《Spider-Man 0X》


 Ch: 1 [Reborn Twice]

    Ch: 1 [Reborn Twice]

    ARC-1: Power & Money

    AN: The story starts slow.

    ----

    [The year 2016] [Location: New York] [Central Mall]

    Have you ever experienced death so close that it could make your heart stop in a split second but never did? Instead kept you alive, in pain, trapped under rubble in the burning remains of a 1970''s Volkswagen Camper? Have you ever found yourself at the mercy of another living thing with all means of life termination within its reach? Have you ever wished death upon those around you in pure ignorance while leaving you alive to watch your own despair?

    I know I did. After 20 years of my rebirth in this freaking dangerous Marvel world, I knew this would happen eventually. Fuck! I never should have came to the city.

    My vision was almostpletely covered by thick soot and debris, I could only see what little I could peer through out of the only part of the driver''s side windshield that was left, ss covered my arms, and all I could do was wait and suffer. Everything seems red. My right side... I can''t remember exactly what happened, everything was blurred, all I could remember was the sound of a loud screeching metal followed by shards of ss piercing into me, blood trickling down my arm. I was in so much pain but I couldn''t scream, all I could was breathe and hope and wait for the end.

    I can see something move, I try to call out to it but I couldn''t get my throat to move the way it needed to. The rubble began to move, I could see Green Hulk smash his way through with ease until he reached me and ripped off what remained of the Camper to expose me. His eyes glowed as bright as the burning fire around us, his face showed a face of pity, "Hulk save tiny human."

    My body was covered in burns and cuts, Green Hulk picked me up gently and held me in his hands, my entire body aching and in agonizing pain. My life was literally in the hands of the strongest Avenger as I could barely keep my eyes open. But I can see a red giant... Abomination, trapped in an energy field suspended in the air. Some guys in ck suits were putting him inside a giant truck. While Iron Man was rescuing the nearby civilians who were caught in the sudden rampage between Abomination and the Green Hulk.

    "Tiny Human safe," Hulk puts me on a stretcher near Captain America and lets EMT''s take care of me before he leaped back into saving more people from the wreckage. I wanted to thank Hulk but all I could do was let myself fall asleep to the sound of distant sirens.

    I woke upter that day with an oxygen mask on, wrapped in a cast, hooked up to an IV. A woman in her mid 30s, blond hair, and dark iris, checked up on my vitals and looked surprised when she saw me awake. The fuck?! I... I can''t feel my body!

    "Wee back! Your burns and cuts have been treated, but I am sorry to inform you that your right side is paralyzed due to spinal cord injury... But due to your condition, you can no longer drive or perform the same functions as before. Do you have any family, friends, or contacts that we can call?" she asked.

    I felt nothing, nothing at all. The feeling of utter horror when being told about this is traumatizing. Stay calm, stay calm... I need to somehow contact my family. I am sure they can somehow fix me up. Dad works at one of the Stark Industries, he holds a somewhat high position. I am sure he can pull some strings and get me top-notch treatment.

    "John Wilson... My dad..." I somehow managed to spit out, coughing to the side. He pulled out a notepad and pencil.

    "Okay. How can they be contacted?"

    "29 Jackson Drive... King''s Cross, New York"

    "Alright, stay calm, I will contact him," she gave me a pitiful smile and walked away, looking at her PDA, leaving me alone.

    God dammit! Why the fuck do I have to pay the price of their fight? Just why did a stupid battle like this have to go down and wreck an entire section of a shopping center?! Fuck! Paralysis... What the fuck do I do now...? What if there is no cure? What if I will have to live the rest of my life like this? I clenched my fist in anger.

    [6 monthster]

    It''s been 6 months since that incident. Luckily, my dad was able to get me into a facility that specializes in experimental neurosurgery thanks to Tony Stark. Everyday, I was put through countless scans and tests, the surgeons trying to locate the exact point of the injury. All these fancy high-tech medical devices didn''t make me feel any better though. The pain I felt was agonizing, sometimes my right leg twitched...

    Last day, I overheard someone saying something about experimental drugs to stimte damaged nerves... I don''t know what drugs they were talking about but I can tell that they are working. I have more control over my right side, but not enough to walk or stand, I still have to rely on a wheelchair, though.

    As days passed the tests have slowly be more intensive. Sometimes I wasn''t allowed to eat for 3 days straight so they could observe how I would react... I am not too happy about this but whatever helps me get better, I guess. Sometimes I would wake up God knows when because doctors were messing around my head... Some fucked up dream I had once, I could hear things while my eyes were closed, I opened them and no one was in the room, except for me and the machines monitoring my brain and body.

    These motherfuckers have turned me into their guinea pig! Experimental drugs, scans, tests, injections. They better help me fix myself or I don''t even know what I can do in my condition. I haven''t seen Dad for weeks... Weeks? Maybe more... I don''t know. I have lost track of time ever since I was admitted here.

    "Subject 0x has exhibited extreme resistance to multiple dosages of drug R7-0x1, administering the next dosage," somedy with sses and a whiteb coat injected me with a strange-colored syringe. Now, they are calling me Subject 0x... What the fuck? I thought all they wanted was to fix my spine...

    "Doctor, Subject 0x is beginning to enter stage 3, it appears to have a negative impact on the subject''s brain," I can see two nursese into my room and hold my shoulders down, restraining me.

    "Increase the subject''s dosage. Thepany is pushing us toplete Project: X before the deadline," the doctordy replied before I could see one nurse push a button, sending more of the drug into my system. I have no fucking idea what''s going on. I can only hear their voices and think. Other than that... Nothing...

    "Subject 0x shows zero response after entering Stage 5. Administering the stimtor," this time, a bald guy in a suit injects me with a syringe that glows yellow.

    "Subject''s neural pathways are being healed and regenerated. It appears to have been sessful," I can feel the feeling on my right sideing back... Holy shit... I could move my finger! I tried to move my foot but it wasn''t fully functional. But they pushed some kind of drugs once again, making me numb.

    "Congrattions Doctor Jones. You have exceeded the deadline. Project: X has now entered the final stage," some older man with sses walks in. This asshole is the one in charge? What do you mean by the final stage? Let me go you motherfuckers!

    "What is Project: X, sir?" A woman''s voice! I have heard her voice once before... Ah! That day at the hospital...

    "Project: X is him," the older man pointed his finger at me. "Have you ever heard of a perfect human, Doc. Hazel?"

    "Perfect human... What does Subject 0x have to do with it?"

    "Subject 0x has exceeded every record we set for him. It has shown 0 signs of deterioration to drug R7-0x1. Immune to all types of infections, viruses, bacteria... Just think of any type of diseases you can imagine and he will resist them," Doctor Jones replied, walking toward me before pressing his finger against my cheek. "R7-0x1 is abination of Earth''s most deadly diseases... Yet Subject 0x lives... His regeneration capabilities are even thousand... No, a million times greater than that of Logan, yet there are no signs of X-Genes in his body."

    What the hell? Perfect human? Me? Wait! These lunatics... Fuck!

    "A regr human with mutant-like capabilities yet has no signs of mutation. Subject 0x has exceeded humanity," I can see Doctor Jones inject me with yet another drug... Fucking hell! Is he trying to test how resistant I can be!?

    "Then why didn''t his body heal after that incident?" Hazel asked.

    "We believe his body has a certain limitation... Perhaps it depends on his will? We are not 100% sure about that just yet. He has the ability to manipte his own cells and nerves to heal himself," Jones exined. "But he doesn''t know about it himself... But with the right amount of stimtion from these drugs, his body can do the rest."

    "So, what''s the final stage?" Hazel asked. Fuck! This bitch... Just why is she so curious about this bullshit? Can''t you see that these motherfuckers are going to use me for some sort of evil experiments?!

    "The final stage is to test whether he can survive the world''s most deadly toxin known to mankind," Jones replied. What? What does he mean by surviving the world''s deadliest toxin? Poison? Chemical? No!

    "Doctor Jones... The world''s most deadly toxin, what-" Hazel wanted to ask something but Jones cut her off.

    "It''s ssified. You are dismissed," Doctor Jones said before turning to the nurse beside him. "Transfer Subject 0x to Laboratory Z," the nurse nodded her head and pushed my stretcher out of the room along with Jones and Hazel.

    They strapped me to an operation table, connecting tubes and needles to me.

    "Don''t worry, kid. This is all for the betterment of the humanity. A cure to incurable diseases, cure to every illnesses... We can even save those suffering from radiation damage... You are the future," Jones gave me a smile before leaving.

    I wanna vomit after hearing that. Fucker must have got his head messed up thanks to these chemicals. Yeah... You fucking lunatic, you better hope I don''t get out of this alive or I will make sure that I will send your ass straight to hell. Then I will kill that motherfucking bitch... No, killing them will be too easy... Yeah, I''ll skin them alive and then drown them in a pool of nuclear waste.

    One of the nurses turned on aputer monitor before leaving the room. My consciousness faded in and out as my vision began to blur. God damn these motherfuckers. This... I hate all of them. Especially those assholes who caused this in the first ce. Abomination, Hulk, and that Iron Asshole... Fuck!

    "Huffff!" I jumped up in my bed in cold sweat. A bad dream... What was that...? What did that Jones fucker inject me with? I looked around my room. It''s a small room with a big ass window. I can see snow falling outside... Winter. Morning light... I wonder what day is it today.

    No more importantly...

    I got down from the old bed. I feel like a new person... My head felt clear, my eyes were sharper than before, and I felt... Powerful... No, that''s not the correct word to describe how I felt. I felt strong, full of life. I quickly checked my right side. Everything felt fine. I bent my knee, stretched out my hand, touched my face, wiggled my fingers... Perfect. Everything... Everything is functioning. I even got abs.

    What the fuck was that nightmare, though?

    I walked over to the mirror, just beside the door.

    Eehhh?! Who the fuck is that goofy-looking nerdy guy?! What in the fucking hell is going on here?!

    ---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 23+ advance Chapters?

    ---

    Things you must know before you continue:-

    1) MC won''t get his power until Ch: 11

    2) Don''t read if you aren''t into- slice of life & a sexy aunt

    3) Harem big time: Starting girls: Mary Jane, Michelle Jones, Gwen

    4) MC won''t be your self-sacrificing hero

    5) Lots of lemon

    6) No System

    7) Expect threesome/foursome with MC and other girls

    8) No NTR

    9) MC kills

 Ch: 2 [Peter Parker]

    Ch: 2 [Peter Parker]

    Eehhh?! Who the fuck is that goofy-looking nerdy guy?! What in the fucking hell is going on here?! My facial structure, eyes, face, all of it had changed drastically. I have no fucking clue who that guy was. The person in front of me was someone else. I looked around the room. I need to find something about this guy and think about what''s going on with me.

    It''s not my first rebirth, but I need to find out about my present situation, fast. The walls around me were covered with the pictures of the Avengers. Captain America, Iron Man, Hulk, and the others. There were even small figurines of Iron Man on the desk near the bed. I can tell that I am still in the Marvel world, but I need to find out which timeline I have dropped myself into this time.

    Huh? A school bag next to the door! I took a peek inside... There were some books and copies, a couple of pens and pencils and an ID-Card that read, Peter Parker. Age: 18. Midtown High School.

    Holy shit! Peter Parker, Spiderman! I quickly checked my wrist. Haaa... I should have known. I am yet to be bitten by that spider, which means I don''t have superpowers. But I do have his face and body... Now, what do I do? I need to find out more about this version of Peter and this world. More importantly, I need to follow the canon event and get bitten by that spider.

    ''Finally, after two fucking rebirths, I am gonna get some power. Then, I will find those bastards responsible for my death, and I will kill them the exact way they killed me, drowning in toxin...'' I clenched my fists, remembering the tortures they had put me through.

    Next, I went through the drawers, found some clothes, and wore them. Fuck! I need to buy some new clothes for myself. Wearing someone else''s clothes... What a shitty situation. I searched the room for any other clues about my past. I found a notebook with notes scribbled on it, nothing too important, and a few pictures of Aunt May and Uncle Ben.

    ''I miss you, Uncle Ben.'' A note was written on one of the photos. So, Ben is dead in this timeline. If so, then... Is Aunt May going to die during the canon event? I wonder.

    "Peter..." The voice of a woman called out from outside the room. Maybe downstairs.

    "Breakfast ready..."

    "Coming," I yelled back as I made my way toward the bathroom.

    Wait! How the fuck did I know which way the bathroom is? Memories merged into my head as I walked toward the bathroom. I remembered that I had lived with Uncle Ben and Aunt May for a couple of years since my parents died in a car ident. This house was my second home.

    I looked at my reflection in the mirror.

    Uncle Ben died in a car ident six years ago. I sighed as I stripped down and stepped under the shower. The memories kepting back. I remember being bullied at school because I was a nerd and not interested in sports or girls. I was also timid. Aunt May was always there tofort me. There is another one... A girl with blonde hair... Gwen Stacy... She was my crush, and we were good friends, but this nerd never gathered enough courage to ask her out for a coffee...

    "What a coward! A fucking pushover... Getting his ass handed over by sh and saved by a girl... Shameful!" I mumbled as I closed the shower tap and stepped out. I dried my body and put on my clothes as I went downstairs.

    As for our financial situation, well, it isn''t that good. We have a small apartment, and I am working at a newsstand, delivering newspapers, and working part-time at a Pizza Joint to help May with some financial support. She often refuses to take money from me, but I insist on helping her as much as I can.

    I more or less get the gist of the mess this Peter was in. As for how he died, well, I have no idea. Yesterday was just a usual day for him. He followed his daily boring routine. Woke up, bath, ate, delivered newspapers, school, got bullied by sh as usual, saved by Gwen as usual, had a small talk with her, worked at the pizza joint after school, went back home, did some homework, and fell asleep...

    Well, that''s it...

    I need to improve our financial situation so that May can take it easy. Humm... Too many things to do... Let''s take this chance to do something different.

    "Good morning, May," I said as I entered the kitchen.

    "Morning, Peter... Breakfast is ready." She smiled as she put a te of toast and eggs in front of me.

    Wait! That''s Aunt May?! She is freaking HOT! I couldn''t help but stare at her for a second. Her red hair was tied neatly in a bun, and she wore a simple white dress, which showed off her curves. Damn! She is a MILF! Those boobs and curves... Fuck! This is the freaking MCU version of Timeline!

    "Peter, Peter..." She waved her hand in front of my face.

    "Huh? Y-Yeah, May?" I stuttered as I came back to my senses.

    She chuckled as she put her coffee cup on the table, "Something on my face?"

    "N-No, May. Everything is fine. It''s just..." I paused, trying to think of an excuse. "I had a weird dreamst night."

    "What dream?" She asked as she sipped her coffee.

    "It''s nothing, May. Don''t worry about it," I said as I started eating.

    "You sure everything is alright, Peter?" She asked, concerned. "You have been acting strange since the morning."

    "Haaa... It''s the dream," I sighed with an awkward smile as my eyes fell on the calendar. It''s 4th July 2014. That incident happened around 2016, and then those fuckers trapped me and turned me into their test subject. I have no idea how long I was in their captivity since I lost track of time. Anyway, 2014... 2 years in the past... Huh?

    Fuck! I don''t want to remember those painful days anymore, at least for now. And speaking of which, if I remember correctly, around three days from now, I bought a lottery in my past life. My number was 1838290099726, and the winner''s number was 1838290099725. I lost by one digit. But what a coincidence, right? Reincarnated at the perfect moment, like some plot armor. Now, hope that it''s still the same.

    This time, I will make sure to buy that lottery ticket. Humm... Weird, how the heck did I recall some freaking lottery number from years ago? Photographic memory? Or, some kind of memory restoration? Whatever it is, it''s handy.

    "Was it bad?" She asked as she finished her coffee.

    "It''s the opposite. It was a good dream. I won a huge amount of money in a lottery."

    Sheughed, "A lottery? Goodness, Peter, you need to focus more on your studies."

    I nodded as I finished my breakfast and stood up, "Don''t worry. It''s just a dream, and not to worry, I won''t waste money on lotteries."

    "Good boy," She smiled as she stood up, "It''s already 7:40. You better not gette for school."

    "Yes, May," I said as I quickly finished my breakfast. Then I went to my room, grabbed my bag and wallet, and made my way toward the front door.

    "Bye, May," I said as I closed the front door behind me.

    "Bye, Peter. Have a great day!"

    If memory serves right, then the school bus won''t be avable for the next 4 days because the fatty got arrested for smoking pots in the school bus yesterday.

    I walked to the bus stop.

    It kinda feels weird. I am walking again like a normal person. How much have I dreamt of walking again after that fucking incident? I smiled as I boarded the bus. I took the window seat at the back. The bus moved, and I looked out the window, watching the buildings and people going about their business.

    Speaking of the past, I don''t recognize those brand ads and a few new buildings... Something looks weird. As for the rest, it''s all the same. Humm... Is it really the past or the future? If it''s past, then the past me should be still alive, or... Maybe this is an alternate reality!? Could be, yeah?

    Need to spend some more time before jumping to conclusions...

    Maybe I will swing by my past house. Dad stopped visiting me back then. Although I was angry, I had these bad feelings... I hope he is doing alright.

    "What are you looking at?" A familiar voice brought me back to reality.

    "Huh?" I looked up and saw the brte taking a seat beside me. Her name is Michelle Jones-Watson. She is smart but kinda pokes fun at everyone... A sarcastic person, if you ask me. Besides, Peter has hardly paid any attention to her, and as far as I can recall, she hardly has any friends, and she is hard to approach.

    ---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20+ advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

 Ch: 3 [No plans]

    Ch: 3 [No ns]

    "I said, what are you looking at?" She repeated as she stared at me.

    "I wasn''t looking at anything in particr," I said as I turned toward the window again.

    "Hah! Peter Parker, the weird nerd who stares at nothing in particr. You should be careful. One day you might end up staring at something and get into trouble."

    "I will keep that in mind," I chuckled. "So, what''s up?"

    "Nothing much. Just waiting for the bus to stop at the next stop, so I can get off," She took out a small book from her pocket and started reading.

    "Bunking school?" I asked as I looked at her.

    She looked at me, "You''re talking too much today."

    "And you are as gloomy as ever," I grinned.

    She smirked, "Whatever, nerd. Why do you care? Are you interested in me or something? Let me tell you beforehand, I''m not interested in a nerdy guy. So, don''t go through all that trouble."

    "Oh," I just smiled as I looked out the window again.

    "What? Say it," She said closing her book.

    "Say what?"

    "You were about to say something. What is it?" She asked, irritated.

    "You''re wrong," I shrugged.

    "About what?"

    "You are showing too much interest in me for someone who just said she isn''t interested in a nerdy guy."

    "What?!" She narrowed her eyes as she stared at me. "I... You... You are... Ugh!" She sighed as she turned away.

    "I am what?" I asked, grinning.

    "A pain in the ass. So, shut up," She said, annoyed.

    "Fine, I won''t say anything anymore." I put my hands up, surrendering.

    "Good. You better not. I have had enough of your talk for the day," She said as she opened her book again and continued reading.

    I just smiled as I looked out the window again.

    After a few minutes, Michelle stood up, "You are acting weird today, Parker."

    The bus stopped at the next stop as she walked out.

    ''Humm... Bunking school, huh? Could be fun,'' I thought as I followed behind her after paying the ticket.

    "Where are you going?" Michelle asked, annoyed.

    "Who knows? Maybe you can tell me where you''re going, and I will tag along."

    "Ugh! You are really testing my patience, Parker!" She sighed. "Just go away. I don''t want you to follow me like a creep."

    "And here I thought I would invite you to a cup of coffee or something," I shrugged.

    "Are you asking me on a date out of nowhere?" She asked, surprised.

    "No. Not necessarily. Just two ssmates hanging out. You know, having fun and chatting. Nothing else. What? You got anything better to do? I can go my own way if you don''t want to hang out."

    Michelle stared at me for a while before saying, "Fine! Whatever! I want a chocte donut with sprinkles and atte."

    "Wow! That''s specific," I grinned as we headed toward a cafe nearby.

    "One must be specific when ites to food and life," She replied bluntly as we walked by the street vendors selling flowers.

    "True that. So, howe you bunk school today? It''s not like you."

    "Sometimes I get bored of studying in those stuffy rooms, so I like to go for a walk," She said as she kicked a can on the road. "But what about you? You sound a lot different today."

    "You want to know the truth?" I asked as we reached the cafe.

    She nodded, "Yes. Spit it out, Parker." She turned toward me near the door.

    "Well, I was reborn in the morning like you see in one of those novels or movies. A new me. Like a rebirth."

    Michelle blinked her eyes as she stared at me with disbelief, "Ha... Ha... Very funny. So, you decided to be weird today, huh?" She turned around and opened the door.

    I just grinned as I followed her inside and ordered the donut andtte she wanted. I ordered a small sandwich. I am not that hungry since I just had breakfast a few minutes ago.

    We sat by the window and started munching on our food.

    "So, why did you follow me?" She asked as she sipped hertte.

    "Haaa... You are not going to let it go, huh?" I sighed. "To tell you the truth, I guess I am just tired... Tired of everything. So, I just wanted to go somewhere different and hang out with someone different."

    "And you chose me?" She asked, raising an eyebrow. "Should I be honored?"

    "Why not? You are different from the others in our ss. I mean in a good way that is. You are direct and you don''t hesitate to speak what''s in your mind. I find that pretty cool and refreshing."

    "Uh-huh. Are you sure you didn''t hit your head or something? You are talking a lot. Where is our shy Peter go?" She asked as she nibbled her donut.

    "Well, that Peter doesn''t exist anymore. Maybe I am trying to show my true self," I grinned as I unwrapped my sandwich.

    "And that is?"

    "That I can talk a lot, and I am not as shy as you think I am," I smirked. "And I know you are just like me."

    "Ha! How can you say that? Just because I am being nice, you think that means I am hiding something?" She chuckled sipping on hertte.

    "Well, I think everyone has something that they hide. And you are no different, MJ." I took a bite of my sandwich and started chewing. "You hide behind your sarcasm and bluntness."

    "Pffft. And what''s wrong with that? It''s better than pretending to be nice and kind," She smirked.

    "And that''s what makes you... You. Different from everyone else," I said as I finished my sandwich.

    "Coming from the weird nerd," She shrugged.

    "Hey, now that''s being mean. Don''t call me a nerd. I had to study hard since I wanted to get a college schrship," I pretended to be sad. "And it hurts, you know."

    "Alright," She looked at me and smirked. "Not nerd then. How about weirdo?"

    Hahaha! She is good. Man, I''m having a hard timeing back with a reply. This is a change. But I gotta try though, right? No more shy Parker. He is dead. It''s time for me to step in and up the game a bit. We talked for a while and MJ would alwayse back with weird replies. Sometimes I couldn''t even say if she was serious or joking, and it was kinda funny and annoying at the same time.

    But, she is a nice person.

    "So, any n for what to do next?" MJ asked as I paid the bills. Oh! My wallet. I need to earn some cash ASAP.

    "I thought you had a n?" I asked as we stepped out the door.

    "Yeah, right," She rolled her eyes as she tied her long brown hair into a bun.

    "Wait! Don''t tell me you nned to just go on a walk, hoping something interesting would pop up," I stopped in my tracks, stunned. This girl is sozy.

    She nced back with a smirk and started to walk as I followed her.

    "What was that again you said?" I asked, smiling. "Something about specific or something like that? Care to jog my memories?"

    "People who live in the past are stupid like you. People who look forward are smart, like me" MJ smirked.

    Oh! This girl is good!

    "Anyway, you don''t mind if I join you in this nless adventure, right?" I asked, catching up with her.

    "This is a free country and you are a free person. Do what you want, Parker" She shrugged.

    We just wandered around the city, going through the shops and markets, and walking around the Central Park. As we got near Times Square, the energy of the city was electrifying. It feels like years since I have visited this ce. Man, this brings back old memories. Some good, and some bad. But still...

    "I wonder how much time they spent painting themselves. If it were me, I would just put paint in the bathtub and dip into it. Time saved. And as the saying goes, time is money," MJ said as we came across a man posing as a statue near the sidene.

    "Now, that''s some great advice," I chuckled.

    As we were nearing the Rockefeller za, I noticed a couple arguing. It was weird. She just started using him of cheating and throwing his stuff on the ground. The man looked puzzled and couldn''t say anything. People around just ignored them and walked by.

    "That''s life," MJ said as we passed them. "That girl is the cheater. I saw her smooching an old guyst week near that alleyway."

    "Whoa, are you sure?"

    "I don''t wear sses like you Parker, so yeah, I am sure," She crossed her arms.

    "Damn! So much for her and her boyfriend," I shook my head. "Life''s not fair, huh? Wanna butt in? Could be fun? You know... like in the movies?"

    MJ looked at me for a while before grabbing my arm and dragging me to the couple. "Hey! Excuse me! I noticed your arguments and I think it''s better if I intervene," She said with her thick sarcasm. "Now, I will be blunt. She has a sugar daddy." She turned toward the baffled boy who was on the verge of tears, "Take your stuff, and don''t waste your life on someone who doesn''t love you, h, h, h. Got it? Great. Bye!"

    Before the boyfriend could reply or process what she just said, she had already pulled me to another alley and startedughing hysterically.

    "Now watch the boy," She peeked out and then leaned against the brick wall.

    "What?" I asked, confused.

    "Watch the boy," She repeated as I followed.

    "You bitch. Give my Pixel phone back, oh and don''t forget that Mac I boughtst month. Also, the two diamond rings," I heard the boyfriend shout as the girl yelled back, "It''s toote now. I knew you were the one cheating, but a fucking sugar daddy! You fucking gold digger!"

    MJ started tough as the couple fought and then finally parted ways.

    "This is life. Never judge a book by its cover," She smiled as she straightened her green hoodie.

    "That was something else. It was fun, but also awkward and hrious," I shook my head. "But still, sugar daddy?"

    She shrugged, "Like I said, never judge a book by its cover. Humm..." She nced toward my face, narrowing her brows, "Right... I guess I have judged a book by its cover, huh?"

    "People who live in the past are stupid like you. People who look forward are smart, like me," I threw her words back at her as I started walking.

    "I will kick you, smart pants," MJ said as she walked with me.

    "As long as you don''t cheat on me or start smooching an older gentleman, I''m good," I smirked.

    "Dream on, Peter. Dream on."

    ---

    [Don''t forget to <strong>''<em>favourite</em>'' </strong>the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 22 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    AN: I tried to keep Michelle''s character a bit quirky.

 Ch: 4 [Michelle and Peter]

    Ch: 4 [Michelle and Peter]

    The sun shed a warm glow over the park as MJ and I sat on an old wooden bench, the scattered talk of passing giving a melodic backdrop. MJ took out a lunch box containing an array of sandwiches. Don''t tell me she would have eaten that many sandwiches alone had I not tagged along with her.

    "Well, feast your eyes, Parker. Lunch is served!" She announced dramatically, handing me a sandwich wrapped in foil.

    I unwrapped it and bit into the soft bread, savoring the vors. It tasted amazing. Did she make these? Damn!

    "Did you make these sandwiches yourself?" I asked, impressed.

    "Who knows? Maybe I did, maybe I didn''t. Eat up, Parker. Life waits for no one," She smirked as she bit into hers.

    "Thanks," I smiled as I ate mine.

    "For what?" She asked, confused. "It''s just sandwiches."

    Humm... This tastes good. "These are amazing! You''re a sandwich maestro!"

    She smirked. "Well, I am a woman of many talents. Sandwich-making just happens to be one of them." She quickly realized she just said that she made them, "Tsk. Whatever."

    I chuckled, "It''s okay. Your secret is safe with me. I won''t tell anyone you make delicious sandwiches."

    We spoke andughed as we ate our unnned pic. MJ''s witty remarks sprinkled our chat, making every topic more interesting.

    "Remember that time when sh Thompson tried to show off in ss but ended up embarrassing himself?" I chuckled as I remembered the encounter.

    "Oh, the glorious moment! His face turned redder than a tomato. ssic sh," MJ chuckled, taking a bite of her sandwich. "But it was even better to see him bully you. Oh, I am missing the old Peter. Shy and always making a fool of himself."

    "Oouch. You just had to hurt where it hurts the most," I sighed, shaking my head. "But I guess you''re right. Old Peter was a loser."

    She raised an eyebrow, "You seem to be okay with it, huh? Why is that? Any ns to turn back time and be the old pushover again?"

    I smiled and shook my head, "Nope. I''m good. I like myself as I am now. No more shy Peter. Just a cool guy."

    "Hmm... Interesting. Who would have thought Parker would be confident and talkative? Then maybe I will have to watch out for this new Peter," She smirked, sipping her water.

    I just grinned and shook my head, sipping my water. I don''t have to worry about being the shy nerdy Peter anymore. The first thing I have to do is change my pushover image while keeping myself away from trouble. It''s not going to be easy, but I''ll make it work. For Peter. For my future.

    "Look at us, goofing around and acting like fools. This is not so bad, huh?" MJ asked as we watched the world go by around us. "I don''t remember thest time I talked this much and spent this much time with a ssmate. Well, at least you never gave me that weird look like everyone even though I made fun of you a couple of times."

    "What weird look?" I asked, not understanding.

    "That look people give you when they don''t want to waste their time on you, like you are a waste of space. That''s what I call it. The ''you-are-the-crap-under-my-shoe'' look," She sighed. "Anyway, today was a nice change of pace, Parker."

    "Agreed," I said, watching some birdsnd near our spot.

    "So, what''s the n now, Mr. Rebirth? We still have a few hours to waste," She asked, leaning back on the bench.

    "Let''s go toward thekeside..."

    "Sounds like a n," she said, pulling out a small notebook from her bag and scribbling something down.

    "What are you writing?"

    "Something unrted to you. Anyway, let''s go," She said, getting up and walking away.

    I followed her, and as we walked, we just randomly talked about random things. We came across a couple of street performers, engaging in hrious conversations with strangers, and getting annoyed by obnoxious tourists. It was like a roller-coaster ride, and I was enjoying every moment.

    "Isn''t this a bit too much?" I chuckled as we ended up in front of a mime artist doing exaggerated movements.

    MJ grinned mischievously, "Oh,e on. It''s all part of the experience! Plus, this mime''s expressions are priceless."

    We observed the performance for a while before continuing our aimless exploration. Eventually, we found ourselves near a small pond teeming with ducks.

    "How about a duck race?" MJ suggested, pointing at the quacking creatures.

    "A what now?" I raised an eyebrow.

    "We each pick a duck, give them fun names, and let them race to the other end of the pond. Winner buys ice cream!" She beamed, already crouching down to inspect the ducks.

    I couldn''t stopughing at her ridiculous idea, "Okay, let''s do it!"

    I never thought I would be spending time with a girl the same day I woke up after my death. And to top that, a duck race of all things. It''s hrious, and I can''t help butugh at how absurd it is. I mean, what would a sane person do after waking up in another person''s body after dying? Not a duck rack that''s for sure.

    Well, maybe I''m not the sanest person in the world. But it feels good to have someone to talk to andugh with. I wanted to talk to someone so badly after lying in that coldb for God knows how many years. How much have I yearned for someone to see me and talk to me? Maybe I was missing a human touch more than I realized.

    "What''s with the sad face?" MJ asked, looking over at me from her spot.

    I snapped out of my thoughts, "Oh, nothing. Just thinking about... No, forget it. Maybe I will tell youter."

    We chose our ducks, gave them crazy names like ''Quack-Attack'' and ''Speedy-Feathers,'' and released them into the water with a lighthearted countdown. Our featheredpetitors paddled poorly, generating a funny race among our apuse andughing.

    "You owe me an ice cream, Parker!" She yelled as ''Quack-Attack'' edged slightly ahead.

    "Let''s not count our ducks before they hatch!" I replied, a wide grin on my face.

    The race ended in a tie since both ducks crossed the finish line at the same time. We smiled, admitting that there was no clear winner in our race.

    "Alright, tiebreaker at the ice cream shop," She said as she led the way out of the park.

    I couldn''t help but think that the day''s activities with MJ were a breath of fresh air in this new existence as we made our way towards the local ice cream shop. She has softened a little and is acting like a child full of energy.

    This isn''t a bad start, in my opinion... She is now smiling more often. Humm...

    As we snuggled into a cozy seat at the ice cream shop, the sun dropped low in the sky, spreading a golden tint across the cityscape. The chime of the bell above the entrance greeted us, and MJ scanned the vors with exaggerated curiosity.

    "So, Mr. Rebirth, what''s your pick?" She smirked, her gaze fixed on the menu, as if it contained the keys to the cosmos.

    "Decisions, decisions," I murmured as I pretended to examine the vors carefully, "I''ll go with the ssic chocte chip mint."

    MJ rolled her eyes amusingly, "Boring option, Parker. But suit yourselves." She ordered, "Sweet strawberry cheesecake delight, please."

    "You know, Parker, I''ve got to admit, you''re not as insufferable as I initially thought," she added as she dug her spoon into her ice cream.

    "Wow, what aplimenting from you!" I chuckled, enjoying the ice cream. "I''ll take it as a sign of progress in our budding friendship."

    "Let''s not get carried away now, Parker. I wouldn''t want you to start thinking you''re tolerable," she teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    I chuckled, enjoying thefortable friendship we''d formed throughout the day. MJ seemed to be letting down her guard a little more with each passing minute, exposing a side that wasn''t always concealed beneath her cynicism.

    I realized how much I was enjoying herpany as we finished our ice cream. The day had been an unexpected experience, and being with MJ made it even better. She had a sharp tongue, but underlying that was a genuine person��someone I would like to spend more time with.

    "Hey, Parker, don''t let it get to your head, but today wasn''t entirely terrible," She interrupted my thoughts.

    "I''ll take that as a glowing praise," I answered, smiling. "Thanks for not making today entirely insufferable for me."

    "Don''t mention it," she said, a tiny smile on her lips.

    With the evening settling in, I realized it was time to head to Stan''s Pizza Joint for my part-time job.

    "Well, I guess, this is it for today," I said as I checked my watch.

    "You got somewhere else to be?" She asked, surprised.

    "Yeah, I have a part-time job at a pizza joint," I exined.

    She smirked, "Interesting. Who knew Peter Parker had a job on the side? Well, don''t let me hold you up. I''ll see you around, Parker."

    I nodded, "See you at school tomorrow."

    She walked away, leaving me with a warm feeling in my heart. I watched her from a distance as she took the bus and disappeared into the sunset.

    "Well, Peter, time to deliver some Pizza. Fuck! I need to find a way to earn some quick cash, fast," I mumbled to myself as I walked toward the Pizza joint. If the lottery fails, I will pursue some higher goals that this ''Peter'' always wanted but never tried to pursue, but the problem is money and I don''t even know if I am gonna get bitten by that spider... If I get my power, it would be a piece of cake to earn some money...

    "Haaa... Anyway, time to get to work."

    ---

    <hr>

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters? [I upload 4 chs/week. Saturday & Sunday on pat reon.]

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Alternate Timeline

 Ch: 5 [Alternate timeline pt1]

    Ch: 5 [Alternate timeline pt1]

    Working at Stan''s Pizza Joint wasn''t exactly ''Peter''s'' dream job, but it paid the bills and helped Aunt May with their finances. The familiar aroma of freshly made pizza met me as I went through the door, blending with the bustling talk of customers and the sizzle of cheese in the oven. Stan, the owner of the ce, greeted me with a nod from behind the counter, signaling that it was time to get started.

    "Hey, Pete! We''ve got a busy night ahead of us," Stan said, his mustache twitching with a cheerful smile. I nodded, slipping into my work apron and preparing for another evening of tossing dough and dishing slices to hungry customers. Amid the city''s craziness, the repetitive routine seemed somehow soothing.

    Ok, was that Stan Lee?! In person? Like, the man himself? And he owns this pizza joint? Wow, I can''t believe it. That''s incredible! It''s like one of those cameos you see in movies, but for real. I wonder if he really owns this ce or pops in asionally to say hello. I guess I''ll have to keep an eye out and try to spot him next time I''m there.

    But then again, I could be wrong and he might turn out to be a regr human of this reality. Anyway, time to focus on the job.

    The nighttime rush started, with ordersing in quicker than I could fold them. I went quickly between the kitchen and the counter, sometimes peeking at the clock. I couldn''t help but think of MJ��her witty chatter rang in my head. Despite the bustle of the establishment, memories of the day''s adventures lingered, painting a smile on my face as I greeted each customer.

    Little did I know, the night was about to take an unexpected turn.

    "Hey, Pete. Sam and the others are busy with their delivery runs and we got some more delivery orders. Leave the kitchen to Josh and go take care of it," Stan pointed to the pile of pizzas waiting to be picked up.

    I nodded, ncing at the first address scribbled on the receipt. Michelle Watson... What the...?! MJ?! Oh, it''s probably just a coincidence.

    I took the boxes, put them in the bag, then strapped it on the back of one of the delivery cycles, and headed out. I didn''t know her address, well, I will find out today.

    As I cycled down the streets, my phone rang. It''s from May. I put the headphones in one ear and answered, still pedaling hard.

    "Hey, May."

    "Peter, you busy?" She asked.

    "Yeah, on my way to drop off some deliveries. Everything ok?" I asked as I took a left turn. It''s a shortcut that this ''Peter'' used to take to save some time. I guess his memories have somewhat perfectly merged with mine, sometimes making things weird like muscle memories.

    "Yeah, nothing''s wrong. Can you buy some milk on the way hometer?" she asked.

    "Sure, anything else?" I said, weaving through traffic.

    "Oh, nothing, just milk. And be careful on the road."

    "Yeah, I will."

    "Bye, Peter, love you," she said, then hung up.

    I pedaled on, eager to get to MJ''s apartment and check if it was actually her. However, before I could reach the location, I was interrupted by an explosion nearby. It was close to her address, just two blocks away. People ran out, screaming and pushing each other as the sound of gunfire rang through the air.

    Damn, something is going on near MJ''s apartment. Whatever it is, I am sure the Avengers will take care of it, besides, I don''t have my power, yet. Let me quickly deliver the order.

    I drove on, with sirens ringing through the air and a rising sense of urgency gripping my gut. As I parked the bike outside her building, an ambnce pulled up, sirens shing. And from what I could hear from the nearby crowds, it turns out to be some drug cartel deal gone wrong and they are fighting among themselves.

    [Ringgg!] I pressed the doorbell, wondering if it was the right one.

    "Coming!" I heard a shout, followed by footsteps approaching the door. It''s a girl with long, curly, brte hair, who opened the door, "Herees Mr. Rebirth. What a coincidence, huh?"

    Ah! Just as I thought, it was MJ.

    "Coincidence indeed," I took out the pizza box from the bag and handed it to her, "A little birdie told me a Michelle Watson ced an order for a medium pizza with extra pepperoni."

    She chuckled, took the box from my hand, and showed me the online payment code. I entered it into our shop''s system and nodded, confirming the transaction wasplete.

    "Parker. You better stay here for a while. You must have heard the shooting, right? It''s not safe," She looked worried. It''s the first time I''ve seen her making that expression.

    I frowned, feeling a growing concern in my gut. But I don''t have a choice, "Well, I am alreadyte with other deliveries. Don''t want Stan to get mad."

    "Ok, be careful. See you at school?" she smiled.

    "Sure, see ya," I got onto the bike, strapping the pizza boxes securely to the back, and pedaled away.

    As I sped toward the next address, I kept my senses alert, listening for anything that may warn me of danger ahead. Soon, I was on the opposite side of town, surrounded by the chaos of the city streets at night. But a nagging worry still lingered in my gut, prompting me to rush the deliveries even quicker.

    Alright, this is thest one... Humm... Well, who would have thought my dad from past life ordered two pizzas?! I was eventually going to pay a visit after getting my spidey power, but I guess, today I am gonna have a rough idea about how that old man of mine doing after selling his son to some mad doctors.

    Wait!!! Late-night pizza! I remember that night when my cousin Jena came for a visit and we were watching a horror movie at night and Dad ordered pizza that night. I don''t remember the exact date, but it might have been around this month.

    I will get a rough idea of the situation soon enough...

    This is gonna be an interesting one.

    ---

    I parked the bike in front of a familiar house. The memories of this ce were hazy, but they lingered enough to recognize it. The quaint, old-fashioned design of the home remained unchanged. The once beautiful garden is inplete ruins. Old dead nts, a broken water fountain, and the swing set left to rust.

    No, this isn''t right. Why the hell is this ce in this shitty condition? Don''t tell me...

    Taking a deep breath, I approached the door, boxes in hand. I hesitated before pressing the doorbell. The sound echoed through the quiet street. Seconds felt like minutes as I waited for someone to answer. Finally, the door creaked open, revealing a man with graying hair and lines etched deep into his face.

    "You look like you could use some sleep, sir," I said as I extended the boxes. Yeah, right. Sleep. Fuck! What the fuck am I supposed to say? That I am your reincarnated son whom you left for death? I am d, I didn''t just nked out... Besides, he looks like a sleep-deprived ghost. Those bags under his eyes...

    He chuckled, taking the delivery and nodding at me, "Yes, it''s been a rough couple of months," he paid me the order.

    I handed him the receipt, "Hope, everything turns out well, sir. Take care," I walked back to the bike, leaving him standing on the porch with a sad expression on his face.

    Fuck! Alternate timeline!

    What about me? Did the events happen early? Or, is it something else entirely? No, no, no, this won''t do. I need to know what happened to me in this timeline. Am I alive or dead? I must know. If it''s the same group that killed me in the other timeline, then I will at least have a chance to take revenge.

    Too many questions and zero answers. And this broken Dad of mine might be able to shed some light on it.

    Now that I know he is alive, I will visit him soon enough. Then, I will get my answers out of him. Take some rest, Dad, soon, your worst nightmare is going to visit you... I wonder what kind of face you will make after knowing the truth? No matter which version you are, someone has to pay...

    I got on my cycle, already feeling the darkness closing in around me. I drove down the street, but this time, I didn''t speed. My mind was already lost in thought. I wanted to yell at him, ask him why he left me for death. But, I couldn''t do it. No, I didn''t do it... It wasn''t the right time. Yeah, it wasn''t the right time...

    Past or future or a mixture of reality it doesn''t matter... I will find them...

    ---

    [''<em><strong>favourite</strong></em>'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters? [I upload 4 chs/week. Saturday & Sunday on pat reon.]

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Alternate Timeline PT2

 Ch: 6 [Alternate timeline pt2]

    Ch: 6 [Alternate timeline pt2]

    [Night] [After Dinner]

    After dinner, Iy on my bed, going through my memories. And now that I am recalling them, they aren''t that fun. But it is what it is, no point living in the past anymore. Since I am in Peter''s body, I will make the most out of it.

    For starters, kick sh''s ass... Fucker bullied this body too much, but this body is too weak for a fight. So, I will have to wait for the gicb touring up in three days where a spider will bite me and give me that awesome spidey power. Then, I will kick his ass. Some might say, you got superpower and you are going to beat up a school bully? Why the hell not?! I bet no one gonna miss that asshole.

    Besides, I am not Peter Parker... I am not a righteous person like him. I won''t sacrifice my happiness just so I can y a hero. Peter Parker can sacrifice himself over and over, he can y a hero, but, me? Not a fucking chance. This time, I will make sure I won''t be a pawn for others'' stupid ns.

    Apart from that there is some weird shit going on. I mean the girls... There is Michelle, Gwen, Mary Jane, Liz An, and the list goes on. Everyone is in the same school as this guy. It''s as if all the realities have merged to create a mixed world.

    But, Liz An, huh?

    As far as I can recall, Peter has a crush on her, but she is sh''s girlfriend and thinks Peter is a loser. She even ridicules him daily alongside the others. What a bitch! She won''t see meing for her, no.

    As a two-time reincarnator from ''Original Earth'' I know more or less everything about her and the others. I know how she will blow her rtionship with sh due to her crush on Spider-Man in the future, and then she slowly falls for Peter, but at that point, he loses interest in her and starts dating Betty Brant. Man, this is going to be interesting...

    So many girls love Peter Parker. Humm... Now that I think of it... Dang! This lucky bastard! I still remember thatic scene where he and Carol nned a date, but the guy was so broke that Carol took him out on a date instead and paid for everything. Talk about being a loser! What''s the point of sacrificing everything and living up to others'' expectations when you can''t enjoy a good and happy life?

    Well, time to get some facts straight. First: get spider power, second: take revenge on the bullies, third: steal Liz from sh, fourth: master my power and be a selfish hero who will prioritize his own happiness first, fifth: create different custom web shooters and gadgets, sixth: confront that father of mine and dig up info on the group responsible for my death, seventh: kill those motherfucker responsible for my death, eighth: get rich, ninth: get girls, tenth: a happy life with a big harem and maybe join Avengers and go after Carol and Susan.

    Yeah, I will adjust them as I go, but that''s the n for now. A big harem ending...

    No more hopeless and broke guy who is barely hanging on to life with just scraps... I will not let my aunt or my girls go through any hardships or disappointments...

    Well, in the end, it''s money, huh?

    It always was the thing behind every single problem on ''original earth,'' no matter where and when I was, the reality always boils down to it. One can say, ''when everyone''s money is equal, there will be no problem,'' or ''people''s desires are infinite, thus, no matter how much a person gets, it''s never going to be enough for them,'' but if you think that''s true, then why do you go work on a daily basis, why is a billionaire working with their startup?

    People are greedy, and this greed never goes away. If it is ever satisfied, then one will be satisfied and will settle down, never trying new things and ending up in a monotonous cycle.

    But, hey, as long as you and your family are happy, it doesn''t matter, right? But... I can''t wait to see Aunt May''s face after I win that lottery.

    That''s enough thinking for now... I need to get a hold of my thoughts. With memories of my past and Peter''s memories merged in, my mind feels like a messy junkyard. Sometimes I feel like I can''t tell the difference between my old and present lives. I think it will take some time before I get used to it.

    I look around me to find a way to divert my attention.

    Ah! A puzzle cube!

    I started ying with the puzzle cube and quickly finished it. Then I began solving it repeatedly and started doing it faster. I guess it''s one of the skills that Peter has subconsciously gotten while messing around with this cube and is slowly improving on it.

    As time passes by, my movements became smoother and the speed was increasing slowly as well. I enjoyed this feeling while ying with the puzzle cube...

    [Morning]

    The chirping of birds woke me up. I stretched my body... The puzzle was lying beside me. I must have fallen asleep while solving it. Oh, crap! Am Ite?! What''s today''s schedule?

    I look for the calendar on the study desk beside my bed, then...

    Shit! I got to go and deliver newspapers!

    I quickly put my clothes on, freshened up a bit, and then I rushed down the stairs.

    "Don''t rush, Peter, you still have fifteen minutes left..." Aunt May said as she walked to me and gave me two sandwiches, "Ride slowly and eat them along the way"

    "Ok, see youter, I am going," I said as I kissed Aunt May on her soft cheeks and went towards the little backyard. There it is, my old cycle that has seen the passage of many decades. I took it out and began to pedal slowly while eating.

    This sucks man...

    But then a realization washed over me and I stopped in my tracks. Fuck! That was close. Why the hell am I going to deliver newspapers in the freaking morning? I am not Peter Parker, right?! God, it was like an automatic reflex... Anyway, I can''t let this job go either way until I win that lottery. This is an alternate reality, so I am not that confident that I will win it...

    Fuck!

    ---

    The freezing breeze bit into my skin, cutting through all the clothes I had on. It was still 5:30 in the morning, and the darkness seemed to stretch on forever, with just a handful of streetlights still on and flickering. I resisted the urge to shut my eyes as I pedaled my bike, feeling the exhaustion fromck of sleep tugging at my awareness. "Just a few more days, Peter..."

    I shivered as I folded the newspapers, which felt like bs of ice in my hands. My fingers were numb from the cold, making it difficult to hold the handlebars. These cheap gloves ain''t working. A yawn escaped my mouth, "Seesh! I am done after I get this month''s paycheck."

    Each house felt like a challenging obstacle course. The asional slip on the icy walkways made it even more difficult, forcing me to stay alert even when I was exhausted. My eyes were heavy, almost closing with every blink, as tiredness weighed me down.

    Each time I had to deliver papers, it felt like forever. All I wanted was to crawl back into my cozy bed. Right now, even in this painful experience, I feel alive. I trudged on, battling the freezing cold against fatigue.

    Even in my second life, I amining... Hahaha... Responsibilities, huh?

    "<em>Don''t run away from them... Finish the job you have taken on and have been trusted with... Don''t leave anything half done... Hardship is a part of life, the more you endure, the stronger your heart and mind bes...</em>" Uncle Ben''s words echoed in my ears. I quickly shook it off.

    The only relief was a warm breath that fogged up the icy air, telling me that I was still awake, still battling through the frosty dawn. I longed for the time when thest piece of paper would slip from my grasp and I could finally return to theforts of home. Maybe I will get a nice hug from May after I return home...

    ---

    [Don''t forget to <em><strong>favourite</strong></em> the chapter]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters? [I upload 4 chs/week.]

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: An awkward moment

 Ch: 7 [An awkward moment]

    Ch: 7 [An awkward moment]

    After four hours, I finished all the papers, and I got back home with aching legs. Thank God I am done with this part-time shit...

    "You look beat up, Peter," Maymented as she passed by me, heading toward the kitchen. "How''s the weather today? Snow again?"

    "Yeah, snow and a bit windy too," I replied as I removed my socks and threw them into theundry basket. "And I forgot my gloves today. My hands are freezing."

    "Oh, Peter," She shook her head, "That''s why I told you not to rush."

    "My bad," I chuckled as I followed her towards the kitchen.

    May ced the cup of hot chocte and some buttered bread slices in front of me and said, "It should help you warm up,"

    "Thanks," I said as I took the cup in my hands and held it, letting the heat radiate against my skin and slowly spreading warmth throughout my hands. Then, I sipped the warm liquid, letting its rich sweetness pervade my tongue and provide some sce for the chill.

    I breathed in the delicious aroma of the chocte drink as a wave of warmth passed throughout my body, starting from the mouth. Haaa... This feels like heaven. I don''t even remember thest time I had some chocte.

    As I gulp down thest drops of the soothing hot chocte, I check out the watch on the wall. Time to take a bath and head out for school...

    "So, how are things at school," She asked as she began cleaning up the kitchen.

    "Same old," I said, "Just homework and stuff,"

    "Have you got some sleepst night? You seemed pretty busy these past few days," She asked in a concerned tone.

    "Yeah, the exam ising up in a few months, so..." I said as I finished off thest slice of bread, "Better do a head start than cram it all in a single week,"

    She smiled at me and nodded her head. "But don''t forget to take a breather every now and then, alright?"

    "Will do," I said, standing up from the chair. Time to take a nice bath, rx a bit, and head off...

    I took a rxing bath and came out of the bathroom feeling like a brand-new person. The tension has melted from my shoulders and the weariness of yesterday''s and today''s work. I stepped into my room and was about to get ready when I heard a loud voice. Someone''s fighting in the neighbor''s house. I took a peek out the window and recognized the familiar face.

    Yeah, Mary Jane is living just on the opposite side of our apartment. And she is arguing with her father. Great, the day couldn''t have started any better. I thought as I heard Mary Jane''s father shouting, "Get the fuck out!" Before mming the door closed.

    She sat near the worn-out gate and stared emptily ahead. Her knees joined together as he put her forehead on it. Dang! She''s in such a pitiful state. Her fiery red hair is tied into a loose ponytail, and she is wearing her school uniform. I want to kick that drunk fucker''s ass right now, but I am not so confident in this weak body of mine. I might get beaten up instead. And who knows if that drunk got a shotgun?

    Should I go talk to her? Well, what could go wrong?

    I took off the towel and opened the closet, let''s see what I''ve got.

    I grabbed a simple pair of jeans, t-shirt, and a pair of socks. Ah! A new pair of underwear. Thank God, Peter just bought it a few days ago. Luckily, I don''t have to wear his old underwear. Anyway, there I was happy to find new underwear deciding which one to wear, the blue or red one... The door opened and May entered the room...

    "Peter, where''s your clothes? I am doingundry... Huh?" She saw me standing in front of the closet, buck naked, with two pieces of underwear in my hand. Her eyes grew wide, and she stood rooted to the spot. Her cheeks flushed beet-red, and I could see the clothes fall from her hand.

    "Oh! May... Erm... You see... Uh..." I babbled incoherently while still holding both pieces of underwear, covering my cock. Shit, this is bad... May was looking at me as if I had grown another head. I forgot to lock the door. Fuck my life.

    "Oh! Oh! Sorry Peter, I should have knocked," She shook her head vigorously and quickly closed the door behind her with an awkward smile stered on her face. "I will be in the you know... Bring your clothes after... Ahem!" She cleared her throat.

    Shit! Fuck! She saw me naked. Oh my fucking god, what do I do now? May saw me naked, and myid cock... What is this embarrassing feeling? My heart is beating so fast. I am so damn nervous right now. Fuck it! Face it like a man, Peter!

    I put on the underwear, picked up the clothes she had dropped, and took a deep breath before opening the door.

    "Let''s do it," I took the dirty clothes and headed for the washing machine in the littleundry room next to the bathroom.

    May was inside.

    WOW! She is on her fours, trying to do something with the washing machine. Her sexy butt is sticking out, showing its curvature through the morning gown she wore. I couldn''t help but stare at her butt for a few seconds before approaching her. She is a real beauty. Too bad she is my aunt... Wait a minute! She is Peter''s aunt and I am just another soul inhabiting Peter''s body... Then that means she is not technically my aunt... I could make a move on her.

    I cleared my throat, "Uh... Everything alright?"

    I want to grab her waist and bang her from behind. Damn! This is a very enticing sight. Wait? Isn''t this scene kinda...

    "Peter, can you lend me a hand here? This sted washing machine is not turning on," She said as she turned her head around. Our eyes met for a split second before she suddenly turned her head around again.

    She''s blushing all of a sudden...

    "Yeah, let me see," I knelt beside her and took a peek inside the washing machine. Although half my vision was on her cleavage slightly sticking out from her gown.

    "Looks fine to me," I said as I tried pressing the ''on'' button. Nothing happened...

    "Maybe the plug is not inserted properly," I suggested as I pushed the plug, which was a bit loose, inside the socket. Still nothing... "Damn, what is wrong with this thing? I thought it was supposed to be working?" I groaned as I pulled out the plug.

    "I thought so too," May sighed.

    "Let me check the fuse. Maybe something blew out," I said as I stood up. "Just wait a minute."

    The box is in the backyard.

    I opened the backyard door and stepped onto the porch. Snow was everywhere. Fuck, this is going to be troublesome... I was lucky it didn''t snow when I was delivering pizza. I would have frozen my ass off.

    I walked slowly, making sure that I wouldn''t slip.

    "Peter, be careful," May warned.

    "Will do," I waved my hand absentmindedly.

    I walked toward the fuse box located just a few feet away. I wiped off the snow covering the top and opened the box. Wow! This looks pretty messy. Wires were sticking out from everywhere. Which one is which? Ah! A loose wire... That could be it.

    I turned the current off for a moment, then pulled out the loose wire and plugged it back inside.

    "Let''s try now," I switched the current on and waited for a few minutes. Aaahhh! That rumbling sound of the old washing machine. It''s on. "It''s working," I shouted as I closed the box and began heading back.

    "Thank you, Peter," She smiled gratefully as I entered the house.

    "No problem," I smiled back at her and was about to go back to my room when she called me.

    "Peter," She said, "About just a moment ago..."

    Oh, crap...

    "Uh yeah, about that... It was an ident," I said. I don''t want her to be creeped out by me.

    "Yeah, I know," She chuckled awkwardly, "But Peter," She said in a serious tone, "You are growing up, and..." She took a deep breath as if hesitating for a moment, then she said, "If there is anything you want to talk about... Then don''t hesitate to do so,"

    Talk about what? Girls? Sex?

    She continued, "I know it''s hard to speak your mind since you know I am your aunt and..."

    Yeah, that is kind of difficult, but since I am not rted to you in any way, May... We could always be more than just aunts and a nephew...

    "So..." She said in an awkward tone, "If there is anything you want some guidance about sex or rtionships..." She looked down, refusing to meet my eyes.

    Wait? Did she just suggest that I could ask her if I had some problem regarding sex?

    "I... I am sorry. I must sound like a weirdo. Never mind," she scratched the back of her head and headed towards the kitchen, "I am gonna finish the remaining chores,"

    "No don''t worry. It''s obvious for you to show concern. After all, I am already 18 and I am sure you don''t want me to do something wrong in the future and get into trouble. And since you are the only family I have... So of course you want to look out for me," I shed her a winning smile.

    She smiled and nodded her head, "Yes. Exactly, Peter. And if you ever need me then please don''t hesitate to ask anything. I will try to answer the best I can,"

    Oh! What a lovely woman she is.

    "I might just take up that offer," I smiled as I returned to my room.

    I closed the door and sat on the chair with a wide grin on my face. So, Peter... Do you have some problem in that area?

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20+ advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Bully and Parker

 Ch: 8 [Bully and Parker]

    Ch: 8 [Bully and Parker]

    [Outside]

    Time to go to school. I left the house, closed the door behind me, and jumped down the stairs. I noticed Mary Jane sitting in the same spot where I had seen her this morning.

    I walked over to her. She was lost in her own thoughts, so she didn''t notice my approach. I noticed she was shivering because of the cold weather. She isn''t wearing her jacket, must have forgotten when she stomped out of the house in anger. Man, I feel kinda bad for her. She had to deal with that drunk of a father all alone. I approached her quietly.

    "You know it''s cold out here?" I asked softly. She was startled. Her body trembled as she raised her head and saw me standing before her.

    "P-Peter?" She stammered.

    "Yeah," I smiled at her as I handed out one of the jackets I took beforeing outside, just in case. "You might want this,"

    She stared at the jacket in my hand, then she looked back at me with a confused expression on her face, "..."

    "It''s alright," I said as I ced the jacket on her shoulder. "Let''s go." I extended my hand to help her up.

    "Thank you," She nodded gratefully as she took my hand and stood up. She put on the jacket and took a step forward, and I could hear her sigh heavily.

    "Another argument?" I asked as we both walked toward the bus stop.

    She nodded her head slowly, "My father is such a pain," She spat with disdain.

    "He was drunk again, right?"

    "Yup," She shrugged her shoulders, "Drinking like a hog, throwing bottles at me and... forget it. Just another typical morning,"

    Damn, that shit sucks...

    "By the way, what''s up with you? You sound different today," She asked as she examined my face.

    Shit! Am I acting too weird? "How so?"

    "I dunno. But it''s weird," She said as she shook her head, "You usually think three or four times before speaking. Sometimes you look lost trying to strike up a conversation with me, but now... you seem quite different."

    "I... umm... I am just having a good day, that''s all,"

    She stopped abruptly, making me stop as well.

    "Are you sick or something?" She asked as she leaned forward and examined my face again. "Do you have a fever or what?"

    "What?" I stammered, "No, not at all,"

    "Oh, c''mon, Peter." She frowned as she looked into my eyes. "You know I can tell when you are lying."

    "Well, I guess I decided to take a step forward... and try to be more open. Does it sound weird? Do I look weird?"

    "Not really," She shrugged her shoulders as we started walking again. "You do seem kinda weird. But not that bad. A good weird."

    Good to know, MJ...

    "Anyway, thanks for the jacket, Pete," She smiled brightly as she rubbed her arms.

    "No problem."

    [Bus Stop]

    We waited for the bus at the bus stop. There were quite a few students at the stop, mostly from the neighborhood. sh Thompson was also there, waiting for the bus. Man, I hate that fucker...

    "Oh, look who it is..." sh and his three friends walked over to me.

    Great...

    "Parker," sh ced his arm around my shoulder and tried to mess up with my hair. He''s always doing this shit... "Look guys, it''s Penis Parker," The othersughed as they surrounded us. Mary Jane frowned at sh as he harassed me. She looked ready to rip his head off. But it''s alright. I''m not ''Peter'' but Alex you motherfucker... Although I can''t win against him in strength, I still have my intellect.

    "Atleast I have one," I smirked confidently. He stared at me wide-eyed.

    "Huh?"

    "You know..." I shrugged his arm off and patted his back mockingly. "Atleast I have a penis."

    His goons snickered at his expense.

    "You poor soul still bullying others in high school?" I crossed my arms as I taunted him. "Seriously?"

    sh narrowed his eyes at me, "Are you picking up a fight with me, Parker?"

    "That''s the only thing you are good for... fight and bully me. You must be jealous of me topping ss, making a way for my bright future. While you..." I patted his back again and smiled smugly. "It must be frustrating to live without your main part, right? You can''t even concentrate on your studies and repeat the same ss twice... Thrice I guess. By the way, do you feel anything when you see something good on the? You know... I heard there are certain surgeries for these types of problems. Maybe you should try."

    I was slowly walking toward themppost as he continued to take steps forward, boiling in rage. Man, his face is red like a tomato. The nearby people were giggling and gossiping among themselves.

    And this is where he will break and throw a straight punch as usual.

    "BASTARD!" sh screamed as he threw a punch toward my face. And as expected, he threw a straight punch like a dumb fuck. I calmly tilted my head to the side, and his fist barely grazed my face, hitting the metal post behind me. The crowd winced in pain as he howled loudly in agony. He fell on his knees and cried. His so-called friends only stood there, holding theirughter...

    I patted his head mockingly, "See... this is the reason you have been in a repeating ss for two years now."

    The bus is here...

    "Pete," MJ walked over and patted my back, "We should go."

    "Well," I bent down and whispered in sh''s ears. "How long are you going to act like a dumb fuck? Grow up. Oh, and don''t forget about the surgery... Humanity hase a long way. Take advantage of it," I winked at him as Mary Jane dragged me to the bus.

    The crowd broke into a loudughter as we entered the bus. MJ was holding herugh as we took a seat near the window.

    "What was that?" She asked. "Are you insane? You can''t mess with sh like that. What if his friends knock you out?"

    "Well..." I shrugged my shoulders. "I''m done being a pushover. Besides, all bullies have one weakness,"

    "Which is?"

    "Being exposed in front of people," I smirked confidently. "Anyway, I might finally have a few days of peace... He won''t show his face for atleast a week,"

    "I guess..." MJ agreed.

    "That was amazing though," She added. "It was the first time I have seen you standing up to that dumb bully."

    The rest of the ride to the school was peaceful. Mary Jane seemed lost in her thoughts again. So, I took out my phone and browsed through the news. It''s weird that they didn''t talk aboutst night''s gunshot incident. Are they probably trying to suppress the matter? Maybe someone big is involved in that shitty mess.

    After a ten-minute ride, we reached our school. Midtown High School...

    The sses were kinda boring...

    I didn''t find any interest in studying, but I had to pass this school. That''s the only downside to my n. The exam is near, might as well take them instead of letting them go to waste. Anyway, most of my time was spent with MJ, Gwen, and Harry. I don''t see Michelle anywhere though... She must have bunked again or there could be some other things going on with her.

    Anyway, time went by quickly...

    After school, I left the campus and walked over to the bus stop.

    "Hey, Peter," Harry called me as he ran over. "Wanna hang out together? I was nning on hitting the arcade, wanna join?"

    "Sorry, man... Can''t go,"

    "You still doing the job at the Stan''s Pizza?"

    "Yeah," I sighed. I really don''t want to work there, but... "It might snow today and I am on delivery duty today. Need to finish my quota before the snow falls. Plus, I gotta take the groceries home."

    "Oh, I see," He scratched his head awkwardly, "Anyway, have you noticed something different about MJ? She looks sad or something..."

    "Yeah... Her father got drunk and caused a lot of trouble in the morning. I think she is having a bad day because of that," I replied casually.

    "I... I see. I guess we will hang out another time, then." He nodded as he bid his goodbye. "See ya,"

    "Yeah,"

    I waved at him as a private sedan pulled over infront of him. Harry entered the car, and it drove away. And I took the bus to Stan''s Pizza joint. I have to buy that ticket today...

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20+ advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Snow

 Ch: 9 [Snow]

    Ch: 9 [Snow]

    [After work]

    I went straight to the ce where I bought the lottery ticket in my past life. It was a bit far away and it was snowing, but to get rich, I had to endure this cold shit.

    It was around 8:40 at night when I reached the ce. The weather was freezing cold, and the ce was almost empty except for those regr gambling addicts. I approached the counter.

    "Wee, kid," The salesman greeted mezily. "A new guy, huh? Haven''t seen you before. Anyway, are you gunning for the big one?"

    "Yeah, someone said it''s my lucky month," I replied casually. "I will pick the ticket myself."

    "Okay," He shrugged and nodded. "Knock yourself out." He took out three stacks of ''Grand Winner'' tickets. The first prize is 30 million dors, the second is 15 million, and thest one is 7.5 million dors. And I remember all the three winning numbers.

    The cost of each ticket is $60, and it''s gonna burn a hole in my pocket. All the money saved by this body will be spent, but it will be worth it. I searched through all of them but found only the second and third winning tickets. Dang! Someone got the first-prize ticket before me... Oh, well, I know a couple of more numbers for some small wins.

    Fuck it! I am gonna spend it all in the lottery like some addict. I wanted to but only one to check if it''s the same with this alternate reality, but... Arggg! Just hope the winning numbers are the same as my world. I will know it at the end of this week.

    I bought four tickets. Two for money and the other two for a nicetest PC and a washing machine. May will like the washing machine. Just thinking about the washing machine makes me remember the morning incident.

    After paying the man, I drove back to Stan''s Pizza to drop the cash and thepany''s phone before going home. I usually take the bus, but today the bus iste due to the snow. So, Stan told me to take the cycle. The roads are empty and are already covered in snow. Damn it, I hope it stops soon...

    17 minutes and 55 seconds of constant pedaling through the snowstorm...

    The trip home from my job usually takes twenty-two minutes if I don''t stop at any red signals. Damn, the snowfall is making it so damn difficult. I feel like my balls are freezing down there, the air feels so dry and cold. I mean, seriously... how cold is it anyway?

    Haaa... It''s December... Christmas ising. If I somehow win the lottery, then I will be able to provide May with the best Christmas she could ever have. She works her ass off as far as I could remember for this body. And now that I am in control of this body, I want to do something nice for her.

    12 minutes...

    The road is getting slippery. It''s darn dangerous to cycle on such frozen, wet snowy roads. Just a few minutes left. I guess I will walk the cycle instead of riding. It''s too slippery to cycle and will waste a lot of my energy.

    ...

    Finally... reached the house...

    Fuck! I will definitely catch a cold tomorrow. Damn, the snow was so freaking heavy. The roads will be closed in the morning, I guess. The light is on and I can hear the sound of the TV. May should be waiting inside for me.

    ...

    I pressed the doorbell after parking the cycle in the backyard, and a few secondster, May opened the door. She was wearing a ck tank top and blue shorts, and she''s not wearing any bra... It''s quite visible. Oh, man, she looks so hot in those. Her boobs are like... huge watermelons!

    "Oh, thank God, you are safe," She sighed in relief as she pulled me inside. "I heard on the news that a truck skidded in the middle of the road... A few people died. You shouldn''t have cycled through this storm, you idiot... I will give Stan a word tomorrow. His stupid ideas will put you in danger."

    "Sorry..." I apologized to her and sat down on the chair in the living room, still panting. It was freezing cold out there. Damn, she was genuinely concerned about me. "Don''t me Stan. I took a little detour on the way. The road was too slippery, so, I too the long safe way."

    She looked at me and frowned, "You should''ve called me. It''s dangerous out there in this cold. Young man, you better stop working on these part-time jobs. I don''t want to get any more worried about you. It''s only the two of us, and I don''t wanna lose you."

    "Ss... Sorry," I felt so bad. But the cycle was the only mode of transportation. And my detour to buy the tickets took more time than usual, "Nothing''s gonna happen to me, May. I promise."

    She looked at me seriously for a few seconds and said, "Promise? Really?"

    "Yeah, I will be careful and will call you next time I am runningte," I reassured her, "I promise."

    "That''s better," She nodded with a smile. "Go clean up. I made some meat stew for dinner. Don''t take long, it''s getting cold."

    "Right... thanks," I smiled at her and kissed her cheek before going inside my room. My nose was so cold that it almost felt like it would fall off. But May''s warm and slightly pink cheeks after kissing her were nice.

    "Wow! That''s cold, haha! Don''t do that," She chuckled while touching her cheek, and she smiled before going back to the kitchen.

    Fuck yeah! I did it! I feel like I am one of the MCs from adult games.

    [Dinner table]

    May ced arge bowl of meat stew and some pasta on the dining table and said, "Try it. I tried a new recipe today."

    "Alright," I smiled at her. "It looks nice."

    "Yeah, I used the recipe I saw on Ktube. It''s a new one. Thement says it will taste real nice," She informed me and poured a ss of soda for herself. "Try it before it gets cold."

    "Sure," I took the spoon and brought a mix of beef stew, corns, and other ingredients to my mouth. Oh, shit! It''s delicious, "This tastes fantastic. The new recipe you found is amazing."

    "Really? Nice!" She smiled at me, "Then let''s eat it before it gets cold." Both of us dug in, and May switched on the TV and watched the news channel.

    "And now, we have the list of road closures because of heavy snowfall," The news reporter, Mary Anne, informed about road closures, "10th, 21st, and 118th streets. The roads will be-"

    I turned my head and looked at May, "I guess no school tomorrow. Roads will be closed."

    "Yes, school is canceled," May replied and continued eating while staring at the TV screen. "Roads will be closed... You will be able to get some good sleep without worrying about your jobs."

    "Yeah, guess so," I nodded and resumed eating. Fuck! It''s so darn good. And I will get to sleep without going for another newspaper delivery.

    "What about you? Don''t tell me you are going to work again in this situation?" I asked her with concern in my voice, and May shook her head. She works as an officedy for a small privatepany. May works really hard, and today''s road closures would surely benefit her.

    "The office is closed tomorrow, so, I am gunning for some extra sleep," She replied and gulped a spoon full of stew.

    After talking for a few more minutes, I decided to hit the bed. Tomorrow, I will go for a nice warm shower and spend time with May. She seems happy after being able to take a break, and I am happy about her. I am also d to spend some time with her... without any school or work.

    ...

    The rm went off. My head hurts, and my body feels a bit sore. I peeked out under the nket, it''s 9 in the morning.

    Shit! This feels like a hangover. Maybe it''s due to overwork. And the house feels colder today. I don''t want to get out of the warm nkets, but...

    ...

    Damn, it''s really cold! I need to switch on the heater.

    Okay... fuck it! I switched on the heater and the lights. And just before I turned back, May stood at the entrance of her room in her nightgown. Wow... Her brown hair was all disheveled, and her eyes were barely open. She looks so hot with that nightgown. And the bulge of her breasts can clearly be seen under the cloth.

    "Good morning," I greeted her with a smile. May nodded and yawned, "Keep theundry in the basket. I will do them tomorrow." She pointed at the basket and walked away while scratching her butt. Damn, I like how her nightgown slides through her ass cheeks.

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20+ advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next >Ch: 10- May''s fantasy > Ch: 11- The gicb

    ---

 Ch: 10 [May’s fantasy]

    Ch: 10 [May��s fantasy]

    "Good morning," I greeted her with a smile. May nodded and yawned, "Keep theundry in the basket. I will do them tomorrow." She pointed at the basket and walked away while scratching her butt. Damn, I like how her nightgown slides through her ass cheeks. It looks so damn good. I wonder if she is wearing anything under the nightgown.

    I slumped back on the bed andy there for a few more minutes. Then, I got up and did some light stretching before going for a light shower. Dang! It''s freezing cold. Shit! I am still sleepy. I can hardly stay awake. This feeling is killing me. Fuck it! I turned the shower hot and the hot water poured over my body like a stream.

    "Haaaaaa...." I breathed a sigh of relief. "Ahhhh..." The hot water slowly woke up my stiff muscles. My hands slowly traveled over my naked body, feeling my skin, the curves, and every inch of my torso. Damn! It''s been a long time since I got such a rxing hot shower. I haven''t felt this good for a while now. Maybe it''s the yesterday''s exhaustion.

    After a nice shower, I threw some warm clothes and a jacket on and went to the kitchen to brew some coffee. The house is quiet. May must have gone back to bed, I guess.

    It''s so damn quiet here. No cars or noise from the neighbors. Just me and my coffee. But the silence and calmness are so rxing that I feel like I can stay like this forever. After drinking my coffee, I decided to make a nice breakfast for May. She always works hard, maybe today I will make her something for a change.

    I took out some bacon, eggs, bread, and cheese from the fridge, and started preparing breakfast. It''s been a while since I cooked anything, but I remember how to do it. It''s like once you learn to do something, you never forget it. A bit rusty, yeah, but I can do it.

    The bacon is frying, and the eggs are cooking in a pan. The smell is just heavenly, and my stomach is rumbling like crazy. The kitchen is filled with the sounds of food sizzling and crackling. I looked out the window as the snow was falling heavily, and it looked beautiful.

    When everything was done, I put the tes on a tray, and I made sure that it was neatly ced and everything looked presentable. I made my way toward her room. As I was about to enter her room, I heard muffled moansing from inside.

    "Fuck! Yes... Lick it!" She moaned, "God! Get that tongue in... Yeah! Keep licking..."

    The door was slightly open. She must have forgotten to lock it when she came to my room earlier.

    I peeked inside, unable to hide my curiosity... Fuck! Who am I kidding? I wanted to see her doing it...

    She was there, naked andying on her bed, one hand twisting her hard nipples and the other one between her legs. The covers were pulled back, exposing her naked body. She had her legs wide open, her eyes closed, and her fingers were inside of her. Her juices were leaking and trickling down her pussy and onto the bed. She was breathing hard, and her face was twisted with pleasure.

    Fuck! She is so damn hot and wet. Her fingers looked like they were swallowed by her tight little pussy. Damn! It''s fucking sexy watching her finger fuck herself. My cock was twitching in my pants. It felt so fucking good watching her moan and groan in pleasure. I was horny as hell, and my erection was getting unbearable.

    "A! Ohhhhh! Shit! You''re too rough, baby!" She groaned, "Ah! Don''t stop... fuck me... lick my clit! Ahh.... Yes, like that, baby!"

    I wonder who is this guy, she is imagining while masturbating. She sounds like she is really enjoying this. She must really love the attention and rough fucking from this mystery man. God! I wish it was me fucking her tight little pussy and making her squirm in ecstasy. But, this unknown guy. I am gonna fucking kill him...

    Suddenly, she started cumming. Her whole body shook as she rode her orgasm. The bed shook violently, and she let out a loud scream of pleasure, but quickly covered her mouth with one hand while roughly rubbing her clit, "Cum with me, Peter! AHH!"

    Eeeh! ''Peter''? Me? Is she fantasizing about me, her nephew? Fuck, my cock was so fucking hard from watching her, and her words made it grow harder. Shit, I never knew my Aunt May was a MILF slut. Should I just go in and fuck her pussy right now? Nah! Not yet! Can''t be too hasty and spoil things.

    May fell back on the bed and curled up. She looked totally worn out, her face was flushed with pink, and her breathing was still shallow. She has sprayed her bedsheet with her sweet nectar. Damn! This was such a hot scene. It made my blood boil and my body sweat.

    "Haaa... What are you thinking, May?" She mumbled to herself, "That''s just not like you. Masturbation? Fucking fantasies? Ahhh... God... It felt so good! Mm.... But this is so wrong!" She started shaking her head and whispering, "He''s your nephew! You shouldn''t even be thinking about him in that way. No matter how fucking hot and cute he is, you''re not supposed to have dirty thoughts about your own nephew. You''re just a sick and depraved slut! But... Fuck! He got a big package down there..." She was obviously talking about my dick. She turned around.

    God! That ass is so damn fucking perfect, so fucking curvy and bouncy. I had to fight the urge to run my hands through them. Fuck! May has the perfect body, her round, titties bouncing and jiggling, her nipples rock-hard, and her pussy leaking her sweet nectar. Gosh! That thick ass of hers is just begging to be pounded.

    Oh, wait! I got an idea.

    I somehow managed to hide my bulge thanks to this big old jacket and knocked on the door with the breakfast tray. I can''t wait to see her reaction. Hahaha. "Uhh... May? I brought you some breakfast..."

    "Huh? Pet... Peter! Just give me a moment," She replied. I can hear some ruffling sound. She must be trying to hide her naked body and the wet bedsheet under that nket. Her sexy voice was filled with a sense of panic and fear. Damn! She sounds so fucking hot when she''s all nervous. "Ok,e on in..."

    I opened the door and entered the room. And yup, she is under her nket and pretending to keep a calm face. Her hair is messy, and her lips are wet. Fuck! She looks so damn sexy after masturbating. I put the tray on the bedside table, "Is everything ok? I heard some noise earlier..."

    "Noise? Um, uh... Nothing happened. I''m fine," She stammered, "Thank you for making breakfast, Peter. You didn''t have to..."

    "No worries," I interrupted, "Anything for you, Aunt May. Enjoy your meal." I smiled, "You always work so hard for me. This is the least I can do for you."

    Her face blushed with embarrassment, "Thank you, Peter. You''re such a sweet boy..." She stared at me for a moment.

    "Hey, anything for you. I need to clean the dishes now. Enjoy your breakfast," I grinned and was about to leave the room. I stopped at the door and turned back, "Oh, by the way, is it just me or are you looking beautiful today?"

    Her blush deepened, "Hahaha... Peter! Stop teasing me."

    I raised my hands in the air, "Just telling the truth."

    "Thank you. I will take it as apliment." She smiled back.

    Fuck! I wish I could bury my face in her tits and lick her juicy pussy right now. But I gotta hold back for now. I left the room and closed the door behind me. I need to jack off soon or I will go insane. These teenage hormones are driving me crazy.

    [Afternoon]

    The snowfall has stopped. And here I am cleaning the snow from our front yard. Damn! It''s so fucking cold. I have almost cleaned it all. Just hoping it won''t snow hard again. I noticed MJ is also shoveling snow from her yard across from us.

    "Hey," I walked over to her, "How are you doing?"

    "Oh, hey, Peter," She smiled, "Just clearing snow. You know that dumb drunk dad of mine will never do it himself." She rolled her eyes, "So I gotta do it myself."

    "Need any help?" I asked, "Let me give you a hand. Two shovels will be faster than one."

    "Really?" She raised her eyebrows.

    "Yeah, I am done with our yard. So, why not?" I shrugged my shoulders, "Plus, we are friends. Friends help each other."

    "Friends?" She smirked, "Alright, then. Let''s clear this shit fast."

    We started shoveling the snow together. MJ has this cute little smirk on her face.

    "Oops," She slipped and crashednded on me. We bothughed it off. Her body feels so soft and warm against mine. Damn! She smells so fucking good.

    "Sorry," She giggled, sitting on my crotch.

    "Don''t worry about it," I smiled back. Her ass feels so firm on my boner. "You might want to..." I pointed at my crotch, "Move a bit."

    "Oh! Sorry!" She jumped off me, "Didn''t notice..." Her face flushed with embarrassment. Damn! She looks so fucking hot when she blushes.

    We cleaned the snow for another half an hour or so and said our goodbyes.

    The rest of the day passed with a blink of an eye. Nothing interesting happened after that morning incident.

    And so... The days passed like a breeze...

    Today is the day for that gicb tour where a spider will bite me and I will get my power. I am excited and nervous at the same time. Time to go...

    MJ and I took the bus to school. But on the way, I didn''t see sh and his friends. Whatever... Let''s not waste the mood by thinking about those fuckers.

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: 11- The gicb

    ---

 Ch: 11 [The genetic lab]

    Ch: 11 [The gicb]

    <strong>[Omnicent 3rd person POV]</strong>

    sh and his four friends were sitting in the gym locker room. Well, the big guy has to get his right fist stered after he punched the metal light post, trying to hit Peter at the bus stop that morning and to rub salt in the wound, Peter even embarrassed him in front of the public. He has never been humiliated in such a way in his life. He was supposed to be the alpha male around here and Peter was supposed to be the little nerd loser who cowers in fear.

    But now, Peter has changed. He stood up to him and humiliated him in front of everyone. sh couldn''t stand it anymore. He hated Peter with every fiber of his being and wished he could beat the crap out of him. But with his broken fist, he knew he couldn''t do it physically.

    "Fuck! This still hurts like shit!" He yelled, "Peter Parker will fucking pay for this..."

    "Chill, dude," His friend patted his back, "We will get him. Just wait and see."

    "Yeah, we will teach that little nerd a lesson he will never forget," Another friend added.

    "Today is that stupidb tour, isn''t it?" sh sneered, "I know Parker will be there. That nerd loves science and shit."

    "What you got in mind?" The one on his right asked.

    "Something he will never forget his entire life. I am gonna put that little shit in bed for the rest of his life..." sh chuckled evilly.

    "Fuck! Man, that''s... I don''t know about that. I mean, you want to make him vegetable or something?" His friend sounded worried.

    "Rx! I am not gonna kill him or anything. He is just gonna get into an ident during the tour. Something life-changing..." sh grinned, "Why? Got a cold feet, Jake?"

    "Nah! I am down for it," Jake shrugged his shoulders, "As long as we don''t get caught."

    "We won''t get caught. Trust me," sh rubbed his broken fist, "Parker deserves it. That little shit thinks he is better than me. Today, he will realize how weak and pathetic he ispared to me..."

    They allughed evilly...

    Peter and MJ arrived at the school where the principal arranged a bus for the students to take to the gicb. sh and his friends were already there waiting for Peter. But they didn''t make their move on the bus because there were teachers around. They will wait till theb tour starts.

    <strong>[Peter''s first person POV]</strong>

    Weird! These numbnuts aren''t saying a word. Usually, they would try to bully me or something. Hmm... Fucker must have learned his lesson. Oh, who am I kidding... He must be saving it for the tour. Whatever...

    Inside the bus, I got three options. Where the fuck should I sit? There is Gwen, Michelle, and MJ sitting with a space empty beside them and two of them smiled at me, except for Michelle who just nced at me and then went back to read whatever she was reading.

    "Hey, Pete," Harry came from behind.

    "Hey, man," I greeted him back, "You joining the tour too?"

    "Yup!" He nodded, "It''s in Oscorp, so I thought why not..."

    "Cool!" I smiled.

    "Come on," He went and took a seat at the back with his friends.

    "Peter, what are you waiting for?" Gwen called out, "Save you a seat."

    I went and sat next to her. She smiled at me and MJ smirked while Michelle kept reading. God damn it! The more girls you have, the harder it gets...

    "So, I heard your little run with sh," Gwen whispered in my ear, "Way to stand up for yourself..."

    "Well, it was like I have had enough of his bullshit. I thought what would you do if you were in my ce..." I shrugged my shoulders.

    "And..." She narrowed her eyes with a slight smile tugging the corner of her lips.

    "And, I just did it. You know, it felt great after standing up for myself. I felt like a huge boulder had been lifted off my chest," I sighed as I looked up at the bus''s ceiling. "Hey, Gwen..."

    "Yeah?" She looked at me with her beautiful green eyes.

    "Thank you for everything. I know you said no thanks or sorry among friends, but still... Thanks for standing up for me all those times. You are truly amazing," I smiled.

    She blushed a little and smiled back. Damn! She looks even more beautiful when she smiles. Her blonde hair fell over her face and I wanted to brush it away, but I stopped myself before doing anything stupid.

    The ride was smooth and we finally reached Oscorp Gic Lab. We got off the bus and the guide started the tour. It was really interesting and I was enjoying every moment of it. sh and his friends haven''t tried anything funny yet. After almost 30 minutes of touring the firstb, where they showed some crazy mutated chameleons, capable of insane regeneration... Well, they didn''t actually cut them off before us, but the experimented data they showed on the screen showed that the chameleons were regenerating limbs and stuff in the blink of an eye.

    We moved to the nextb which was the main attraction of the tour. They called it Spider Biodome. It was a huge dome full of spiders of different sizes and shapes. They were kept inside ss containers and were studied for their unique abilities. The guide exined how they study these spiders and use their DNA to create new forms and stuff.

    Then there is this weird-looking spider whose web if processed properly can be as strong as a Ker. Or the one with the blue dots whose webs if woven properly can be stic and stretchable. Andstly, the one with red and yellow stripes can weave webs that can cut through the strongest metal avable on Earth�� The freaking Vibranium!

    "Now we will move toward the main attraction of today, the fifteen super spiders that have been gically modified using multiple species of spiders including the ones we have shown before," The guide announced, "These fifteen spiders are very dangerous and must be handled with utmost care. So, please keep your distance from the containers."

    We walked toward the center of the dome where there were five rows of five containers each. Each container had a number te with the spider species written on it. We slowly started walking among the containers. The guide told us to take pictures and record videos, so I pulled out my phone and started recording.

    "Hey, are you sure it''s fifteen?" Michelle asked the guide.

    "Yes! Why?" The guide seemed confused.

    Michelle pointed at container 15 and the guide rushed toward it. My eyes followed her and saw that the spider inside wasn''t there. This is it, the scenario, the fucking canon event where the spider bites me and turns me into Spiderman! Where the hell are you? I looked around, but nope, nothing.

    "Maybe the scientists took it for testing or something," The guide replied, "Let''s move on..."

    Oh, no, it''s here somewhere...

    "Hey, Parker," sh approached me with his buddies.

    Uh oh! Here we go again...

    "What the hell do you losers want? Go away, I''m busy," I sighed as I looked around.

    "Ah! Don''t tell me you are afraid of little spiders?" sh''s friend snorted.

    "Come on, Parker," He wrapped his arm around my shoulder, "Don''t worry, we are here to protect you."

    "Haaa... Your dad needed that protection when he fucked your mom. If he had, it could have saved our from another degenerate pussy ass fucker. Get that fapping arm away from me, you sicko. I ain''t swing that way," I shoved him away and he fell on the ground.

    His friendsughed, while he got back on his feet and wiped the dust from his jeans.

    "What''s going on, Parker?" Our science teacher walked toward us.

    "Oh, I will tell you what''s going on here," I turned toward her, "These guys here think they can have some fun with me. Protect me as if I am their chick. I was like what the hell man, get away from me! I don''t swing that way. I mean,e on teach, I am trying to concentrate here, but these perverts... I think I will contact the disciplinarymittee and take this matter to social media too!"

    "You alright, Pete?" Harry came from behind.

    "Yeah. I am good, but we need to decide what to do with these sickos," I narrowed my eyes at sh.

    "We should kick them off the tour or something," Gwen suggested.

    "First bullying and now this... Get out. I will bring this matter to the principal and the disciplinarymittee. Bring your parents to school tomorrow. It''s about time you guys learn some manners and Peter, I would request you not to do anything rash or take any matters to social media," The teacher requested.

    "But... We... What?" sh scratched his head, trying to grasp what just happened.

    "Leave! Now!" The teacher pointed towards the door.

    His friends looked at each other and followed their leader.

    The rest of the tour was boring. That fucking spider didn''t even bite me... All thanks to that fucker... This is the finalb where they were experimenting with some kind of serum that was supposed to help people with weak metabolism to lead a normal life by strengthening their muscles and bones.

    Man, I gotta take a leak, I felt the sudden urge. I asked the teacher and ran to the bathroom. I followed the signs stered on the wall. It was quite empty. I closed the door and as I was about to do my job, someone kicked my back hard. My head mmed on the wall and everything became dark.

    When I woke up, I was lying on the floor, my nose hurt and I tasted the metallic taste of blood inside my mouth. There was also this slight pain in my head. My entire body ached and my eyes felt like they had lost all the color, but only after a few seconds I realized what was happening. Someone beat me up to a pulp.

    "Shit!" I tried to stand up after spitting the blood. "I''m gonna kill that sh fucker and his friends."

    I somehow walked up to the basin, washed the blood off my face, and grabbed some tissues to wipe them. There was no sign of dust or anything on my clothes. I pulled up my shirt. Fuck! It hurts! Yup, it''s not good. Those bastards took my clothes off and beat the shit out of me when I was unconscious...

    Huh?! My arms! There were six bite marks! On both arms! And the rest were all over my body, fucking hard to count how many... I looked on the floor. There were a bunch of dead spiders, but nothing else. And they looked like those freaking super spiders! I counted them... Eighteen spiders in total. Three extra. How the hell did they manage to steal them? Those fuckers were really trying to kill me!

    Forget that for now. I have no idea what''s gonna happen now. Eighteen spiders bite... Fuck!

    I dragged my feet out of the bathroom and as I was walking through the hallways, something familiar caught my eyes which forced me to forget all my pain and stop in my tracks. I walked over toward the room on my left with a half-open door and looked once again.

    "0X Serum!" On the self, there was this vial with the tag 0X Serum written on it, sitting among many other vials. I looked around. Luckily, there weren''t any CCTVs or guards. I pushed the door, went in, took the serum, and put it in my pocket. Then I walked out after waiting for those threeb coat guys to pass as if nothing had happened.

    I don''t know who kept it there or how it was even there, but what I am sure is that this reality''s version of me might not be alive anymore.

    "Oscorp..."

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Pain

    ---

 Ch: 12 [Pain]

    Ch: 12 [Pain]

    One spider bite is alright, but fucking eighteen? Eighteen, man! Do you have any idea what I''m feeling? This pain is not just physical, I have already noticed the changes, and honestly, I am freaking out. It''s hard to exin. But it''s like thousands of needles are stabbing my muscles all at the same time, and yet I am walking toward God knows where. I rubbed my eyes... Ah! There is the bus. I somehow got in and slumped on the seat before me.

    But hey, at least I stole that serum thing.

    0X Serum. I remember those lunatics called me Subject 0X in the past life when they were experimenting on my immunity power and how I healed super-fast from all those chemicals, toxins, and drugs they were pumping into me. Maybe it coulde in handy.

    Maybe.

    Who knows? I have no idea what''s gonna happen for as long as those damn bites keep affecting my body and mind. And I have no way of knowing if this serum is somehow rted to me from this world or if someone just decided to use the same name.

    Dang! I can''t feel my legs. Must be the poison of those freaking spiders. Should I take the serum? What if it nullifies the gic mutation? No, I can''t let this chance of gaining the spider power go to waste. Need to hold on... Must hold on...

    No, this isn''t happening. What the fuck is happening? It''s like something is crawling under my skin, stretching my arms, and pushing against the surface.

    Oh no! No, no, no!

    Hallucinations?! Fuck! Why are my eyes hurting like this? I grabbed my temples and groaned loudly.

    "Look at this fucker," sh''s voice pulled me out of the weirdness inside my head. "Karma, Parker. Karma is a bitch... You shouldn''t have done that to us."

    "Atleast he saved us the trouble by getting out of the bathroom," Jake chuckled, "Let''s beat him up again. Inside the building we couldn''t do much, but here..."

    "Let''s have some fun with him, boys," sh sneered as his hand squeezed my throat and I gasped for air. "Payback time, Parker. Just the five of us versus you..."

    "Gahhh!" A hard punch hit my abdomen, knocking the wind out of my chest. Then there was another and another. I couldn''t even stand up straight or throw a single punch, my arms and legs were paralyzed and felt like jelly. All I could feel was pain, so much pain.

    "Why so scared, Parker?" One of them asked, "Feeling helpless, are we? No more fancy words. Look at yourself. You are a mess, boy! What are you, huh? Nothing. You are just an insect."

    I could hardly hear a single wording out of their mouths. My brain was working hard to keep me conscious despite the immense amount of pain I was going through.

    "Guess those spiders did their job," sh said, pulling me back and punching me in the face. "Shouldn''t have messed with us, Parker." He threw me back, and Inded on the back seat of the bus, coughing up blood.

    This can''t be true. This can''t be real.

    "Hey, man, we got no more time. Strip this motherfucker naked and leave him here. Let everyone see what a fool he was. Let him know what humiliation feels like."

    It took me a second to register what they said, and I tried to crawl away, only to get dragged and punched over and over again.

    "What are you doing? Trying to get up, huh? Parker, we all know that you''re nothing without your little nerd brains. There isn''t anyone here to save your ass."

    Iy there for a while, watching the sky turn dark and my breathing turning shallow. I wanted to scream, but the sound of my shattered ribcage stopped me. Tears ran down my cheeks, and I knew I couldn''t win. I need to get out of here at any cost. The serum!

    I didn''t think twice as I used myst ounce of strength to throw the small vial I was clenching in my fist into my mouth and broke it with my teeth. The serum coated my throat and spread through my veins quickly, burning and igniting every inch of my body. The ss shards of the vial stabbed me inside my mouth, but I kept swallowing until I saw the blood flowing out of my mouth.

    "What the fuck? ss! Fucker trying to kill himself!" Jake''s voice rang out. "Fuck! Let''s get out of here, sh. We will get into trouble if anyone catches us with this fucker."

    "Damn you, Parker. Let''s go..."

    Just before the boys left, they kicked me several times, and my body went numb, unable to move even an inch. I stared up at the bus''s ceiling. Everything is red... Red, so red. I can barely breathe.

    Buzzzzz. Buzz. Buzz.

    My phone vibrated on the seat beside me. Damn, this hurts like hell. I can''t... I just...

    Everything turned dark as my consciousness faded away.

    [Oscorp Gic Research Lab] [Omnicent 3rd person POV]

    "Where the hell is that serum?" An old man in ab coat yelled, his face beet red. "If you lose it he will take our heads... Find it!"

    A team of scientists in full hazmat suits searched the ce frantically.

    "Check everywhere!" A female voice ordered. "Trust me. That Serum is more costly than all of our livesbined."

    "Doc, you have to calm down. Let''s check the CCTVs. Maybe someone reced it with or misced it..."

    "Do whatever you want! Just find the damn serum!" The doctor banged his fists on the desk, scattering papers and equipment. "Fuck! Norman is going to kill us. We were so close... The Captain will be here in a week. We need it to remove the side effects. Fucking retards are all I have here with me..."

    [After theb tour]

    Theb tour was over. The students got up on the bus, exhausted and sweaty.

    "Harry, have you seen Peter?" Gwen asked, her eyes scanning the bus.

    "Huh?" Harry''s head jerked up, his face stained with concern. "No... No, I thought he was with you."

    "Not that I can tell. Didn''t he meet up with you after theb tour?"

    "No! He went to the restroom during the tour, but I thought he''de back," He sighed, running his fingers through his hair, "Man, this doesn''t look good... I will take a look." He dashed out of the bus and ran toward the building. Bad thoughts rampaging in his mind. The earlier incident with sh and his gang made him extremely worried.

    After a while, he came back.

    "You find him?" Gwen asked nervously.

    "No. I pulled up the cameras. He left early," He sighed in relief, "He was in a hurry. Maybe, going for another part-time job. Let me ring him..." He pulled his cellphone out of his pocket and started calling.

    Gwen rubbed her temple, ncing up at Harry and dialing Peter''s number, but there was no response from his side. "I wonder what''s gotten into him. We can''t do anything until we know for sure."

    "You worry too much," He shook his head and took a seat. "He will be fine. Don''t be paranoid."

    ''Just hope they didn''t do anything to him,'' She thought silently as she tried not to think of the worst.

    MJ pulled out her phone after hearing about Peter leaving early and called him, but nope. Nothing. She left a couple of text messages asking if everything was alright, but she didn''t get a response back. Something was definitely odd.

    ''Hope he''s okay. But this is not like him,'' MJ thought anxiously because he always replies almost instantly.

    She fidgeted in her seat, clutching her phone in her hand tightly, hoping Peter would call her back soon.

    Michelle noticed a little blood stain and a broken ss shard near her seat and picked it up. ''Huh, that''s weird. What could''ve caused this?'' she wondered. She touched the blood stain. It''s dry. If it was recent the blood should still be wet. She didn''t know what to make of it. It couldn''t have been Peter''s.

    [Somewhere in Manhattan] [Alley]

    "Eeeepp!" Peter groaned in pain as he came to, his blurry vision bing clear as he blinked repeatedly. Where the hell am I? It''s already dark and snow has started to fall. "Damn it!" He groaned as he stood up, holding the wall for support. He staggered, trying to keep himself bnced and moving. "What happened to me?" He stumbled.

    "Hey there, bro," A homeless guy helped him sit, "Easy there. You look like shit, man. Got jumped or something?"

    "Thanks," Peter mumbled as his head started spinning, making him groan as the cold wind touched his wounds, "I gotta go..."

    "Stay here for a bit," The homeless guy whispered, handing him his nket. "Let me go get some help."

    "Where am I?" He asked, realizing his jacket was open.

    "We are directly on the opposite of the Daily Bugle. You live around here?" The homeless guy asked as he lighted a cheap cigarette. "Hope you don''t mind..."

    "20 Ingram Street," He mumbled, his eyes still hazy.

    "Wait a minute. Aren''t you that kid who delivers the newspapers almost every morning?" The homeless guy suddenly asked, his eyes wide with interest, "Come on. Let me help you get home. I got a cart. So... Hop in..." He smirked, helping him get up and put him on the cart.

    "Thank you..." Peter lost consciousness once again as his savior pulled his cart.

    ---[Last chapter of this week. See you on Monday]---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Awakening

    ---

 Ch: 13 [Awakening]

    Ch: 13 [Awakening]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    Slowly, I open my eyes. The snow is falling pretty heavily, and it looks like I''m lying on a cart. That guy even covered me with his nket and is pushing this cart in this fucking snow. He is a homeless man, but he seems so kind and considerate. I doubt if it were any of the students or even some random stranger passing by, they might not have shown this kind of kindness. I am grateful.

    But oh my God, my body hurts so badly. I can feel my ribs ache and my eye is throbbing.

    "Hey, what''s your name?" I ask the man softly.

    "Joshua. Everyone calls me Josh," He smiles and lifts a corner of the nket over me, covering my face from the snow.

    "Thank you, Joshua. You didn''t have to do this," I reply.

    "Don''t worry, son. I can understand what you are going through. You kept mumbling about some sh or Jake... Did they beat you up?" He asked gently.

    "Yeah," I sigh in defeat, "Yeah, they did. I almost died. I guess I was lucky you were there."

    "So, they beat you up and no one did nothing?" He asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice.

    "They are school bullies, got money, pays donations and all, and my school isn''t so strict about such things. And frankly, I can''t really afford to go to another school or quit my side jobs," I replied, wincing at my aching bones. "Money is tight at home... I guess, I am just... I was just trying to get by quietly until something snapped and I decided to speak up, and... Haha!" I chuckle bitterly.

    "And this is the result, huh?" He whispers, shaking his head, "Hey, have faith. There is a saying, no matter how deep a river of troubles you''re stuck in, there are always a million bridges out there."

    "Well, I haven''t reached the millionth yet," I respond, grimacing. "But one thing I know for certain, I''m gonna have thestugh someday."

    He pulled the cart under a closed shop as the snow fell heavier. He then crouched beside me, "Revenge doesn''t solve anything, son. It makes you do some dumbest shit, and then when the high wears off, you''ll feel like shit."

    "You sound like you''re talking from experience," I ask, ncing at his eyes.

    "Ha! You can say that." His smile is sad, and the scars on his face stand out in the glow of themplight, "It was a long time ago. I did some stupid shit and baam! I lost everything I had, including the love of my life and my family. Been homeless ever since."

    "Oh..." I sat up with great difficulty, "Sorry for what happened."

    "Eh," He shrugged, "It is what it is. Besides, it was my fault."

    Humm... The cuts in my mouth were no more. The pain is subsiding slowly, and the feeling in my arms and legs is returning. Was the serum doing this? Was it healing me? Or, Spiderpower?

    "Well, since we ain''t going anywhere in this heavy snow. Mind telling me what happened to you?" I asked.

    "It''s not the greatest bedtime story," Joshua sighs, rubbing his neck.

    "Trust me. I''m a good listener."

    And for a moment, he just stood there, looking at me before taking a seat. "Before all of this happened, I was a software engineer at Oscorp. My wife, Alice, and I had just found out we were gonna be parents." He smiled bitterly, "We were very excited."

    He paused as he took out his worn-out wallet and took out an old picture of a little girl, "This is her," he smiled sadly. "Sarah..."

    I looked at the beautiful little girl who couldn''t be older than 5 or 6. Her eyes twinkled with joy and a beautiful smile lit up her angelic face.

    "She is beautiful," I whisper, handing him back the picture.

    "Yes, she is..." His voice shakes a bit, "One day, there was an attack by this group of people, whoter turned out to be eco-terrorists. They believed Oscorp was corrupting the environment and animals were dying. So, they started targeting low-level workers like us, not caring what the truth was. They began to harass us in public and at home... It became so severe that I had to request for a leave, and I even had to file awsuit, but it wasn''t enough."

    He stood up, throwing the cigarettes away, and paced in frustration, "One day, Alice went to the supermarket and never came back home. Later cops found her dead in the alley. And it turns out the eco-terrorists did it. They beat her up and tortured her... Killed her..."

    I sat there, listening to him silently, "How horrible! I''m so sorry for your loss..."

    "That day when I saw her lying in a pool of blood... Something broke within me. I wanted to kill that fucker myself. But, the cops arrested him, and for some fucing reason, they decided to let him go free without any charges. I hacked into the CCTV and saw that bastard kill her. I knew I couldn''t trust the authorities, so, I followed him and found where he lived. That night, I went home, took my shotgun, went to that motherfucker, and blew his head off before his wife and son..."

    He paused for a minute as he took out another cigarette, "..."

    "What about his wife and son?" I ask curiously.

    "They didn''t do nothing to me or my family, so, after I shot that fucker, I surrendered and exined everything to the cops. I got lucky. The higher-upsunched another investigation and found out that fucker I shot was actually a real terrorist and that family of his was just a coverup. That bastard was holding them hostages and was using them as a front..." He frowned, "But, those cops..." He shooked his head, "I spent 20 years in prison, but hey, at least I took the fucker down."

    "Your daughter?" I asked gently.

    "She was 6 years old back when I was jailed, so, she got adopted by a nice family," He puffed on his cigarette.

    "Then..."

    "Well, when I got out, I tried to find her, but it was useless. I spent everything I had to find my daughter, but...," He turned away from me.

    For a moment, no one spoke, as we both sat there silently.

    "I don''t know where she is. It''s been over 20 years since I saw her...," His voice faltered and he dropped his head.

    After a moment, he stood up and stared at me, "Revenge is a fuckin'' mistake. Trust me. Had I not done that, maybe, just maybe, I could have moved on. But..." He looked away. "Anyway, that''s enough. I''m here now."

    I got down from the cart. My body has healed up. No more pain or grogginess.

    "I will be direct with you. Have it ever urred to you that the guy you killed... Maybe one of their mates might have used some kind of front and taken away your daughter?" I asked as I stretched my body, still a little stiff but feeling much better.

    "What?" He muttered, shocked.

    "Meet me in that same alley in a month. You want to find your daughter, right?" I patted his shoulder and began to walk into the snowstorm.

    "Hey! What the...? What do you mean?" He stammered, chasing behind me. "If you are thinking what I think you are thinking, then you''re mad. It''s impossible!"

    "The dirty cops, who let that fucker go. You remember their face, right? In a month... I won''t promise anything, but I will try my best to help you. Think of it as thanks for saving my sorry ass," I walked away leaving the baffled homeless man, who mumbled to himself.

    "Who the hell was that weird kid? First, he fights with the school bullies, then gets beaten up to a pulp... Wait! How the hell did he recover so fast?" He paused for a moment before yelling, "I will wait for you, kid. Don''t forget. Don''t you fucking forget it!"

    .

    .

    I can feel it. My body feels light as a feather. I can see clearly in this dark snowstorm and I am not feeling any cold or anything. My head is clear. The pain is no more. I walked up to a nearby wall and touched a poster that someone had spray-painted on. As I pulled my hand away, the poster got stuck to my palm.

    Holy shit!

    It''s just like that Spider-Man movie. It took a few tries to get that poster away from my hand. Then, I looked around. Well, there isn''t anyone in the area. I gritted my teeth and punched the wall hard. A bit too hard.

    Booom!

    Crack!

    A chunk of bricks flew off in the sky.

    I clenched my fist with a grin, "Fuck yeah! I aming for you sh... Huh?" I felt a weird sensation around my wrists. It was as if something was moving, trying toe out. Web?! Organic Web, maybe? I did the sign of Spiderman to fire a web and hit a tree on the other side.

    I gave a long whistle in awe.

    That''s it. That is the power of being Spider-Man!

    But this weird sensation. I released the web and checked my wrists. Something hard is...

    Sprut!

    "FUCKING HELL!!!"

    <hr>

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: New powers

 Ch: 14 [New Powers]

    Ch: 14 [New Powers]

    [Peter''s first-person pov]

    But this weird sensation. I released the web and checked my wrists. Something hard is...

    Sprut!

    "FUCKING HELL!!!"

    Two ws busted out of my wrists, sttering blood everywhere in that dark snowstorm. It was so cold that I didn''t feel any pain, but the throbbing sensation in my arms wasn''t a pleasant one. I waddled under amppost and examined them. ckish-blue... They have a scaley texture with blood dripping from them. I shed it on themppost...

    [Clink!] It''s sharp! Really, fucking, sharp and it looks pretty durable too! It sliced through a post like a hot knife through butter. Holy shit! The post fell with a loud bang along with the electric wires. I dashed off toward my house, don''t want to make May any more worried than necessary. I am already toote.

    While running, I noticed that my speed was way faster and my eyesight was far keener. In the blink of an eye, I was able to jump 4-6 floors at once. And it feels effortless and even... liberating! Jumping from roof to roof... From walls to posts... In less than 30 minutes, I reached my house. Humm... My ws! I didn''t even notice when they returned inside. It is 9 pm and the neighborhood seems so quiet...

    I turned toward MJ''s house. Her room''s light is still on. I would have paid her a visit if not for this damn storm. Well, I took out the spare key and went inside the house. May was waiting in the living room with a cup of coffee in her hand, watching the news.

    "Oh, Peter..." She eximed. "Where the hell have you been? It''s sote and this storm and..." She stopped the moment she noticed my bruises and the frozen blood all over my clothes. She froze for a second before dropping the coffee. "Peter? Are you okay?? Are you hurt? Oh my God..." She cupped my cheek with a teary smile and yelled, "Why the hell were you outside, in this goddamn blizzard?!"

    "I am alright. Not hurt or anything. I got a little bit... held up," I reply slowly.

    "But..." She stammered.

    I grabbed her arms, "I am sorry for worrying you, Aunt May... I wanted to call you, but my phone is dead. I''m so sorry."

    May stared at me trying to see if I got into an ident, but there wasn''t a single scratch on me.

    "But... What''s this red thing on you? And your clothes..." She asks, frowning at the stain on the arm of my torn uniform.

    "No idea. I slipped around the corner. Might have got something from there," I answered feigning ignorance. "You know how clumsy I am." I shrug with an embarrassed chuckle, rubbing my neck.

    "Still, Peter... Don''t ever do that again. You get it young man?" She rubbed my arms, "Now go and get cleaned up. Take a warm bath or you will catch a cold."

    The word cold gave me a shudder. It''s as if all of a sudden all the cold hit me at once and all I wanted was a warm bath and a steaming cup of coffee. I nodded and went upstairs to clean myself, but, before that, I made sure I wrapped my blood-soaked uniform in a bag and locked it away in the closet. Then took a quick warm shower.

    After that, I went to my room with a towel wrapped around my waist. I walked in front of the mirror and checked my body carefully. Well, aside from the newly grown muscles, there aren''t any other changes. I can see clearly, and hear almost everything even a small fly''s buzz. Suddenly, my stomach growled loudly. I am starving.

    I quickly changed my clothes and went to the kitchen. May has already prepared our dinner for us. It wasn''t anything fancy, but my taste buds were celebrating when I devoured noodles and meatballs. We watched the news while eating, which was filled with reports of snow storms causing various idents, including a freight train ident... It went on and on...

    "So how was theb tour, Peter?" May asks suddenly.

    "It was somewhat fun," I replied, keeping the details hidden. "What about you? How was your day?"

    "Well, same old... Work and home, that''s it. Although today was a half day because of the weather... Gosh, I thought it would be warmer by now..." She grumbled.

    The rest of the dinner went on like that while we talked about a lot of random things like what MJ and the others were up totely... After we finished our meals, we decided to go to bed early.

    "Good night, May," I stretched my arms as I stood up, yawning.

    She nodded with a smile. "How about a Goodnight kiss?" She chuckled, teasing me.

    I walked over to her, leaning down slightly, I kissed her lips. So soft...

    "Goodnight, May," I said again, and this time I kissed her again. She didn''t pull away either. Instead, she pressed her lips and sucked mine a little bit, sending shivers down my spine. It was merely less than ten seconds, but her deep breathing sent a surge of sexual hunger throughout my body. I know where this is going and I don''t mind it. It''s more about, what are her thoughts...

    "Goodnight, Peter. That was... Wow!" She said with a weird tone, and a slight blush crept on her cheeks. She looked at me for a couple of seconds, unsure of what to say next, "Well, that was good. Have sweet dreams!" She said before returning to the bedroom hurriedly.

    God damn! I did it. I kissed her and it worked. A victorious grin appeared on my face. My lips are tingling and... I noticed a slight bulge in my jeans. The memories of that day shed before my eyes when I saw her rubbing her pussy mumbling my name. That ass and boobs and her dripping pussy...

    Shit! Let''s take it slow, Peter. As the saying goes, slow and steady, wins the race... Well, this one is a different race and we should approach it carefully and properly. I am just a soul in Peter''s body, so it''s alright. I told myself.

    It''s fine, isn''t it?

    I went to my room after checking the locks and security around the house. Iy on my bed, checking my wrists. Hmm... Those two ws were fucking dangerous. I have to learn how to control them and this new power of mine. Reading aic book and knowing the power of Spiderman is different from experiencing it. It was exciting but also kind of scary and... thrilling, if I am beingpletely honest.

    First, learn to control my power, then make a suit, andst but not least, beat the shit out of those viins. One day soon, the city will have a new hero and who knows, if things go well, I might be able to join the Avengers. Then, I can get those cool high-tech suits. But, right now, I wonder if my organic web has any unique properties or not...

    So, I did it. The sign that Spidey makes while shooting his webs, just like before. For a while, nothing happened, but then I noticed a tingling feeling around my wrists. Two thick, sticky strands popped out. Yes, just like that, and stuck to the ceiling fan! Nice. Organic web is very convenient. I don''t have to worry about web shooters getting damaged. I could swing freely around the city using these webs... Now that''s just awesome, isn''t it? It has great tensile strength and is self-created.

    Now, how about... Grabbing the web strands, I lifted myself easily above the bed, dangling upside down, hanging by my webs. Cool! Now let''s try crawling on the wall... I pulled myself to the ceiling, sticking firmly without falling back down. Awesome! This is so easy and fast. I crawled around my room like a little kid discovering Christmas presents for the first time.

    This is amazing!

    I thought it would be hard, but I guess it''s not that hard. I crawled upside down, then jumped back to my bed effortlessly. All it takes is practice and I will be a professional very soon. Anyway, I am so sleepy. I yawned loudly. Well, it''s already midnight and tomorrow is Saturday... Time to sleep... I''ll figure out the restter...

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Self-Pleasure

 Ch: 15 [Pleasure]

    Ch: 15 [Pleasure]

    [May''s 3rd person POV]

    May hurried to her room and closed the door. She stood there, pressing her back on the door, touching her lips. She could still feel Peter''s warmth. She couldn''t understand why she did that, but she knew it was wrong yet so right. The way he responded to her... It felt magical. The way he leaned down to kiss her...

    "Fuck! I am going crazy!" She cursed under her breath but licked her lips nevertheless. "God... His lips were so soft... I almost gave in. Did he notice...?" She wondered. "Shit!" She walked over to the bedside desk and unlocked it. Before her eyes was a pink vibrator egg with a remote control. She took it andy on the bed, spreading her legs. She removed her panties and spread her pussy lips.

    Her fingers brushed past her wet lower lips making her moan a little. "Mumm~" She bit her lips, muffling her voice. She teased her clit a little with her thumb while inserting two fingers inside her pussy. She moved them in and out, massaging her g-spot, "Ahh~ Peter... Suck my lips..." She moaned his name quietly while fingering herself. She increased her pace and started masturbating furiously.

    Her left palm went toward her right breast squeezing it through her clothes while her fingers pinched her nipple. Her moans grew louder and louder. She imagined Peter sucking her lips passionately, kissing her, holding her in his arms.

    "Peter... Peter~ Harder... Ahh~ Peter~ Finger me harder..." She mumbled incoherently while ying with her pussy and nipples. Her left hand went to her mouth and bit her index finger while she increased her pace even further, "Ahhh~ Are you going to lick my pussy now? Do it! Do whatever you want... Umm~ Yes, baby... Just like that... Lick my clit just like that... Peter... Peter..." She moaned his name continuously, imagining him licking her pussy while she fingered herself.

    After a while, she took the vibrator egg and pushed it into her ass. Then she turned it on and moaned loudly. The egg starts shaking violently giving her both pleasure and pain. "Uummm~ God, yes! Lick your slutty aunt while fingering her ass~ Ahhh~ Fuck yesss!" She moaned uncontrobly, moving her hips along with the egg. Her fingers yed with her clit, "Peter... Put your cock in me... Shove your thick cock inside my pussy..."

    She increased the speed of the egg and came instantly. "AHHHH~ Peter!!!" She screamed his name as she climaxed. Her toes curled while her fingers continued stimting her pussy and breasts. She kept masturbating for quite some time until the bed sheet was drenched in her squirt.

    "Hufff... Phew! I doubt I ever came this hard before..." Shemented while panting heavily. Her limbs were numb and her pussy was sore, but she was satisfied. "Peter... My sweet nephew... He is growing up into a fine man," She thought, smiling to herself. She touched her little hole, twirling the vibrator egg inside it. "Mmmm~ I wonder... Haha..." She chuckled bitterly, "Who would be interested in a middle-aged woman like me... Especially Peter... He deserves someone younger and prettier than me..." She sighed, leaving the egg inside as she put the speed to a minimum.

    She quickly changed the bed sheet andy on the bed naked, under the nket, wondering if her wild dreams would evere true. "Peter..." She mumbled his name while drifting to sleep.

    ---

    [Peter''s first person POV] [Morning]

    Arge yawn escaped my mouth as I opened my eyes. I sat up on the bed rubbing my eyes, "Hmm..." I nced at the clock. It was 7 o''clock. Saturday... Well, two days holiday... Nice! I stretched my body feeling refreshed after a good night''s sleep. The bad memories of getting almost killed by sh and his mates and the good memories of getting my spider power flooded my mind.

    I shooked off the bad thoughts because the time for thinking is over. I will beat the shit out of that motherfucker today. I know where he hangs out. Oh, he will regret it soon enough. But right now...

    I got off the bed heading straight to the bathroom for a morning shower. I pushed the door open, "Huh?!" Before my eyes stood May,pletely naked drying her hair with a towel. I froze on spot staring at her nude figure from head to toe. My dick sprang up instantly.

    She turned around, "Huh?!"

    Both of us were stunned for a moment. May covered her private parts while I averted my gaze looking everywhere but her. "Uhh... Sorry! I didn''t mean to... Sorry..." I apologized awkwardly scratching the back of my head as I quickly left the bathroom closing the door behind me.

    I let out a sigh of relief, "Phew! That was close... She is so beautiful..." I thought as I walked toward the kitchen. May followed me wearing only a bathrobe, "Peter..." She called out to me shyly. I stopped in my tracks and turned around.

    "I am sorry. The door was open and..." I apologized again feeling a little awkward and horny. She approached me, "No... It was my fault. I should have locked it. And... About yesterday..." She trailed off, fidgeting with her robe nervously.

    "Ah! Did you perhaps not like me kissing on your lips?" I asked worriedly. She blushed a little shaking her head, "N-No... I loved it." I heaved a sigh of relief hearing her. "Then what is it about?" I asked curiously. She hesitated a bit before speaking up, "Peter... Can you do it every night before going to bed?" She requested shyly while blushing like a high school girl confessing her crush.

    "You mean goodnight kiss like yesterday?" I asked raising my eyebrow. She nodded cutely. "Sure, May. Anything for you," I smiled at her. Her face brightened up hearing me. She tiptoed and kissed my cheek, "Thank you, Peter. And sorry about that incident..."

    "I guess we are even now, huh?" I smirked a bit. She saw me butt naked once and now I saw her well, more than twice naked. "Yeah... I guess," She giggled cutely covering her mouth with her delicate hands as she went to her room.

    I took a deep breath feeling relieved. My heart was hammering against my chest like crazy seeing May naked earlier. She was so sexy... Damn! I rubbed my temple trying to calm myself down. And here we were talking as if nothing happened. God! I am so fucking lucky to have such a sexy aunt. Wait... She asked me to kiss her every night before going to bed... Does it mean what I think it means? Fuck yeah! Hell yeah!

    I pumped my fist in the air excitedly.

    After breakfast, my daily duty began. Cleaning the snow from the yard and I think I have to clean the roof too. I finished cleaning the yard faster since it wasn''t snowing anymore. I cleaned the roof next which took me a couple of hours. After all that hard work, I wasn''t even exhausted. Super endurance, huh? Interesting.

    "Hey, Peter," MJ yelled from below. I waved at her standing on the roof, "Hey, MJ. What''s up?" She came closer, "Where the hell did you disappear during the tour? Do you know how worried everyone was? We tried to call you, but your phone was out of reach."

    I climbed down thedder and answered, "Sorry about that. I went for my part-time job, but my phone was dead, Stan''s Pizza Joint was closed and I got caught up in the storm. It was a hell of a night." I exined briefly avoiding unnecessary details. MJ listened attentively and narrowed her eyes at me, "You sane up there?" She touched my forehead.

    "I know I fucked up..." I sighed.

    She punched my arm lightly, "Idiot. Don''t disappear like that ever again, alright? You had no idea how worried we were."

    I nodded obediently, "Yeah, sorry. Won''t happen again."

    "You should watch the news more often. They already announced that it would snow heavilyst night. Haaa..." She sighed shaking her head disappointedly. "Anyway, you free today? Wanna go for a little walk? I... I just need to get away from that drunk father of mine..." She asked hesitantly.

    "Sure thing. You had breakfast yet?" I asked casually. She shook her head, "Not really." I grinned widely grabbing her wrist, "Come on then. May made pancakes for breakfast. Join us." I dragged her toward my home.

    "Wait! You sure about that? I just don''t want to bother you guys..." She refused politely. I turned around walking backward facing her, "Bother? Nah! You know she likes you right? Come on." I reassured her and dragged her inside the house.

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 22 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    ---

    Next Ch: Tingling

 Ch: 16 [Tingling]

    Ch: 16 [Tingling]

    After breakfast, MJ and I decided to go for a walk. The government workers were busy clearing the roads. I wore a ck hoodie and blue jeans while MJ wore a red winter coat and white pants. "It''s freezing cold..." She hugged herself shivering a little. "So, any ns for this Christmas?" She asked me casually.

    "Nothing much, probably hanging around or something," I shrugged my shoulders. "What about you?" I asked her back.

    She looked away sighing, "Same old shitty life... Probably gonna stay at Gwen''s ce this Christmas..." She replied gloomily. "I wish my life was better..." She mumbled to herself.

    "Hey cheer up..." I nudged her. "I am sure your life will get better..." I assured her.

    She just chuckled, "I hope you are right, Peter..." She smiled a little. We walked for some more time enjoying each other''spany until we reached the park. The kids were ying in the snow happilyughing and running around. It reminded me of the time when ''Peter'' was a kid, he used to y with Uncle Ben and Aunt May... Those were good days...

    "Hey, wanna make a snowman?" I pointed towards the snow-covered ground.

    She smirked looking at me, "Really now?"

    "Come on, it will be fun..." I insisted. "Besides, it''s not like you got anything better to do... So..."

    She thought for a moment before smiling, "Why not..." We both sat down in the snow starting to make a snowman. She gathered the snow forming a ball while I tried making another one. We made three balls and stacked them on top of each other forming a snowman.

    "It looks horrible..." MJ said looking at the snowman.

    "Hey, don''t say that... This just needs a little extra touch," I defended our creation. I grabbed two twigs cing them as the arms of the snowman while she ced stones as the eyes and nose.

    "There... Now it doesn''t look bad..." Shemented standing next to me admiring our work. "Although, it still needs something..." She suggested.

    "Like what?" I asked her raising an eyebrow.

    "Like this..." She grabbed some snow throwing it at me.

    I dodged the snowball smirking, "Oh, so that''s how we are doing it?" I picked up some snow forming a ball throwing it at her. She blocked the iing snowball using her hand before gathering more snow. "You can never win against me..." I taunted her dodging another snowball.

    "We''ll see about that!" She threw another snowball hitting me on my shoulder. We both kept throwing snowballs at each other dodging most of the attacks. At first, I let her hit me few times but soon I stopped holding back and started dodging every attack effortlessly.

    "You missed..." I dodged another snowball throwing one myself and hitting her in her face. "See? Told you, you can''t beat me..." I teased her.

    "Shut up!" She shouted throwing a snowball aiming at my face. Unfortunately for her, I ducked dodging the attack. She growled in frustration throwing more snowballs at me which I dodged easily. Soon enough I ran out of snowballs.

    "Time out..." I raised my hands signaling surrender.

    "Oh, no, you don''t," She said throwing a snowball aiming at my chest. I jumped on my left, ducking behind the bench dodging the attack.

    "MJ,e on... Let''s stop..." I peeked from the bench dodging another snowball.

    "Nope..." She shook her head throwing another snowball. "Not until I hit you..."

    "Fine..." I sighed jumping over the bench, dodging another snowball. She formed another snowball throwing it at me. This time instead of dodging, I rolled on the ground, taking a handful of snow, aiming it at her. She gasped covering her face, blocking my attack.

    "Gotcha..." I smirked proudly standing up.

    "That''s not fair. How are you dodging all my attacks?" Sheined folding her hands.

    "Because I am just too good..." I boasted striking a pose.

    Swoosh! A snowball hit my face. I rubbed my face wiping the snow off my face, ring at MJ who stood there grinning.

    "What happened Parker? Too good huh?" She mocked me.

    "Oh, it''s on..."

    We yed for hours, lost in time, like kids again. After hours of ying around we bothy exhausted on the snowy ground catching our breath. "I had a lot of fun today..." MJ turned her head facing me. "Thank you, Peter..." I am d to see her smiling. Hope this takes some of her worries away for now. Besides, I had fun too. Running andughing without any worries...

    "Anytime MJ..." I smiled back. "Wanna grab a bite?" I sat up patting snow off my clothes.

    "Sure..." She sat up dusting off the snow from her clothes. We both headed towards the caf�� grabbing some coffee and muffins.

    "I still remember when we were kids... We used to build snowmen, have snow fights..." MJ reminisced taking a sip from her coffee.

    "Yeah... Good times..." I nodded sipping my own coffee.

    "Now that I am here right now, talking to you... I realize how much things changed... Sometimes I wish those days would return..." She sighed putting her cup on the table. "But the best thing right now is the new Peter before me."

    "Oh, you like the new me, huh?" I wiggled my eyebrows earning a chuckle from her.

    "Shut up..." She rolled her eyes taking another sip from her coffee.

    After having coffee, we both walked outside and headed back to my house.

    Huh?! What the fuck is this feeling? This weird tingling sensation around my body... Something bad is going to happen... I stopped walking scanning my surroundings carefully. MJ noticed my actions and stopped walking, looking at me curiously. "Peter, what''s wrong?" She asked me worriedly. I can barely hear what she''s saying. All my senses are telling me to run. Something dangerous is going to happen... I grabbed MJ pulling her into a nearby alley.

    "Wha��" Before she could ask me, I put my finger on her lips silencing her.

    Five bikes stopped near the cafe where we were previously sitting. Five masked men wearing leather jackets jumped off the bikes drawing their guns. They stormed inside the cafe firing their guns randomly. People screamed panicking, trying to run away from the shooters. These fuckers! With the snow and slippery roads, the police will never reach here in time.

    Fuck it! I can''t just stand here doing nothing. But, I just got my powers yesterday... Can I really fight these guys? No choice... I need to act now! But I can''t leave just like that with MJ with me.

    "Peter!" She whispered tugging my sleeve, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    "This is dangerous. We should leave," I grabbed her arm and dashed.

    "Wait, what about those people?! We should call the cops," She questioned me pulling her arm back.

    I took out my phone and dialed 911 informing them about the shooting. "I called the cops, they will handle them..." I assured her grabbing her arm again. "They got guns and God knows what. We can''t deal with them..."

    After running to a safe distance, we stopped, catching our breath. "Are you ok MJ?" I asked her panting.

    "Yeah, I am fine..." She panted leaning against the wall.

    "Where is it?" I put my hand in my back pocket, pretending to search for something. "Shit!"

    "What?" She looked at me confused.

    "My wallet... It must''ve fallen somewhere..." I pretended to look worried.

    "You ain''t going there, are you?" She narrowed her eyes folding her arms.

    "Don''t worry MJ, I will be back in a second..." I gave her a thumbs up turning around.

    "No way in hell!" She grabbed my arm stopping me. "We don''t even know how many of them are there! We only saw five of them entering the cafe, what if there are more outside, keeping an eye around?"

    "Just stay here. I will be back in a sec... I promise, I will turn back immediately if I spot someone..." I assured her letting go of her hand.

    "Pete��" Before she could finish I ran.

    "Sorry..." I gave her an apologetic smile sprinting towards the cafe. I can''t wait to put my power to the test. I am gonna slice them up like butter.

    ---

    Target: 134/1500 Power Stones

    ---

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: With great poweres great loot

    ----

 Ch: 17 [With great power comes great loot]

    Ch: 17 [With great poweres great loot]

    Target: 280/1500 Power Stones

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ----

    [Alley around the Cafe]

    The civilians around the area have already run away after hearing the gunfire. The bikes were still parked near the cafe entrance with no sign of anyone around. I hid behind the alley scanning the area carefully. There''s this white mini-van waiting just opposite the cafe. Must belong to these idiots... Should I destroy the van? Nah, too noisy. Sabotage, perhaps?

    But I still need something to cover my face. Ah! A paper bag. Well, better than nothing. I grabbed the paper bag put it over my head and then pulled my hoodie over my head. I tore two small holes in it to see. Perfect... Let''s do this!

    I sneaked behind the van and rolled under it. I can sense there are three of them inside this van. It''s a weird feeling. I mean, I can see the outlines of the bodies through my Spidey-sense. One of them is eating something while the other two are smoking. Disgusting pigs! Now, how to bring out these ws? I clenched my fist, imagining the feeling fromst night when the ws came out from my wrists. Nothing... Maybe I need to imagine something sharping out of my fists...? Still nothing...

    Damn it! How the hell do these wse out? Ok, calm down. Think about slicing something apart... My hands started tingling a little. Come on! Slicing something apart... My ws slowly came out from my wrists, ripping through my flesh. Fuck! I gritted my teeth suppressing my screams. Ok, this fucking hurts... But no blood this time. That''s a good sign.

    Shaking the pain away, punctured the tires first before cutting open the fuel tank letting the oil flow out. Next, I pierced the brakes damaging thempletely. Once done, I rolled out and hid behind the tree next to the van. Dang! My ws are sharp likest night. It took mear ten seconds to cut through everything. Ok, Pete. Stay focused! They will be out any moment. I retracted my ws.

    The door of the van opened revealing one of the thugs wearing a white shirt and blue jeans.

    "What the fuck?!" He is a fucking tall guy, muscr too. His hair is ck with a bushy mustache. He inspected the tires cursing. "Fucking bitch! Who the fuck did this?!" He shouted kicking the tire angrily. "Ouu... Ouu..." He hissed kneeling down, grabbing his toe. Fucking idiot!

    The other two came out to inspect the tires too. "The tires are fucking t!" The short fat bald man informed the third man.

    The third man was skinny wearing a grey jacket, ck jeans, and a mask simr to a ski mask. "God damn it! What the...?" His eyes fell on the dripping oil as he bent down to check the tires. "Someone cut the fuel tank! And the brakes too..." He cursed standing up and clenching his fist. "Find the asshole! I want him alive!"

    "Yes, boss!" Both the fat man and the tall man replied in unison.

    As much as I would love to kill them, I can''t do that. I need to keep my image clean to join the Avengers. For now, I will just cut off a few fingers or a limb or two. Argg! What the hell am I thinking? I will just beat them up. Lucky for me they aren''t carrying their weapons.

    The two of them searched around while the skinny bastard stayed by the van tapping his foot impatiently. The tall guy ising toward me. Time to strike!

    I shot a web pulling the tall guy towards me, dragging him behind the tree. Before he could react, I punched him in his face knocking him out cold. Then, I webbed him to the tree leaving him unconscious. That felt good! One down, two more to go. But... Oh, my, what do you got there in your pockets? I took out his wallet. Dang, $3000! Thanks for the donation! I stuffed the cash in my pocket. I need to look out for my fingerprints, can''t let the cops find anything rted to me.

    I will hold on to this wallet for now.

    Next, time to put the fatty to sleep. I picked up a pebble aiming at the fatty. Bullseye! I hit him right in his head...

    [Spat!] Eeh! I... I didn''t mean to do that. The pebble pierced through his head like a fucking bullet. Holy shit! Ok, Pete! Focus... Just focus on the remaining guy. One dead guy is alright, right? As long as he dies silently, nobody will know. Yup! Nobody will know. Besides, he is a bad guy. So, it''s alright to kill bad guys... Right?

    "What the fucking hell?" The skinny one looked back and quickly ducked behind the van, "Sniper! Fuck!" He cursed looking around trying to find me.

    Alright, buddy. I ain''t a sniper... But why not pretend to be one for a change? I took a couple of peebles and climbed up the tree. It was covered with snow and was a good hiding spot. I aimed at the skinny bastard hitting him on his shoulder.

    "Argh! Fucker!" He cried out loud clutching his shoulder as the pebble pierced through his flesh.

    I threw two more pebbles, aiming at his arms and legs, piercing through them. He cked out for a moment experiencing the intense pain. He justid down on the ground holding his wounded limbs. Poor bastard!

    "We are under fire! Sni... Mummm!" The skinny bastard tried to scream sniper, so I webbed his mouth shut. I don''t want the others to hide in thinking there''s a sniper out here. That will onlyplicate things.

    With all his limbs injured, the skinny bastard struggled on the ground wriggling like a worm. Sorry, buddy. I pulled him under the van. You gotta stay like that for a bit longer. I jumped down climbing inside the van through the window. Yuck! Smells like cigarettes and rotten food in here. I checked the glovepartment finding a Glock pistol along with four magazines. I looked back. Hmm... A couple of micro uzis too.

    I don''t need them. The thing I need is a lighter.

    I dragged the dead guy and the skinny inside the van. The skinny was already out. I checked their pockets, taking out their wallets. Wow! Another $2500! Damn! These assholes carry quite a lot of cash. I threw the wallet I picked up earlier and threw it in the van.

    Ok, Pete. Time to burn them... Just like Szar said, ''Dead men tell no tales''.

    I lighted two cigs and threw one under the van on the spilled oil. As for the second one, I opened the gas cap, stuffing it inside the tank. Then, I dashed back into that alley. Fuck! I killed a guy and another one is about to die, yet, I am so calm. Yes, bad guys should die, no need to feel remorse about killing them...

    I watched as the van burst into mes burning everything in it. The skinny guy woke up screaming in agony due to the heat. Poor bastard! His cries soon died down as his body turned to ashes. The thugs from the cafe rushed out in shock watching the van burn to ashes.

    "Fuck! Who the fuck did this?! Where are Alvin and Fred?!" The short fat baldie screamed looking around nervously. "Motherfuckers! I told them not to touch that fucking new fire grenade! Look what happened!"

    New fire grenade? Hah! Idiot! That''s just an ordinary cigarette and some gasoline.

    The siren of the police cars echoed through the streets.

    "Damn, you retard bastards..." He cursed, "Get the cash, we are leaving now."

    Before they could run back inside once more to grab their money, I dashed in, time to web them up. I webbed the fat baldie sticking him to the wall. The two burly guys aimed their rifles at me shooting wildly. I dodged the bullets with ease. I don''t even know how I did it. It just happened... like my body moved on its own. I webbed their rifles pulling them away from their hands. Then, I punched them hard in their faces knocking them out.

    The other two with shotguns aimed their guns at me firing away. I jumped high in the sky, webbing them up with me and mming them hard on the ground.

    [Crackk!]

    Oohh! I heard their bones cracking. Damn! Did I kill them too?

    "Holy mother of Jesus! What the fuck was that?!" The fat baldie panicked looking at me.

    I webbed his mouth shutting him up. "Shut up, baldie."

    The police siren is nearing the cafe. Time to get out of here. I webbed on top of the cafe then swung away with my amateurish skill, almost falling down in the nextne.

    Man! That felt great beating those fuckers up. This power of mine is amazing. It feels great! I dodged fucking bullets without breaking a sweat. Those jerks couldn''t eveny a single finger on me. I webbed down in an alley away from the scene and took the paper bag off my head. Man! Fighting bad guys is fun!

    "Man, with great power,es great loot..."

    I walked back to where I left MJ standing.

    ---

    <hr>

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next chs:-

    Ch: 18 [Friends]

    Ch: 19 [Norman]

    ----

 Ch: 18 [Friends]

    Ch: 18 [Friends]

    "Peter!" MJ came running with a worried look on her face. Well, can''t me her. She probably saw the explosion and heard the gunshots. "Are you ok? Are you hurt somewhere?"

    "Don''t worry. I am fine," I smiled taking out my wallet, "Found it near the alley. Must have fallen when we were running."

    She sighed in relief hugging me tight, "Gosh! I was so scared!"

    "Yeah, me too. Thankfully, the police arrived just in time," I lied hugging her back. Ok, this is new. Hugging MJ feels nice. Her soft body pressing against mine... Woah! Calm down, Pete... Calm down...

    "Let''s leave this ce, shall we?" I suggested.

    "Oh, ahem..." She cleared her throat letting go of me blushing, "Sure..."

    She sure looks cute when she blushes and this is the first time she hugged and showed concern for me like this. Well, it kinda feels nice.

    We walked back home with an awkward silence surrounding us. The day started good for me, but not for her. I wanted her to smile and get all those bad thoughts off her head, but in the end, trouble found us, and I made her worried. Haaa... Why can''t things go perfect?

    "Peter, thanks..." MJ spoke breaking the silence as we reached our houses.

    "For what?"

    "Thank you for being there with me today..." She blushed a little, "You are a good friend, Peter... And, I had fun today despite what happened."

    Friend, huh? Well, it''s a start... I smiled nodding my head. "No worries... I enjoyed today too... We should do that more often."

    MJ smiled nodding her head, "I will wait for your call then." She giggled walking inside her house.

    "Hey," I called stopping her.

    "Hmm?" She turned around with a smile on her face.

    "Do you want to go to the movies in the evening? Of course, if it doesn''t snow again..."

    Her eyes sparkled nodding her head, "Sure!"

    "Cool. I will pick you up at 7 then." I grinned.

    "See youter," She waved goodbye closing the door behind.

    Wow! What''s happening to me? I touched my chest. My heart is beating too fast... That slight smile in the corner of her lips... Her sparkling eyes... That giggle... Everything feels mesmerizing... It''s different from when I was with Gwen and Michelle... Different feeling... Different emotions... Is this because of the muscle memories of this body? Or could it be that his memories are affecting me...? Either way, I need to calm myself before meeting MJ in the evening. Can''t act weird and ruin everything...

    The rest of the day went by in a sh. I did some chores around the house. The fuse again went off, so I fixed it, again. After I win the lottery in a few days, I will do some fixing around the house and buy some new stuff. Aunt May deserves the best after taking care of me all these years. Then, I finished my homework which was actually very easy since I already knew most of the topics. After lunch, I helped May to clean up the dishes, she also joined me.

    "How''s MJ doing?" May asked drying the dishes as I washed them.

    "She''s good... Though, she''s still struggling with family issues."

    "That poor child. Her dad must be going through a tough time. Having no job and losing his savings isn''t something easy to handle."

    "He drank and gambled it away. You don''t call that having a tough time," I replied with a frown on my face.

    "He wasn''t like that at the beginning... After his wife''s death, he fell into depression and started drinking and gambling... Poor man..." She sighed shaking her head.

    Well, I know how it feels to lose someone close. At least I can understand that feeling because even in this body, whenever I think about Ben Parker, I feel sad and a weird feeling grasps my heart. Maybe this sadness belongs to Peter Parker and his feelings towards Ben are transferring to me...?

    "But how can he torture his own daughter? Shouldn''t he be more mature?" Iined handing over thest te to May. "I mean, he should take care of her instead of cursing her. She is the only family he has left and I doubt thest thing his wife would have wanted is to see her daughter suffering in the hand of her drunkard husband."

    She didn''t reply sighing, looking at the tes in her hands. May loves MJ, so it must be hard for her to see MJ suffer every day.

    "He needs a psychiatrist, doesn''t he? And they can''t afford it now..." I muttered wiping my hands.

    May nodded her head.

    "Let''s say I get lots of money and if I pay for his treatment, she would feel bad? Do you think that I am helping her out of pity?" I asked leaning against the kitchen sink and crossing my arms over my chest. I didn''t get the chance to make many friends in my previous life due to those lunatics. Anyway, right now, with my friend suffering daily right before my eyes... I just... I just can''t stay still and watch her suffer... I want to help her out.

    "You want to help him?" She asked putting the tes back into the cab.

    "Not him... But her... She''s... She''s important to me..." I stuttered scratching the back of my neck.

    She chuckled smiling, "I see. Let me ask you one thing, are you going to help her out of pity?"

    "Of course not! She''s my friend and friends help each other, don''t they?"

    She nodded her head patting my shoulder, "Then, it''s fine. Helping someone out of pity is wrong, but helping your friend isn''t... If you really want to help her, then you should. Just don''t forget to discuss it with her before helping. Otherwise, she might misunderstand you..." She advised.

    We finished cleaning the dishes and May went to rx while I decided to check if I had any more new hidden powers apart from the regr spidey power and those ws... So far, I got the organic web, spider sense, super strength, and agility. I can also stick to things, but that''s basic... Apart from these and those ws, I wonder what else I have...?

    Since I was bitten by approx. eighteen spiders, maybe each spider gave me its unique power...? Plus, I took that serum. It''s a fucked up mess, but I will figure it out sooner orter.

    Although it seems funny, I tried various signs to check, you never know when another ability pops out... Wow! Talking about pop, organic webs shot out from the tips of my fingers just now. Hmm... Cool! With a bit of focus, I was able to detach them. They aren''t sticky but stic... Coulde in handy sometimes... I wonder how strong these new web threads are.

    I threw two web shots sticking them to the wall, creating a swing-like structure. I jumped on it testing its durability and it was pretty stable. I did a couple of jumps on it and it looks pretty durable. Then, I opened the drawer with my web, pulling out a knife from it. I tried to slice it with the knife, but it didn''t work. I increased the pressure trying to cut it, yet failed. Well, this web is stronger than steel... Good to know.

    What else...? I have no idea how to figure it out... Guess I will find it out on the go.

    [7:00 PM]

    Luckily, no snowfall till now. I checked the weather forecast and it said the snowfall won''t continue until next week. So, hopefully, I can enjoy without any disturbance.

    After freshening up, I wore my ck shirt and jacket with blue jeans. Ibed my hair, sprayed some perfume and checked my image in the mirror. Looking cool as always. I grinned grabbing my phone and wallet.

    "Going out, Peter?" May asked. She was reading a book in the living room.

    "Yep. Going to watch a movie with MJ," I replied wearing my shoes.

    "You have enough money for the snacks?" She stood up, keeping her book on the sofa.

    "Yeah, I am good. Saved a bit. Don''t worry," I smiled opening the main door. "You close the doors properly and sleep early ok?"

    "Hahaha... Stop acting like a grownup. I am the adult here..." Sheughed.

    I chuckled waving her goodbye. I closed the main door locking it. Then, I rang MJ''s bell waiting for her.

    It didn''t take long before she opened the doors. Damn! She looks beautiful! Her red hair tied in a ponytail. She''s wearing a grey jacket, ck jeans, and a blue scarf wrapped around her neck...

    ---

    Target: 416/1500 Power Stones

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next chs:-

    Ch: 19 [Norman]

    Ch: 20 [Wanda and Pietro]

    ----

 Ch: 19 [Norman]

    Ch: 19 [Norman]

    <strong>[Location: Oscorp Research Facility]</strong>

    <em><strong>{3rd person POV}</strong></em>

    Norman Osborn paced back and forth in his office. He was frustrated with the recent setbacks in their research. The military contracts were important to keeping Oscorp at the top of the biochemical weapons industry. The funding that those contracts provided would also allow him to move forward with his own personal projects. Projects that had a much more profitable end result than chemical warfare.

    Among them was the new version of Super Soldier Serum that he was able to recreate from Dr. Erskine''s notes, though Norman still needed a way to stabilize it so that it wouldn''t kill anyone who used it. Theb rats and spiders he has been testing on haven''t shown any promising results except for immense aggression. But he hid this fact about the side effects from the military contractors that funded his work in fear of losing the funding he desperately needed.

    However, after months of failure after failure, Norman started to lose hope of ever perfecting the serum and moving forward with his ns. Well, things changed when the golden opportunity came walking through his front door one day. An injured teenage mutant with a peculiar ability never before seen walked into the hospital under OsCorp seeking medical help and Norman saw it as the breakthrough he''d been waiting for.

    The dormant X-genes in that boy''s body awakened after the ident. His power is immunity to all diseases and viruses along with an elerated healing factor. That was the beginning at least. Norman knew there was something else dormant inside that boy after he performed various experiments on him. After all, Xavier himself said the X-Genes are capable of unlocking extraordinary abilities in its host. Osborn believed if they could awaken that gene then it could lead him to finally find the solution he had been looking for all these years.

    Years passed as he continued to put that boy through inhumane tests to try and activate the dormant gene inside of him. He even went as far as injecting the unstable form of Super Soldier Serum into that boy''s body multiple times in hopes that it might trigger some kind of reaction. But the boy whom they were calling Subject 0x, his immunity kept blocking the serum and Norman became infuriated at theck of progress.

    He was there that night in that underground facility, in the observation room, observing the boy through the monitors as usual while OsCorp scientists conducted another experiment on the boy. Subject 0x was strapped down on the table surrounded by machines monitoring his vitals. They wanted to extract his immunity X-genes or mutation factor as OsCorp calls it.

    Norman wanted to inject the SSS into himself but to eliminate the side effects, he decided to use Subject 0x''s mutation factor. Time was running out for him and he needed to do something, anything to keep the contractors happy and funding OsCorp. So he instructed the scientists to extract Subject 0x''s mutation factor and use it to make an artificial X-Genes which he could then use to stabilize the SSS.

    "Sir. The kid will die if we proceed with the extraction," One scientist warned Norman who stood behind the ss wall overlooking the experiment room. "That''s why you''re here, doctor. Do whatever it takes." Osborn coldly said. "His father has already been paid handsomely for this," He added. The scientists gulped nervously at his boss'' cruel order.

    Subject 0x weakly opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. He was lying on that metal table unable to move after being injected with powerful sedatives. The drugs only keep him numb for a few minutes before his immunity power kicks in and neutralizes the drug. But his neck to head were always immune to drugs or any medications. He was always conscious and saw everything they did to him.

    They had to move fast with the extraction due to the limited time. The boy slowly turned his head to look around the room filled with machines and scientists wearing white hazmat suits.

    He was lying on his stomach.

    "So, what''s next? Going to inject radiation or nuclear waste inside me?" Subject 0x weakly asked. The scientists ignored him and began preparing the equipment for the extraction. "What? No taunts or mocking today? Did I hurt your feelings?" He mocked again but nobody paid attention to him.

    Suddenly, one scientist approached him and leaned closer to whisper in his ear. "You have no idea how sorry I am," She whispered with a hint of regret in her voice.

    "Nah! You have no idea how sorry you all will be if I survive this," Subject 0x whispered back with a smirk on his face. Then she quickly pulled away and joined the others to prepare for the extraction.

    They punctured his spinal cord using special needles connected to machines. 33 needles total, all inserted deep into his spine. The boy didn''t feel any pain since the sedatives were still at work, but when they pushed the needle deeper into his neck, he felt unimaginable pain that made him scream in agony.

    "Argggg! Fuck you! You motherfucking bastards!! Arggg!" Subject 0x screamed at the top of his lungs. Norman watched everything from the observation room with a sadistic grin on his face.

    "Beginning extraction," A scientist announced. The boy screamed louder as waves of electric current entered his body from the needles and traveled up and down his spine. The machines started beeping. "Extraction failed," Another scientist announced. "Increase the voltage," Norman ordered over the intes.

    The boy continued to scream in agony as more waves of electricity entered his body and traveled up and down his spine.

    "Another failure, sir. The subject won''t survive another attempt," The scientist announced.

    Norman gritted his teeth in anger but quickly calmed his nerves, "Extract his spinal fluid then," He ordered. "But sir..." The scientist tried to protest but Norman cut him off, "Just do it! Extract everything... Blood, organs, bone marrow... EVERYTHING!" He shouted angrily. The scientists nodded reluctantly and proceeded with the extraction.

    "I will extract it from your remainings. Don''t resent me, kid. Think of this as a sacrifice for a noble cause," Norman chuckled darkly to himself as he watched the boy screaming in agony.

    The boy looked up at the tinted ss window where Norman stood behind. Even though he couldn''t see him clearly, he could sense his killer''s presence. Subject 0x red at the ss wall as tears ran down his cheeks. Norman smirked sinisterly and waved goodbye to the boy whoy helplessly on that metal table being tortured by OsCorp scientists.

    The boy just smiled at Norman. His eyes glowed red for a flicker second, "Got ya, fucker!" He showed him the middle finger.

    "Noooo! Stop the extraction! KEEP HIM ALIVE AT ALL COST!" Norman yelled realizing that the boy had awakened his dormant X-Genes. "Sir?" The scientists looked confused. He frantically pressed buttons on the console in front of him trying to shut down the extraction machine. "KEEP HIM ALIVE!!" He yelled again.

    "We are sorry, but the Subject is already dead," One scientist informed him over the inte. Norman stopped pressing the buttons and looked up at the screen showing Subject 0x lying motionless on that metal table surrounded by machines monitoring his vital signs.

    "ARGGG!" He punched the ss wall in anger causing cracks to appear everywhere. He panted heavily while staring at the dead boy''s body through the cracked ss wall. "You... I will extract it from your corpse if I have to." He clenched his fists tightly until blood dripped down his knuckles.

    [Present day]

    Norman threw the ss of whiskey across the room shattering it to pieces upon impact against the wall. He sighed loudly before sitting down on the couch in his office. Osborn was furious about thetest news regarding the disappearance of the only serum he was able to create after four years of experimenting on Subject 0x''s remnants.

    It was supposed to be his big breakthrough. A final product that will eliminate all risks of using the SSS and increase the sess rate by over 95%. This was supposed to be a turning point for him and hispany, but everything was back to square one. He was standing at the same crossroads he was all those years ago.

    Norman clenched his fist tightly while ring angrily at the shattered ss pieces scattered all over the floor.

    The contractors would want the product soon and Norman needed to deliver otherwise they would pull their funding. Without them, OsCorp won''t survive long enough for him to move forward with his other projects. Everything would have been easier if Subject 0x survived the extraction four years ago.

    He took out his phone and dialed a number, "Prep the machine for human trial..." He ordered over the phone.

    "Yes, sir," The person on the other end replied before hanging up. Osborn sighed loudly before picking up the bottle of whiskey and pouring himself another drink.

    "Haunting me years after your death, aren''t you kid?"

    ---

    Target: 584/1500 Power Stones

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ---

    [''favourite'' if you liked the chapter.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Ch: 20 [Wanda and Pietro]

 Ch: 20 [Wanda and Pietro]

    Ch: 20 [Wanda and Pietro]

    <strong>{3rd person pov}</strong>

    <strong><em>[2 Weekster]</em></strong>

    Norman gathered twenty scientists into his office. Most of them worked in OsCorp''s bioengineering division.

    "You may wonder why I called you here today," He addressed the group sitting in front of him. Everyone remained silent, listening carefully to him. "Well, I have some good news and some bad. Good news is that I forgive you all for the loss of 0X-Serum. Bad news is that you are going to help me fix it," He exined calmly. Everyone exchanged nces wondering what he meant by that.

    Osborn took out a folder containing documents and handed each scientist one copy of the document.

    "These documents say that twenty of you are now officially going to be the test subjects for Project SSS," He announced causing gasps of shock among the scientists.

    "W-what do you mean test subjects, sir?" One scientist raised his hand nervously, asking the question everyone was thinking about right now.

    "Since you destroyed something more worth than all of your and this entirepanybined, I need recements," Norman answered coldly without giving a damn about the consequences of his decision.

    "B-but, sir. Your form will kill us if it doesn''t work," Another scientist protested, but Osborn just ignored him and continued exining the details of Project SSS.

    "So, die... You should have thought about it before losing the serum, right? So, it''s only fair for you all to pay for your mistakes by bing human test subjects for Project SSS," He dered leaving no room for negotiation.

    Everyone sat there frozen in ce unable to believe what was happening.

    "Three days should be enough," Norman gave each scientist three days to prepare themselves mentally and physically for the procedure. And if they decide to act smart or try to run away, then he will hunt them down personally and force them to participate in Project SSS whether they like it or not. If that''s not sufficient, he will drag their family members into this mess too making sure none of them escapes his wrath.

    "Now get the fuck out of my office. I don''t have time to waste on worthless trash like yourselves," He dismissed the scientists. Everyone immediately stood up and left him alone in his office.

    Once they left, Osborn poured himself another ss of whiskey before heading downstairs to theb where Project SSS will take ce. It''s located in an underground level below the main building. There are several rooms used specifically for conducting experiments on humans including the observation room where Norman can observe everything from above via CCTV cameras installed throughout the whole level.

    As soon as he arrived, OsCorp scientists greeted him and escorted him into the observation room where Project SSS willmence in three days.

    "How''s the preparation going?" Norman asked one scientist standing next to him watching everything through the CCTV screens. "Almost ready, sir. We just need to finish installing equipment and calibrate them ordingly," The scientist answered nervously while avoiding eye contact with him afraid that he might notice his fear. "We are working as fast as we can."

    Osborn noticed this behavior but decided not toment on it knowing how terrified these scientists must be after hearing what happened to Subject 0x four years ago.

    "Good. Make sure everything goes smoothly this time," He reminded the scientist whose name is Dr. Jayce before making his way to another level below ground level 1. He entered the elevator and scanned his retina on the scanner.

    "ess Granted. Level -2," The robotic female voice announced before descending deeper underground level 2. Once the doors opened Norman stepped out into an empty hallway leading directly towards tworge steel doors guarded by armed security personnel standing on each side of them.

    He scanned his retina again on another scanner located beside those steel doors.

    "ess Granted. Norman Osborn," The robotic female voice announced again opening both steel doors, revealing a vast space beyond them containing hundreds of cells lined up neatly along the walls forming rows stretching further than he could see.

    Each cell contains a humanoid figure locked inside them wearing nothing but a in white shirt and shorts. Some cells contained more than one humanoid figure upying them. All of these figures were mutants captured by OsCorp during missions conducted across the country searching for subjects suitable for his sick projects.

    Just in case everything falls apart and Project SSS fails, he will have plenty of backup subjects to continue with his sick experiments. Norman walked past row after row ncing briefly at every cell containing humanoid figures locked inside them.

    It was like a prison except instead of inmates serving sentences here, mutants and people with superpowers are imprisoned waiting to be experimented upon. He stopped in front of a particr cell containing two figures upying it.

    They''re male and female respectively. Both had pale skin covered in scars caused by previous experiments performed on them. He pressed a button next to their cell activating speakers connected to inside the cell allowing him tomunicate with the figures upying it.

    "Wanda Maximoff. Pietro Maximoff," Osborn called out their names causing the figures upying the cell to turn around, facing him through thick transparent walls separating them.

    They stared nkly at him showing no emotion whatsoever. Their eyes are void of any sign indicating life within them. Norman smiled seeing how obedient and docile Wanda Maximoff has be over the years since being brought here years ago after killing her parents and burning her hometown down resulting in massive destruction spreading across Sokovia destroying thousands of lives, leaving nothing behind except ruins scattered everywhere across thend once known as a beautiful peaceful country full of life now turned into graveyard filled only death and despair.

    Norman used weaponry stolen from Stark Industries, creating chaos and causing mass casualties among innocent civilians living there unaware that their loved ones would nevere back alive anymore because someone decided to y god using weapons designed specifically for killing people rather than saving lives.

    The government med Tony Stark iming that he created weapons capable ofmitting genocide against innocent people, but Osborn knew better than believing such lies spread by fools ignorant of truth, hiding beneath the surface deep underneathyers, covering secrets hidden far away from prying eyes unable to see clearly enough through the illusion created purposefully to deceive whoever tries uncovering mysteries surrounding certain events urring randomly without warning leaving no trace behind proving its existence even existing at all.

    He captured the remaining survivors of that attack.

    "How are you two doing today?" Norman greeted them politely pretending concern towards them when in reality he could care less about how they felt or think about anything other than obeyingmands given by him willingly without hesitation unlike Subject 0x who refused to cooperate despite constant torture inflicted upon him.

    The two teens didn''t answer so Norman continued, "I guess, it''s pretty cold around here, isn''t it? Why must you resist? Follow me and I promise to help you get revenge on Stark. It will not be easy but you have my word that I will keep both of you alive longer if you behave like obedient children and obey every order given by me."

    Thest time he let them out they almost destroyed the entire facility, almost killing everyone. Since then, he has kept them within the containment cells, specifically designed for them. Wanda has yet to manifest her full potential, so she couldn''t help but remain in that cell along with her brother waiting obediently for a chance to escape.

    A st of red energy mmed on the containment wall startling him a bit, making him stumble backward a few inches.

    "Haaa..." Norman shook his head in disappointment, "It''s sad. Really sad... Well, enjoy yourst months together because once Project SSS seeds, I will show you two what happens to those who don''t listen to their elders." He gave a final warning before walking away leaving them alone with nobody else around except themselves and whatever happens in this prison stays in this prison, hidden beneathyers of secrets buried beneathyers covering everything.

    After he left, Pietro mmed his fist on the wall making another dent appear, trying desperately to break free. Wanda watched silently as he kept banging on those walls, cracking them ever so slowly while she stood there feeling powerless not knowing how tofort her twin brother who lost hope long ago...

    "You think we should ept his offer?" Wanda finally broke her silence causing Pietro to stop what he was doing and face her directly, staring straight into her eyes without blinking.

    "Why are you saying that? You think we should go with him? You know very well it isn''t Stark who was responsible for our parent''s deaths, sister," His tone changed abruptly, anger creeping into his voice.

    She didn''t respond immediately afraid of getting angry back because she understands where he gets such feelingsing from.

    "But that doesn''t change the fact that it was the Stark weapons that caused our suffering," Her voice trembled slightly when she answered back without looking away from him. "We need to survive if we were to have a chance to take our revenge on Stark and Osborn. He is the one who captured us so it is only right that he suffers along with his creations!" She added sharply making her point crystal clear to him.

    Her brother seems hesitant to follow up with what she suggested, unsure how far will they seed once released from this prison where both of them are imprisoned like caged animals. But he realizes they really have no choice but to do what Osbornmands, so he reluctantly agrees to work under Osborn''smand. "Alright, I''m in."

    ---

    Target: 731/1500 Power Stones

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ---

    [????POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Ch: 21 [Winner]

 Ch: 21 [Winner]

    Ch: 21 [Winner]

    <strong>{Peter''s first person pov}</strong>

    <strong>[Living room]</strong>

    I took the newspaper and went to my room. Today is the day of truth. I took out the lottery tickets I bought a few weeks back, hoping the results would be the same in this reality too. I don''t know why, but they dy the announcement by two fucking weeks. Anyway... I matched the two tickets which were supposed to be the second and third prize tickets. My heart is beating like super crazy. I spent too much money on these babies.

    Ok. Calm down. There''s nothing to be excited about Pete, you just fucking won the second prize- 15 million dors and the third prize- 7.5 million dors! Ok. I took out the other two tickets. Well, I won both thetest PC and a brand new washing machine. I rubbed my eyes and once again matched the numbers. It''s as real as it can get.

    "May!" I dashed out of the room, grabbing the tickets and the newspaper in one swoop.

    "What is it, dear? What happened? It''s been quite some time since I havest seen you so happy," she smiled.

    I went close to her, hugged my sexy aunt, and pulled her up in the air, spinning around like crazy. May was shocked at first but then startedughing like a cute little girl.

    "Pete, put me down. Tell me what happened?" She asked after I finally calmed myself.

    "Ok. You might want to sit down," I let her down near the sofa.

    She sat down while still smiling and looking at me curiously.

    "Well," I handed her the tickets and the newspaper.

    "You really bought the tickets!? I told you not to waste your money on such things Pete." She looked through all four tickets and the newspaper. "Wait... Wait..." her hands trembled a bit when she read the result for the fourth ticket. "Are you serious? Peter Benjamin Parker! Is this some kind of a prank?" She kinda looks stunned for a moment. Well, can''t me her.

    I grabbed her hand and gave a slight squeeze, "Yes May. These are real. We won some nice prizes."

    "22.5 million dors... ok. Cut the taxes and all that crap... we will still get almost 20 million dors... Peter. Peter!" She jumped into my arms, hugging me tightly. "You won! Oh my god, Pete. You won!"

    She started kissing my cheeks nonstop. Her lips felt so soft and sweet. God damn it! This is so hot! May''s body is pressing against mine. Her boobs are squished against my chest. Fuck! She climbed on myp. Her legs are wrapped around my waist. She stopped kissing my cheeks and now moved towards my mouth. She kissed me on the lips. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensation. May opened her mouth and started licking my lips with her tongue.

    Oh god! Her tongue tastes so sweet. I opened my mouth too. May slid her tongue inside my mouth. Our tongues started wrestling with each other. The kiss grew deeper. She sucked my lower lip. My palms were grabbing her butt. She moaned softly and started grinding against my crotch. My cock has grown rock-hard. She broke the kiss and started moving away.

    "Peter. I am so sorry. I got a little carried away," she stood up, fixing her hair.

    "No, no... It''s alright," I cleared my throat, "We were both excited. No big deal." I tried hiding the bulge in my pants. "Besides, it''s your morning kiss. Maybe a bit intimate, but it was good nheless." For thest few weeks, I was kissing her on her lips as promised before going to bed. So, technically it wasn''t wrong. Besides, she initiated today''s kiss.

    "Oh," She blushed a bit. "It''s your reward for winning this amount. So, it''s only fair that I give you something more than just a simple peck on your cheeks." She sat next to me on the couch. "So, what now?" She asked after calming herself a bit.

    "Well, let''s cash in the tickets today. Also, we need to register them under our names. After that, we will get the money within three to five working days. Oh, and we can get the washing machine and the PC today itself." I replied, still trying to calm my erection down.

    "No, not that. I mean, it''s your money, Peter. You won. You should decide what to do with it," She smiled at me.

    "Our money May," I corrected her. "And yeah, about that. First, we will deposit the cash in our ounts. Then we will buy a big apartment with a nice swimming pool somewhere in Manhattan or Queens. New furniture and all that jazz. New clothes for us and invest the rest in stocks or bonds." I have thought about this for quite some time. If I use my knowledge from my past life, I should be able to double, no, quadruple the money within a year or two.

    "You have thought everything, huh?" She giggled.

    "Pretty much," I smirked. "Oh, I ain''t letting you work tirelessly anymore, May. From tomorrow, you will start taking care of yourself. Shopping, spa, and all that stuff. So, don''t even think of working your ass off anymore. Got it?" I wanted May to enjoy her life. I don''t want her to overwork herself. And no, it''s not because of lust or anything. I genuinely care for her. Every time I see those bags under her eyes from overtime and sleepless nights, I feel bad. I took her palms in mine and gave a light squeeze. "Promise? Please..." I gave her puppy eyes.

    "Fine, fine," she chuckled. "I promise. Now stop giving me those puppy eyes Peter. It makes you look ugly."

    "Ugly?" I gasped in disbelief. "How dare you? I am handsome as fuck," I faked being offended.

    "Language Peter!" She pped my shoulder lightly.

    "Sorry," I grinned at her. "But look at this innocent handsome face of mine. How could you call this cute face ugly?" I pouted my lips a bit. It was funny to see her suppressing herugh. "Come on say it, May. Come on..." I kept poking her sides with my fingers.

    "Stop it Pete," She burst outughing. "Stop it! Stop it! Fine. Fine. You are handsome."

    "That''s better," I removed my fingers. "Now let''s go." I stood up and offered my palm.

    She epted it and held my hand, "Let''s go then. Still, it feels like a dream."

    "Trust me May, it''s real."

    <em><strong>---[Evening]---</strong></em>

    The money will be transferred to our bank ount within five days. The washing machine and the PC were delivered to our home earlier today, but we had to pay the delivery charges.

    On our way home, May bought some high-quality meat and wine for tonight''s dinner.

    "We should invite MJ," I said while helping May prepare the food.

    "I was thinking the same thing," She smiled at me. "Invite Ned too. I haven''t seen him in days."

    "Ned is out of town visiting his grandparents," I replied. "I washed my hands. Be back in a minute..." Time to invite MJ.

    I texted MJ inviting her for dinner.

    Peter: Hey, MJ. Want to join us for dinner? May cooked some nice steak and wine.??

    MJ: You sure? ??

    Peter: Yes. I will be sad if you refuse ??

    MJ: Fine. I will be there in ten minutes ??

    Peter: Awesome! See ya ????

    I returned to the kitchen, "MJ agreed. She will be here in ten minutes."

    "Good," May started ting the dishes. "Go get changed, Pete."

    So, the three of us sat down for dinner. May and I talked about how we won the jackpot. MJ congratted us. It was a fun time. We talked a lot and had a nice meal together.

    [Outside]

    After finishing dinner, MJ helped clean up the table. When she was ready to leave, I escorted her to the doorstep.

    "Thanks for the invite, Pete," She smiled at me.

    "No problem," I smiled back.

    She was about to go, but I called her name stopping her, "MJ wait..."

    "Hmm?" She turned around to face me.

    "I..." I scratched my head nervously, "I wanted to ask you something..."

    "What is it?" She asked curiously.

    "First promise not to get mad at me..." I requested.

    "Ok. I promise. Now spill the beans, Parker."

    "I want to help your dad with his treatment. And before you refuse, I ain''t taking a no for an answer and no it''s not out of pity. I Just... Every time you cry and heshes out at you... It hurts me. It''s hard to exin in words... I can''t see you in pain... I want to help him. I want to help you," I pleaded.

    MJ stood silent for a few moments before replying, "I..."

    "Don''t say anything now. Take some time and think. Both of us know how bad his mental condition is. I don''t want you to get hurt anymore..." I ced my hands on her shoulders. "Think about it, ok?"

    "Ok..." She nodded.

    "Good night MJ," I gave her a warm hug.

    She hugged me back, "Good night, Pete..."

    ---

    Target: 862/1500 Power Stones

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Ch: 22 [A new house]

 Ch: 22 [New house]

    Ch: 22 [New house]

    Finally, after the money was transferred to us, I did some research online, looking for a big and perfect house for us where all the facilities are nearby. After searching for some time, I found the perfect ce. A luxurious custom-made house. But seeing on screen is different from actually checking the ce. So, I decided to visit the ce personally. I would have taken May, but knowing her, I am sure she will tell me not to waste money on such avish house. So, I decided to surprise herter.

    I contacted the agent. Her name is Janice Brant and fixed a tour date and time. She told me to meet her in front of the house. It''s freezing cold as usual. So, here I stand outside the luxury house waiting for the agent. Soon, a car stopped in front of me. It''s a freaking SLS AMG. An attractive blondedy got out of the driver''s seat wearing a ck suit dress.

    "Hi. Peter right?" Thedy approached me with a smile.

    "Yeah," I shook her hand.

    "Nice meeting you, Mr. Parker. I am Janice Brant," She introduced herself. She is a milf alright. Hot bod and hourss figure.

    "Nice meeting you too Ms Brant," I replied.

    "Please call me Janice, Mr. Parker," She smiled.

    "Then please call me Peter, Janice," I smiled back.

    "Very well then. Let''s check the house, shall we?" She offered.

    "Sure," I nodded.

    Janice took out the keys and opened the door. We entered inside. Holy shit! It looks more majestic than it looks on screen. But, I hid my excitement and continued looking around like an unfazed and rich guy.

    "Check out this incredible custom-built home that embodies pure luxury. The interior is absolutely stunning, with high vaulted ceilings and beautiful porcin marble floors throughout the main living areas. It''s the perfect space for both entertaining and rxing," She started telling me about the house while guiding me to the first area, the kitchen.

    "This is a European-style kitchen,plete with quartzite countertops and top-of-the-line Wolf & Subzero appliances. You''ll have everything you need to whip up delicious meals and impress your guests," She started rattling. But I''m busy checking out her ass. Her booty is decent I guess, nothing to be excited about. Yeah, that''s what I keep telling myself while ncing at it a few times.

    She guided me toward the firece, "The open floor n seamlessly connects to the family room and the custom stacked stone firece will keep your guests cozy andfortable, whether you''re sipping a cup of tea in the kitchen or settling in for an evening movie."

    ''Yeah, right. It would be fun to have nice cozy sex on that sofa near that firece.'' I thought to myself. We then moved toward the primary bedroom. It''s big, alright. There''s even a bathroom attached to it.

    "You like jacuzzi," She pointed toward the Jacuzzi bath in the bathroom.

    "Alone? Not so much," I casually shrugged, making the blonde chuckle. "With a beautifulpany, why not?" I added, making her blush a little.

    "I will keep that in mind," She replied seductively.

    That made me smirk internally. Well, I might just get lucky today with this hot milf. Just need to keep my game up. But, as much as I would like to fuck her, I need to know how many guys or girls fucked her or she had fucked in her career just to sell houses. But then again, who am I to judge her? She is making her own living in her own way and so is everyone. Besides, I could be wrong about her, not every girl agent is a slut. But if she is, then I''ll go ahead and give her one fucking. A one-night stand. It will be sex for money. I will purchase the house anyway no matter what. So, maybe some kinky action won''t hurt anybody.

    We continued the tour...

    "On the main level, you''ll find two additional bedrooms with private full bathrooms, as well as a home office. But that''s not all - the lower level has two more bedrooms, two full bathrooms, a kitchte, wine cer, exercise room, and a three-car garage. It''s the ultimate in convenience and functionality," Janice kept telling me all the necessary details like a professional while asionally checking me out. She looks away every time our eyes meet. She is either checking me out or my clothes and this expensive watch or perhaps, imagining the cash I have that she can snatch up using her puss.

    But whatever!

    We walked past the spacious backyard. The beautiful snowy backyard. The big garden looked great with the light snow dusting it. Now, this is a nice view. Therge pool is now covered with white sheets for the winter and the garden is covered with snow. This is it. It has the most perfect setting I can ask for. I can now have a barbeque party with friends after this annoying winter gets over. Maybe I will even invite her, in case she turns out to be a good person instead of a slut, just because of the hope of having an extra pair of warm and big tits to y with.

    But there''s still no doubt that she would be a fucking hoty and a damn hot fuck.

    Shit! Now, someone might call me a hypocrite for calling her a slut when I am nning to fuck multiple girls in the near future. But I don''t give a shit. Maybe my so-called "moralpass" is going off-center, but again, who the fuck am I trying to be or show, anyway?! I will live a good and long life with no regrets whatsoever. And right now, that is the goal. No time to think of what others think. I''ve suffered enough and it''s now the time to enjoy life, its little pleasures, and its beauty to the fullest.

    Janice exined further as we walked around a bit. There are two gas fireces, built-in indoor/outdoor Sonos speakers, an outdoor TV, EIFS siding, 10-foot triple-pane windows, cedar closets, an audio/TV room, and aprehensive security system.

    "This home truly has it all," She finished telling about the home, hoping to grab some positive feedback.

    "Yes, Ipletely agree. It has it all and beyond," I nodded casually with an indifferent expression.

    "d you approve, Peter...," She said smiling, "If you don''t mind me asking, what do you do for a living?..."

    "Oh, nothing, really. I am a student and a lucky guy who won some money and decided to a house. That''s all you need to know for now..." I said as a matter of fact.

    "Right," She understood. "So, should we go ahead with the deal?" She smiled.

    "Sure..." I smirked.

    As the blonde started going back inside, I leaned toward the railing and turned around to look at the beautiful surroundings, just taking it all in. Soon, I saw her walking back toward me with a drink, carrying two sses of red wine. I decided to see where this is going. "How about some wine to celebrate this beautiful noon?" She extended a ss toward me.

    "Thank you, but no thanks," I shook my hand smiling. "Let''splete the paperwork as soon as possible."

    "Ah!" She wanted to say something but refrained. She cleared her throat, not expecting the reaction I gave. "Well, suit yourself." She gulped down both the sses and made her way toward the main bedroom. She stopped near the door and nced back with her head tilted. Her eyes screamed, ''Hey,e and fuck me right here and now, big boy.'' She took off her coat and threw it on the floor before entering the room.

    Haaa... No barbeque fun for you. Just one-time sex in a luxurious house for her, "And then it''s adios to you!" I mumbled under my breath and walked toward the main bedroom. Then I stopped for a moment as a thought struck my mind, ''Why the hell should I fuck her in my new house? I would very much like to have fun with May on that double-size bed first!''.

    With that, my resolve strengthened and I walked into the master suite. The decision was very simple. I chose to have May over her. Now that I think about it, I need to change all the furniture, God knows who else she fucked on that bed or on that table or that sofa near the firece. I need topletely clean this ce.

    I entered the bedroom, and there she was waiting for me, naked, lying on her stomach, giving me full glory of her back, and butt. The way her boobs were pressing on the bed... Damn! She is quite the sight, indeed.

    "Get dressed and take me to the nearest car showroom," I took up her shirt from the floor and threw it on her face.

    She immediately sat up, stunned, covering her privates. "Are you serious?" She asked with disbelief written all over her face. "A beautiful milf lying naked before you, and you say you want to go to a car dealership?!"

    "Yep!"

    "Don''t tell me..."

    "Stop right there. I am straight and I don''t want to fuck a slut in my new house," I turned around to leave.

    "Oh, wow. That is a harsh word, don''t you think?"

    "Am I wrong?" I nced back at her stunned face with a small smirk. "I am not gonna judge you, no matter how you have made your living or whom you''ve fucked to get the deals going. I do want to congratte you though, very, very impressive. So, get dressed and bring the papers. Then, we will go to a car dealership. I ain''t got all day." I left the room.

    And just like that, 3.5 million dors were gone on the new house and new furniture. Well, it''s nothingpared to what I am gonna earn in theing months. Now, all I need is a good car.

    ---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    nEXT cH: [New power]

 Ch: 23 [New power]

    Ch: 23 [New power]

    Target: 1500 PS

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ----

    [Car showroom]

    The Aston Martin Vanquish Coupe is an elegant beast and probably, one of the fastest, luxury-supercar around. The V12 engine can push from 0-100 in just 3.6 seconds and can touch a maximum speed of 201 miles per hour, it has a pure sense of power. Although some might argue that you could have bought a Nissan GT-R or something else for almost the same price, the thing is I always wanted to own an Aston Martin, one day, so, here I am, in New York''s most renowned auto dealer, standing beside it, ready to do the transfer.

    A total of $120,400 was paid to get that shiny green beauty. The amount seems big and doesn''t hurt that bad. I wanted to drive it so badly, but sadly, I don''t have my license yet. So, I had them deliver it to the new house. Janice will take care of it and will take care of the new furniture before we move in. It will sit in the garage for a few days till I get my license or maybe, May could drive it around.

    "So, this is it, huh?" Janice said as she stood leaning back on her car.

    "It appears so," I smirked.

    "You want to get some lunch? I promise I will keep my hands to myself this time," The hot agent gave me a sly smile.

    "Very tempting. But I have to refuse. I got to take someone for a shopping spree today," I politely declined her offer.

    "Haaa..." She sighed with a disappointed look. "Girlfriend?"

    "Aren''t you the curious one? How about tomorrow?" I shrugged and teased her instead.

    "Sure," She nodded, all smiles again. "I am free tomorrow."

    "Good. I''ll text you tomorrow''s date and ce," I replied without showing too much excitement.

    "Sounds good," She opened the door and took the driver''s seat, "At least I can drop you off near your old home. Right?"

    "Of course."

    The car ride was pretty quiet. Janice would sometimes nce at me and sometimes, look me up and down, giving me the once over, seeing me in a new light, maybe? After all, I have repeatedly refused her today. I can tell she''s having a hard time thinking about what went wrong with her seduction technique. I don''t think I had hurt her ego or something, did I?

    "I''m not a cheap slut, you know. Maybe a bit slutty," she nced at me and finally broke the silence.

    "Is that why you tried to get me fuck you?" I asked tly.

    "It''s not like that. I... I don''t know what came over me back there. It''s just that you smell really intoxicating," Janice let out a huge sigh as her cheeks flushed red.

    "Because, I smelled really good?" I said, mocking her. ''What the hell is she talking about? I used that cheap deo that Peter used to use.''

    "It wasn''t intentional, okay?!" She denied it vehemently. "I''m serious, Peter. Even right now, it''s really hard to hold myself back. It''s as if I am on a constant heat. God! It''s embarrassing just talking about this." She pulled the car over in an empty alley and turned toward me, "Are you some kind of mutant or something like that with seducing power? I mean... Wow!" She unbuttoned the first two buttons of her shirt, "Is it hot in here? Or is it just me?"

    Mutant with seducing power?! Wait a minute! I remember Jessica Drew has the power to exude a very powerful, aphrodisiac pheromone that attracts every guy shees in contact with. Ever since I got bitten by those eighteen gically modified spiders, I tried many things to manifest my other powers, but other than the ws and webs from my fingertips, I couldn''t activate my other abilities. However, with Janice acting like she''s drunk or high on something, maybe, I got Jessica''s powers of pheromone.

    ''Yeah,'' I clenched my fists. It has to be it. Janice isn''t the one at fault here, it''s me who is fucking with her senses. Fuck! If it''s really true, then I have to apologize to her for calling her a slut and thinking bad things about her. Anyway, I need to find a way to control it or else, it could be a huge problem in the long run.

    "Hey, Janice... Hey...," I poked her on the shoulder as she continued to stare nkly ahead, "Wake up, Janice," I shook her shoulder a bit.

    "Huh! What? You going to fuck me, yeah?" She took off her shirt and bra, "Come on, Peter! Fuck me!"

    What the hell am I gonna do now? Fuck her? But, it''s so wrong! Arggg! My mind is telling me: How can I not take advantage of a beautiful and willing woman when she''s begging and stripping out in broad daylight? And yes, she ispletely stunning. While whatever little conscience was left inside me was telling me: Don''t do it. She isn''t in her right mind. My decision might destroy her life.

    God! These good and evil whispers in my ears!

    "You can fuck me in the ass. That''s how dirty I want it. Peter! Do me. Quick! Now!! Hurry up, Peterrr!"

    I took out my phone and recorded everything she said, you know? Just in case.

    Here goes nothing. I will just make her cum to get this heat down. I grabbed her big melons and squeezed them. They were soft and squishy, bigger than my fists. I leaned forward and attacked her left nipple with my tongue. Her chest heaves erratically while her hips shuddered.

    "God! Yesss! Suck them... FUCK!" She moaned, "Ahh. Ohh. Yes. Ohh. Ahh. Peterr!"

    Her nipples were hard as I kept moving between her left and right nipples. I could have kept ying with them forever. They''re just perfect, even though slightly over therger side. The sweet odor, mixed with a bit of her expensive perfume was driving me crazy. I can''t believe I am sucking on a milf''s tits. I died a virgin in my past life, so, being able to suck on a nice pair of boobs just after returning is simply divine, in a sense.

    "AHHH, yessss!" She arched her back as I plunged my fingers into her fleshy mounds. I sucked her nipples, twisted them with my lips, and pinched her erect tips while alternating my lips and tongue for each tit. She seemed to love it, just as much.

    "You like that, huh?" I spoke in between as I bit her right nipple softly and flicked my tongue over her sensitive and erect nipples.

    "Don''t stop. Ahh..." Her whole body was trembling from the pleasure of a good sensual session. She even looked like she was about to cum soon. Her right hand went into her pants. I can hear squishy and wet noisesing from under her pants as she vigorously rubbed her wet pussy.

    ''What a hot milf I have. Sadly, I won''t be fucking her, today. Maybe another day when she''s in more in her sane mind.'' I pulled away and grabbed her throat and pressed my lips on her red lips. She opened her mouth in sync with mine as our tongues engaged in a sloppy dance. Right now, I am following what I saw from movies and porn. Hope I''m doing it alright. But who cares, she is high from my pheromones. I am sure I can eat cereal out of her cunt and still, she''d keep smiling through her drool.

    Saliva oozed from our kissing.

    ''My penis has grown three sizesrge already.''

    I pulled away after a few minutes of sloppy kissing. "You taste great, Janice." I threw in apliment as I started to lick the contour of her jaw.

    "Oh, fuck. You know it. I got great pussy, too. Mm! Want to taste it?" She took out her fingers from her pussy and pushed them into my mouth before I could reply.

    It has to be said, the taste of her nectar was rich and savory and did wonders to my brain. Fuck! I am in control here. I pulled her hair and moved my head back.

    "Mummm~ You like it rough, huh? Want to ram my ass without lube?" She said looking into my eyes with a slutty smile.

    "Don''t do things like that if you want to cum, got it?" I spoke harshly and with dominance.

    "Yes sir, anything for you as long as you make me cum," she moaned in a submissive tone.

    "Better," I praised her, "Now." I pushed my hand into her pants. God, she''s wet!

    Time to finger her.

    ---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 21 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Friends with benefits

 Ch: 24 [Friends with benefits]

    Ch: 24 [Friends with benefits]

    Target: 212/1500 Powerstones

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ----

    "Mm... Yes, right there. Just a little..." Janice moaned as I prated her core, pumping my middle finger deeper with every thrust. Her inside is too warm and wet. I pushed another finger inside her. "AH, yeah! Just like that." She hissed between moans.

    Since we are in a car, it was hard to get her pants off, so, she lifted her butt and somehow pushed her pants, down to her knees. Her pink panty was soaking wet by her juices. She slides it to the side, giving me a full view of her sloppy pussy. I can see how my fingers slide and appear and disappear inside of her. The look of her flushed and reddened face with sweat running all over her is really, really hot.

    "Put your legs on my shoulders," I pulled my fingers out of her pussy. She shifted the driver seat back and took off her pants along with the wet panty. Then she leaned her back on the door and lifted her legs, putting them on my shoulders. Now, time to spread those sweet lips wide.

    I spread her pussy lips and stared at the pink slit as the hot juices drooled from it. Damn. So that is what it looks like, closeup. ''Cleanly-shaved pussy.'' I stuck my middle finger, inside her wet hole while stimting her clit with the thumb.

    "That feels really good. Ah..." She purred through her closed eyes. I plunged deeper, flicking and twisting the insides of her pussy with the tip of the middle finger while stroking her throbbing clitoris with my thumb.

    "You like that, huh?" I pushed even deeper, stimting her insides. "Do you like how I make you feel?" I picked up my tempo as I pushed another finger inside, "I want a nice squirt, you understand? Spray your juices on my arms."

    Janice writhed underneath my touch, "Ahh. Yeah. I am getting close. Make me cum, Peter."

    ''Yeah, baby, I am going to make you scream my name.''

    I increased my tempo even further, pushing my fingers inside her tight core with ferocity. She arched her back as her breathing quickens.

    "Oh, shit! Peter, I am about to cum," She wed on the seats. Her hips and thighs trembled uncontrobly as I increased my pace even further. Her pussy was clenching and throbbing on my fingers.

    "Cum for me. Janice," Imanded her in a domineering voice, "NOW!"

    "Fuck! Peterrrrr!!" She screamed loudly as her body shuddered violently. Her fluids gushed out spraying all over my arm and her car seats. She was breathing heavily. I continued the pace, trying to get out as much juice as possible. Her body quaked from the overstimtion. I kept my fingers inside her, keeping her on edge for a couple of seconds before pulling it out slowly.

    Her juices were dripping from my arm, "Lick it clean." I ordered her and held my arm next to her lips. Without any protest, she obediently licked her fluids with her tongue, cleaning it up nicely. ''Wow! I never thought she would act like that.'' I watched as shepped her juices from my arm like a hungry bitch.

    After she was done cleaning my arm, I pulled her close and kissed her on the lips. This time, our kiss was slow and gentle.

    "How was that?" I asked after breaking the kiss.

    "Amazing! You know your way around with your fingers. Fuck! I don''t remember thest time I came this hard," She smiled as she fixed her clothes.

    "So, are you smelling anything sweet anymore from my body?" I asked. I had to know if the pheromones were still releasing or not.

    "Phew... It''s faint, but not as strong as before," She replied as her eyes fell on the huge bulge in my pants, "May I take care of that?" She touched my bulge with her right hand.

    We went to the back seat to get more space to maneuver. Janice pushed the seat forward and kneeled in front of me and undid my belt and pants. She slid it down to my ankles along with the boxer and took my hard cock into her hands.

    "Oh, wow! You are so big," She stroked my penis up and down. Her face is so close. I can feel her breath on my shaft. "I want to taste this so bad," She looked up at me with an innocent smile.

    "Be my guest," I smiled back at her. Janice gave my dick one long lick from the base to the tip, sending a jolt of pleasure throughout my spine. She repeated the action, again and again, leaving no spot untouched with her tongue.

    ''Damn! That feels so good.''

    She put her mouth on the tip and started swirling her tongue around the head. God! This feels so heavenly to experience my first blowjob. She started taking more and more inches into her mouth with every bob of her head until half of my cock is inside her throat.

    "Ooh, fuck!" I couldn''t help but groan when she started deepthroating me. She is sucking my dick like a pro. Her saliva was running all over my shaft, making it slick and slippery. ''This is fucking awesome!'' The way her tongue was swirling around the underside of my dick is mind-blowing. The way her inner cheeks massage my shaft is out of this world.

    Her breath was hot, her mouth was warm and I could feel the end of her throat every time she took my entire cock into her throat, making a gagging sound. Thebination of all these made me feel like, ''I am in heaven.''

    She took my balls in her hand and gently massaged them as she continued her assault on my cock.

    "Pop!" She popped my cock out of her mouth. "How do you like this?" She smirked.

    "It''s amazing. Keep going," I encouraged her. Janice continued bobbing her head up and down my cock, taking it deep into her throat. Every time her nose touches my pelvis, she makes a gagging sound. But, that didn''t stop her from swallowing my cock. I grabbed her head and started thrusting my hip upwards, fucking her throat.

    "Gag... Gag... Gag..."

    Janice''s eyes widened, but she doesn''t try to stop me from fucking her throat. Her eyes were on my face, gauging my reaction to her blowjob. My grip on her head tightened as I increased my pace. Her spit was dripping from the corner of her mouth. I can feel my orgasm approaching.

    "Oh, shit! Take it...!!!" I groaned loudly as my dick twitched and shot ropes and ropes of my cum deep down her throat. Surprised by the sudden orgasm, she didn''t pull away, but instead, swallowed everything I shot inside her throat. After I was done cumming, she popped my cock out of her mouth and gulped down my load.

    "Sorry. I didn''t warn you beforehand," I apologized to her.

    "I like it a little rough," She smiled as she wiped her mouth with her left hand, "Was it good for you?"

    "Hell, yeah. That was the best blowjob I have ever gotten," Iplimented her. "Well, the only blowjob I have ever gotten," I corrected myself. She giggled at that.

    "Really? Sorry, I took your special moment away in a car''s back seat," She smiled.

    I touched her chin, "You were really great. Thanks."

    "Well, first of all, I was really horny, and second of all, I appreciate the fact that you held yourself back. I am sure if it was any other man, he would have fucked me by now," She confessed.

    "Haaa... And here I thought you were a slut. I am sorry for that," I apologized, again.

    "Don''t be. Besides, you still haven''t answered my question. Are you a mutant with seduction power?" She asked curiously.

    "No, I am not," I shook my head, "I guess, I need to figure it out myself. Can you keep it a secret?"

    "Well, whatever it is, I wouldn''t mind if you use it on me. I really liked that smell," She replied and kissed my cock.

    "So, the scent just turned you horny?" I asked out of curiocity, wanting to know more about how it works.

    "I was really lonely and hadn''t had sex in six years, God! Can you imagine? Six fucking years without sex. Dildos don''t help. I needed a man''s touch, but I was too busy with my jobs, paying off my loans and all. Too busy to go on a date. But when that smell hit my nose, I couldn''t help myself but follow my urges. Maybe you are right, I am indeed a slut." She exined.

    "Nah, you are not a slut," I assured her, "And don''t worry. If you ever feel horny, or lonely... You know my address. We can go on dates and have fun."

    "Like friends with benefits?" She raised her eyebrows.

    "Yeah, something like that," I nodded.

    Janice smiled widely, and licked my sensitive cock''s tip with the tip of her tongue, gaining a twitch from it, "I like that idea." She said as she sucked on the tip once more, hard. God! It''s fucking sensitive. She is driving me crazy. She pulled away with a final pop sound, "Only if you promise to take me to give me tons of orgasms." She winked.

    I smiled back at her, "Sure thing."

    "Now, let''s get dressed before someone catches us doing stuffs like this," She suggested.

    I agreed with her.

    ---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Insurance

 Ch: 25 [Insurance]

    Ch: 25 [Insurance]

    Target: 385/1500

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ----

    [Booom!] "NOOOO!!!" My fucking Aston Martin!

    A motherfucking mutant with the power to shoot missiles from his fingers blew it up along with the other cars and nearby shops. God, knows how many died in that explosion. But, my car!

    I am going to kill him! I look at my car in shock while the mutant flies away using a rocketing out of his back. That is it; he''s dead meat! I was about to put on the mask and kick the shit out of that motherfucker, but the Human Torch went flying past me shooting fireballs at him. Oh great! Now there is property damage everywhere, and Johnny Storm has all the credit! What is this? The Fantastic Four show? Fuck off! That guy is mine... That is what I would have liked to say, but I can''t expose my identity and power right now.

    However, to my surprise, that mutant sted off Johnny with one huge ass missile shot. He fell crashing on top of another building like a meteor. Ouch! That is going to leave a mark... Well, at least I am not the only one getting their ass handed over. He rolled over toward the restaurant.

    "Peter, stay back," May pulled me back inside the restaurant. My Spider-Sense stayed alert. If that thing gets close to us, I am going to beat his ass into a pulp no matter who sees me. How dare that bastard ruin our special evening?

    Johnny stood up, cracked his neck, and flew off once again after that mutant.

    Who''s gonna pay for my new car? I have an insurance policy, but those premiums are expensive as hell. Aunt May grabbed my arm tightly. She looked terrified by this whole ordeal. All the customers were running away screaming, while others just hid under the tables. It was a mess.

    That''s my first encounter with a member of the Fantastic Four. And it wasn''t that great.

    How it all started you ask? Well, let''s go back for a shback...

    [<em><strong>shback</strong></em>]

    It''s been three days since we moved to our new house. May was really surprised when she heard I spent over 3M dors buying a freaking mansion in New York. "Over three million?! Peter that is so much money! You should have saved it in your ount for your future studies and all." She scolded me.

    "May, rx. That amount of money wasn''t even worth one percent of what I''m going to earn in theing months. Besides, I told you already," I grabbed her arms and looked into her eyes, "It''s time for you to stop working and enjoy life."

    She sighed and hugged me, "Peter, you''re too sweet." I hugged her back. She is so soft and warm. "By the way, I heard you have already admitted MJ''s dad to a hospital. Is it true?" she separated herself from me and asked.

    I nodded, "Yeah. The doctors said his situation was bad. He could have hurt himself or others if he stayed outside. And his habit of excessive drinking and drugs has already caused damage to his brain beyond repair and his liver and lungs are also damaged severely. He got roughly a year max..."

    May shook her head sadly, "Poor Mary Jane. Having such a father... I can''t imagine how hard it must be for her."

    "Yeah. She had it hard. I asked her to move in with us, but she refused, saying she needs some time to think."

    "That poor girl." She patted my shoulder, "You did the right thing, Peter. Keep being there for her. She needs you now more than ever."

    "Don''t worry. I ain''t gonna give up. I will pester her till she agrees to live here with us," I promised May.

    She smiled at me, "Good."

    The new clothes we ordered arrived early that day, so, we filled up the wardrobe with them. May loved everything I bought her. I have never seen her smile so happily before. It made me feel happy as well. Then, we did some furniture rearranging. After that, May cooked lunch while I spent some time looking around the basement. This ce is perfect for setting up myb and workshop. I took a marker and marked the ces I wanted to put things before heading upstairs again. May served lunch, after which we decided to watch a movie.

    ...

    I somewhat got a slight grasp of how my pheromone power works. It''s like how the wse out of my wrist or the webs shoot out from my fingers... With just a slight focus, I can emit it. I tried it on May yesterday when she went to bed. She was up almost till the morning, masturbating alone and squirting all over the bed. Well, I was also up till the morning, peeping on her like a creep. I just couldn''t just abandon the divine sight and sleep, can I?

    Things were going really great for us. I would love to keep it that way.

    I took my driver''s test two dayster. You just have to throw in some cash and they will fix up your license with no problem. Besides, I had a license in my past life and I didn''t want to go through the same old test and shit. So, now I am officially a legal driver. Now, it''s time to take out my Aston Martin for a spin, obviously with May. A long drive and dinner after that at a fancy restaurant sounds like a n.

    I went upstairs where May was foldingundry. I stood behind her and hugged her by the waist.

    "Peterrr~!" she moaned when I started kissing her neck. "What''s up with you today?"

    "I haven''t given you the morning kiss,e on, turn around," I whispered into her ears making her blush. She turned around hesitantly and I captured her lips with mine. Her body trembled as I slid my tongue inside her mouth. Our tongues danced together as I deepened the kiss. Dang! It feels so good to kiss her sweet lips and explore her mouth with my tongue.

    We separated after a while, both of us breathing heavily. "Peter... I still haven''t folded the remaining clothes..." she tried to reason, but her arms were still around my neck and our bodies were pressing against each other. I want to push her down and make love to her right here, but it would be too fast. I don''t want to push her too much.

    "How does a long drive and a fancy dinner sound?" I proposed making her eyes widen in surprise.

    "Fancy dinner?" she blushed madly, "Peter, are you perhaps asking me on a date?"

    I pecked her lips, "Why? Can''t I take my beautiful aunt on a nice date? Come on May, let me spoil you a little." My hands lingered down her waist and stopped on her butt. She didn''t say anything and just buried her face into my chest. Cute!

    "So, what do you say?"

    "Okay," she finally gave in making me chuckle.

    "Great. I will wait downstairs."

    After another passionate kiss, I separated myself from her and headed downstairs. We decided to wear something formal. May came down wearing a red off-shoulder dress reaching just above her knees. God! She looks so gorgeous! Her hourss figure perfectlyplemented the dress making it impossible for me not to drool.

    "Peter? Why are you staring at me like that?" she fidgeted nervously.

    "Because you look stunning May," I walked towards her and kissed her forehead.

    "Aww Peter, you always know what to say to make me blush," she giggled shyly.

    "I am speaking the truth though." I offered her my hand, "Shall we leave mdy?"

    "Yes, kind sir." She held my arm making me smirk.

    I drove my Aston Martin out of the garage and onto the road.

    "When did you take driving sses?" She asked curiously.

    "I took some ssesst month," I felt bad lying to her, but can''t tell her that this is my second rebirth.

    "Hmm. I see..." She kept looking outside the window.

    "Is something wrong May?" I nced at her briefly.

    "It just feels like a dream, you know? Moving into this big mansion, wearing expensive clothes and this sports car... I sometimes feel scared that it might disappear any moment," she chuckled nervously.

    I reached over and held her hand, "May, it''s real. I am not going anywhere. As long as I am alive, I will keep you happy and safe, okay? So, don''t think about what ifs and just enjoy yourself. Enjoy the moment, enjoy life May."

    She nodded smiling, "I will Peter. Thank you."

    ---[Yeah, thest part is cheezy]---

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: My back! Fuck!

 Ch: 26 [My back! F*ck!]

    Ch: 26 [My back! F*ck!]

    Power stone Target: 563/1500

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ----

    After a nice long drive, I parked in front of a fancy restaurant in Queens. We both went inside and were shown to our seats. We ced our orders. Tomahawk steak and wine. As we were waiting for our orders toe, I looked out the ss wall. It''s tinted. We can see from inside, but nobody outside can see us. But, I couldn''t care less about outside when a gorgeous woman like May is sitting opposite to me.

    I was about topliment her again when all of a sudden, we felt a vibration from our seats, followed by a huge explosion outside the restaurant. Everyone rushed to see what was going on. A man in a weird costume was flying around, shooting missiles from his fingers whileughing maniacally. And one of those missiles just happened to hit my Aston Martin!

    NOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    My car!!! My car is dead!

    [Present time]

    That bastard! If it weren''t for the Fantastic Four and those heroes, he would have gotten the beating of his life. And then, my car... Oh, the humanity! I can hear the ongoing fight outside as a barrage of chain explosions rocked the ce. He is causing even more havoc out there. The building began to tremble.

    "We should get out of here," I raised my voice, "We will all get caught if the building copses, or a missile flies in through that ss wall!"

    The owner nodded and turned to everyone else, "Let''s leave."

    Everyone started to run towards the exit, including May. I grabbed her hand, and we both ran for it. I have to make sure she''s out of danger. When we stepped outside, we were in shock to see how much destruction there was already. Johnny Storm was still battling it out with the man, while the other two mutants were trying to freeze Johnny with their ice and wind powers. It was an utter mess. Where the hell are the Avengers or the rest of the Fantastic Four?

    Anyway, let them bash it out...

    Huh?! This tingling sensation in my body. Spider-Sense... I saw a huge chunk of an entire walling our way. I grabbed Aunt May and pulled her into my arms as I jumped as high as possible. And right then and there, the wall hit the ce we were standing just a moment ago. I fell on my back with her on top of me.

    "Peter!" She cried, looking down at me. Her body was still on top of me, and she looked even sexier this close up. I was going to ask if she was alright when she moved away and tried to pull me up. "You alright?!"

    "I should be the one asking you that..."

    She sighed in relief and held me close to her. She buried her head in my chest while her hands caressed my back. She looked so scared... Her body felt warm as I embraced her in return.

    "We should probably run before another chunkes this way," I said, breaking her embrace.

    I noticed the police barrier as the cops were evacuating the civilians. There was an ambnce and two ambnces near it. Some officers were checking if any injured person needed medical attention. There were injured people, including a few with minor burns. There was another big building not far from where we were, which was not damaged. And a few cops were directing the injured towards that ce.

    The S.W.A.T team is arriving on the scene now, as well as firefighters to douse the fire caused by the battle going on nearby. The fight continued as the mutant and Johnny was flying and swinging around. The other two were busy shooting sts of ice and wind.

    Ok, this ce is kinda crowded. Nice way to slip out. I let go of May''s hand, knowing she was safe right now, and dashed into the nearest alley. I didn''t want to get involved, but someone had to pay for destroying my car. Now, I don''t have a suit and this one is almost torn from the early stunt on my back. I checked my pocket, fuck! The mask I made fell on the road during that stunt. Well, I took it off and tore it to make a mask to cover my face. Alright, it will have to do for now. I wrapped it around my face.

    Now, time to fight back!

    I webbed up on the rooftop and looked toward the ongoing fight. Ok, keep it calm and swing like that day. I dashed before jumping off the roof and webbed from building to building. Then I swung in between buildings. Wow, this feels great. Oops, I vaulted over a light post before webbing toward the nearest building again. Ok, this is easy! I webbed from building to building again before swinging around a bit to get a good viewpoint. And finally, Inded on amppost.

    Ok, first things first, Johnny is losing.

    I looked down, the S.W.A.T. team is yet to make their move. They are just watching from behind the barricade. Seriously?! I sighed before webbing towards Johnny and kicking the wind mutant girl away. "Leave them to me. Go after that missile guy." I yelled before webbing towards Ice boy. He threw ten ice shards toward me.

    The tingling feeling increased, and I dodged each one effortlessly. Man, this is easy! I webbed to the building on my left and webbed a chunk of debris on the ground and flung it toward him. He tried to freeze it, but I followed up the attack with another chunk of debris, knocking him out cold.

    Alright! One down. Two more to go.

    I was stuck on the wall as the Wind girl came swinging at me with her wind des. Ok, Spidey, focus on the target. I dodged all of her attacks while flying around the area, webbing and throwing chunks of debris at her. But she is one hell of a girl. She dodged everything with ease as she glided through the air.

    Fuck! I almost missed my web aim and fell off the building. Ok, Spidey, you got this. She came swinging an almost invisible air de at me again, I dodged by an inch and this time, managed to web her hand onto amppost.

    Bullseye!

    "Give up! I don''t want to hit a girl," I taunted, hoping she would surrender.

    But instead, she broke free andughed, "Who the fuck are you? A new hero?" She threw a vortex of wind at my face. I flipped over andnded on the ground, "I will shred you apart!" She screamed, summoning a fucking tornado over my head.

    I webbed back at the light pole. "Really, now? You are gonna do that? Ok, bitch. Bring it!" I taunted again. I webbed away from the tornado as it destroyed half of the street. Damn! That''s one powerful tornado.

    "Die!" She screamed again, summoning another one.

    I wrapped a nearby car in the web and flung it at her. She stopped the car mid-air using her wind power and flung it back at me. Oooh! So, that''s how you wanna y? I webbed on themppost and took a spin before kicking the car back at her. But I webbed behind it. I can''t get a good footing due to my shoes and clothes. I can only rely on my palm to stick to a surface.

    She threw back the car down as expected. There''s a brief five seconds gap in time before she can use her power again. How do I know? I have no idea. I just calcted it just now. I vaulted over the car and threw a barrage of webs, wrapping the windy girl up like cotton candy before I threw a web on her stomach and pulled her, kicking her square in the face. "Told you bitch to give up..."

    Fuck! What''s that cracking sound?! Is she...? Ahh! Her teeth!

    Phew! It happened so fast... Dang! So much adrenaline is rushing through my veins right now! I webbed back on themppost and took a deep breath. I looked at the two mutants, lying on the ground. Hopefully, unconscious.

    Now, time for...

    [Baaamm!] Johnnynded before me with the missile shooting guy on his shoulder. He threw him on the ground.

    "You owe me one," I webbed out of that area before he could thank me or stop me to ask for my identity. I can hear him yelling from a distance, thanking me for lending him a hand. Anyway, the damage is already done and May must be worried sick about me.

    Damn! This feels good!

    Alright, Spidey! Let''s wrap up the night and take Aunt May home.

    Inded in the same alley as before and looked around. Good, thene is clear. I took off the makeshift mask and threw it in the garbage. There goes my expensive suit. Fuck! My back hurts... I walked out of the alley. I must have twisted while swinging around. I winced in pain as I walked. Ok, let''s walk normally without wincing. There are cops everywhere, so it''s best not to draw unnecessary attention to myself.

    I walked to the building where the injured had been transferred.

    "Peter!" Aunt May ran to me, "Thank god you are ok..." She hugged me tightly.

    "Yeah, I am fine," I replied, hugging her in return, "How about you? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    "No, I am fine. I thought you..."

    "Sorry, I had to help a guy out there... He was in trouble, so..."

    "It''s ok. I am d you are safe..."

    Yeah, a nice back massage would be nice... Haa... soon... humfff... Need to train, soon...

    <hr>

    [Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Peter and May pt1 [3 part chapter then I will pick up the pace. sh first]

 Ch: 27 [Peter and May pt1]

    Ch: 27 [Peter and May pt1]

    Target: 754/1500 PS

    Reward: 2 extra chapters

    ----

    We caught a cab and reached home. On the way, I made some calls to im the car''s insurance. It turns out that there''s a neww that I wasn''t aware of before. The government seems to haveunched it earlier this year. It states that in case of property damages during a fight between heroes and viins, the insured person will be reimbursed. They will send a new car within a week or so, free of cost.

    Thank God! I don''t have to buy another car!

    "Haaa... That guy really spoiled our nice evening, didn''t he?" I said with a sigh as we entered the main gate. I was hoping for a nice time with May and that fucking bastard just had to spoil it.

    "It''s alright. We can always go another time. But I am really d we are safe," May said with a smile.

    After going inside, we went to our rooms to get changed. I took my clothes off and looked at my back in the mirror. There wasn''t a single scratch or anything. Everything looks fine. I changed into my regr clothes and went to the bathroom to freshen up. It was a hectic day. Dang! I still can''t believe I fought and defeated two mutants. Even though they were some low-level thugs, it was a start. I am sure, that social media will turn this into a bigger mess than necessary.

    By the time I went to the living room, May was already there, going toward the kitchen. I followed her and said, "Let''s cook something together, yeah?"

    She looked a bit surprised at first, then a smile crept up on her face, "Alright."

    We decided to make something simple and quick to make. Tomato pasta with chicken. I sliced some tomato and cut the chicken, then peeled the onions, while she worked on the seasonings. She had this very bright smile on her face while cooking as she noticed how good I was with a knife. I used a lot of these skills in myst two lives, so it was pretty easy and natural.

    "I never knew you were such a skillful chef," Maymented with an amazed look in her eyes.

    "Well, you know how much of an excellent cook you are. I used to watch you, so of course, I picked up some tips from here and there," Iplimented with a smile.

    "Even so, this is seriously amazing, you know..."

    "Well, I try my best to not embarrass myself in front of a beautifuldy," I responded while taking a step toward her and grabbing the pepper shaker from the table top.

    "W-wow... That''s just so sweet, y-you know," May was flushing up all red by my remarks, trying her best to suppress her smile.

    After we finished cooking, she let me help her set up the dining table. Then, I poured both of us a nice ss of wine as we ate and talked with a smile on each of our faces.

    "So, you and MJ... You two dating?" She asked with a quizzical tone.

    "No, why?" I questioned back.

    "W-well... Nothing much. You are just spending a lot of time together and you care about her. So, I got curious," May exined with a small hint of jealousy in her eyes. Oh, my, is she jealous? I know how she masturbates more or less every night mumbling my name. I also noticed her stolen nces when I wear just pants at home and how she often "identally" bumps into me and how we always kiss in the morning and night. I wonder if the dinner will end up in the bed if I try something more tonight.

    "Well, she''s just a good friend, nothing more to it."

    "Oh, I see..."

    A small, barely visible hint of relief passed through her face and a blush crawled on her skin as I gently caressed her hand.

    "Besides, I already like someone else," I continued as I put my hand on her palm and looked into her eyes.

    "Y-you do...? W-who i-is it?" May stuttered and blushed even harder.

    "Someone who I have known for a long, long time. She is so beautiful that I couldn''t help but fall for her. We kiss every now and then. It''s just that I don''t know if it''s right to approach her since she might reject me."

    "O-oh... Well, I d-don''t think s-she''ll ever r-reject you..." May replied as she stared into my eyes.

    "Really...?"

    "Yeah... You should definitely ask her out," May replied with a cute smile as she gulped down her wine in one go.

    [May POV]

    My heart was beating so fast that I could hear it. Peter just said that he likes someone and I feel like I am ready. Ready to confess my love to him. Ever since I started noticing his growth as a man, I couldn''t stop feeling aroused around him. His sharp jawline, handsome face, and his strong muscles. The way he holds me while we kiss each other every morning and night. How he cares about me and helps me with almost everything. I want him. No, I need him. And I don''t mind sharing him with Mary Jane since I know he loves me the most.

    [Peter''s POV]

    "That''s the n. I will ask her out once I get my car delivered. So, where do you think she would like to go for a date?" I asked May with a mischievous grin on my face as I leaned forward, resting my chin on my hands.

    "W-well... That''s hard to say. It''s been so long since she went on a date..." May replied as she yed with her hair.

    "Hmmm... Maybe a nice restaurant, a walk in the park, or maybe she would like to go shopping and try some dresses."

    "T-that too... B-but I think she would prefer somewhere quiet and private. Where you two can enjoy your time without being disturbed by anyone," She replied with a small hint of excitement in her voice.

    "Humm... Somewhere quiet and private, huh? I got some nice ideas. Maybe I will n a surprise for her?" I suggested with a wide grin on my face as I held May''s hand tightly.

    "I... I am sure she''ll love that," May replied as she blushed intensely.

    We continued eating and talking untilte in the night. When we finished washing the dishes, I offered May to join her for a movie. I don''t want this nice moment to end this fast. After pondering for a while, she epted my offer with a smile and we sat down on the couch and put the nket over us.

    I scrolled through Netflix and selected an interesting looking RomCom. We rested our backs on the sofa and rxed ourselves. As time passed, shey on the sofa with her legs on myp. I gently caressed her smooth leg while we watched the movie. May tried her best to focus on the screen, but I could notice her stealing nces at me and her flushed-up face. To my surprise, she took the first initiative to rub her feet on my crotch. And no sane and healthy man could stay limp after that. I am sure she felt my hard-on. I looked at her face only to find her avoiding my gaze while biting her lips.

    "Something wrong?" I asked with a smirk on my face.

    "N-nothing much... J-just feeling a b-bit cold," May replied with a fake cough.

    "We can''t have you catch a cold, can we?" The sofa was big enough for the two of us to snuggle togetherfortably, so Iy behind her and wrapped my arms around her stomach. Our bodies were glued together as I hugged her. My hard cock was now stuck with her soft butt. Fuck! I am so horny.

    "Mumm~ This feels good," She moaned softly as I tightened my embrace.

    "It sure does."

    After a few minutes, she turned toward me, "Do you think it would be weird to suggest an adult movie? Since we are already watching something romantic."

    "Not at all. We are both adults anyway, and it could be fun for a change," I replied as I grabbed the remote and searched for something spicy. After scrolling for a while, I found this nice softcore porn where the story looked quite interesting. It seemed like it was about a rtionship between a teenage boy and his teacher.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Peter and May pt2

 Ch: 28 [Peter and May pt2]

    Ch: 28 [Peter and May pt2]

    Target: 933/1500

    Reward: 2 extra chs

    ---

    As the movie started ying, I heard May gulping nervously as she hid herself under the nket. I slowly slid my hand to her thighs and gave them a gentle caress. Her body stiffened up a bit and I could sense her heavy breathing. I moved my hand up a bit and ced it on her tummy, which was covered by her nightgown. A slight tug will open it, but going too fast is a bad idea. I will tease her for a bit and see where it goes.

    The movie progressed and the protagonist kissed his teacher passionately. I moved my hand upward and she pressed her palm on mine, stopping my movement. I thought she didn''t like it, but instead of pushing my hand away, she guided it to her right boob and held it tightly. I cupped it through her nightgown and squeezed it gently.

    "Mumm~" May let out a cute moan.

    Fuck! So soft and big! This is a dreame true. My heart was beating like crazy as I massaged her breasts while kissing her neck. Then she opened the ribbon of her gown and guided my hand under it. With my bare hand, I touched her belly and moved upward. Fuck! It feels so smooth. I slowly moved my palm over her soft thigh, caressing her for a few seconds till my fingers felt the waistband of her panty.

    Then, slowly I moved up, exploring and teasing her hot skin inch by inch. I pushed my face into her neck and nted kisses while my hand finally reached its destination. Holy shit! May''s big boobs are bare and in my grip! I squeezed those babies from right to left while nting kisses on her nape. She moaned softly and pushed her ass against my raging boner. Her nipples are getting erect. I flickered her left nipple using my index finger and thumb. Fuck! They are so perky and sensitive.

    "May I suck on them?" I whispered in her ear with a husky voice.

    Instead of giving me a verbal reply, she turned toward me and kissed me deeply while pulling my shirt. I helped her take my shirt off and threw it on the floor. She immediately ran her hand all over my abs and chest. Our tongues entwined passionately while we explored each other''s bodies. I squeezed her big boobs and sucked on her lips. Fuck! May tastes so sweet. I can feel her boobs and hard nipples on my chest as we sat up and continued kissing passionately.

    May suddenly broke our kiss and stood up. She began to walk toward her room after giving me a seductive nce. She dropped her gown near the door as she switched off the light. I jumped up, hurriedly removed my pants, and rushed to her room.

    When I entered the room, I found May lying naked on her bed. Fuck! Her body looks so erotic under the dim night night. I walked toward her. My eyes wandered all over her nude figure. Her huge melons are round and firm. That sexy well-maintained belly looks so smooth. Her pubic hair is trimmed neatly into anding strip. Damn! May looks so sexy! I climbed onto her bed and devoured her mouth as soon as I reached her.

    She pulled me closer hungrily as she sped her arms around my neck. I kissed her neck and nted wet kisses as I moved down toward her huge melons. Fuck! May''s big tits taste so delicious. I sucked her pink nipples while squeezing her boobs. I licked them for a while, then bit them gently as she moaned loudly, "Ahhh~ Peter!"

    I can suck these babies all day every day. I licked her left nipple and flicked my tongue on it while watching her expression. She is looking down at me, biting her lips. She looks so damn sexy when she is aroused. After sucking her boobs for a while, I moved downward to explore her smooth belly andnded my tongue on her navel. I ced a few kisses on her navel.

    She ran her fingers over my head as I moved down and reached my final destination. She spread her legs wide invitingly. Her pussy looks so wet. I can clearly see that her slit is dripping with love juice. The smell is making me high. I ran my fingers over her pubes and traced my index finger along herbia.

    "Peter~ Please lick me," May requested impatiently.

    I don''t need your permission, auntie. I am going to devour you thoroughly tonight. I nted a few kisses on her inner thighs, slowly moving toward my prize. Her breathing got heavier as she waited anxiously for my tongue. Finally, I parted herbia using my fingers and looked at that dripping little pink hole. Her little clit is peeking out proudly. I blew air on her pussy, making her shiver in anticipation.

    "Please~ Stop teasing me."

    "You want me to lick you?" I smirked, enjoying her desperate state.

    "Yes~ Please~ Lick my pussy."

    That''s better. I stuck my tongue out and gave her wet slit a long slow lick. God! May tastes so good. Her nectar is so sweet. I licked her juicy slit again and sucked on it as she moaned loudly. Her moans are turning me on. I ate her pussy while watching her expressions. She closed her eyes while biting her lips as I sucked her juices. I circled my tongue around her clit and flicked it repeatedly.

    "Ahh~ Peter~ Don''t stop licking me~"

    Don''t worry, May. I ain''t gonna stop anytime soon. I inserted my middle finger inside her pussy, making her arch her back and moan loudly. She is so tight. I pumped my finger in and out while flicking my tongue on her clit. So hot and slimy! She gripped my hair tightly as she buckled her hips against my face, grinding her pussy all over my face. She is gushing all over my face and it is amazing.

    "Faster~ Yes! Like that! Ahhh~ Fuk!" She screamed and came into my mouth after a few minutes.

    She sped her legs around my neck, still twitching due to her orgasm while pulling my face onto her pussy. I kept on licking and drinking her nectar, savoring every drop. She is moving her hips again, going for another orgasm. I pulled my finger out of her pussy and pushed my tongue in while squeezing her big boobs.

    "Peter~ Yes~ Your tongue is amazing." She gasped, grabbing my hair tighter as her juices ran freely all over my face. "We should have done this sooner. God! So good~"

    "Mummmph~" Holy hell! I have never felt something like this before. I can feel her warm juices flowing from her pussy straight down my throat as I pressed my mouth firmly on her mound and held it there.

    "I am cumming again!" She screamed and released another dose of her love juice all over my face. She immediately rxed,pletely limp, and began to remove her legs from around my neck and head. I continued to lick her sensitive slit a few more times making her twitch slightly. Then I moved up, kissing her roughly, giving her a taste of her juices. She licked and slurped on my lips and chin while making out.

    Then I sat on her stomach, with my cock throbbing between her boobs. She''s yet to touch my cock and that drives me crazy. But I won''t say no to a boob job from her.

    May''s eyes were glued to my cock. "Wow! It is so big and thick." She touched the tip and smeared the dripping pre cum all over it. Fuck! I might burst out instantly if I don''t control it. She then took her finger and sucked it, "And it tastes great!"

    I ced it between her boobs, "I am gonna fuck your big melons." She smiled and pushed her breasts from the sides, providing even tighter friction for my manhood to slip. "This feels great," I groaned as I began to thrust in and out.

    "Let''s make it even better for my man," She opened the bedside drawer and pulled out a bottle of lotion. Then she dripped some lotion on my cock and her boobs, rubbed it all over her bust and on her breasts. I groaned at the sensual experience as I saw her rubbing the remaining lotion all over my pulsating cock. The smooth feel of the lubricated lotionbined with her breasts felt fucking incredible. Her grip was tight, but not tight enough to cause difort.

    She held her boobs tightly with her hands, pressing them firmly on both sides, adding to my pleasure. "Oh~ that''s great!" I moaned while May just gave me a smirk as I began to fuck her boobs.

    "Go on, fuck them as you own them," She smiled up at me as Iplied with her request, groaning while humping my cock faster between her luscious assets. May held her breasts in the most perfect fashion that the top and bottom of them were just engulfing the top and bottom of my pistoning shaft, creating a perfect, wet, and slick friction for me to hump my cock between them.

    "Fuck! Feels so fucking good!" I gritted my teeth as I grabbed her boobs and continued to move my hips faster and harder. "You were right. We should have done this earlier. But now that we are doing this, I n to ravage you and make you mine."

    "Haah..haah..Yes Peter! Go faster. Fuck my milfy tits and cum all over them," she smiled through her heavy breathing, panting due to the intense workout she is getting. My balls are hitting her t belly repeatedly and that is enhancing my pleasure.

    I''m close! So close!

    "That''s it, don''t hold back, ssh these breasts with your thick, hot sperm!" May grunted as she tilted her face toward my pulsating, furious, head and gave it a sloppy kiss.

    "Argg!" That little kiss on my cock''s tip is what did the deed. My hips bucked uncontrobly and with a deep growl, my cock swelled a moment before letting forth a powerful, heavy, torrential gush of creamy, spunk, all over May''s chest and face, surprising me with the sheer intensity and volume of my spurting orgasm.

    "That''s it. Keep cumming," She grabbed my cock and began to jerk me off rapidly, rubbing it on her nipple, extracting the rest of my essence, coating her skin with all of it. After I spurted myst strand, I slumped beside her. Fuck! I came so hard from just a boob job. May grabbed her boobs and looked at me with lust. "Just... Wha... How much did you store in there?" Sheughed while rubbing my cum all over her boobs, "God if it were inside, I am sure you might have just knocked me up even at this age."

    "Hey, can you me me? It''s you. My dream woman since forever has finally let me inside her room. It''s too much of a fantasye true. And god you feel incredible," Iughed out while giving her a soft peck, making her smile at mypliment.

    "So, you dreamt of making love to me?" She asked while looking into my eyes.

    "Who wouldn''t? Look at yourself. You''re stunning," I stated sincerely, "And yes, I have masturbated numerous times while imagining being intimate with you, May," Iughed again while trying to hide my blush as her cheeks turned crimson, "But today, right this moment... It''s a dreame true."

    "The feeling is mutual. I... I too have done it imagining you doing things to me," She shed a gorgeous grin as she looked upwards toward the ceiling, "But, today, my dreams came true... Thank you, for making me feel wanted and loved as a woman again."

    <hr>

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Peter and May pt3

 Ch: 29 [Peter and May pt3]

    Ch: 29 [Peter and May pt3]

    [Next Morning]

    The sound of the rm made me jump up. I sat up and rubbed my eyes with arge yawn escaping my lips. I stretched my arms and looked beside me. May isn''t beside me. Is this a dream? I looked around, not seeing May anywhere. I looked at the table clock. It''s 9:40 AM and this is her room. So, no way that''s a dream. She must have woke up early as usual and is doing some chores around the home.

    I got down and looked at the floor. My clothes aren''t there. I remember throwing them herest night. May must have taken them to theundry room. Anyway, I need to get a nice warm bath. My body feels so sticky from all our... uh, activityst night. I grinned, feeling all fuzzy. I stepped into the shower. The warm water was rxing my muscles.

    [Knock-knock] "Peter~ Breakfast is ready. Don''t take long," I heard May''s voice as she knocked on the door.

    "Hey, can you bring me a towel?" I replied as I walked over to the door with an insane idea in my mind.

    "Sure, give me a sec."

    A few minutester, she came and knocked once more. I opened the door and extended my arm out, "Thank you."

    "Whoa!" As soon as her hand touched mine, I opened the door and pulled her inside. My wet naked body against her fully clothed one. I took the towel from her hand and threw it on the ground. Before she could utter another word, I took her up in my arms and carried her into the shower. "Peter~ stop. This is-" I shut her by locking my lips into hers. She rxed a bit after a couple of seconds and hugged my back while returning my kiss. After breaking the kiss, I gazed into her beautiful blue eyes.

    "Good morning, May," I said with a smirk.

    Her face turned beet red. Her arms around my neck and our lips so close. She moved forward and connected them with mine and hugged me even tighter. Our tongue and saliva mingling around. She pulled away, "Now you got me all wet," she whispered as she kissed along my jawline. "I have to dry my clothes again," she groaned while faking annoyance.

    "Then get off those wet clothes," I said with augh as I let her down on the floor.

    "You would love that, won''t you?" She pouted.

    "Wouldn''t you?" I winked as I ran a finger along her cleavage line through the soaked fabric. "Your body''s screaming to be touched," I said while pushing her erect nipple through the drenched shirt.

    "Peter!" She giggled. I pulled up her shirt and grabbed her breasts. A moan escaped her mouth. "Peter, not now. Breakfast would get cold."

    "I am going to have a delicious dish anyway."

    "Peter," May growled. "Control your hormones, or else..."

    "Else?" I raised an eyebrow.

    May licked her lips and stared me in the eyes. With her hands, she grabbed my rock-hard cock that was poking her belly, "Else, I won''t be able to let go of this," she said as she stroked it.

    "Don''t threaten me with a good time," I replied, gazing back with lusty eyes, as her soft hands stroked my dick.

    She pushed me on the wall and tightened her grip on my cock, stroking it slow and steady. A whimper escaped my mouth while my erection stood straight as a g. I quickly brought my lips towards her perky breasts, but she pushed my face away, "Someone is very horny, huh? Keep your mouth and hands to yourself. Else-" She left my rock-hard cock midair.

    A light gasp escaped my mouth and I sighed in dissatisfaction, "Come on, May. Stop messing with me."

    "What? Want to cum?" She smirked while stroking my tip with her thumb.

    "Hng..." I grunted as she continued her slow strokes. "I let you have your way with my boobs and pussyst night. It''s time for me to have my way with you. Got it?"

    She brought her face closer to my chest and began to suck and lick my sensitive buds. I could feel the coldness on my back due to the cold tile behind me, while a scorching heat enveloped my front. Her fingers worked fast with a desire to milk every drop of seed in me. I can''t escape her grasp nor want to. God... She''s so demanding. But...

    I grabbed her shoulders and pushed her on the wall, flipping our position, and pressed my cock between her thighs, "You know what? I like to be in control when ites to pleasure. So, I will do whatever I want with my woman. You got a problem with that?" Fucking hell! I can feel her wet pussy on my cock as she began to buckle her hips, grinding on my cock.

    "You think I am your woman?" She cupped my ass and squeezed. "Who says it? An eighteen-year-old brat who is my nephew and someone who can''t even go a day without peeking at my butt?"

    "Yes. You are mine and I can''t go a day without thinking about you, but isn''t it the same for you?" I whispered in her ears as I bit her ear lobe.

    "No way..." she denied, but I could feel her tremble as a soft sigh escaped her lips. She is buckling her hips fast on my cock. Dang! It''s like I am losing my mind.

    "Then who masturbates every night and calls the name of their bratty nephew, thinking of his touch?" I smiled while moving my hips meeting her every thrust, but something more arousing happened next. A warm sticky liquid seeped out and coated my hard shaft making our rubbing smoother and erotic. Even though the shower is running, I can feel it. "Someone got wet... and my goodness! Did you just cum on your nephew''s cock?" I grabbed her right breast and squeezed it hard. I took the chance, leaned in, and sucked the other breast with equal ferocity.

    "Ahh-Ahh..." she whimpered, but she was grinding her hips faster. Her nectar is making the job even easier. "God! You were peeking?" She mumbled and breathed heavily while mping her hand on her mouth to suppress her moans.

    "Yep, I like peeping. I watched you squirting all over your bed every night while crying my name," I said while sucking her erect nipples with force.

    "Nghh..." She arched her back and leaned on the wall.

    "You don''t have to hold back anymore, May. Give in just likest night. Be mine and let me hear those sexy moans of yours," I whispered in her ears.

    "Peter, you..." She moaned. "I wanted you like forever. Every day, I had to fight myself to resist my urge. Butst night, I couldn''t control it anymore. I gave in to my carnal desire and I liked it," she admitted, biting her lips. "But Peter, we can''t continue this. We shouldn''t-" I shut her with a deep kiss.

    "May, I don''t care. You are mine now. No matter what happens, I will never leave you," I dered. "If you ever try to push me away, I won''t hesitate to tie you and make you mine," I warned and nibbled on her neck while quickening my pace. "So, ept it. You are mine. Now cum on your nephew''s cock."

    "Peter..." She wrapped her arms around my neck. "Cum with me."

    "Yeah..." I replied as our hip movements became frantic and erratic. May reached her climax first and followed by me. Thick ropes of white essence sprayed on her inner thighs and pussy lips. "Hngg! Ahhh..." We both cried in ecstasy.

    Our legs almost gave up, so we slid down on the floor while leaning on the wall. May rested her head on my shoulder as we both caught our breaths. Once our heart rates settled down, May looked at me, "Peter, if we keep going like this, then-"

    I ced a finger on her lips. "Stop worrying too much and enjoy the moment," I said as I pulled her in my embrace. "Life is too short to worry about trivial things. Let''s live each day to the fullest."

    She snuggled in my embrace and closed her eyes, "Peter, you are right. We should enjoy life to the fullest."

    I kissed the top of her head. "Let''s wash ourselves before breakfast getspletely cold."

    "Hmm..." She nodded as we got up.

    We showered together and helped each other clean their private parts. It was fun washing her sexy hot milfy body. While washing her back, I couldn''t help but grope her round ass. When I cleaned her pussy, she moaned and buckled her hips. When I was cleaning her breasts, I couldn''t help but suck those perky buds again.

    Then she took her turn to wash my body. She washed my hair and back and then cleaned my chest. Then her hand stopped above my crotch area. She stared at my still-hardened cock with hungry eyes. And yeah, we ended up making each other cum once more before stepping out of the shower.

    Once we finished dressing up, we went downstairs for breakfast. May served pancakes with maple syrup. It was delicious. As we ate, I noticed May staring at me with a loving smile.

    "What?" I asked with a grin.

    "Nothing. Just admiring my handsome nephew," she answered.

    "Really?" Iughed. "By the way, May. Have you nned anything today?"

    "Actually, yes. I have to stop by my office to submit the resignation letter and pick up myst month''s paycheck. Just as you said, I will be in your care from today onward, and enjoy life with you," she said with a smile.

    "Great!" I returned her smile.

    "What about you?" She asked.

    "Well, nothing much. With the winter holiday starting today, there''s nothing much to do," I answered. "I might swing by MJ''s house and you know, persuade her to shift in with us."

    ---

    <hr>

    [''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: A ghost from the past

    [AN: Time to pick up the pace. Let''s go...]

 Ch: 30 [A ghost from the past]

    Ch: 30 [A ghost from the past]

    I took the bus to MJ''s ce. On the way, I thought about yesterday''s events and how everything changed so suddenly. One thing for sure is that I am happy about everything. May confessed to me, and now I have her all to myself. Now, time to get MJ and make her fall in love with me too.

    When I reached MJ''s ce, I pressed the doorbell and waited for a response.

    "Coming~" I heard MJ''s voiceing from inside. A couple of secondster, the door opened. There stood MJ wearing a ck shirt, brown jacket, and blue jeans, "Oh, hey Pete."

    "Hey, MJ," I greeted back and released a tiny wisp of seductive scent.

    "You are here for that again, aren''t you?" She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms across her chest. "Peter, I already told you. I''m not going to shift in with you. I... You have already helped my dad, paid his hospital bills and all... How could I take more from you? Please understand me."

    "MJ, you don''t have to think like that. I am asking you because I want to. Besides, living under the same roof with such beauty is like a dreame true for any guy," I flirted.

    "Pete-" She was cut off midway.

    "Mary Jane Watson, pack your bags or I ain''t leaving you alone," I threatened.

    "Peter Benjamin Parker! What kind of-" I didn''t wait for her reply and entered her home.

    "Just pack your stuff. We are shifting in together," I dered as I walked inside.

    "Peter-"

    "Mary Jane Watson, pack your stuff. We are shifting in together," I repeated once more.

    "Nope..." She ran to her bedroom upstairs.

    "Oh, ying hard to get, aren''t ya?" I ran behind her.

    "Stay away from me, Peter Parker!" She giggled as she entered her room and locked the door.

    "Open up, MJ," I banged on the door.

    "No!" She refused.

    "Fine, suit yourself," I sighed. "Remember, you brought this upon yourself."

    "Peter, what do y-" The lock clicked open. As soon as I saw the opportunity, I pushed the door wide open.

    "Gotcha!" I pinned her on the bed. "Now, will you pack your bags or should I try something else to persuade you? Hmm?" I asked as I held her arms tightly over her head. She tried to squirm her way out, but failed miserably.

    "Peter, lemme go. I don''t want to be in your debt anymore," she pleaded while struggling underneath me.

    "MJ, listen. I am asking you because I want you in my life, not because I''m pitying you. So, stop thinking about debts and stuff. We are friends, right? We have literally known each other since childhood. Why do you think I am offering you to move in with me? Is it that hard to believe that I care about you? I really want you in my life. So, please MJ. Just say yes once. Okay?" I confessed.

    "P-Pete... I-"

    "Pack your bags or I''m tying you up and carrying you bridal style to my house," I interrupted.

    "Alright, alright. I''ll pack my bags," she surrendered. "Lemme go first."

    "Say ''Yes'' first," I negotiated.

    "Peter, you pervert!" She blushed as she realized the position we were in. Her hands were pinned above her head by me who was sitting on top of her.

    "Come on, MJ. Say yes or..." I moved my face closer to her neck and blew some air.

    "Ahh~ Pete~ Fuck! I give up. Yes, I''ll move in with you. Happy?" She gave up.

    "Perfect~" I smiled as I got up from her and extended my hand towards her, "Now, pack your bags."

    "You jerk..." She pouted as she took my hand and got up. "Anyway, I ain''t gonna mooch off you. I will pay you rent every month."

    "Nope. Not happening. No rent," I rejected her offer.

    "Peter-"

    "If you want, then you can help out May with the chores and all. That''s it," I stopped her before she could continue arguing.

    "...Okay," she epted my terms.

    "Great~"

    So, we started packing her belongings. While packing, I took her bunny-printed white panties from the box where they were stored and teased her, "What a cute panty you have here~"

    "Peter! Give it back!" She blushed as she snatched it from my hand.

    "That lucky bear bastard," I continued teasing her.

    "Shut up, Peter..." She hid her panties in one of her boxes.

    After packing all her clothes and other necessary items, we carried them downstairs and kept them in front of the door. There were just three boxes. One for clothes, one for books, and the third contained misceneous things like her makeup products, essories etc.

    "So, what about the furniture and everything else?" She asked.

    "We can sell them. I am pretty sure someone would buy them. If not, then we can donate them," I suggested.

    "Hmm... Sounds good to me," she agreed. She sat on the chair in the living room. After a brief pause, she spoke, "You know, Pete... Thank you... For everything."

    ...

    I called a cab. It arrived in 10 minutes. We loaded all her belongings in the trunk and hopped onto our seats. During our ride to my house, MJ fell asleep. I guess she was exhausted. When we reached my house, I woke her up. We carried her boxes inside and kept them near the staircase. After paying for the cab and carrying the boxes to her room, we plopped onto the couch in the living room.

    May already went to her office to finish off the final paperwork. So, the two of us were left alone.

    "Dang! Pete... You have overdone it," She said looking around the house, "Just how much did you spend on it?"

    "Enough," I answered. "Come on, I will give you a tour around. Follow me."

    I showed her around the first floor. It was fun to see her reaction when she saw the kitchen.

    "Damn~ Pete... This kitchen looks awesome," Sheplimented.

    "Hehe~ d you liked it," I chuckled. "Let''s go upstairs."

    We went upstairs.

    "You wanna see something nice?" I opened the door of the private spa room.

    "Woah~ Pete, this is awesome," She entered the room and looked around. "Is that a freaking Jacuzzi with multiple jets?!"

    "Yep~" I confirmed.

    "Holy shit~"

    After showing her the private spa room, I showed her the rest of the house before walking toward the garden. The pool was covered in snow and so was the rest of the garden.

    "Woah~ Pete, you even have a freaking pool," Shemented.

    "Yep~" I nodded.

    "It must be awesome during summers," She imagined how it would look during summers.

    "Maybe we will find out together someday~" I teased.

    "Peter!" She punched my shoulder lightly.

    "Come on, let''s go inside," We returned inside after giving a quick look at the garden. "It''s kinda getting chilly outside."

    "Yeah..." She agreed.

    The remainder of the day flew by. We waited for May to get here before grabbing lunch, but she called to tell me not to wait for her since she was going to eat lunch with one of her college friends since they met after years. Well, it''s me and MJ again...

    "Wanna go out for lunch? I know a great restaurant nearby," I asked MJ after ending the call with May.

    "Sure~ Let''s go," She agreed.

    We grabbed our jackets and walked outside. The weather was cold as usual, nothing new. God, I miss my car. Hope they deliver it soon. Anyway, we reached the restaurant within 15 minutes. It wasn''t anything fancy, just an average family dinner. But they cook really nice food. We ordered our food and talked while waiting.

    "Pete, there''s something I wanted to ask," MJ asked out of nowhere.

    "Go ahead..."

    "What''s your future n? I mean, after High school? Are you nning on going to College or University or...?" She asked.

    "To be honest, I haven''t thought about it yet," I scratched the back of my neck awkwardly.

    "Then, why don''t you join NYU? They offer many courses rted to Science and Technology. And you are into those, right?" She suggested.

    "NYU, huh? I will give it a thought," I considered her suggestion. "What about you? What are your ns?"

    "Me? I actually want to be a fashion designer. I have already applied to a couple of Fashion design schools in New York. I hope I get selected," She revealed her future goals.

    "Wow~ Fashion designer, huh? I''m sure you will ace the exams," I encouraged her.

    "Hehe~ Thanks, Pete," She thanked me with a smile. Our conversation continued until our food arrived. We ate our lunch and decided to take a swing by the mall. I want to buy some new shoes anyway. Might as well grab some groceries and snacks. And some new clothes for my girl... Ahem... I mean MJ.

    While shopping, I bought two pairs of sneakers and a pair of formal shoes for myself. I also bought some casual T-shirts, Shirts, Boxers, Socks, Pants, Sweaters etc. Then my eyes fell on the rack filled with different cloth pieces that people pick ording to their preference and then the designer cuts them ording to the person''s body measurements and creates a dress piece.

    ''Nice, I can make my very first spidey suit,'' I thought to myself. I picked a dark red fabric, a blue, and a ck fabric. Then my eye caught a nice sexy ck lingerie that would fit May perfectly. Fuck! I am getting this one. Oh, and this red one would look sexy on MJ. Then I turned towards MJ who was standing beside me while browsing through the winter collection.

    "So, anything caught your eye?" I walked over to her.

    "Huh? Oh, Pete... Um, n-not really," She denied.

    "Really? Nothing?" I asked once again.

    "Well, maybe this," She pointed at a ck sweater.

    "Only this?" I questioned.

    "Yeah..." She replied. "And I am paying, mister."

    "Nope~ I insist," I grabbed the sweater along with its hangar and headed towards the billing counter.

    "Pete, seriously? Lemme pay for it," She chased after me.

    "Get used to it. I am gonna spoil you rotten~" I winked as I ced the carrying bucket on the counter and paid for both our purchases.

    "Peter~" She whined.

    "Let''s go, princess~" I grabbed the carry bag containing my and MJ''s purchase and walked outside.

    "By the way, I saw you trying to hide something in the carry bag," She teased.

    "Whaa- Nonsense," I acted dumb.

    "Uh-huh~" She raised an eyebrow.

    "What?"

    "Nothing~" She smirked.

    "Whatever~" I shrugged my shoulders.

    After buying everything we needed, we walked towards the mall. Well, she paid for the snacks and groceries in the end. I will let her do that much since it would boost her self-esteem.

    As we were about to cross the road, my spider senses tingled. It was fucking intense than the other day when I was fighting those two mutants. The civilians were running away from the northern street. It was a fucking mess. I took MJ''s hand, "Might be a viin, let''s get out of here." We ran toward the other side, trying to get away from the chaos.

    [Rumble!] [Booom!!!] The ground shook violently as if there was an earthquake. A loud explosion urred a few blocks away from us. And there he was the motherfucking Abomination, smashing buildings left and right. He was rampaging through the streets.

    "Fuck!" I cursed. My body froze. Memories of that fateful day shed in front of my eyes.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Fear

    ---

 Ch: 31 [Fear]

    Ch: 31 [Fear]

    AN: Here you go, 1 extra chapter as promised. So, keep sending those powerstones.

    ---

    [3rd person POV]

    Peter and Mary Jane witnessed the destruction caused by Abomination. Everyone was running away in fear except him. His body froze as memories of that fateful day shed in front of his eyes. The stench of his burning flesh, the smoke filling his lungs, the excruciating pain he endured. Everything came back to haunt him.

    His breathing became ragged. His legs trembled. His heartbeat elerated. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. His mind screamed only one word ''Flee''. Peter was scared. Terrified. Paralyzed. He couldn''t move. It was his instinct to run away and escape from danger. But isn''t this his chance to take his revenge?

    He wanted to live as a selfish hero and promised to take revenge on those responsible for his death in his past life, but somewhere in his heart, he knew things might not be the same since this was an alternate reality, but still decided to punish this reality''s versions of his tormentors. Then try his luck in magic and go back to his own reality to take revenge. Everything was going ording to his n, he got power, fought a little, and got girls, but never in his wildest dreams he ever imagined he would encounter Abomination this early.

    This monster was responsible for everything. And now he was facing the same monster in an alternate universe. And that too this early. But he has power now, so why does his body refuse to move and his mind screaming to run away? Is it fear? Is he scared? No. Peter Parker wasn''t scared of Abomination. He was terrified. His instinct was telling him to run away and save himself. To leave these random strangers and run for his life.

    His Spider Sense red like crazy warning him of impending danger. And yet, he couldn''t move. Fear. He was afraid. Afraid of dying again.

    "Peter... Peter..." MJ called his name repeatedly snapping him out of his trance. "Peter,e on. We need to run." She pulled him, trying to get away from there.

    "...Mary Jane..." He mumbled in a low voice. He felt a little disoriented.

    "Peter, snap out of it. We gotta run. Now!" She urged him.

    Before his eyes he saw the same old Volkswagen van burning on the other side of the road, the one that crushed his body, breaking his spinal cord and paralyzing him permanently. His eyes widened in fear. He grabbed her hand and ran away from there. He ran as fast as he could. Faster than ever. Peter ran like a madman without caring about anything. His Spider-Sense warned him of iing debris. He pulled MJ in her arms and jumped away from the falling debris.

    ''So, this is fear,'' He thought to himself as he ran as fast as he could with MJ in his arms, ''And this intense crawling feeling on my body is Spider-Sense at its max.'' He dodged debris after debris using his Spider-Sense. ''It''s intensifying ording to my emotions. Interesting...'' He grinned while sweating buckets. He was still afraid, no doubt about that, but for some reason, he wanted to fight back, maybe he wanted to break through that wall of fear and face him, maybe this was his way of saying, ''I will smash you motherfucker, watch me,'' and maybe, this was his chance to grow as a man. To face his fears, to beat back his doubts, and to kick the fear out of his ass.

    Another boom urred close to him. He looked back and that old Volkswagen van was high in the sky, above him. The familiar scenario from his past life urred. He was near the mall.

    ''No,'' was his only response, ''not again''.

    He swiftly dodged it, thanks to his enhanced speed, and made a sharp left towards the Central Park. He put MJ down, "You alright?" He asked with a worried look on his face, examining her body for any signs of injury.

    "I am fine... I am okay..." She replied gasping for air.

    The cops were all over the ce, evacuating the civilians and some were shooting at the giant. The heroes were nowhere to be seen. Then another explosion urred just a few meters away from Central Park. A hulking red giant fell from the sky creating a deep crater on impact, followed by Green Hulk, whonded on him, creating even more destructive shockwaves. Green Hulk growled like an animal and smashed the red giant''s face with his right fist.

    ''One thing after another. Give me a break,'' Peter thought.

    "GO!" Peter yelled as he pulled MJ''s hand and they started running again, but now their destination was the Police Line, well if there were any. As they got closer, the siren wails of the police cruisers got louder and they finally saw the barricade, a dozen cops with guns and shotguns surrounded in a crescent formation, while an injured officer helped her colleague put up the barricades around a nearby vehicle.

    "GO! GO! GET AWAY FROM HERE!" The policemen yelled as they opened fire with their guns and shotguns. "Get back! Go back now." They fired shot after shot, but it was pointless. Their shots weren''t doing anything to them, their shots were ineffective, which led to their ammo being drained out fast.

    Peter left MJ''s hand as they reached a safer distance and disappeared among the crowd, before she could utter a single word, "Pete! Where... Where did he go?" Her eyebrows creased as she scanned her surroundings.

    ***

    [Back to Abomination]

    The Thing, Susan Storm, and Colossus arrived at the scene.

    The Thing and Colossus punched Abomination left and right in rapid session. Throwing kicks and punches, the pair attacked Abomination from left and right as Sue Storm focused on evacuating the remaining civilians. She was shielding them and preventing any damage from their fights while slowly pushing people back.

    "Is this all you got?" Abomination taunted his opponents. "Some ants and a mouse?"

    Abomination mmed his palms together. The force generated between his palms created an explosive effect andunched the Thing and Colossus away from him, they rolled around a few feet away, smashing through some pavement and breaking the tarmac, eventually they got back on their feet as the Thing ran straight and smashed his shoulder against Abomination''s knee. The ground beneath him cracked and the force caused Abomination to stumble back.

    The Thing smashed his hard rock-like fists on Abomination''s thigh and calf, but a hard kick in his chest stopped his assault and threw him back several meters, which then got followed by the steel punch from Colossus, on the same ce The Thing attacked previously. This time the brute stood his ground, showing no signs of being affected by any of their previous attacks. He let out a throatyugh, his lungs rumbling deeply with every mocking sound.

    "HAHAHAHA! MERE BUGS! BRING ME HULK!" His voice boomed through the streets, followed by a scream of intense pain, "GAAAHHHH!" Something has pierced through his thick armored green scales, almost reaching his spinal cord. He quickly jumped up in the air and tried to m to the ground on his back to crush the one who attacked him.

    [Baaam!] An explosion rang loudly when he mmed his body against the ground.

    The Thing and Colossus were surprised by this sudden development, when the air cleared, they saw a glimpse of him, a young man standing on top of the ruined building. Two long ws were sticking out of his wrists. The ws gleamed in the sunlight as it was covered in blood, fresh from his attack on Abomination. His face was covered with a dust mask and a hoodie was covering his head, making it almost impossible to identify him.

    "Who is that?" Colossus asked The Thing.

    "Uh... no clue," The Thing said confused.

    Sue on the other hand had evacuated the area and was now ready to join the fight, but she was also surprised to hear the agonizing cry of Abomination, writhing in pain. His regenerative ability soon kicked in, healing the wound in his back. He gritted his teeth and leaped from the ground, roaring furiously. His target was the boy, standing on top of that falling building looking down on him with a mocking gaze.

    "RAWRRRRR!" A massive punch with all his brute strength, aimed to pulverize that boy''s bones into mush, along with his flesh. The hitnded perfectly on his target, but that masked boy dodged it with ease and threw a web on his face, pulling himself on his face. His right w aimed at his left eye. "RAWWRRR!!"

    The boy jumped down on the ground. A giant eyeball was thrown on the ground beside his feet, where hended. The Abomination was crying out in pain. His left eye was gouged out of its socket. He was groaning and trying to find the boy with his right eye. He crushed it with his feet. He looked up in the sky and saw a hulk buster, flying towards their location.

    He looked back at the baffled heroes, "Now you owe me one." He then threw a web at the nearby building and pulled himself onto the rooftop before disappearing from their sight.

    "This is just a little trailer. I will break you slowly and you will feel what a real nightmare looks like you motherfucking giant..." He jumped into the nearby alley and looked around, "Ok, time to go," He removed his mask and hoodie and made his way toward the safe barricade. "Ah! MJ must be worried. Need toe up with an excuse..."

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 20 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: News, suit and debut

    ---

 Ch: 32 [News, suit & debut]

    Ch: 32 [News, suit & debut]

    <strong>Target</strong><em><strong>: 167/1500 ps</strong></em>

    <strong>Reward</strong><em><strong>: 2 extra chs + 1 week daily release</strong></em>

    <strong>-----</strong>

    <strong>[Peter''s first person POV]</strong>

    <em><strong>[Basement]</strong></em>

    It''s been three days since the incident. MJ was pretty shaken up, but we never talked about it before May. Wouldn''t want her to get worried. So, we decided to keep it between us. The news didn''t say much about how those two escaped but rather focused on how there were zero casualties due to quick intervention from the Heroes. And a big headline on the news was the guy who stepped in and injured Abomination. Well, it was a reckless move on my part, but hey I survived and managed to injure him badly, so I guess it''s a win-win situation. Although that freak will heal up on his own...

    Jonah Jameson on the news was creating his own version, out of nowhere...

    "Why is he hiding his face? What kind of power does he possess that needs him to hide his identity? What if he is the one behind all this chaos? You can''t trust a man in a mask flying around the streets causing chaos... Is he a hero or a viin?" Jonah Jameson, that bald fucker, is spewing nonsense as usual. "I know you are watching this news. Unmask yourself and show the world your true face!" He yelled at the camera.

    Well, sorry Mr. Jameson, but I don''t want my face to be stered all over the news channel.

    "Anyone who can unmask this masked maniac should contact our hotline number and receive a reward of ten grand."

    Great! Just great, now everyone will try to unmask me and cause trouble for me. Ten grand is a lot, so yeah anyone would do anything for money. I wonder who that real maniac is. I just show up for one fucking time in camera and this happens. I wonder why didn''t they show the video of that day when I saved Johnny and kicked those two mutants'' asses. Well, whatever... Let''s focus on the job at hand.

    My first spidey suit...

    I had to reorder new materials after wasting all the clothes I bought from the mall. After ordering new materials online, I received it yesterday. And I also ordered some goggles from eBay for 20 bucks. Now let''s get started.

    I sat down on the floor of the basement everythingid out in front of me.

    First, I sewed the red fabric into the shape of a shirt using a sewing machine. Yeah, I could have just bought a ready-made shirt and customized it, but I want to do it with my own hand. My vision is to make the suit from The Amazing Spiderman movie franchise but with a twist of my own. It took hours of concentration to make the upper part of the suit. My fingers are sore, but I ain''t gonna stop. The hardest part was to customize the red with blue color fabric on it. But, I did it eventually...

    "Peter! Dinner''s ready," May yelled.

    I rushed up, gobbled up my food, and returned back downstairs.

    "Phew! Time to make the pants," I mumbled and started to focus on the bottom part of the suit.

    After attaching the thin padded boots and red spandex just a little below the knee, I stared at the pants. They look fine to me, but not exactly like in the movie. Just need to attach some web markings on it. Well, I can do that at the end, let''s shift toward the mask... I attached the goggles on both sides and added ck lines around it.

    Then I took out the Spider emblem, the size was perfect. Now, time to attach it to the chest part... After sessfully adding the emblem to the center, it finally resembled the suit a bit closer.

    I opened a soda can, chugged it down, and continued making the webbed design on the suit. It looks damn good in my opinion.

    Hourster...

    Finally, done! All the designing and attaching parts took an entire day and night plus added two days of practice... But, the result was mind-blowing and... amazing! This red and blue web-designed costume is lit... It looks almost simr to the one I had in mind when I started working on it. I am fucking satisfied with it. Can''t wait to try it on and swing around the city.

    I''m gonna try it on right now! I''ll test it outside while swinging between buildings, as the weather is nice enough... I''ll take my time practicing swings...

    It took a while to put it on properly but once I was in the suit, the feeling was extraordinary. It looks pretty authentic, and the inner padding is like my skin. Damn! Feeling this is on point. I jumped up and stuck to the ceiling. I looked in the mirror and fixed the Spidey goggles to make sure I could see everything perfectly through the lens. I crawled around a bit, just to get used to it. I had never worn such tight and ufortable spandex before, but I''m sure I''ll get used to it soon enough.

    I shoot my organic web through the tiny hole on the wrist and aim toward the opposite wall. The web reaches the wall, it''s perfect... The only thing that remains is practice. I have already been in two battles without any training and gained some experience, but if I were to achieve my goals, I need to master my abilities to their maximum level and discover my other powers.

    I jumped down and took off the mask then I wore my regr clothes over it. I took off the mask and pushed it into the inner pocket of my jacket. I checked once again on the mirror, "Ok, Peter. Forget about those dark circles around your eyes and go for a walk."

    It''s six in the morning. May and MJ were still sleeping. So, I slipped out of the house and made my way toward the busier part of the city.

    <em><strong>[In an alley]</strong></em>

    I put on my mask, took off my clothes, webbed it behind the dumpster, webbed up to the rooftop of the building, andnded on the ledge. With the beautiful blue sky and the cool breeze, I looked down. Phew! That''s high. Well, I took a deep breath before jumping down, "Woah... This feels like freedom!" I aimed at the nearest building and shot my web, and I pushed forward with an instinct that was clearly there. Then, I swing faster and faster and let go...

    It went way better than expected...

    I kept on swinging around the city under the foggy weather. I leaped on top of another building''s rooftop and grabbed the edge of the roof while making sure to pull off a flip as I did so, sticking thending without hesitation.

    It looks like this suit makes it easier for me to move freely...

    I walked closer to the ledge, but then out of nowhere, a scream rang out into the distance... I quickly found the source of the screams, which wereing from a small apartmentplex. There were four men, wearing simr leather jackets and their hoodies were covering their faces. These bastards have forced their way into the middle-aged man''s house and threatened him to cough out cash or something. No guns, huh? Good for me.

    "Well, time to make my official debut..."

    I swung as fast as I could, leaped in front of one of the armed guys, kicked his knees, and watched him fall backward while giving a yelp. One down and the other three pointed their knives at me.

    "Who the fuck are ya?" One of them rushed in, trying to stab me, and I stepped aside, then webbed him from behind, pulled him beforending a hard kick on his back. He flew and crashed outside the door. I webbed him to the stairs wall.

    I didn''t feel bad as he''s the bad guy.

    The remaining two jumped in together.

    "Wow! That''s dangerous," I caught both their wrists and broke it.

    "GAAAAA!!!" They screamed in pain.

    "Night... night..." I threw them out of the house and webbed them together. Hahaha! They look like a big ball of cocoon. I turned toward the civilian, "You alright, sir?" I asked him.

    "YES. Thank you," he was startled a little, but it will wear off.

    "What happened?" I asked.

    "Well, I just opened my door to check the mailbox in the lobby, but these punks rushed in and demanded money. Luckily, you came in time..." He exined with a sigh of relief, "Who are you?"

    "I''m just your friendly neighborhood Spiderman... And you better call the cops," I ran out of the room then webbed to another building and started swinging further ahead.

    "Are you watching this right now Jonah? Me taking care of punks like these is just doingmunity work..." I shouted it, but no one responded. Well, that felt weird.

    I made my way around the city, climbing tall buildings, running and jumping through rooftops as I liked how it felt. This newfound sense of freedom and speed. Just free...

    <hr>

    ''<em><strong>favourite</strong></em>'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get to enjoy 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Ch: 33: New hero in training

    Ch: 34: sh

    Ch: 35: Sweet revenge

    ---

 Ch: 33 [New hero in training]

    Ch: 33 [New hero in training]

    TARGET: 328/1500 ps

    REWARD: 2 extra chs

    ----

    Over the next few days, I''ve helped several people around New York, even if it were for just saving them from falling or getting hit by cars. When people realized what I was doing, there was an enormous amount of gratitude as it was clear these small acts were showing their gratitude for me helping their loved ones. But then some saw me as a nuisance.

    Anyway, I have been practicing a little too much. If you practice something enough, your body gets used to it and starts working as a natural reaction. There are times when I don''t even want to think and instead let it go. Like riding a bicycle, right? Once you get the hang of it, you don''t really have to think about it again, it''ll happen automatically. All you have to do is focus on your goal, and that''s it. My movements have gotten faster, more precise, and better...

    I was swinging around Manhattan when someone called out my name. "HEY, SPIDERMAN!!" While some took pictures and captured videos, others cheered for me as if I''m some famous celebrity or a professional superhero. And that baldy Jonah Jameson was spewing nonsense like he always does. "Spiderman is a menace... We can''t let someone in a mask fly around the city interrupting police work..."

    "Shut up baldy! I am saving people while your cop buddies are not even doing shit," I mumbled. But this is fun. I now know how ''Peter'' from theics and movies felt when he saved someone and when Jameson was spewing bullshit on television. I have grown some love-hate feelings for Jameson. He is entertaining. A bit annoying, but it''s fun to see him yell nonstop about Spiderman this and Spiderman that.

    I started to notice that some had been following me while I swung around the city as if it was an everyday activity, they didn''t miss even one second... So, I started to make my rounds a bit longer, giving everyone a bit of a show. Poprity matters if I were to attract the Avengers, Fantastic Four, or X-Men''s attention. After all, if I were to take down Oscorp, and investigate why they had that serum and who else is involved, I will need some serious backup, besides, if I were to ever had a chance to return back to my reality and kill those fuckers responsible for my death then I need to learn magic. But it would be kinda fun, traveling between two realities. Man, there''s too much to do. But, I will go one step at a time.

    Let''s earn a name for myself first. But an empty stomach can be such a mood-breaker... My stomach grumbled a bit loud. It''s almost midday and I am sitting on the top of a skyscraper ordering a big pizza. My appetite has also increased over these few days. Must be due to my spidey metabolism. Well, who cares... Food is the priority at the moment.

    The pizza man should arrive in a few minutes, but it will take some time for the delivery boy to reach here. So, let''s do some shooting practice. I gathered a few empty cans and lined them up on the roof. And started to shoot webs at them from a few meters away. It seems my web-shooting skills are improving steadily. Before, I had to think about each time I''d shoot out a web. Now, it''s all automatic. I can do it with my eyes closed. Ok, after shooting them, I lined them up once again. This time, I want to see if I can hit multiple targets with the web thates out of my fingertips...

    Ok! Here we go.

    Thwip!!! Thwip!! Thwip!!!! Thwip!!! Thwip!!! Thwip!!! Thwip!!!!

    Bullseye! Every single can fell on the ground. And two web shots have pierced two cans. Sharp, strong, and fast. It''s like freaking three cm needles piercing metal cans. Amazing!

    I practiced some more until the Pizza arrived.

    I webbed down on the streets.

    "Wow! Spiderman!!" The delivery boy eximed excitedly. "Can I... Can I shake your hand?" He stuttered.

    "Sure," I shook hands with him.

    "Thank you very much!! I''m a big fan by the way. I..." He was stuttering while holding the pizza bag as he reached his pocket to take out his phone, "Can I take a selfie with you?" He pleaded.

    "Of course..." I stood beside him, held the pizza bag, and gave a peace sign while he clicked the picture.

    "THANK YOU SO MUCH!!" He thanked me once again and was about to go.

    "Hey, man, take the payment for the pizza," I handed him the money.

    "No... No... You helped me a lot. It''s on the house. I got my selfie with you, that''s enough..." He refused.

    "Take it or no selfie next time," I threatened jokingly.

    "OKAY... Thank you very much. Hope to meet you again Spiderman!! Keep doing what you are doing..." He left happily.

    "Me too kid..." I smiled beneath the mask and webbed up to the rooftop and started eating pizzas like crazy. I am starving.

    While enjoying the pizza, I looked around the city and observed the people below. People are going about their daily lives... Some are working in offices, some are probably students attending colleges, and many are roaming around doing God knows what. Everyone has their own problems, their own goals... Some might be suffering from family issues, financial problems, health issues, and many other things... And some have none. They enjoy life to the fullest. Some are happy while others are sad. Everyone has their ups and downs... Some are struggling hard to achieve their goals while others are born rich and sessful... It''s all about luck and hard work.

    Haaa... I wonder what would have happened if I hadn''t jacked this body after cking out, probably dying in my previous life. I have a general idea of how he would have lived a life trying to live up to everyone''s expectations by sacrificing his own happiness. Haaa... Sometimes I wonder... Can it be that we exchanged bodies? Peter went into mine while I went into this body? Hahaha... That sounds like some movie or anime plot... But here I am in the world ofics... Anything is possible, isn''t it?

    I finished the pizza and stood up, stretching my arms. Well, time to try one more trick before onest swing around the city. I remember how Spiderman used to shoot himself using the web pull to travel long distances. Let''s try that. I shot two web strands on the ledge and began to pull back. The sticity of the web is incredible. Once pulled back enough, I released both webs and flew in the air. "Wow!! WHOOOO!" It worked perfectly. I flew like a freaking rocket through the air for a few seconds before shooting another web on a building to change directions.

    "Faster!" I elerated myself swinging faster. I want to see how fast I can swing around New York...

    I started swinging around the city and soon noticed that people below were taking videos and clicking pictures. Some waved their hands while cheering for me.

    "Even faster and higher!!" I elerated even more. And started to swing above the buildings rather than sticking onto them. Wow! I have no idea how fast I am swinging, but this is too fast. Even flying birds are avoiding me. "WOAAAA!! THIS IS FUN!!!" I yelled in excitement. I was moving so fast that people below could barely capture me in pictures and videos.

    Then suddenly, I heard a noise down on the street. A truck driver lost control of his truck and was about to crash into pedestrians walking on the road. Oh, shit!!

    I shot a web on a building and changed directions towards the truck. My senses were on high alert as I let the web go and dive down toward the street. I can hear the sound of wind blowing past me.

    Four civilians! Ten seconds!

    I shot a barrage of webs on the truck and grabbed it with my right hand while I webbed on the bridge with my left hand, "Humfff!" I pulled that massive truck in the air, just a flicker second before it could run over the pedestrians. The truck swung hard, due to the speed... Fuck! Humfff! I held it on and pulled it. Finally, it stopped.

    Phew!! Saved them!

    "SPIDERMAN!! THANK YOU!!" They shouted loudly.

    "Haaaa!" Pulling the truck up I joined the web strands together and shot a couple of more web strands while swinging around it and wrapped it up to prevent it from falling down. Then I crawled over to the door and pulled it open with a hard yank. The driver was unconscious. He was barely breathing. Is he having a heart attack or something? He didn''t even collide with anything. Whatever...

    I pulled him out and threw him over my shoulder. Damn, he is too fat. Time to get him to the nearest hospital.

    I jumped down the bridge andnded on the street and started to swing carrying him on my shoulders. The central hospital is close. I will reach faster this way instead of waiting for an ambnce.

    I swung through the city while carrying that fat truck driver. In less than a minute, I reached the hospital andnded down.

    "Spiderman!!" The security guard noticed me.

    "Hey, he''s barely breathing. Get a stretcher or something," I ordered.

    "Ye..Yes!!" He ran inside the hospital calling for help. The nurses rushed outside with a stretcher. I dropped the truck driver on it.

    "I leave him to you, see ya," I webbed away leaving the hospital behind.

    That was tiring. Carrying that fat truck driver slowed me down quite a lot. But it felt good saving people... It''s refreshing and satisfying. Well, I am done for the day. Time to go back. Oh, almost forgot, May told me to bring some groceries, time to swing by the supermarket.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Ch: 34: sh

    Ch: 35: Sweet revenge

    ---

 Ch: 34 [Flash]

    Ch: 34 [sh]

    <em><strong>Target: 491/1500</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Reward: 2 extra chs</strong></em>

    ----

    Since the school was closed due to the winter holiday, I had to improvise my approach and take my revenge on sh. I know where he lives. I can easily sneak into his room and beat him up and leave. But that won''t satisfy my thirst for vengeance. Instead, I chose a different approach. I know more or less everything about him, but still, I have to see it with my own eyes. With the changed reality, anything is possible. So, every day when I am out there swinging around the city, helping people here and there while practicing my skills, I always spend a few hours, following sh Thompson.

    I have to know everything before I can strike.

    So, here''s what I have found out after almost a week of stalking sh... Well, the work ''Stalking'' doesn''t sit well with me since I am avenging Peter Parker''s misery. So let''s call it gathering intel. Yes! Gathering Intel.

    sh lives with his parents and a sister. sh works at a gas station earning minimum wages. His father is an alcoholic retired military officer who works at a shooting range while his mother works at a nearby restaurant. Harrison, sh''s dad, often beats up sh for no reason and his sister, Jessie, tries to save him every time and gets hurt. Yet, that fucker never once stood up to his fucking dad. He only runs away... What a pathetic loser!! Harrison abuses alcohol and often mistreats his wife Rose and her daughter. Jessie''s only 18 and sh never protects her... That piece of shit!!

    I knew about his situation, but this... Readingics is a different thing, but seeing it with my own eyes... Makes me sick!! That fucker acts all tough and all in school bullying people weaker than him all the time and at home, he''s like a fucking pussy bastard who can''t even stand up to save his own sister and mother. I was like wtf!? Seriously... WTF!? How could he act all tough in school and turn into a coward at home... Bullying Peter Parker and making his school life miserable all the time when he''s living in hell... Pathetic!!

    I feel sorry for his mom and sister.

    Moving on, sh works part-time for his aunt as her errand boy. Well, his aunt is a famous hot actress, Lea Thompson. She earns millions every year acting in popr Hollywood movies. sh takes care of her dog, brings her coffee, drives her car sometimes, and even helps with grocery shopping. Lea is quite nice to him and she''s the one who always bails him out whenever he is arrested or pays his medical bills whenever he gets injured. But sh''s dad always steals the wages he earns from his aunt and wastes it on gambling and alcohol. I can see his resemnce with MJ''s dad who might die anytime.

    I wonder why Lea doesn''t take any steps to stop Harrison? Maybe she is afraid? Or maybe because sh doesn''t tell her what happens at home? Who knows... There must be some kind of skirmish between them that I don''t know of.

    sh often goes out to meet his girlfriend Liz An. Liz is a beautiful blond girl. She''s in the same ss as us. They go out on dates to restaurants, movies, etc... Sometimes they go clubbing, drink, and dance, but the funny thing is that she never allows him to kiss or even touch her boobs... sh oftenins about that, but Liz is firm about her decision. It''s fun to see how he suffers every time Liz rejects him.

    Well, she opened a Spiderman fan club on her social media along with her few friends... They post photos of Spiderman wherever he appears and also create videos supporting him and even write blog posts encouraging him not to give up... Those girls are awesome!! Ah! It''s so satisfying to see her talk about Spiderman nonstop before sh... Seeing his jealousy makes my day!!

    Now that I have enough information about their lives, it''s time to move. I could have looked the other way, but since he went as far as to nearly get me killed during thatb tour day, I will take thatst shred of happiness he has slowly and painfully. My first target is Liz An.

    My n''s simple. Tonight sh is going to meet her at a party. Well, Liz will be there, but not sh. Someone is going to beat him up on the streets and throw him in a garbage container. And as you know in parties like these, there''s always booze involved... Lots of booze!! And Liz loves drinking. So tonight she will be drunk... So, after the party, she will be walking home alone, maybe with a friend or two if lucky...

    Crimes in New York City have been rising daily. There are no shorts of muggers who lurk in alleys and corners at night. So, what if Liz falls into their hands? Would they just let go after robbing such a beautiful girl? Of course not!! They would definitely take advantage of the situation, and when they do, I, Spiderman, will be there to save the day!! Then, I will change in my car parked a few blocks behind, and will drive by them... Well, why not give her a lift?

    Or, if nothing happens, they would definitely be drunk tried, so I will offer them a ride back home. Then we will see...

    ***

    [3rd person POV]

    sh''s dad was out today, probably drinking in a bar, so there''s no one to stop him from going to the party. He dressed up in casual clothes and left his house. Today he has nned to atleast get a kiss from Liz after getting her a bit wasted. That way she''s less likely to refuse and more likely to agree. Maybe if he''s lucky he''ll finally get to touch her boobs or so what he was dreaming with a lecherous grin on his face as he grabbed his bike keys and walked towards the door.

    "Where are you going?" Rose from behind startling sh.

    "I''ll bete, don''t wait up for me," He said without turning back and walked out of the door.

    Rose sighed as she shook her head helplessly as sh rode off on his bike.

    While driving the bike he bought from a second-hand store for one-third of its original price using Aunt Lea''s money sh wondered whether Liz will let him touch her boobs today or not. He wanted to touch those soft and jiggling globes ever since heid his eyes on her. His phone rang, it was from Jake.

    "Hey, man, where the hell are you?" Jake''s voice echoed through his earphones.

    "Coming now, is Liz there?" sh asked.

    "Yeah, dude hurry up, she''s here and so many others. I saw some new dude hitting on her," Jake replied.

    "New dude? Who''s he?" sh asked worriedly.

    "How the hell will I know man? Juste fast..." Jake said before cutting the call leaving sh frustrated.

    He sped up his bike to reach the party as soon as possible. "I''m gonna fuck up that motherfucker!!" sh cursed under his breath as he drove furiously, taking a shortcut.

    [Baaam!] The tires exploded suddenly as sh lost control of his bike and fell onto the street, unable to control the high speed. He felt pain everywhere as hey on the road. "What the fuck!?" He shouted in pain as blood oozed out from multiple cuts on his body. His bike was lying a few feet away all damaged up.

    sh tried to get up and check himself. His right leg and arm were swollen and bruised. He couldn''t move them. sh gritted his teeth as he used his left hand to pick himself up. He took out his phone but it was broken. "Fuck!!" He cursed loudly as he threw his useless phone on the ground, but then picked it up realizing it would cost more to buy a new phone than repairing it. He stuffed the broken phone inside his pocket.

    Then he dragged his legs toward his bike, grunting in pain.

    As he reached the bike, he noticed something white sticking out on the sted rubber tire. It was like a dart of some kind. He pulled one out and looked carefully under the street light. It was pure white, around 3-4 inches, sticky and sharp, "The fuck is this?? Dart gun? Who did this!?" sh mumbled angrily trying to figure out who did this. But there was no one on the street.

    It was already dark and he was miles away from the party. sh realized he needed to call someone to pick him up, but where would he get a phone in this deserted ce? He limped towards his bike again nning to grab the handle and walk or drag it all the way to the open road because staying in these parts in his condition meant trouble. There could be thugs waiting around anywhere or a group of homeless people ready to rob him. And in his condition, he can''t do anything, let alone run away if such a situation urs... sh shuddered at the thought.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Ch: 35: Sweet revenge

    ---

 Ch: 35 [Sweet revenge]

    Ch: 35 [Sweet revenge]

    <em><strong>Target: 636/1500 powerstones</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Reward: 2 extra chapters</strong></em>

    <em><strong>-----</strong></em>

    "Shit! Let''s get the hell out of here. Why did it have to be here?" sh knows that this area has the most alleyways and old abandoned buildings where thugs and homeless people live. He heard in the news how the cops busted a few drug dealers in this area.

    But before he could grab the handle, he heard footsteps approaching him. sh turned back hurriedly ignoring the pain. There''s just a guy with a hoodie. He couldn''t see his face even under the street light. sh''s eyes went toward that guy''s hands, thankfully he wasn''t carrying anything dangerous like a baseball bat or knife...

    sh sighed in relief.

    "Hey, man, you got a phone?" He shouted at the guy hoping he had one.

    That guy didn''t respond. He just kept approaching sh silently.

    sh gulped in fear, "Hey, man!! Can you hear me!? Hey!!!" He shouted again feeling scared.

    Still, that guy didn''t respond. He just kept approaching sh silently.

    sh decided to walk away leaving his bike behind, but he could barely run with a swollen leg. He limped forward desperately trying to escape from that silent hooded guy. He was sure something was wrong with that guy. He isn''t normal!!

    Suddenly he tripped over something on the road and fell down, hurting his swollen arm, "Motherfucker!" sh screamed in pain. He turned back wondering what he tripped upon, it was a wire tied between twomp posts. He immediately realized that guy set a trap for him!!

    He crawled back panicking but that silent hooded guy reached him before he could get up.

    "Who are you!? Look man, I ain''t got any money on me. Take the bike... You want these sneakers? Here take em!! Please, man, I''m begging you... Don''t kill me..." sh pleaded with tears in his eyes.

    That silent hooded guy crouched beside sh who was trembling in fear.

    "Are you afraid of death?" The man in the hoodie whispered in a hoarse voice sending chills down sh''s spine.

    "Please!! Man!! Let me live!! I will pay you!! I promise!!!" sh cried like a baby.

    "Yes or no?" That hooded guy asked calmly.

    sh nodded his head furiously, "Yes!! Yes!! Yes!! I''m afraid... Please!!"

    "Are you afraid, right now, of me?" He asked again pointing his gloved finger towards himself.

    sh nodded again, crying like a little kid.

    That hooded guy chuckled softly shaking his head, "Hahahahaha! You think this is fear? Oh, no, no, no, no!! ... Allow me to show you what true fear is!!" He whispered pulling sh closer to him.

    sh struggled, trying to break free, but that hooded guy held his chin tightly looking straight into his eyes, and whispered, "I was there that day, saw everything you did to that boy. Stealing experimental spiders from Oscorp and throwing it on a guy after beating him up... You know, he could have died? But what you did next even made me disgusted." He grabbed sh''s throat and stood up, pulling him in the air, "You beat the shit out of that guy in the bus and left him there to die, rings a bell?"

    sh struggled as he gasped for air nodding his head desperately.

    The hooded guy smiled evilly, "Do you know him?"

    sh nodded again struggling.

    "Say his name!!" The hooded guymanded squeezing sh''s throat tighter.

    sh gasped for air trying to pronounce the words, "Pe--P--Pe--tey Par--ker..."

    "Yes," He mmed sh on the ground, "Why? Why did you do what you did? Tell me!!"

    sh coughed uncontrobly rubbing his neck, "Be--becuase--"

    "Because what? Speak clearly!!" He kicked sh''s stomach hard.

    "Ah!!"

    "What? Just because he stood up for himself for one in his life!? Is that reason enough for you to bully him, torture him, humiliate him, and make him your punching bag?" The hooded guy shouted kicking sh repeatedly.

    "No!! No!! Pl--pleas--please!!" sh begged as he kept on kicking his stomach. He could feel a churning hot feeling sweeping through his body. It was pain... Pain like he never felt before. sh vomited blood coughing uncontrobly.

    "Get up!! I''m not done yet!!" The hooded guy picked him up again and dragged him under the light post where his bike was lying, "Look!!" He pointed at sh''s reflection in the mirror attached to his bicycle. sh could barely recognize himself, half of his face was swollen and bruised, nose broken, lips cut, bleeding profusely. "You think this is bad, right? You think the pain you are feeling is enough, right? Huh?" He smashed sh''s head on the mirror. "Well, guess what!! This is nothingpared to what Peter Parker must have gone through every single day!! Do you understand?" He smashed sh''s head on the mirror again breaking it to pieces, "DO YOU UNDERSTAND HOW MANY LIVES YOU DESTROYED? HOW MANY STUDENTS GOT MENTALLY SCARRED AND ARE NOW IN THERAPY SESSIONS? HOW MANY BRIGHT FUTURES GOT FUCKED UP THANKS TO YOU?? DO YOU UNDERSTAND THAT!?"

    sh sobbed uncontrobly unable to say a word.

    The hooded guy pulled him up again and punched him hard, "DO YOU?! Huh? Do you?!" He kept on punching his face, breaking his jaws. His broken tooth flew out cutting his lips, "ANSWER ME!!" He punched harder.

    sh tried to speak but he couldn''t. Every inch of his face was swollen and bruised. He looked more like a zombie than a human being.

    The hooded guy threw sh on the road and sat on his chest breathing heavily, "Tell me!! How does it feel to be bullied by someone stronger than you? Someone bigger and better than you? Answer me!!" He punched sh again, "Answer me!!" He punched again, "Answer me!! Answer me!! ANSWER ME!!" He kept on punching sh''s bloody face mercilessly until he stopped moving altogether. "Fuck! He is out. Well... Let''s see what you got in your pockets..."

    The hooded guy searched sh''s right pocket finding his wallet, "Wow!! Look at all these cash you got here. It would be better in your mom''s or sister''s purse instead of yours, don''t ya think?" He continued his search, "Hmmm!! A broken phone. And... Oh, my, you degenerate fucker..." He pulled out a small stic bag filled with a couple of tablets, "XTC!! Wow!! Are you dealing drugs too, huh? Or perhaps these were for Liz?! Wait! Don''t tell me you nned to spike Liz''s drink at the party? Fuck!!" He put those tablets back in sh''s pocket, "Liz deserves much better than you scum..." He stood up and stretched his arms.

    Under the street light, a few thin webs, almost invisible to human eyes were stretched across the area. One of them began to vibrate.

    "Humm... It''s time to drop you to the hospital or else you might get a bad infection with a bashed-up face. But, don''t you worry, I will beat you up once again after you get that mug of yours fixed..." He wrapped sh in the web and put him on his shoulders and began to walk away from the area.

    A few blocks away, an Aston Martin car was parked outside an old building. He opened the back seat and threw the unconscious sh in the back.

    "Phew! That felt good," The hooded guy took off his clothes and threw them on the road. Then he opened the trunk and took out some gasoline over the discarded clothes and lit them up. After making sure the clothes burntpletely, he wore his spare clothes and drove away, making his way toward the nearest hospital, "I wonder how prideful you will feel after learning that Peter Parker saved your ass tonight! But before that, how would you escape from the cops with those drugs in your pocket."

    Peter stopped the car and looked back, "Ah! Yourwyers might pin that on me, so..." He took out the packet from his pocket, "... I will hold onto them till you recover a bit. Then... We will see..." He smirked starting the engine again. "Oops, almost forgot..." He smeared some of sh''s blood on his clothes and arms, "Just in case the cops asks how I got you in the car without a trace of blood on me..."

    Peter drove in silence enjoying the night view of New York City. It has been a long time since he enjoyed a drive like this alone in peace. Everything was perfect. He has finally fucked up sh pretty badly, but somewhere he felt empty. It was as if something was missing...

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    [30 minutester]

    [Central Hospital]

    I wanted to call the cops, but lucky me, I found a business card of sh''s Aunt in his wallet. So, I gave the famous actress a call and informed her of the situation on the way, obviously, I lied. I told her someone assaulted sh brutally and I happened to find him on the road. She sounded worried hearing that and asked me to bring him to Central Hospital immediately and asked me to not involve the cops in this. Well, she doesn''t need to know about the drug possession part.

    By the time I arrived there, she was already there, waiting with the nurses. I helped them put the injured guy on the stretcher and followed them to the emergency section.

    "How did this happen?" Lea asked sounding worried seeing sh''s condition.

    I shook my head pretending to look shocked, "I don''t know Ma''am. When I found him, he was unconscious."

    "Oh!! Thank God you were there!! Otherwise... Who knows what could have happened to him!!" She thanked me wiping her tears.

    I nodded politely, "It''s okay, ma''am. Anyone would do this. sh is well... He''s my ssmate..."

    "Humm! I guess you two weren''t on best terms, huh?" She asked raising her brows.

    "Nope. He''s a bully, but when I saw him on the streets, I... I just couldn''t leave him like that..." I said shaking my head. "He was bleeding all over..." I rubbed my arms showing concern.

    "Not many people would have done that. Thank you and sorry for his behavior. I will talk to him," She apologized patting my shoulder.

    I shook my head, and stood up, "Well, I guess, I should go my way, now."

    "Wait!" She grabbed my hand, "If you need anything..."

    "Stop right there. I don''t need anything. Just look after the big guy, yeah? Maybe send him to therapy or something..." I suggested shrugging my shoulders.

    She shook her head with a bitter smile, "Therapy!! sh going to therapy? I wish!! Anyway, I will try and once again thank you for saving him. And here," She took out a card from her purse, "If you ever need anything just give me a call. I will do my best to help you out."

    "Well, how could I refuse such a generous offer from my favorite actress?" I epted her card smiling cheekily.

    Lea smiled warmly as I took the card and left without buttering her up with the same old fanboy bullshit everyone does.

    Now, time to buy some new clothes quickly and go to that party. Don''t want to gette...

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Liz An

    ---

 Ch: 36 [Liz Allan]

    Ch: 36 [Liz An]

    I bought some clothes and cleaned the blood off the backseat, then drove to the party. There''s this U-Tubr, throwing the party in her freaking penthouse. Just how much did she make through streaming? Well, I''ll buy one real soon...

    Anyway, I parked my car in the parking lot, just opposite the building near a gas station. I''ll wait here and keep an eye out for when Lizes out to go home. Depending on the situation I will act. I got out and walked toward the small store next to the gas station. Might as well buy a packet of chips or something.

    "Hi!!" I greeted the olddy behind the counter shing my charming smile, "Can I get a packet of Cheetos and a bottle of water please?"

    "Sure!!" She replied in a sweet olddy voice taking out the snacks from the shelves behind her.

    I paid for the snacks and drank some water walking around the gas station keeping an eye on the entrance of that penthouse. Not long ago a group of girls came out and got in a taxi drunk. I put the snacks in the car and walked toward the party. Need to check what''s she doing and who is she with. I walked behind the building. It was easy to avoid everyone''s eyes since they were too busy partying to even pay any attention. I put on my mask and began to climb up the wall. Behind the building was arge wall and long trees, so, I won''t have to worry about the outsiders seeing me or anything.

    I began to check every floor through the ss windows and walls. I tried to stick on the brick side and peek since it''s kinda hard to crawl on a ssy surface. The party was in full swing. Everyone was dancing, singing, drinking, and vomiting in the corner, but the only thing that caught my attention was a girl dancing in a freaking short green dress on top of the kitchen counter. She was holding up a white wine bottle on her lips with one hand and making sexual gestures with her other hand, totally wasted.

    Hahaha! Those boys swarming around her like bees to honey. Hopefully, she will get gangbanged by them, lucky for her. She''s on the perfect road to be a whore or a junkie fucking for drugs and drinks, who am I to stop her? She made the decision on her own toe here. She wants to destroy herself. Who am I to ruin her fun?

    On the left, there''s these couple of guys smoking pots and God knows what. Haha. Another girl was grinding with the guy in the purple jacket on the pool table. Then there are these two girls kissing and giggling, teasing some nerd-looking boy on the couch. So...TOTALLY OUT OF CONTROL. I guess no one cares about anything anymore, living freely and wild.

    Finally, I saw Liz sitting alone near the window and drinking a margarita, looking out the window in deep thought, slightly slouching. I squinted my eyes, to look closely. Wow. She''s really drunk. Just how much did she drink waiting for sh? Well, girl, he ain''t gonnae tonight, I made sure of that.

    I crawled around the building, toward the bedrooms, and what I saw there was... Dang!

    Jake, sh''s friend, who was there with him, kicking the shit out of me that day, this guy... Oh, God. He''s strapped on the bed on his stomach and a granny in a cktex suit, whipping him with a belt and she''s got a strapon around her waist. Freaking hell! He acts all tough and this... Eeeww! I jumped down in disgust as the granny began to lube that strapon. I don''t even want to think what''s gonna happen next. I don''t want to get scarred for life. One scar was enough for a lifetime.

    I crawled back to my previous position, keeping an eye out for Liz. Soon, she stood up and began to walk toward the exit. That''s my cue. I jumped down and returned to my car. She walked out of the building, alone. She then called an Uber and waited near the gate. The car arrived after approximately 10 minutes or so. And I followed the taxi.

    Where the hell is she going? This isn''t the way to her house nor the hospital, in case someone called her to inform her of his situation. Then, where''s the taxi taking her to? And that guy is driving too fast. Something''s wrong. I can feel it. I can''t see her due to the tinted back ss. But, this is the perfect scenario where I jump in and save her. Let''s see where the car stops.

    I followed the taxi from a pretty safe distance. Can''t raise suspicion of the driver, you know. After some time, the taxi stopped at an ATM and the driver got out. What''s the n of action, then? Hmm...

    He took out a small handgun and opened the door.

    I quickly opened my clothes. I was wearing my suit inside, so, in a sh I put on my mask and jumped out of the car. We are currently at Park Avenue 21/23, no one''s around this part since it''s pretty much empty here in the middle of the night. I webbed to the building on my right and jumped onto the roof. Then I made a round around and webbed down on the light post behind the taxi.

    "Get the fuck down, or I''ll blow off your skull. Hands in the air!!" He held the gun to her forehead.

    Liz got out of the car with her hands in the air, but still drowsy from drinking and, for an extra effect, she looked utterly confused, blinking, "What... What is this? W-Wait!"

    "Walk over to the machine and make it quick. Now! Any fucking movements, and I''ll shoot your damn brain out. GO!!"

    He pushed her. Liz did exactly as told and made it toward the ATM.

    "Use that card and take out money," He pressed the gun on her back head, "Come on, quick! HURRY UP!"

    "Wh-what number... Wait, umm," She started typing the pin number, "Wha... what numbers was it again...?"

    "You think it''s a FUCKING game?" He grabbed her hair and pushed her forehead against the machine, pressing his gun deeper into her back, "Come ON!! You don''t wanna y with me bitch!"

    "WAIT PLEASE! O..." She started crying, "I''m trying, I swear, I just forgot. I''ll get it, give me a few seconds. Please."

    I jumped over him, and threw a web ball on his gun hand, sticking it to the ground.

    "That wasn''t cool, man," I stomped on his arm, crushing it under my feet. He opened his mouth to scream, but I webbed it shit, "Shut up asshole." I turned toward Liz, "You ok, ma''am?"

    "Spiderman?!" She was shocked, but was, at the same time, relieved, "I... I didn''t expect... You showed up at the right time. Thank you... so much. I... He tried to rob me..."

    "Well, might have shot you after you handed over the cash since you saw his face. But, I am d you are safe," I turned toward the guy and webbed him to the ground, leaving only his nose open, "You might wanna call 911."

    "I... I can''t. My mom would kill me if she found out I was out there drinking and almost got robbed... and shot... God! My head," She stumbled, almost tripping over her own feet.

    "Wow!" I caught her in my arms, so, she wouldn''t fall, "Well, sit here for a moment." I helped her sit on the pavement. I walked over to the taxi and yup, the service mobile. Nice. I called the police, and informed them of the situation, except for Liz''s identity. They will be here in a few. Yeah, I could have killed him, but I ain''t in the mood right now and I don''t want Liz to see me kill someone.

    Instead...

    "Humff!" I took out my right w. I found out that there''s some real toxic venom in these. So, this guy is gonna get a taste of it. A small dosage won''t kill him, but the pain he will be experiencing in a few seconds is gonna feel like a hot piece of metal burning through him. I pierced the tip of his nose, just a little...

    "MUMMM! HUMMM! MUMMM!" The guy tried to move and scream, but sadly, he can''t.

    "Next time you go out there, thinking of doing some crime... Remember this pain!" I crushed his teeth with a hard punch, making him swallow the pieces.

    I looked toward Liz. She was already dozing off on the ground. I walked back to my car, took off my mask, and got dressed in my regr clothes. Then I drove the car to her.

    Time to act...

    I got out of the car, "Hey, Liz. You alright?" I took the water bottle, that I bought from that store, and sprinkled some water on her face.

    "Oh, Spiderman?" She rubbed her eyes, "You aren''t Spiderman? Peter?!"

    "Yeah, you look wasted. Come on," I helped her up, but couldn''t let her stand up properly. I almost carried her to the car and helped her in the back seat. Then I drove off. "You aren''t hurt, are you?" I asked, watching from the rear-view mirror.

    "NO. I am a lot better now. Thank you. You... You saw Spiderman? He saved me from that guy... He got a gun, you know. But, now I am safe. It''s like an angel came down and saved me from his clutches. And then you came to my rescue... God! I''m so lucky today," She mumbled, lying on her stomach and...

    Barffff!

    Fuck! Not in my new fucking car!

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Liz''s daddy issue

    ---

 Ch: 37 [Liz’s daddy issue]

    Ch: 37 [Liz��s daddy issue]

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    Give some ratings guys

    "There... there... Get it all out," I had no choice but to stop the car and pat her back as she violently threw up on the roadside. "It''s over now. Deep breaths."

    Barffff! Barfffff!!! BARFFFF!!!

    Every drop of alcohol came out from her body and here I am patting her back like her best friend. Fuck! What the hell am I doing here? This isn''t the n... So, so far from the n. Should I just leave her on the roadside and drive away? Tsk...

    It took a few minutes before she stopped throwing out.

    "Here, wash up," I gave her the water bottle. There isn''t any shop or anything in the area where I can buy some wipes, so, water would have to do. I dragged her toward the car, hoping she wouldn''t throw up inside the car. I put her in the back seat.

    I got in and started the car.

    "Sorry about that. I drank a little too much today," Liz apologized, rubbing the back of her neck while buckling her seatbelt.

    "No worries," I said as I began to drive, "You feeling better?"

    "Oh yeah! Thank you, again. What are you doing here thiste, anyway?" She leaned into the seat.

    "Just taking some lone time drive," I casually said, making my n more reasonable, "But, dang! First sh and now you... What the hell is going on today?"

    "sh?" She leaned forward.

    "Yeah, someone beat him up pretty badly, probably got mugged or something. I took him to the hospital," I informed her.

    "What?! Is he ok?!" She asked.

    "Dunno, didn''t ask," The carefree approach is important. "You think after everything your little group did to me for years, I would care? I wanted to leave him on the road to die, but... Anyway, took him to the hospital, that''s it. Not my problem anymore. Where is it that you wanna go? You wanna see him or you wanna go home? Choose one, quick. The faster I drop you off, the better. No offense," I added.

    "Um... Sorry... I..." She was about to apologize, but I cut her off.

    "Just because, tonight... today... right now, I''m giving you a ride, it doesn''t change anything. I hope I made myself clear," I ended with a cold and harsh tone. She didn''t say anything after that. She sat quietly in the back seat. For a while there was silence. She clearly understood her ce. Good. She''s still a spoiled brat and I can see the anger rising in her for a moment before dying down in a second. Someone should show her, her real ce.

    "Home..." She mumbled, "can you take me home, please?"

    "Alright," I sped off toward her home.

    "Thank you," She quietly said, clearly upset or humiliated. Either way, it doesn''t matter to me. First I will talk some sense into her thick skull. If that fails, then I have to break her pride and arrogance, and then when she''s at the lowest point of her self-esteem, I''ll step in. Then she won''t have any choice left, except me.

    That''s when I''ll own her...

    The rest of the drive was silent, both me and Liz said nothing till I stopped before her house.

    "Your parents allow you to go out and drink and party just like that?" I looked at her in the mirror.

    "Never knew my mom. She died shortly after I was born. Dad remarriedst month, so... It''s hard to ept someone else as my mom and I hate my dad for never telling me my own mother''s name nor does he have any photos of her. So, no. No one ever asked," Her tone was sullen, lonely, and angry.

    "Daddy issue... or in this case, mommy issue? Atleast you have someone you can call Dad and Mom," My bitter tone struck a chord inside her, she looked at me for the first time with sorrow. "Wanna know what''s mine like? I don''t even remember their face or their voice or their smell... I don''t remember a single thing about my parents. All I knew was Uncle Ben and Aunt May. But then Uncle Ben died in an ident, and all I had was Aunt May to raise me... Life was hard, but, look at me... Top student in our school and look at you, just a bullying alcoholic teen who thinks her life is hard just because you don''t have a mom and your dad refuses to answer you... Have you ever wondered that he isn''t answering you because you might get even more hurt after knowing the truth?"

    I unlocked the door.

    "Waste your life with delinquents or use it for something useful. Atleast you will get to hear your new mom and dad say they are proud of you. Maybe if you get a sibling or two in the future, they will be able to say with pride that their big sister isn''t a bad person. But then again, it''s your life, the choice is yours to make,"

    Liz was stunned for a good minute by my words. I mean... how else did I say those things to her, she just got out of her seat, muttering, "Thanks... see ya."

    I watched her as she walked through the big gate toward the house. She stopped near the door and turned around. She walked back to my car.

    "Dropped something?" I asked as I looked back.

    "You think Dad isn''t telling me about my real mom because the truth will hurt me?" She asked.

    "Honestly, I got no idea. I just said what came to my mind. Only your dad knows. It''s for you to talk to him if you want to. Nothing wrong with the truth, you''re smart, and I''m sure you can deal with it. But your dad might think otherwise..." After a brief pause, I spoke, "There are things out of anyone''s control, you see," I consoled her, "Life goes on, even when people leave us."

    I think that''s it, if I am going to gain her trust then I need her to feel that we understand each other in a way, or that I can be that shoulder for her to cry on. Either way, in the end, she''ll have no choice. She wille to me of her own free will.

    "I will try to talk with him. Thanks, Peter," Liz turned around without another word. I watched her climb the porch. She took her keys out of the small pocket in her bag and unlocked the door. She paused for a second looking back before going in.

    Phew! She''s gone. I feel bad for her, but if I start to feel bad for everyone, that will lead nowhere. No use trying to give an extra pound of charity to people who won''t understand the depth of their mistakes. I took off from her house and made my way back home. Hopefully, all that talk has gone through that thick skull of her.

    ***

    Shit! I amte. May might still be awake, but I have a proper excuse today.

    I parked the car in the garage and went inside. Yup! There she is... Sitting in the living room, looking toward me as I entered the room.

    "You missed dinner and look at the time, young man. Almost mid-night," Oh yes... the ssic ''Wait-til-I''m-done-scolding-then-we-talk.'' It''s my lucky day! "Now sit and listen," And there is no escape from this, just y along for now, "All I ever asked for was the decency to call me and let me know how your evening out will go. You know how worried I was? Do you even understand or care? Here I was ready to jump onto the couch in grief and fear when you show up at the door like a man who wants to end the date, not start it. What''s wrong with youtely? What''s got into your head, Peter?"

    I breathed a deep sigh. There she goes again...

    "A ssmate... Well, actually two ssmates got into trouble today. So, I was helping them. One was badly injured and the other almost got mugged... Anyway, it''s been a long night and I''d rather not talk about it," I replied as I took off my shoes.

    "You alright? You aren''t hurt or anything?" May stood up and rushed toward me.

    "No worries. Everyone is alright. We can speak about thatter. I guess you and MJ still haven''t eaten yet, right?" I patted her shoulder, calming May down.

    "You freshen up, I will call MJ and heat up the dinner," She smiled, but there was that worried look on her face.

    "Sure thing,"

    I went upstairs and freshened up quickly. Dinner was quite calm and peaceful. May and MJ didn''t pry much into the matter. Well, I did take sh to the hospital after kicking the shit out of him and saving Liz. If not for me, she might have gotten fucked by sh and then shot on the road. Who knows?

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] + [Early ess to Big Brother in Marvel]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Profits & May

 Ch: 38 [Profit & May]

    Ch: 38 [Profit & May]

    Things were going perfectly. I have been training, helping people, and investing the remaining money in stocks. Everything in the market was the same as in my previous life, so I took full advantage of it and didn''t repeat the same mistake of losing money like when I sold the stocks before the right time. Well, I did some long-term investment and some short-term, plus some short selling for quick profits.

    Then I bought materials to create new gadgets like spider bots and customized web shooters. I tried to use my organic web to experiment with throwing different attacks and webs in the air, but... Dang, it was really tiring and difficult. Not sure why... I can throw multiple strands of webs at the same time just by squeezing the web holes in my wrists, but it takes a lot of focus to move all those strings freely to create attacks.

    Hmm... The point is that the organic web doesn''t require artificial web fluids, butcks versatility. Maybe over time, I will master the ability, and this problem will be irrelevant. But for now, I need to make customized web shooters with unique properties to help me tackle different situations. In my free time, I made two more suits. The first one''s a full ck stealth suit and the second one''s still in experimental stages and it''s currently a mixture of white and silver. It''s the Streaming Spider Suit from theics. So, that''s why it isn''tpleted yet. I need a bit more time to perfect it.

    I was so engrossed with my spidey life that I rarely spent time with May and MJ or any other friends. I promised May to take her on a date, but I haven''t even nned anything yet. Fuck! Now that I think of it, I was so busy with all this stuff that I don''t even remember thest time we kissed or enjoyed some quality time together.

    Haaa... I stretched my arms in the air as arge yawn escaped my mouth. Ok... I opened myptop and began to search for a good ce to take May out for a date, somewhere private and peaceful, with just the two of us enjoying an entire day together.

    I scrolled and browsed many pages till I found a promising option. Hmm...

    ...

    After dinner that day, MJ went to bed early. She got her acting ss tomorrow morning, so she wanted to rest. I decided to approach May today to discuss the uing date.

    We sat together, facing each other in her room.

    "So, aren''t you a bit curious why I was all busy these few days?" I said, leaning slightly closer.

    "Now that you mention it, yes! I was getting annoyed with that. You always stay outside, and when we spend time, I can see that your mind is not here. I haven''t received my daily kisses for what, like a week or two? Even this afternoon you were too upied with your own world," May said pouting slightly, giving me a puppy face.

    "Ha... Ha... Sorry for neglecting you. There was a reason for that," I gave her a cunning smile.

    She perked an eyebrow as she asked, "And what''s that?"

    "Well, you know, it isn''t easy to find a good spot for a date these days," I spoke calmly and as I expected, she stared at my face wide-eyed for a few seconds before her beautiful face blossomed into a pretty smile.

    "Oh God. And now, this dork is trying to y suave and look cool. So what, is this the reason why you were so upied that you forgot to kiss me every day?" she snickered, teasing me.

    I shrugged lightly, ying innocent. "Nope. That''s only one of the reasons. The second one is..." I took out my phone and opened her bank ount, "I have been thinking of our future and..." I held it before her eyes. 40% profits I earned from the short selling and small deals, I have put in her ount. It''s a bit over 40 million dors. You can earn that much is what some might ask, well, it''s basically a gamble. I knew the market and with my ''Peter''s'' brain, it wasn''t that hard to manipte things a bit here and there and earn back four or five folds of my investment. Then use the entire profit and repeat it again. And it''s clean tax-paid money, so, it''s all good.

    As I expected, she saw a few digits after themas and immediately went quiet. She blinked repeatedly as she focused and frowned while reading all the transactions again.

    "You rob a bank or something, Peter?" May asked with a smile but there was no hint of joke in it.

    "Not exactly. You know how I''ve been fiddling around the stock market and all. Well, let''s say, this is my result. I''ve also invested a few million in a couple of new techpanies, but no worries. Those are secured," I said confidently. "So, yeah, other than our date ns, this kept me a bit busy for the past couple of days."

    "Peter... are you for real? I... you are crazy," she whispered, bewildered. "This... 40 million dors is a bit, you know..." She breathed a deep sigh, "Damn... I''ve never in my wildest dreams, thought that someday I would... I... I don''t know. Just shocked a bit, I guess and you are giving it to me?" she questioned, taking a nce at my eyes.

    I grabbed her arms and moved my face closer to hers. I looked her in the eyes, "Remember what I promised that day? Enjoy your life to the fullest without any worries." I moved my face even closer. Our lips were just an inch apart. I can feel her breath on my lips, "And since you already epted me as your man, then you will take what I will provide and you only have to tell me if you need anything," I finished whispering.

    "Then is my man going to keep me awake and screaming all night?" she asked slyly as her plump pink lips curved into an amused smile.

    My heart skipped a beat. Haaa! A blissful sigh left my mouth and arge smile bloomed on my lips. I love her so much. So, sexy, so alluring, so understanding, so loving, so sweet, so dependable, so gorgeous...

    "You think you can handle it?" I pushed her down on the bed and went on top of her, pinning her arms down over her head. Then I released a tiny bit of my seducing pheromone. I know I don''t need to use it on her, but a little extra arousal never hurts.

    "Hhah. Hmm. That''s more like it. Bold, confident, assertive, and most of all... So irresistible, hot, sexy... I want it all now, Petey," She spoke huskily. I moved my right leg between her thighs, rubbing her pussy over her night dress. "Oh my God, what are you doing to me?" Her tone got yful and a tiny bit raspy as she could not hold her rising arousal and lust. "Kiss me like you fucking mean it."

    I stared into her glossy, misty eyes. So hot! This woman is going to be the death of me. I pressed my lips on her plump pink, soft lips. My tongue slowly slipped out and parted her lips. She gave me ess easily. Immediately, the two wet muscles intertwined together as both of us explored every corner of each other''s mouth. Both of us savored the moment, but soon the urgency became overwhelming and soon the gentle caressing was not enough.

    The next moment, our kisses grew more and more intense. Soon, saliva dripped down onto May''s chin, making her cheeks, nose, lips, and then my chin wet. Our tongues danced as our hands explored each other''s bodies. My left hand palmed and caressed her beautiful tits, massaging and asionally gripping her nipples, not too softly, but not rough either.

    I quickly dropped my clothes and tore apart May''s nightgown. She was only wearing a ck panty underneath. Her huge tits and tight pussy were mine to enjoy. I kissed her once before trailing my kisses to her chin, corbone, and down to her chest.

    "You want me to suck on your big boobs?" I grabbed her right breast and squeezed it harshly, releasing it so I could grab her whole boob into my hand. It was so big that it didn''t fit in one hand, and I felt up the softness and warmth as my fingers sank into it. I licked her nipple once, "Is this what you want?"

    "Yes. I want my nephew to suck on my big tits. I''m such a bad aunt to ask this from you, Petey," she moaned, unable to maintain eye contact.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

 Ch: 39 [A night to remember]

    Ch: 39 [A night to remember]

    I ced May''s nipple in my mouth and suckled. A cooing sound escaped her throat, and a momentter a full-body shiver ran up her spine and her toes curled. With a lustful growl, I swirled the warm flesh and licked at the bud until she moaned. She grabbed my head and pulled me closer, gasping every time the bud stiffened even more and sending pleasant shudders through her entire body. My tongue danced on the tip of her nipple,shing it back and forth quickly and making May moan and her legs struggle, almost spasming on their own.

    "Suck the other one," May pulled my head to her other breast.

    "So bossy," I spoke casually and grinned at May''s whining expression.

    "They are so lonely, Pete... I want you to pay attention to both of them equally. They deserve it," she huffed and pushed her arms on the sides of her huge breasts.

    "God... A girl wants more than she can chew and feels left out," I mused as I twisted her nipples between my fingers.

    "Ha, not fair," May panted as she raised her chest, "I need your tongue on my nipples. Please, suck on them."

    Looks like the seductive pheromone is working a bit too fine. I ced my lips over her unattended tit and teased the edge with light brushes of my tongue until May screamed in frustration and lowered her hand, pulling my face deeper into her bosom. I began to suck hard. May released a series of whimpering screams.

    "Yeeeeeesssss. Thank youuu," She moaned in pleasure. I can feel her legs trembling as she began to rub her pussy, followed by a ssh of nectar on the edge of my thighs.

    My other hand had not wasted the moment and rolled her other nipple, then took the hard bud into my fingers and pinched them. After sucking these babies for almost ten minutes or so, I finally moved up. May came twice just from this. I was like WOW!

    "Mummm~ Slurrrp~" We kissed again as May finally grabbed my cock and began to jack me off. Her hand movements are so powerful and deft, like a master tugger, knowing exactly where I was the most sensitive and moving at a rapid rhythm. It was insane. I might just cum if I am not careful. She may be trying to get revenge for teasing her this much. My mouth escaped hers and trailed over her cheek, licking a path toward her ear and whispering, "Slow down, baby."

    Her ears must be one of her most sensitive spots for a cute voice that escaped her mouth, followed by a particrly firm stroke around the rim of the head that sent a shudder through my body. Her eyes were shining and a dark smirk curled her lips. "Why? Is it too much for you, Peter?"

    "Oh, is that how you want to y?" My expression darkened.

    May yelped, then screamed with excitement as I pressed my face against her neck and gave her a small, love bite. At the same time, she rubbed her thumb on the tip of my cock, smearing my precum along her fingers and driving me crazy. As I saddled over her breasts, I watched as she continued to stroke my cock while rubbing it on her nipples with a sultry expression on her face.

    The feeling of her hard nipples rubbing under my cock was just as heavenly as before, if not even better. Her expression was full of erotic desire, almost begging. How could I resist such a desperate plea?

    She smirked. "You like it, huh?" She put my cock between her breasts and pushed her jugs together, "Fuck my tits." She began rubbing me up and down. "Don''t hold back. Show me just how much you want to cum between my soft, massive breasts." I began to move my hips, sliding into the heavenlike cleavage, then out, then back in again. I loved the friction the undersides of her breasts created against my dick. Her warm, creamy titflesh wrapped around my hard dick, enclosing me in bliss. She massaged her hands onto each of her enormous, bare boobs as I slid myself up and down.

    Her body squirmed, moving up and down, matching the thrusts of my cock with a slurp.

    However, I didn''t let her have all the fun and tease. While fucking her boobs, I began to rub her wet pussy. "Oh God..." May moaned, and it looked like a hot shower of desire cascaded on her, "Just wait a minute. Ah~ God. Ohhh~ I''m about toe again, but don''t stop fucking my tits! Yes! Rub my pussy, faster!"

    "Come for me, May. Don''t hold back," I groaned and rubbed her hard, loving the feeling of my cock rubbing against May''s chest.

    May nodded, "Please keep going, Petie! I''m close again! I''m gonna cum! Don''t stop, please!"

    Soon, another ssh of squirt gushed out of her pussy, drenching my arm. I quickly moved down and pushed my mouth on her pussy. I need to taste her pussy, right now.

    "Fuck!! Fuck!! Holy fuck!! I''m going insane!" She screamed at the top of her lungs in pleasure.

    Dang! She is so tasty! I sucked her pussy lips first, nibbled, andpped away all her sticky and squirt cream as May groaned loudly while panting for breath. Then my tongue invaded her, savoring every sweet nectar on her tight walls before ying with her swollen clit. Then again moved back to her pussy hole. Her pussy felt warm on my tongue and her smell was addicting, it was hard to stay still and keep my thoughts clear.

    All I could think about was her and how badly I wanted her. How much I was enjoying her tasty juices. The sound of her scream made me wonder what other naughty sounds I could elicit from her.

    "Slurp! Slurp!" I kept on my assault on her pussy. "You are so fucking tasty, May." I sucked on her clit while slowly pushing a finger into her pussy. She''s tight and her muscles were clenching around my finger.

    "Yes, baby. Eat me out! Ah!! Mhhm!" She moaned louder this time, with a lot more heat in her voice. My mouth and fingers were pleasuring her while her nipples stood like pebbles and she writhed and undted her sexy body in sexual delirium. I licked her faster with my tongue, licking, stroking, and tasting everything she had to offer.

    I can feel her hips trembling again. I can feel another round of squirting in the next few seconds. In an effort to satisfy her even more, my free hand reached up, grabbed her heavy, swaying breast, and rubbed her engorged nipple.

    I can hear her voice hitch and she wailed even louder as she thrust her hips hard to meet with my thrusts of fingers and tongue. And just like that, she burst, again!

    "FUCK~!! YES!! OHHH GOD! AHHH!!" She came, her body spasming and her face distorted with bliss. Her legs sped around my neck as she pulled me closer while buckling her hips like crazy while her sweet cum washed over my mouth and chin. My fingers could feel her hot juices gush out of her pussy.

    She trembled for a moment before releasing the tight sp around my head and falling back in bed with a thud.

    I was so turned on. I had just seen a sight so divine.

    Now, I am ready for the final act...

    I ced my cock on her pussy and pped her clit a few times before rubbing it up and down along her slit.

    May looked at me with a seductive yet pleading smile, and coaxed with her eyebrows, "Do you want to take the next step tonight?"

    My heart was pounding. But before I could even give her a response. May''s sexy eyes burned like red-hot coals and a perky and charming smirk was on her face. With a resolute gaze, she grabbed my cock and rubbed the rim of my cock against her moist entrance.

    "Are you a virgin, Peter? Or did you do it with MJ?" She asked as continued to rub my dick on her pussy.

    "Yes. I want you to be my first," I admitted.

    With a firm and resolved gaze, May ced my cock near her pussy hole. She wrapped her legs behind my back and pushed my ass, taking the whole length in, to the very base, all the way inside. My tip touched her deepest spot, but her tight hole didn''t let me in anymore.

    "Humff~!" I couldn''t help but grunt. Her insides tightly embraced the invasion, almost suffocatingly so. My first real sex, fuck! I pinched my thighs. I almost came there. May began to clench her pussy walls.

    "You can move," She said in my ears. I began to move, thrusting my cock in and out. May was grunting and her hands were pinned on my shoulder. After getting a handle on my motion, I increased the intensity of my thrusts. I mmed her pussy deep with powerful piston-like strokes. She could do nothing more than grit her teeth and embrace my savage, aggressive, and dominant man-spear attack on her little cunt.

    Her body would tense and spasm after almost every stroke, which prompted me to pick up the pace further. I thrust forward, burying my cock to the hilt every time before I retreated. May''s hot, soft, and squelching pussy massaged my cock every single time I entered. My lust intensified seeing how helpless she looked below, screaming her lungs in pleasure as I continuously rammed and assaulted her wet pussy.

    "You are so tight, May. So hot!" I grunted in her ears, mming my cock repeatedly, increasing the rhythmic speed of every pration, making May''s body respond frantically as she arched her hips to meet my every stroke, clutching my shoulder and sputtering iprehensible sounds of ecstasy and carnal lust.

    "God!~ Finally, I can enjoy it! Keep fucking my tight pussy, Peter. Don''t you fucking stop," She finally managed to blurt out aprehensible sentence, albeit incoherent as she continued, "Never stop~ Do whatever the fuck you want with me. You know how long I have been waiting for this day? I always wanted this. My cute nephew has grown up and has a huge dick. Yes... fuck, Yessss.... I can''t wait... any longer... FUCKKKK~ I am such a slut... Enjoying my nephew''s cock..."

    That triggered something deep inside me. My dick surged up again. My hands grabbed her hips hard and I pummeled into May, my pelvis making loud smacks when my thighs mped on her legs, pulling her body closer while I shoved her head sideways and began attacking her neck. Her breaths were heavy in my ears and she tightened her pussy walls even further as she gripped her legs around my lower back, trying to make me prate her to the best of my abilities.

    Our moans were echoed loudly in the entire room.

    Finally, May wrapped her arms around my head. We gazed into each other''s eyes and we locked lips in a passionate kiss as I hammered my cock inside May''s tight hole. "Aaahh..." I breathed out and pressed her lips again with mine. Our tongues danced around and our saliva mixed up. Our lustful grunts were swallowed inside our mouths.

    "I want this. I need this... You''ve made your aunt horny... Your young, stiff cock makes my pussy go wild!" May moaned in between kisses. She wrapped her legs around my hips and pulled me in deep, trying to increase my speed with her heel on my ass. "I am close, Peter. I am so close..."

    "Cum on my cock, May," I gasped. My breaths are rugged, "Cum!" I moved her hips, grinding, hammering, pushing, pounding, and plowing as I prepared to release a flood into her. She screamed and panted, clutching me like she never wanted to let go, writhing and dancing, all of her limbs wrapped tightly around me, holding on for dear life as we both teetered on the precipice of the ultimate mind-numbing climax.

    "Shoot it, Peter... Pump that hot young cum into your naughty, slut of an aunt, all the way, deep and hard, until the veryst drop!!!" May screamed and threw her head back as we finally erupted, simultaneously reaching a shattering mutual orgasm. Her scream was so loud, I''m sure the neighbors could have heard us if not for this soundproof room.

    My dick exploded within the warm, weing, wet soft walls of her convulsing love tunnel, flooding it with jet after jet of my scalding cum. At the same time, through her series of powerful spasms May sshed my waist with her juice and I can feel her pussy mped on my cock so firmly that my cum is forced out. It shot into her pussy, a couple of spurts. She shrieked in pleasure as another orgasm was wrung from her.

    We stayed like that for a few minutes... Maybe half an hour... Who knows?

    Time passed slowly after that... Our sweaty, naked, juicy bodies tangled together in a slow and passionate embrace, making out until the burning fires of our lust cooled and our minds once again began to work.

    I pulled out andy beside her, panting. My body tingling with pleasure and joy as the memories of my first sex raced through my mind. My first sex was incredible!

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Edge [3 more chs on May then no segs for a long time. I will focus on the main plot and viins.]

 Ch: 40 [Edge]

    Ch: 40 [Edge]

    [Private Spa Salon]

    "Mummm~ That''s the spot," May moans out as she rxes her head down, while I give her a rxing back massage. Our first stop was the massage section at the spa. I booked the entire ce just so we could have some nice erotic time together. Yeah, we got a spa at home, but with MJ there, couldn''t take the risk of getting frisky.

    I dripped some oil on her back, as I continued to press her supple muscles. There''s only a tiny white towel, covering her butt, just like those scenes from p*rn movies. "How''s this?" I softly traced down her spine.

    "Ahhh! That''s it." She twitched, "Keep going, Peter." She didn''t turn to look but continued moaning, with a satisfied smile and closed eyes. "Where did you learn to give massages, honey?"

    "Is it good?" I asked.

    "Ohh~ Your hands feel amazing," Her whole body shuddered as she nodded in acknowledgment. "And yup. You should open a massage parlor or something like that with how well you''re doing."

    "Well, I''m d you are enjoying this," I teased her some more. My hands had reached her side belly as I slowly traced my fingers around, in a circr manner. My fingers dug deep inside her belly, massaging the insides.

    "Shhh~ Fuuu~" She shrieked at first before starting to groan heavily. She gritted her teeth, her face sweating a bit from all that work, her legs spreading out, I can see her dripping pussy from my position, but not yet. I moved up to her side boobs and continued the slow teasing, moving back and forth in between her lower belly, side belly, and lower back, giving each an equal amount of attention. I felt like a champ seeing the pleasure on my woman''s face.

    Then, I shifted to her legs. I dripped some oil and began pressing them in a kneading movement. I started from her feet, gently pressing it. It gave her an electrifying feeling throughout the body which made her tremble from excitement. Then, slowly, I began working my way up to her calves. The sudden change from foot to her calves made her lift up her back from the sudden rush of sensations, especially around the hips. She is just beautiful.

    Then, slowly, I crept near her thigh, gently groping her as I drew little circles on her skin. The heat is killing her. She didn''t seem to mind. A pleasant grunt escaped through her as a reward for my hard work. This sounds like a good spot. I pressed again and again, listening to my girl moan out loud in delight.

    "Fu~ fuck, Pete," May moaned in absolute bliss as I took the towel off her butt and dripped a generous amount of oil directly over her bubbly buttcheek. God, I want to spank these babies. Maybe in the future. I began kneading her butt cheeks.

    "You okay there, May? " I asked to check on her, earning myself a reassuring grunt from her. "Rx, now. Let the tension escape. Stress isn''t good, ya'' know," I continued with my work and pressed gently down on her upper hips with both hands before sliding it down towards her sides and thighs. Then followed up by gentle squeezed and kneading movement, pressing, pulling, and tugging on each area. I worked to relieve her stress points slowly.

    The constant pulsating and rubbing of her soft, sexy skin makes the best sounds as my palm meets her skin over and over again. I spread her butt cheeks every now and then as she purrs. Dripped some oil between them. And with that done, my two fingers brushed up against her butt hole while massaging her clit, at the same time, stimting the tight muscle that quivered before me.

    "Mumm~ Shit!" May''s thighs began to quiver as I continued to rub her, she was close. I stopped right then and there, "Wha... Huh?!" She gasped and looked back at me.

    "Turn around," I ordered her toy on her back.

    "Come on, finish what you have started," she was panting like an animal in heat, her breath shaking, the pinkness in her cheeks bright and fresh. "Seriously..." She is desperate, eager to reach her orgasm.

    "Hmm~ Why the rush? We got all the time in the world," I teased her and spanked her butt as she yelped.

    "Hmm... Tsk." She furrowed her brows and clicked her tongue as she turned around. There they are... May''s big boobs. I can imagine those two melons glistening in oil and jiggling away when I pound her. I could hear a loud beating heart, but I wasn''t sure if it was mine or hers.

    We stared at each other''s eyes for what seemed like hours, looking at one another with lust.

    Here goes the oil on her boobs, a lot of it. It trickled down her big breasts and pooled between them. I had never imagined her getting this excited. Her hard nipples stood erect and poked up like diamonds. I began to squeeze them... I mean, massage them. Massage the big and small orbs gently before pinching, twisting, pulling, and licking her sensitive nipple. All with oil involved.

    May looked at me with half-lidded eyes, biting her lips with her sharp teeth.

    ''Mumm! Cinnamon edible massage oil, especially made for you to y with those yummy tits.'' I gave an innocent smile and licked her nipples before making them jiggle in my palms. She hissed. "Ahhh! You naughty boy!" She blushed, "I noticed you always pay more attention to my breasts. Is this some sort of breast fetish?" She grinned.

    "Oww. Can''t resist, May," I grinned as I felt up her boobs. "These two, especially, are irresistible." My fingers delicately trailed all the way from her backside up to her corbone. Then, I rolled a little oil over her lower tummy and giggled. I focused on her stomach with loving strokes while she watched me.

    I touched her lower stomach, near the pubes, tracing all the way down to her thigh, creating an S shape before retracing. My palm brushed against her pussy, earning a yelp from her, making her toes curl. I then let my palms run all the way to the other thigh and up again. She spread them wide open for me as I rubbed my fingers along the sides of her pussy without touching them.

    "Hummm~" She closed her eyes again with a slight moan.

    I spread open her folds, exposing her insides. "Someone''s leaking down here," I tease and then smeared the leaking clear fluid over her pussy lips, causing her to hiss from the sensation. A gentle gasp escaped her mouth. I began to move my fingers up and down, and up and down and up, as she trembled beneath my touch. Her little pink clit emerged like an unsuspecting prey.

    I slid two fingers deep into her pussy. She inhales deeply as I begin to stimte her G-spot.

    I watched, her face in a grimace, eyebrows knit together, as my finger rotated clockwise inside her. She squirms uncontrobly, her tits bounced side to side when her hips were jerked out of rhythm, but her pussy was drooling like crazy. Her juices were dripping down her ass on the table. My palm was filled up with her juices which were dripping between my fingers. I added more oil to the mix, making her crotch gleam in the dim lighting.

    I couldn''t control my hard-on.

    "Peter...!" She moaned as my fingers vibrated against her G-Spot once more and her insides squeezed on me hard before they twitched madly against the digits. "Get your fingers out and fuck me hard!" She cried, almost sobbing, her lower stomach twitching intensely, but I had a few more ns.

    "Calm down," I grinned.

    She red at me and started cursing me, "Fuck! Give me that hard cock, damnit. Stop being a fucking tease! Or, I swear I will��Uhmm!" I leaned forward and kissed her roughly, muffling the rest of the words. "Not yet. This is all the fun you get for now. You are not allowed to cum nor will you get my cock. I want you to keep your pussy wet and dripping all day for me. Who knows, maybe I will pull you into a bar''s bathroom and fuck you in one of those stalls. Only if you behave. Be a good girl now and wait," I whispered as I released a little bit of my seduction pheromone.

    "Wha-"

    I pulled my fingers out of her pussy and pushed them into her mouth. Her tongue instinctivelypped at her juices as she cleaned her own taste off of my fingers. I stroked and held onto her cheeks while I continued to talk.

    "Now listen up, May. Today, you belong to me. I don''t know the next time I will get so much time to spend with you since I will be very busy and have a lot of assignments for school to manage. Then, all the exams I am nning to take and I have been doing some side jobs. So, I will be pretty busy for a few months. That''s why, today," I pulled my fingers out of her mouth and kissed her hard. I parted and looked into her eyes, "...I''m gonna take my time and savor every moment with you. Is that okay?"

    She was wide-eyed when she heard me, but quickly recovered. She then smiled. "Fine then," she huffed, "have your way. But... Can I cum, please? Only once... I..."

    "Nope. No cumming without my permission," I smirked as I somehow controlled my hard-on for now. Not sure how long I can maintain that.

    ---

    Target: 206/1500 ps

    Reward: Extra chs as usual

    ---

    [????POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: Date continues

 Ch: 41 [Date continues]

    Ch: 41 [Date continues]

    We took a quick shower...

    "What''s this?" May asked as I took out my hidden surprise that would help me tease the hell out of her for the rest of the day. A remote-controlled egg vibrator.

    "This," I showed her the egg vibrator, "will be inside you from now on until we are done with our date. And this," I showed her the controller, "is the controller. It can be controlled with a smartphone too, but it will be the good old-fashioned one. And here is the best part, you will not be allowed to cum until we return. If you do, I will punish you and make it worse for you. You won''t be allowed to cum for a week. So, take your decision now. Wanna do this or not?" I grinned.

    She looked at me with a shocked face before blushing madly. But then there was this sly smirk on her face, "Do your worst, young man." She lowered her underwear and spread her pussy lips apart with her fingers while standing near the mirror.

    ''Oh boy, I can''t wait to see your face when you have to beg me to let you cum.'' I put the vibrator inside her, turned it on to the lowest setting, and helped her wear her panties again. "There you go, you are good to go," I smiled.

    "Okay then. So, where''s our next stop? I am a bit hungry now," she asked as she took her purse from the cab.

    "Michelle''s Sea Food restaurant," I told her.

    "Mmh... The one with those giant lobsters where you can pick your choice? My mouth is watering already," she licked her lips.

    "Yep. That''s the one. Come on, let''s go," I held her hand and walked out of the dressing room.

    We got into the car. And as we left the restaurant, I pressed the controller button to the next setting.

    "Hah! Ah!" May yelped.

    "You okay?" I asked her, trying my best not to smirk.

    "Shut up and focus on the road... God!" She grabbed the hem of her sexy red low-cut dress as she squirmed in her seat.

    "Yes ma''am~" I grinned.

    "Tsk, I will get you one day," she grumbled and bit her lips.

    I drove the car through the city to reach Michelle''s seafood restaurant which is located in Queens.

    The whole drive, I kept changing the settings of the vibrator and had May biting her lips and panting all the way. She was squirming so much that I almost thought that she would cum. But she didn''t. It seems like she is doing everything she can to hold on.

    "We are here," I parked the car in the parking, before turning the vibrator off.

    "You are the worst," she said with a pant, sweat dripping down her neck.

    "You want me to turn it on again?" I smirked.

    "No!"

    We both chuckled and got out of the car.

    ***

    Our order arrived very fast. I just paid some extra cash to the waiter, and he managed things. Money talks...

    "Hmm... It tastes so good," May bit on her lobster''s meat.

    "You should try the sauce too," I dipped the meat in the special sauce made by the chefs here and ate it. The lobster was so tender, it melted in my mouth.

    "Hmm... You are right, it''s so good," she said.

    We were sitting on the first floor of the restaurant, surrounded by ss windows with a view of the beach. It was a bit overcrowded on the beach today since it was a weekend. There were families ying volleyball, children swimming in the sea, young couples spending their time together, old people sunbathing and enjoying the weather, and a lot more.

    "This ce looks beautiful," she said as she looked out of the window.

    "It''s even better at night. You can see the whole city in front of you," I said as I looked at her, who was smiling happily while looking at the beach. "You wanna go to the beach for our next date?"

    "That sounds like fun," she said, giving me a bright smile.

    "Oh, I can''t wait to see you in a bikini," I mumbled.

    She blushed and red at me before pping my arm. "You are unbelievable, you know that?"

    "That''s why you love me," I grinned.

    She rolled her eyes and shook her head.

    "Humm!" May stopped with the lobster tail in her mouth as she looked at me. Well, I switched on the vibrator on the lowest setting again.

    "Everything alright?" I asked, pretending like I didn''t know anything.

    She red at me and lightly kicked my leg before continuing to eat.

    "How is it?" I asked after switching the vibrator a bit higher.

    "Hmm... It''s good," she said as she squirmed lightly in her chair.

    "Hmm... Good. Keep eating then," I said, smirking on the inside.

    We kept eating the delicious lobster, while I kept changing the settings of the vibrator. May kept squirming and had to take breaks between eating to calm herself. But she still managed to eat everything without making a scene.

    "Are you done?" I asked as she finished herst piece of meat.

    "Just... Come on, Pete. Give me a moment to breathe," May let out a sigh as she rxed in the chair.

    "Well," I leaned forward, "Only if you take off your panty, right here, right now, and give it to me."

    "What!?" She widened her eyes as she looked around. "Are you out of your mind? We are in a public ce! I can''t do that! Someone might see us!"

    I took the vibrator''s controller out of my pocket, "Then, no breaks for you. I will keep this on max all the way till our next stop."

    "No, no! Fine! I will take it off," she sighed as she tried to lift her dress discreetly. Her eyes were darting around to check if anyone was watching us or not.

    "Here," she gave me her ckced panty. "Happy?"

    "Very," I smirked as I kept her panty inside my pocket. "Let''s go, shall we?"

    "Fine. Just turn it off, please," she asked.

    "Of course," I said, turning the vibrator off.

    "You are the worst," she huffed.

    "You love me," I chuckled.

    "Yeah, I do," she mumbled as she bit her lips.

    ***

    Next, we headed for the central park. A nice stroll along theke, a walk under the trees, maybe eat some ice cream and talk a bit. And the weather is just perfect. No snow or too much cold today and the sun is high. So, it''s a nice time for a walk.

    May was walking beside me, looking very cute in her red dress and with her purse dangling on her arm. There was this sly smile on her face.

    "You are so bad, Pete. You know that?" She said in a hushed voice as we walked slowly along the side of theke.

    "Do you want me to be good?" I smirked at her.

    "I didn''t say that, did I? Just be careful," she said.

    "Oh, don''t worry, I am being very discreet," I told her as I showed her the controller in my hand.

    "No, you wouldn''t..."

    "Oh, I would. And I can," I grinned.

    "I gave you my panty... You promised me a break," she red at me.

    "And I gave you a break, didn''t I? Now imagine, walkingmando in that dress, in public, while on the edge of cumming. Doesn''t that sound fun?" I kept my face straight as I asked.

    "You... Ah! God! Why did I fall for someone like you?" She shook her head.

    "Because you love me and you like to be teased. No, I know, you want me to tease you, don''t you? You want me to make you feel like this every day?"

    May blushed madly before biting her lips, "You are terrible."

    "Oh, I know. But that''s what makes this all more fun, and you have no idea, how many ideas I''ve got in my head for the future," I grabbed her waist and pulled her close to me, and activated the vibrator. "Imagine, sitting in our dinning room with MJ, wearing this egg vibrator, having me control it, and you having to pretend everything is normal. Now that will be fun, won''t it?" I smirked.

    "Ah! Ahh! Oh my God!" She covered her mouth as her legs trembled lightly. I supported her by grabbing her waist and helping her walk.

    "I-I am going to c-cum, Pete!" She panted.

    I switched off the vibrator. "Not yet," I said.

    "Oh god!" She gasped and took a deep breath as her legs calmed down. "You... You... Why?!"

    It took some time for her to recover as we took a seat on the bench under the tree.

    "God... Pete, why did you do that? My legs are still trembling."

    "You can take a break now. We will go for our next stop when you are ready," I told her as I leaned back and looked around. Haaa... I love it. I love it when she is on the verge of cumming but can''t. This is so fun.

    The rest of the noon, May and I kept talking about random things while we enjoyed our time at the park. She had this beautiful smile on her face, and I could see her trying to hide her blush every now and then. I activated and deactivated the vibrator every now and then and had her panting and on edge. She tried to get back at me by pressing her leg on my crotch, but I managed to hold myself back. But it was worth seeing her frustrated face.

    ---

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: 42: Evening Surprise

    Ch: 43: A debt of life

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    1 more chapter then, I will pick up the plot and some action on the way.

 Ch: 42 [Evening Surprise]

    Ch: 42 [Evening Surprise]

    Target: 498/1500 PS [Season Ranking: 6. Give me a boost guys. Help me reach the top 5. If I get top 1: I will instantly release 4 extra chs together.]

    Reward: Extra chapters as usual

    ----

    For the evening, I took her to a drive-in movie theater in Manhattan. It was a romantic new movie and it was fun. My very first drive-in movie... And I was not even watching the movie. I was busy watching May squirm in her seat with my hand in her dress ying with her breasts and the other ying with her pussy.

    With the tinted ss, no one from the outside could see what was happening inside. So, I took my time making her on the edge before switching off the vibrator. I kept doing it all through the movie, and I had May panting and trying not to moan loudly.

    This time, May unzipped my cock and pulled it out of my pants, stroking it with her hands while I kept ying with her. Her legs were spread apart as I kept teasing her pussy with my fingers. I teased her for a good ten minutes before I finally put my finger inside her, which made her gasp.

    "Ah! Ah! God!" She bit her lips and squirmed as she grabbed my cock tightly.

    I kept finger-fucking her until she was on the verge of cumming and stopped. "Cum!" This single word from me made her explode.

    "Ahh! Mhh!" She muffled her mouth with her hand as her body shuddered with her orgasm. I kept my finger inside her as I let her enjoy her orgasm while she stroked my cock. It took her some time toe down from her orgasm.

    "Hah..." She let out a sigh as she leaned back on the seat.

    "You alright there?" I pulled my fingers out of her pussy.

    "Y-yeah, I am fine," she said as she caught her breath.

    She took some deep breaths and then shifted the seat back and took my cock in her mouth.

    "Shit... You don''t have to," I groaned.

    "Shut up," she said as she stroked my cock with her hand. "You deserve it."

    May kept sucking my cock with my fingers caressing her head and ying with my balls. I was about to cum, but I held back and enjoyed it. I could hear her slurping noises and the sound of the movie, which added to the atmosphere. She then took it deep in her throat, and held it in for a few seconds before pulling it out.

    "Ah!" She let out a gasp and continued to repeat it over and over again.

    Fuck! I am barely holding on.

    I gripped her hair tightly as I felt the orgasming, and finally, I released my cum inside her mouth.

    "Mmmhh..." She hummed as she took all of it in her mouth and then with a pop, she pulled my cock out.

    "You don''t have to take it all in your mouth, you know. Just let it fall on your breasts," I said to her.

    "That would be a waste. Besides, I love your taste," she smiled and showed me her mouth full of my cum, before swallowing it.

    "Hah... You are unbelievable," I let out a chuckle as I put my cock back into my pants.

    "I learned from the best," she grinned.

    "Oh yeah?" I raised my brows, "And who might that be?"

    "Someone I know very well," she said as she leaned back with her legs stretching in the front.

    We sat there for a moment, watching the movie...

    "You know, Peter. Today was really fun, minus the teasing part," she chuckled. "Thank you."

    "Well, I did say that I wanted to make today somewhat unique than what couples usually do. I am d that you are enjoying it," I told her as I looked at her.

    "Yeah, I am," she smiled. "But now, I want you to turn this thing off and let me enjoy the movie."

    "Alright," I gave her the remote, "Here you go."

    She took it and turned off the vibrator, "Thanks. Now, let''s enjoy the movie."

    I kept my arm on the seat behind her as I held her close to me. We kept watching the movie until it was over.

    ****

    Our next stop was a penthouse that I bought and wanted to give her as a surprise. Ever since, that party event where Liz An almost got killed when returning home, I wanted to own a penthouse myself. Call it a stupid decision or not, I just wanted to do what I wanted to do, owning a freaking big penthouse from where I can see the entire city... Just imagine, sitting on the balcony with a cigar and a ss of whisky, watching the city go by, and just rx.

    So, when I found a property in New York, I immediately bought it, and had it renovated to be like how I wanted it to be. This was the first time I was visiting the penthouse, and I wanted to bring May here as a surprise.

    "Now, now, don''t open your eyes," I guided her up the stairs and into the penthouse.

    "Is this the surprise?" She asked.

    "Yep, just wait a moment. Here you go," I let her down on the balcony of the penthouse.

    "Okay, now open your eyes."

    She slowly opened her eyes and looked around, "Wow!"

    "You like it?" I asked.

    "It''s beautiful! Wait!" She looked around, "Peter?"

    "What? Just a gift for you," I told her.

    "Peter... I... You didn''t have to do this!" She hugged me.

    "Of course I did. I wanted to do it. A small getaway for just the two of us, just like how you always wanted. And the view is just beautiful. You can see the whole city from here," I said as I caressed her head.

    "You are the best. I love you so much," she said as she leaned back and kissed me.

    "I love you too, May," I kissed her back.

    May opened my zer while kissing me and started unbuttoning my shirt. We stripped each other on the balcony andy there on the floor, ravishing each other.

    "Fuck me," May grabbed my cock and put it inside her.

    "Ah! Fuck!" We both groaned in unison as I thrust deep inside her.

    "Come on, fuck me hard," she whispered in my ear.

    "Don''t mind if I do," I thrust deep inside her and kept going.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" May moaned every time my cock thrust inside her.

    "Fuck!" I groaned as I felt her pussy tightening around my cock.

    "Oh God! Peter!" She moaned as she began to move her hips, meeting my thrusts. "That''s it!" She pulled my head and kissed me, moaning into my mouth as I fucked her harder.

    "God!" I felt my cock getting close and stopped. "Get up and bend over the railing," I ordered her.

    She got up and bent over the railing of the balcony while I positioned my cock at her entrance.

    "I am going to fuck you until you can''t even remember your name," I grabbed her ass and pushed my cock inside her.

    "Oh God!" She gasped as I began to thrust in and out of her. "Harder!" She moaned as I started thrusting faster.

    "Ah!" I groaned as I felt her pussy tightening around my cock. My fingers dug into her smooth waist as her butt jiggled with my thrusts.

    "Ah! Fuck!" May moaned as I increased the speed of my thrusts. I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back.

    "Yeah! Fuck me! Fuck me harder!" May screamed.

    I pulled her head back and kissed her passionately, biting her lips as I continued to pound her from behind.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" She moaned as I pushed my cock deeper inside her, hitting her G-spot with every thrust. "Oh God!" She moaned as her legs began to shake.

    "Oh yeah! I''m gonna cum!" She gasped as her body shuddered.

    "Me too... Let''s cum together," I said as I fucked her faster and harder.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" She moaned loudly as her orgasm came crashing down on her.

    I let out a grunt as I released my load inside her, filling her pussy to the brim before pulling out.

    "Fuck!" She copsed on the floor with her back against the wall, breathing heavily.

    "You alright?" I asked her as I sat down on the floor beside her.

    "Yeah, I''m good," she smiled as she leaned on me. "God! That was so... So fucking good."

    I smiled and kissed her forehead.

    ---

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Ch: 43: A debt of life

 Ch: 43 [A debt of life]

    Ch: 43 [A debt of life]

    Joshua''s day began as usual in the alley under his makeshift home made of cardboard and wooden pallets. He rolled over and opened one eye, blinking away the blurriness that remained no matter how many times he blinked. It was always there. The doctors called it an astigmatism, whatever that meant. It''s been years since he had checked in with his doctor, he is now homeless living on scraps after all.

    He looked over and saw a box of warm food, two bottles of water, a pack of cigarettes, and a can of soda just beside his bed. It''s been two weeks since someone put the care package next to him and every time he''d awoken the same way. Not only that, that person, whoever they are, always puts food three times a day without his notice, and sometimes he finds money instead of food. He could have used the money to stay in a cheap motel, but decided to save it for the future. Last week he got a pair of new sweaters, a nket, new shoes, and a pair of gloves. He was very curious to know who that person was, but he had never caught them in the act.

    "Thank you, whoever you are," Joshua said.

    He stretched his back out as far as it would go, feeling the cracks in his spine. Then took the water bottle and washed his face and hands. It''s freezing again today, might snow heavily tonight. Then he went into his cardboard house, "Let''s see what for breakfast today," Joshua said to himself as he opened the box. "Ah! Haha!" He chuckled seeing the meatballs and spaghetti, a meal he was very fond of. "Now who would know that I love this food?"

    He ate his meal. Then he tugged the cigarette box in his pocket and put the water bottles and soda can into his old backpack. He was about to leave for his sweeping job at the metro bathroom when he noticed an extra packet near his shoes. "Huh?! What''s this?" He opened the packet and took out the contents. There was a small piece of paper and a few photos of Spiderman. The note read ''Sell them to the Daily Bugle. I''m sure Jonah Jameson would pay some nice cash for them. Say you want $100 and you will bring more tomorrow, but he willugh and try to give you 20-30 bucks. Take the photos and say you will go to Daily Globe, they pay better. Jameson will then offer you around $80. So, take the offer.''

    Joshua was puzzled. "Sell them?" He looked around the alley, but there wasn''t anyone but the passing people. He looked up and down the street, but no one caught his eyes, just civilians and cars. Then he looked at the photos and smiled, "Well, why not?"

    Joshua went to the Daily Bugle.

    He walked down the hallway and into the office where everyone was busy at their desk typing or calling on their phone. He stood by the door and looked around the ce, then he walked to the reception. A young girl was sitting behind the counter, talking on the phone. "I''m sorry, but Mr. Jameson is not avable today. You can leave a message if you want," she said. Then she looked back through the window at Jameson who gave him a thumbs-up and a smile.

    Joshua waited until the girl hung up the phone. "Hello, miss."

    The girl looked up and her face lit up with a smile, "Oh, hello. Can I help you with something?"

    "Yeah. I have some photos I want to sell," Joshua said, giving her the photos.

    "Let''s see," the girl said, looking through the photos. She took one photo, "Please wait a moment." She went to Jameson''s office and knocked on the door, "Excuse me, Mr. Jameson. This guy here has a few photos of Spiderman he wants to sell."

    "Well, send him in!" Jameson said loudly. "And what did she say? The call? Meds?"

    "One at nine and two after lunch..." She replied with a smile.

    "I know, I know, Betty... Haa. Told her not to worry too much. Anyway, send him in," Jameson grabbed a cigar from the case and was about to light it.

    "And she said no cigar," Betty said, pointing at him.

    Jameson pouted, and blew a puff of air, "Dammit, well... Hmph!"

    Joshua was brought into the office.

    "So you have photos of Spiderman? Show me."

    Joshua handed him the photos. Jameson took them and looked through each one.

    "Hmmm... Not bad... But you know Spiderman is a menace, right? You sure these photos are legit? 20 bucks," Jameson said throwing the photos on the table.

    Joshua knew that would happen. So he said just as mentioned in that note, "$100. And I can get more tomorrow."

    Jameson raised an eyebrow, "What?! $100? Are you crazy?! $40."

    Joshua smiled, "Daily Globe, pays way better." He picked up the photos and turned around.

    Jameson mmed both hands on his desk, "Wait! Wait! $80 not a penny more!"

    Joshua turned around with a victorious grin, "Deal." He came back to Jameson''s desk, collected the money, and left.

    He spent the rest of the day sweeping bathrooms and subway stations. When evening came he returned to the alley under his cardboard home, there was another care package, same as usual: a box of warm food, two bottles of water, a pack of cigarettes, and a can of soda.

    "Thanks again," Joshua said with a chuckle. He opened the box and found meatloaf this time. He was having fun guessing what kind of meals that mysterious caretaker would bring him tomorrow.

    That evening when he was taking a walk along the street, he stopped before a toy store. A big one with toys disyed behind the ss window. His eyes were on the Christmas-themed train set. He watched the tiny trains moving around the track while decorated trees and Santa us waved to the children. Joshua smiled, remembering how his daughter asked him to buy one for him just a day before everything fell apart. He sighed and continued walking down the street. There isn''t any point in thinking about the past. But that little hope that the guy he saved, gave him that stormy night was all the hope he had left. That maybe his daughter was still alive somewhere safe, waiting for him.

    Joshua shook his head, "Nah... Even if she is still alive... What can a homeless man do for her? I... I just hope she''s alright. That''s enough for me..."

    ***

    That night was snowing way too much. Joshua was inside his house, wrapped in the new nket. He was cold, but thanks to a full belly and warm nket he managed to fall asleep.

    Suddenly he woke up from a light knock on his cardboard door.

    "Huh?!" He rubbed his eyes and sat up. At first, he thought it was some random dude trying to steal his nket or something, but then he remembered that mysterious caretaker. Joshua got up and peeked out of the cardboard wall. Someone was sitting on the dumpster, "Who are you?" He asked.

    "A friend of mine told me about you and your situation. You are looking for your daughter, right? I am here to keep that promise. You saved him when no one would, so, a debt of life must be repaid with life. So let''s talk," The man said.

    Joshua stepped outside his cardboard house. He looked at the man sitting on the dumpster, "Promise! He remembered?!"

    "Not everyone is like the world you live in. Some remember the kindness done to them," The man said, jumping down from the dumpster. Then he walked toward him and stood under the street light.

    "Spiderman?!" Joshua gasped in shock, "No way!!"

    Spiderman smiled under his mask, "That''s me. By the way, if you don''t mind me asking, why are you still on the streets? I guess, the money was sufficient enough to rent a motel, right?"

    Joshua shrugged, "Are you the one who gave me all those food and money?! I... Thank you."

    Spiderman nodded, "It''s nothing. So why aren''t you renting a motel?"

    Joshua scratched his neck awkwardly, "I... Well, I... Would it sound weird if I were to say I am saving it to buy some toy train?" He chuckled awkwardly.

    Spiderman tilted his head, "Toy train?"

    Joshua exined, "There was this toy store. They sold train sets... My daughter wanted onest Christmas... But things happened... I am sure your friend has already exined my situation... I am babbling nonsense, ain''t I?"

    "No, it''s fine. I understand... Well then, let''se back to the matter at hand. Shall we?" Spiderman said.

    Joshua nodded.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

 Ch: 44 [Josh and Morris pt1]

    Ch: 44 [Josh and Morris pt1]

    "Yeah, ask me anything," Joshua said.

    "Have you tried finding her? Like searching through the missing children list? Or police reports?" Spiderman asked while leaning back on the wall.

    Joshua nodded, "Of course I have. I''ve been checking the list and news for the past seven years. Even tried to find those who adopted her, but their address came out nk. Guess they were fake. Hired a couple of private investigators with whatever little money I had, but... Yeah, a dead end."

    "I see... Ok then. You still remember that cop''s face who arrested the guy who..." Before Spiderman could finish his words...

    Joshua nodded, "I do. How could I forget that bastard''s face? Fucker set me up to rot in prison for 20 years and for what? Killing a terrorist who murdered God knows how many innocents! Fuck! I wish I killed that piece of shit cop too..." Joshua took out a cigarette and lit it up. He took a long drag and blew the smoke out with a sigh. "Sorry. Shouldn''t curse like that in front of a superhero. I just couldn''t hold it in."

    Spiderman waved his hand, "It''s ok. I understand... Here." He took out a small pen, "This has a hidden camera. Press here. It will start recording. Get close to him and ask some questions. Record his every reaction. Maybe he''ll slip out some info." He handed Joshua the pen. "And since it''s been years, that guy must be retired, but swing by the station just in case to see if they got new info or that guy is still working or maybe his partner or junior still works there. I''m sure you will find some familiar faces in there. Then go straight to the dinner opposite the station. The cops usually dine there most often." He took out a roll of cash and handed it to Joshua. "When a bunch of cops gathers together, they talk, a lot. And the waiters pick up everything. Pay him to open his mouth. Get the names of a few corrupt cops and I will take it from there."

    Joshua took the money and the pen. He was stunned, "Holy hell... Man, you are really gonna help me? For real? Ok, ok... I''ll do it. I... I''ll do as you say."

    "Good. Oh yeah, try to stay safe and don''t do anything stupid when or if you see that cop... You know his name?" Spiderman asked.

    Joshua nodded, "Detective Morris. Robert Morris. A bald guy with a scar on his cheek."

    Spiderman nodded, "Ok. I''ll meet you here tomorrow night. Get some sleep. And Josh, I promise, I''ll find Sarah. Till then hang in there." He webbed to the roof and disappeared under the snowy night sky.

    Joshua took a deep drag and slowly blew out the smoke, "Sarah... Wait for me... Daddy ising..." He smiled and threw the cigarette away. Then he went inside his cardboard house.

    ****

    [Next Morning] [10:30 AM]

    Morris sat behind the desk in his office, smoking a cigar while reading a magazine. It was a quiet day in Manhattan and he didn''t have to go around patrolling like other officers because he''s the boss now. Captain Morris. Well, technically he''s not yet a captain, but people address him as one anyway since next week he''s finally going to be promoted.

    His phone rang suddenly and startled him. Morris took a deep drag from his cigar and picked up the phone, "Yeah?"

    "Detective Morris? Someone''s here to see you. Says he wants to ask about Sarah O''Neil," the voice on the other side said.

    Morris coughed violently upon hearing that name. "Shit! That name..." He mumbled, "Um... A homeless guy?"

    "Yes. Sir. Should I send him in?" the assistant asked.

    Morris quickly shook his head, "No! No... Um... Tell him... Fuck! Ok. Tell him to wait for me at the Groff''s Dinner, I will meet him there in ten minutes."

    "Ok, sir. Understood," the assistant replied.

    Morris hung up and smashed the cigar into the ashtray. He sighed, "Shit! Why the fuck does he want to ask about her? Arggg!" He grabbed his chest. His heart was beating fast as if it was going to pop out any second. "Fuck! I''m fine... Calm down... It''s been twenty-seven years already... No one would suspect a thing..." He opened the cab and took out a bottle of pills. Morris popped one pill in his mouth and chewed it. He took a deep breath, "Calm down Robert... You are going to be captain soon. Everything is good... Nothing happened... You are clean... Yeah... Clean..."

    He got up from the chair and straightened his tie. Morris checked himself in the mirror and put on his hat. He then left his office, "I''m heading out. Take care of things until Ie back."

    "Yes sir!" the officers saluted.

    Morris stepped out of the precinct and walked toward the dinner opposite the station. As he entered the dinner, Morris saw Joshua sitting near the window looking out through the ss.

    "Josh," Morris called out.

    Joshua turned around and stood up upon seeing Morris. He gave a smile, "Detective Morris... Long time no see. Remember me?"

    "It''s Captain Morris now. Sit down and order something first before we talk. I''m starving," Morris sat down and called out a waiter. He ordered two burgers and two coke. The waiter then took their orders and left.

    Joshua looked around, "Man... This ce sure brings back memories."

    Morris nodded, "Yeah. Still can''t believe Groff is dead."

    Joshua sighed, "Yeah, poor sod, got gunned down... Shit, life is so damn unfair. Good men like Groff dying young, meanwhile assholes like us live to see another day... Man, I hope he rests in peace."

    Morris cleared his throat, "Yeah, may he rest in peace. So Josh, what brings you here after all these years? Don''t tell me you are in trouble again?"

    "You know exactly why I''m here, detective... Or should I call you Captain Morris?" Joshua leaned forward and whispered, "Sarah. The address you gave me is fake, and there isn''t any information about her anywhere. What went wrong, man? You told me to trust you, and I did... But, she''s my daughter, Captain... My only family... You gotta tell me something. Anything... Please..." Joshua pleaded with tears in his eyes.

    Morris wiped the sweat off his forehead and gulped, "I... Walk away from this Josh. Time has passed, and there''s nothing you or I can do about it..."

    "Really, that''s all. I fucking took the heat, trusting your words," Josh mmed the table, making Morris and everyone around them jump a little. "And look where itnded me? In jail for 20 years of my life... For killing a terrorist! Fuck! I wish I killed you too when I had the chance..."

    "You think I don''t want to help you? I have two daughters myself. Last month, one got into an ident... I nearly lost her. We were lucky there was a kidney donor, if not... I don''t even want to imagine that. I know how you feel Josh... I really do. As a father, I can understand your pain... But Sarah''s case is closed. Even if I wanted to help, I couldn''t. There is nothing I can do Josh... Really..." Morris sighed while rubbing his temte.

    After a brief pause, he continued, "Look, I''m sorry... I know it wasn''t fair to you... But what''s done is done. Don''t waste your life looking for Sarah... You know what? I heard there is a support group for prisoners who recently got out of jail. They provide food, shelter, clothes, and counseling. I can hook you up with them if you want. Trust me, it really helps. Find a job, and get your life back on track. Start new."

    Joshua clenched his fist tight and gritted his teeth, "So that''s it, huh?"

    "These people. You don''t want to mess with them, Josh. Trust me, I''m trying to protect you... Look, the one you killed. He got a big background, so big that..." Morris lowered his voice as he took a quick nce around him, "Even the FBI couldn''t touch him... Josh, do yourself a favor and forget about Sarah. If you keep this up, your life and my life will both be over. Now, I know you don''t care what happens to you, but I do. I have a wife and two daughters... Without me, they will be... Please... Don''t do anything stupid, Josh..."

    "Who are these people? Give me a name or anything, and I will get out of your hair forever," Joshua asked.

    Morris shook his head, "I... Can''t..."

    Joshua sighed, "Figures... Once a corrupt cop, always a corrupt cop..." He leaned forward and whispered, "Let me tell you a story. Back in prison, I wasbeled a murderer. But you know the plus side of that? I made a few friends. Some really bad people... They are well, pure lunatic psychos... People who live for blood. I don''t want to do this, but," He stood up, "...try to sleep with an eye open at night, yeah?"

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch- 45: Josh and Morris pt2

    Ch: 46: Spidey vs Ice Lady

 Ch: 45 [Josh and Morris pt2]

    Ch: 45 [Josh and Morris pt2]

    "Shit! Wait!" Morris yelled as Joshua walked out of the dinner. Morris quickly paid for the burgers and drinks and chased Joshua out, "Wait! Wait!"

    Joshua stopped and turned around. "What now?"

    Morris took a deep breath, "Ok... I''ll just give you a name and you''ll stop bothering me. And this conversation we are having right now, never happened, ok? Deal?"

    Joshua nodded, "Deal."

    Morris looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping, "Ok... Hellfire Club. That''s all I can say. You poke around, you die, so do me a favor and walk away from this Josh..." He sighed as he turned around to head back to the station.

    Later, Josh used the money to get information on the corrupt cops from the waitress. It wasn''t easy since a small leak could get her into trouble, but as the saying goes, money talks. He found out a few cops who might be corrupt and a strange fact about Morris''s partners. Two of his partners disappeared on duty and no one ever heard from them again.

    ****

    [Back to Morris]

    That noon, Morris decided to take a drive around the city. It''s been a while since he enjoyed the beautiful Manhattan without the worry of chasing some criminals and he needed some fresh air after that talk with Josh. After driving for half an hour, he suddenly felt thirsty and pulled over at a gas station. Morris got out of the car and bought a bottle of water and some snacks. As he got back to his car, Morris saw a redhead woman in her early thirties, in a sexy red party dress, filling up her car at the pump in front of his car. He stared at her ass for a while before walking up to her.

    He stopped before her, "Hey, there. New around here? Your car te says California. I can show you around if you want." Morris smirked as he leaned against his car and took a sip from the bottle.

    The woman turned around and gave Morris a polite smile, "Is that so? Or are you trying to get in my pants, officer?" She pressed her arms around her side breasts and pushed them up to emphasize the size of her breasts. Morris''s eyes darted straight to her tits.

    Morrisughed, "Damn girl! You sure know how to read men... Got it right on point. So, wanna grab a drink together?"

    "Humm..." She looked at Morris from head to toe, "Can you even get that up, grandpa? Looks like it has been decades since youst fucked."

    Morris choked on the water upon hearing her reply. "Wow... Bold! I like that." He patted his chest to stop coughing. "So, why don''t you get in my car and I will show you what this grandpa can do, baby?" He grinned as he pointed his chin at his car.

    Sheughed, "Well..." She walked over to him and pushed her knees between his legs, "If you think you can handle me, officer... Then, yes, but I have never ridden a grandpa in a public toilet. I wanna do it dirty, you nasty old man." She licked her lips seductively.

    Morris gulped. ''Holy shit... She''s game... Let''s go!'' He thought. He nced at his watch and then looked around the gas station. It was empty except for a truck driver who was busy smoking next to his truck. Morris smiled and grabbed her ass. Then he whispered, "Baby, follow me. I know the perfect ce."

    "Ok then," she nodded as she followed him to the station''s women''s restroom.

    Morris turned to lock the door... "Kugggk!!!" A shard of ice prated the back of his neck and came out of his throat. He turned around, grabbing his throat. Blood seeped through the gaps of his fingers, and his eyes widened in fear. Morris saw a couple of ice shards spinning around that redhead''s palm. He quickly reached for his gun, but before he could pull it out, the woman threw another ice shard, pinning his right palm on his waist.

    Morris tried to unlock the door, but the redhead summoned a barrage of ice shards and pinned his whole body against the door. Morris struggled to move, but he couldn''t move an inch as the ice shards were cutting through his flesh. The woman walked up to him and smirked. "Oh, grandpa, you shouldn''t have opened your mouth in public. Now, I have to kill another one..."

    Morris struggled to talk, "Wha..t do yo..u wan...t?" He squeezed out the words with much difficulty as the ice shard pierced through his throat.

    The woman giggled as she manipted the ice pierced into Morris''s body and pulled him toward her. She turned him around and pressed her index finger on Morris''s forehead, "Don''t you worry about that, gramps. All you need to know is that you''re going to die... Now... Oh, and a message from Kingpin, ''Our word is our bond.''" Her finger turned into a sharp pointy ice, and she slowly pushed it into Morris''s head, giving him a slow and painful death.

    The redhead left Morris''s body on the restroom floor as he walked away with a smirk. Soon, the ice will dissolve, leaving no trace of evidence.

    ****

    [Night] [1:00 AM]

    Josh was waiting in his little cardboard house, for Spiderman to show up. He was feeling a bit restless, so he decided to go out to take a smoke. It''s isn''t snowing today, but still foggy. Josh lit up a cigarette and puffed a few smokes before someone stood beside him. "You know... Smoking kills."

    Joshua turned and saw a redhead woman in a sexy red party dress. "That''s riching from a woman who''s smoking." He pointed at the cigarette in her hand.

    She shrugged, "Well... I am already dead inside." She chuckled as she took a puff from her cigarette.

    Josh smiled, "Yeah, same here. So... Do you live around here? This ce ain''t safe for a pretty girl like you."

    "No... Just out for some fresh air, maybe meet certain interesting people," She gave a nod at him, "I just moved here a few days ago, so I don''t really know anyone here... Yet..." She winked at him. For a moment, Josh was sure that her eyes glowed with a pink hue, but it disappeared as soon as he noticed.

    "Ahh... Well, you should be careful, Miss... This neighborhood isn''t safe at night. There''s a lot of gangsters around here and there was a big shootout a few days ago, near the construction site," Josh warned her.

    She smirked, "Oh... Gangsters? So, stay away from the construction site? Is that what you mean?" She threw the cigarette on the ground and stomped on it.

    Josh shook his head, "No, I am not part of any gang, Miss. I am just warning you. This neighborhood ain''t safe, especially for girls like you... And it''s dangerous to walk around this area alone."

    She smiled, "Oh... Dangerous? Like getting mugged or kidnapped?" She walked over to him and circled her arms around Joshua''s neck. "Or maybe someone will give me a good dirty fuck against the wall?" She whispered in his ear.

    Josh gulped as he felt his penis hardened when she pressed her breasts against his chest, "Miss... Are you drunk? Where do you live? Let me send you home..." He gently pushed her away, "It''s dangerous around here."

    Sheughed, "What if I said that I want you to fuck me here, against the wall? Maybe some passersby will see a homeless man fucking such a gorgeousdy and they will burn with jealousy." She pressed her body against Joshua again.

    Josh''s eyes widened. ''What the fuck? What is wrong with this woman? She wants to get fucked here? Why me?'' He thought as he gulped and took a step back. His mind was telling him something''s wrong, but his body was moving and responding to that woman''s words. He felt horny; He wanted to rip that dress off her body and fuck her right here. "Miss... Stop messing with me... Let me walk you home... Please..."

    The woman giggled as she waved her fingers around Josh''s face, "Why? Worried? Don''t you worry... I''m all clean and safe... And wet to get a thick filthy cock inside me." She licked her lips seductively.

    Josh''s eyes rolled back as he groaned and grabbed that woman by the waist. He carried her to the wall and pushed her against the wall as he was about to kiss her, something pulled him onto the roof and an ice shard pierced through the wall behind him. If it was just a split secondte, Josh would be lying in that alley with a hole in his throat.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    If you want to support me or read advance chapters, check out my Patr ��on.

    Support Link: https://.patr /XcaliburXc

    ?As of now, Pat reon is 18 chapters ahead?

    [Exclusive r18 contents] [No double billing]

    ---

    Next Chapter: Spidey vs Ice Lady

 Ch: 46 [Spidey vs Ice Lady]

    Ch: 46 [Spidey vs Ice Lady]

    <strong>WARNING! DON''T EAT WHILE READING. A GROSS GORY AHEAD.</strong>

    ----

    The redhead looked up with arge grin, "Two bugs in one night? Awesome! Come out, Spider-man! I love your costume!" She pped her hands excitedly as if she was watching a circus. "I promise I''ll give you a kiss to remember after I kill you!!"

    Spiderman webbed confused Josh who was under that woman''s influence. Then he dropped down in front of her and tilted his head, "Err... Sorry, miss... I only ept kisses from my girlfriend, but I promise to kill you in the most painful way possible."

    "Ohh, aren''t you a gentleman? You look so cool in that tight costume! Can I get an autograph? Wait, let me take a selfie with you first!" The woman giggled as she summoned more ice shards around her palm. "A selfie with your dead body, bleeding on the street..." She shot a barrage of ice shards at Spiderman in that smallne.

    ''Here, shees,'' Spiderman followed his instincts and dodged the barrage of ice shards as he vaulted out of the alley onto the road. But the shards kept chasing him. ''Wait, why are those ice shards chasing me? That''s new!'' He thought as he flipped in midair and countered them with his solid web needles. He aimed his fingers and shot every single ice shard aiming for his back. Spidermannded on top of a car and saw the woman walking out of the alley with arge grin on her face.

    "Come on, don''t run away. I just want to kill you and take a selfie with your corpse!" She shouted.

    Spiderman narrowed his eyes underneath his mask as he examined the woman standing in the middle of the road. Her eyes were glowing pink as she controlled the ice shards. He quickly webbed the cars on the road and swung them at the woman. Three cars flew toward her, but she simply raised her palm and froze them almost instantly. She flicked her wrist and the ice shattered, shredding the three cars into pieces.

    "Wow! That was awesome!! Spider-man, you''re so strong!" The woman cheered as she pped her hands. "Mumm~" She licked her lips, "If it weren''t for the job, I would have liked you to fuck me raw from behind, pulling my hair... Oh! Grabbing my ass with those strong arms as you ram me from behind, followed by hard spanks... God! I''m getting wet just thinking about that!"

    Spiderman felt his body heating up, and blood rushed to his penis. He quickly shook his head and took a deep breath. ''What the fuck? What is happening? Hypnosis?! It''s her voice! I thought it was her eyes, but... A clever one, she is. Anyone would focus on her eyes and try to avoid a direct eye contract in case they break out of her power the first time, but... Hahaha... It''s her voice that messes with your head...'' He grinned.

    "Miss... If you want a good fuck, why don''t you go find a man instead of killing people? There''s a red light area not far from here..." Spiderman teased as he shot multiple webs at her. But she froze them in midair with her ice shards before they even touched her body.

    She giggled, "Do you think I''m an idiot? How can I pay men when I don''t have money?" She shot ice shards at Spiderman, but he flipped backward and shot solid web needles at her. "How about this? I''ll let you fuck my ass, and then while you are fucking, I''ll slowly cut off your head... Ahhh! The way your body will jerk when I slice off your head..." She moaned loudly as if she was imagining Spiderman fucking her while she slices off his head.

    ''Where the fuck this crazy bitch came from?'' He wondered as he gripped his fists. Two silvery ws emerged from his wrists, dripping with green liquid. The few drops that fell on the road melted a small hole through the road. ''Time to end this.''

    Spiderman dashed toward the woman.

    "YES! COME nd'' FUCK MY ASS!" She tore open her clothes, revealing her naked body with her breasts bouncing up and down and her pussy dripping wet. She turned around and spread her butt cheeks giving him a full view of her asshole as she looked back at Spiderman. "COME! RAW ME! I DON''T NEED ANY LUBE! I''M WET ENOUGH!" She screamed excitedly as she noticed his speed slow down and his ws retract. She thought she got him under her hypnosis. ''Got you! Hahaha... Men! I''ll cut off your dick off after you give me a good fuck... Come, spidey!'' Six invisible transparent ice des floated in midair behind her back.

    Spiderman walked toward her, pretending to open his pants. But instead of prating her asshole with his cock, he took out his right w and jammed it into her ass without any hesitation. Then he took out his left w and sliced her head clean off her shoulder, "Fucking bitch! Cut my head off with my dick in your ass, huh? Well, how does it feel now that I''ve cut your head off while my w is in your ass? Anyst word? Oops, forgot you are dead already."

    "..." The woman''s headless corpse was still standing as if she was frozen.

    "Humff!" He sliced her body in two with a single slice. Her blood sttered all over the road as her body fell into two halves. "Uuggg!" He picked up her clothes and wiped his ws, "Shit! That''s fucking gross!"

    ****

    [Peter''s First person POV]

    "I think it''s enough," Josh said as he emptied another bottle of sanitizer on my right w with an awkward smile. He was about to say something, but...

    "Not a single word, got it?" I red at Josh who immediately nodded, "Give me that liquid soap!" I poured the liquid soap on my w, trying to get rid of that... Fuck! Ahem! Anyway, after thoroughly cleaning it, I noticed some weird changes... The w looks more silvery and just like how I control my web, it''s this weird feeling... I don''t know how to exin it, but it would seem I can control this dripping toxin around it. It''s like with a little focus, I can coat it with the green acid-like toxin. I don''t know if I can somehow manipte it to make it non-lethal, maybe I''ll give it a tryter. I retract it back.

    "What about the dead body?" Josh asked.

    I looked at the split-in half-naked corpse and sighed, "Oh, I got a nice idea for this bitch... Hold on..." I picked up her severed head and threw it into a nearby trash bin, followed by her upper torso. I picked up the lower half of her body and put it inside another bin. As for her entrails... Let''s leave it there. "Ok, you need a good alibi, or else the cops will annoy you. You know any nearby ce without CCTVs or anything?"

    Josh nodded, "There''s this underground fight club, but why?"

    "Good! Go there. Get a little drunk and do some betting, lose or win doesn''t matter. Then go to a nearby motel and brag about losing a bet and how you were so close and spent almost the entire night gambling. Make sure to annoy the guy behind the counter, then rent a room and sleep there. Next morning, the cops wille for you or the ones sent her might cover it up entirely, but we can''t take that chance. Anyway, if the cops interrogate you, you were never there... You were gambling and drinking all night. Got it?" I exined my n.

    "Yeah. Ok. I got it. Oh!" He took out the camera pen and gave it to me. "Here. I followed your instruction."

    "Nice. So, any idea why that bitch wanted to off you?" I asked as I stored the camera pen in my pocket.

    Josh sighed, "Morris warned me... But to think they were this quick..."

    "Morris?"

    "The one who reversed my case back then. He said not to poke my nose around and stop my search for my daughter. The ones who took her are dangerous... Shit! To think they were keeping an eye on us... I got a name out of him, Hellfire Club," Josh exined.

    Hellfire Club? Ah, crap! As far as I remember from theics, that''s one of the major clubs led by the devilish Emma Frost. Could be Kingpin, depending on the reality, but... Humm... Emma Frost, Kingpin, or someone else. Either way, they are bad news.

    "Alright. Now go to that underground fight club and follow my instructions. I''ll find you after doing my investigation. Meanwhile, try to stay safe, oh, here..." I took out a new rugged phone that I bought earlier today, "I''ve saved my number, call me in case of an emergency. Now, put whatever you have, in your backpack and get going."

    Josh nodded as he packed whatever little belongings he had into his backpack and left the alley. I followed him from above, swinging behind him to the underground fight club. After making sure he was fine, I took a swing around the neighborhood, then after 30-40 minutes approx, I went back to the spot, and yup, someone had already cleared up her body and even reced the cars with new ones. They also cleaned the blood stains... Nice!

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' if you liked the chapter.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: 46: A long night

 Ch: 47 [A long night]

    Ch: 47 [A long night]

    <em><strong>Target: 121/1500 PS</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Reward: 2 extra chs + another week of daily release</strong></em>

    <em><strong>----</strong></em>

    That night, I decided to visit sh, at the hospital. After all, he gota lot more to pay for trying to kill me. Putting him on the hospital bed isn''t enough...

    It was pretty easy to sneak into his private room through the window. Well, I cut the lock with my w, but yeah... Whatever! He was sleeping peacefully, probably drugged with painkillers and sedatives. His head was bandaged with thickyers of white gauze... I wonder if I cut deeper, would I see his brain? Then there is this thick padded thing around his neck, probably to support his broken jaws. His arms and legs were stered with casts...

    The room was dim, illuminated by a single night led on the ceiling. The CCTV camera... I crawled around the ceiling and tore the wires. Then I dropped down on the floor. Haa... Just look at him... All stered and helpless... Haha! He looks so peaceful, doesn''t he? What would happen if I took out my ws and sliced his throat? I''m pretty sure no one would hear him scream with those broken jaws.

    Hahaha... Fuck! I almost killed him. No, it would be too easy. He has to suffer for the rest of his life, for now... I took out that pack of XTC pills I found on him that night. I poured a ss of water, just a small amount, and dropped the pills into it after crushing them to dust. I mixed them thoroughly, till they dissolvedpletely. Then I slightly opened his lower jaw and poured it into his mouth.

    Huh?! Footsteps! Must be the guardsing to check the camera. I quickly jumped out of the window and made my way toward home. Heh, another perfect job!

    ***

    [My room]

    After changing into casual clothes, I slumped on the bed with a sigh. Haaa... I''m really tired. To think I will encounter Hellclub this fast and I killed that icy lunatic... She was somewhat strong, if not for her overconfidence in her hypnosis, it would''ve taken some time to kill her. Humm. Now that I think of it, her power did work on me for a flickering second, but then it got canceled out. It must be the Immunity power of 0X Serum. I need to figure out what else I gained from that serum other than toxins immunity, super-healing, and hypnosis immunity...

    I just hope they won''t target Josh for now since I have drawn their attention. They will being for me next. Gotta keep my eyes open from now on. Who knows when one of these lunatics will strike again?

    I heaved a long sigh. I am exhausted, but can''t sleep now. Damn it! I got up from the bed and made my way toward the bathroom, gotta take a leak first, then try to sleep...

    As I entered my room after finishing my business, there she was lying butt naked on her stomach, looking toward the door. May shed a sly smile as she saw me entering the room. The dim night light fell on her smooth skin, revealing her wless curves. Her bubble butt and the way she was moving her legs back and forth, making her supple thighs rub against each other was... Aaah! I need no porn now.

    "Uumm... It''s 3:30 AM," I spoke, after checking the clock hanging on the wall.

    She bit her lips, "And?"

    "And you''re naked."

    "Hmmm... You don''t like it?" May smirked.

    "Oh, no, I love it. But once I start... you won''t get any sleep," I spoke as I began to strip, "I hope you are ready for what''sing."

    May''s sly smirk widened into a happy grin. "Come... Punish me for waiting naked in your bed for so long. I''ve been bad!"

    I walked over to the edge of the bed and bent on my knees. Then I touched May''s chin and pressed my lips against hers. She opened her mouth and our tongues entwined. May put her hands around my neck and pulled me in while closing her eyes. Then I slowly slid my hand down from her chin to her neck, then grabbed her throat, and pulled away from the kiss. May''s eyes fluttered open, there was excitement and lust in them.

    Then I teased her a little by pulling my head backward as she tried to kiss again, denying her the pleasure of kissing me. She nced hungrily at my lips. I smirked as I kissed her again on the sixth attempt. We kissed for a few more minutes, with me teasing her by stopping in the middle. May loved it... She even let out soft moans.

    "Stay like that," I stood up and climbed on the bed. I began to kiss her neck and moved down while cing small kisses all over her back till I reached her ass. I kissed her butt and moved between her legs. Dang! I grabbed her butt cheeks and squeezed them before spreading them apart, revealing her pussy and little butt hole.

    I pressed my face between her butt and rubbed my nose and lips on her sensitive parts, which made her shiver in response.

    "Ssshhh~ Pete~ Fuck! Lick me~ Don''t you worry, I have cleaned myself thoroughly for you~"

    I raised my head and looked toward May''s flushed face. Then I grinned before pressing my tongue on her asshole and licking it. May shivered and gasped loudly.

    "Aaah!~ Fuck! Yes! Lick my ass!" May moaned loudly as I swirled my tongue on her asshole and started rimming her. Then I pushed my tongue inside, which made her grab the bedsheet tightly. Her soft butt in my palms felt amazing. "Yesss! Peter~ Fuck! Hmmm! Yes! Suck my ass! Umm! Haa!~ Ahh!" She moaned loudly as I shoved my tongue deep inside her ass and a finger into her dripping pussy.

    I fingered May vigorously, stretching her tight pussy while swirling my tongue inside her butthole. She began to moan louder and louder and her breathing turned erratic. I could feel her asshole and pussy contracting and getting wetter. Ipped her pussy juice and licked her both holes thoroughly, savoring her taste.

    "God! I''m cumming!" Her hips began to buckle as she gushed, letting her clear vaginal nectar wet my hand and the sheet underneath her. As she caught her breath, I began licking her again. "No, Peter! Ugh! I''m still sensitive... I haven''t recovered... Sto- Hmmpff!" May moaned as I kept eating her.

    She gasped and squirmed in pleasure as I sucked and licked her both holes vigorously. She was getting close again... But I denied her the sweet release as I kept her at the edge for quite some time. She gasped and cursed in frustration while biting her lips... Her toes were curling tightly as her feet kept shaking, her beautiful toes were clutching the bedsheet so tightly.

    I smirked as I suddenly thrust a finger into her asshole, catching her by surprise.

    "Sshit! Aaah! Damn!~"

    I roughly fingered her butthole, ramming my middle finger inside as fast as possible while fingering her pussy with the other two fingers. I smacked her butt several times, enjoying her reaction. Her whole body was getting hot and sweaty.

    "Cum for me, May! Cum hard."

    "Oh fuck! Peter, yes!" She was gasping heavily, as her body tensed up like a bow. Then as I fastened my pace, May arched her back as her butt cheeks clenched together and she shuddered. "Ahhhaaaa~!" Her squirt gushed out and hit the sheets underneath, making them a wet mess. May kept twitching and grinding on my fingers as I kept teasing her sensitive insides while she came violently, holding the bed sheet tightly as she raised her butt and trembled, letting out a silent scream.

    I removed my fingers and kissed May''s wet pussy while stroking my aching cock with her juice.

    I grabbed her waist and pressed my cock between her beautiful butt and stroked. Damn... The pressure on my cock feels so fucking good. I pped her round cheeks as she kept rubbing her body up and down, sending shivers of pleasure from my crotch.

    "You ready?"

    "Shut up and fuck me!" May urged as she grabbed her butt cheeks, opening herself up, offering her beautiful asshole. "Use my body... however you want... Punish me for being a bad girl..." She whispered while smiling, biting her lips in anticipation.

    Wait! Does she want me to fuck her ass raw? Didn''t expect her to enjoy anal sex, but why not?

    "However I want, you say?" I began to rub the tip of my cock on her butt hole.

    "Yes..." May breathe.

    Fuck... Hearing her say that made my heart race. Oh fuck! Her butthole opened slightly as I slowly pushed in. Shit! So fucking warm and tight!

    "God! You are so tight," I couldn''t help but moan as I held my cockhead inside her. She was taking her time to rx. It was really hot seeing her grit her teeth while enduring the pain.

    "Pete..." she gasped and finally started pushing her ass back towards me. That did it. I couldn''t control my hunger.

    I grabbed her shoulders tightly, leaving the red marks of my fingertips. Her eyes closed tightly and her teeth clenched as she kept breathing in and out in short sharp pants. Slowly but surely, my cock made its way deeper and deeper inside her. Her body tensed up and her knuckles turned pale and white as I buried my whole length inside.

    It felt really, really, really fucking tight and hot inside. I might just cum if I''m not careful. Her insides are clenching my shaft tightly. This is the best! I can''t stop my hands from trembling and shivering, May felt so good, not just because of her warmth but due to something more. My feelings towards her must''ve gotten stronger without me realizing it.

    "FUCKKKK!" May gasped for air as I filled her butt.

    "Okay," I spoke with a dry chuckle, unable to make my brain function correctly.

    "Move," She breathed in short pants and was unable to finish her words as she grits her teeth and clenched her nails in her palms. "Aahh... Umphhh..." Her moaning was as beautiful as the tightness.

    As soon as I started moving my hips, May began to moan, her toes and fists curling uncontrobly as I started with gentle thrusts. God damn it, I bit my lips and pinched my thighs to stop myself from cumming this fast. I want to enjoy my first anal sex with May for as long as I can. But man, the feeling is just too exquisite. Her walls were massaging my cock so perfectly, driving my senses wild.

    As soon as she got ustomed to me, May began moving her hips with me, impaling herself on my cock. The slow speed became faster and faster with each passing second. The wet, sucking, and slurping sounds of her butt sucking my cock in made us gasp in delight as we lost control.

    Her boobs bounced and pped together wildly. Her butt jiggling. I leaned forward, grabbing her boobs while continuously moving my hip against hers, filling the air with wet and pping sounds as our skin came into contact with every thrust. May kept moaning and moaning without stopping as she shuddered.

    I lifted her chest up until we were back to chest. I cupped her breasts and pulled and twisted her erect nipples, making her moan aloud as I continued ramming into her tight tunnel.

    "Hmmm!" She gasped for air. "Peterr! You are filling me up!" She tilted her head back onto my shoulders and we were both kneeling on the bed while moving our hips nonstop. I wrapped my arm around her neck and pulled her back while my other hand was rubbing her clit. We kissed hard. Our saliva drooled to our chins and the wet, slimy kiss became more intense and passionate.

    I pinched her sensitive nub, and with my throbbing cock filling her tunnel, May shuddered violently, cumming violently in a silent orgasm with a wide open mouth. Her tight sphincter clenched so tight I couldn''t take it.

    "Cum for me, Pete~" She whispered huskily as she mmed back hard. I knew that there was nothing I could do.

    "Humff!" I gave her everything in a violent, continuous eruption, filling her rectum with streams of thick, hot, and sticky cum while we kissed roughly. The waves of my release shot out of me repeatedly, painting the insides of her bottom with gooey jets, causing her to gasp when each ssh happened. She then quivered as she took in every drop I shot out of me and I watched a rivulet escape from the side of her hole that was stuffed full of dick, spilling down her thigh.

    After pumping my cum inside her, I pulled out, breathing heavily as I watched her copse face-t onto the bed with her beautiful and shiny butthole gaping dripping with my cum.

    "That was... Out of the world," May exhaled before looking back with a sultry smile. "So... How was my butt?"

    "Simply tight and amazing!"

    "This was my first anal sex," She smiled as she spoke with a gasp before letting out a light cough. "It feels strange. I''ve only ever used a dildo before, but you are the one and only man whom I allowed this far," Mayughed before continuing. "It''s weird and exciting, but pleasurable too... It felt amazing. Just don''t expect it regrly."

    "Haha, yes, Ma''am." Iy beside her as she shifted toward me, lying over my arm. I pulled her closer, "Don''t you want to wash up or anything?"

    May leaned over and ced a kiss on my lips. "I like how warm your cum feels in me."

    "That''s kinky and arousing."

    Before we knew it, both of us fell asleep...

    *****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: 48: MJ and Gwen

    Ch: 49: Trap

    Ch: 50: Hellfire Club

 Ch: 48 [MJ and Gwen]

    Ch: 48 [MJ and Gwen]

    <strong>Target: 247/1500 [Come on guys, too low PS.]</strong>

    <strong>Reward: 2 extra chs + another week of daily release</strong>

    <strong>******</strong>

    [Morning]

    I woke up pretty early that morning,st night was fun and awesome, but even with a few hours of shut-eye, I feel energetic and well-rested. May was lying beside me, resting on my chest. The morning sun rays were entering through the window and bathing her bare form in orange-yellow rays of glory. Damn, she looks so gorgeous.

    I carried her to her room without waking her. Can''t let MJ catch us together in bed, no matter what. After that, I took a quick shower, phew... Finally, the sticky feeling ofst night is gone. After putting on some fresh clothes, I was about to go to the kitchen for breakfast and saw MJ wearing her jogging dress heading toward the front door.

    "Morning," I called out.

    "Morning, Peter. You are up early today," She replied, shing me a smile.

    "Going for jogging?"

    "Yep, wanna join me?"

    "Yeah. Give me a minute," I replied, heading toward my room. It''s cold, so I put on a ck windbreaker jacket and white sneakers before heading outside with MJ.

    "Ready?" She asked.

    "Yep, let''s go."

    Both of us then started jogging across Queens toward a serene little park not far from our neighborhood. A refreshing morning jog... Well, I would have called it a morning swinging if I were in my spidey suit... But you know, morning walks with MJ aren''t so bad either.

    "So, how''s your acting sses going?" I asked.

    "Well, it is okay for now," She answered, shrugging. "Still trying to impress and grab the right kind of attention... But you know, your good luck is rubbing off me."

    "My good luck you say?" I asked with a hint of surprise in my tone.

    "Yeah, right. I havended in two short-time roles recently. Both were nothing big, just some brief background roles, but that''s something right?" She nced at me with a smile as we turned the corner.

    "Yeah... Wait! You are going to be on TV?!" I stopped in the middle of the street, surprised.

    "Yeah, it isn''t a main role... But it is definitely something! I was going to tell you and May over breakfast..." She opened the water bottle and took a sip.

    "So, what''s your role?" I asked while continuing our jog.

    "They aren''t telling us until the shooting starts... They are trying to keep the secrecy and stuff... But if everything goes right... I might even have a chance to audition for a bigger role! Imagine the day I finally make a real debut!" She replied with a chuckle, raising her hands and stretching, "Anyway, we are not even sure how that might go yet, don''t want to jinx it... "

    "That''s cool, MJ, way to go!" I patted her back, happy for her achievements.

    "What about you? You seem busy these days. I rarely get to see you even though we are living in the same house. So, what kind of super science research thingy you were up to?" She asked as the little path we were jogging on went beneath the lush canopy of the trees in the park. We took a sit on the park''s bench under the shadow of a huge tree. The winter air was cold, and the snow on the ground made the environment even colder, but both of us were warmed up thanks to our little jog session.

    "A lot has happenedtely," I started, taking a big sip from my water bottle. "First was... Well, someone mugged sh and left him bleeding on the street, and that lucky bastard... I can''t believe I took him to the hospital. I was passing by, saw him, and just did that without even thinking... Can you believe it? Me saving his life after everything he put me through! Guess what? That''s not the end... After admitting him to the hospital, I was driving back home and there she was at the gunpoint. Liz An of all people, on the very edge of being mugged and probably raped or worse. Spiderman showed up and I, well... He saved her and asked me to drive her home. Haha! What a coincidence. First sh and then his girlfriend, same day, same evening. Yeah... that''s not even the end of the story."

    "No kidding! Well, what happened next?" MJ asked, looking intrigued.

    "Liz threw up in my car."

    "You are making all that up, aren''t you?" MJ rolled her eyes.

    "Nope, I am not," I answered in a deadpanned manner. "Anyway, that''s that. That''s my story about saving both sh and his girlfriend the same evening."

    "You did good..." MJ said, taking a sip from her bottle, "Not many would have done that if they were in your ce. I mean, helping your bullies who tormented you since... Forever... Especially, someone like sh who probably can''t remember the amount of times he left you broken and bruised."

    "And you think I did good?" I chuckled in disbelief.

    "Hey, I ain''t no saint. If I was in your ce, I would have let sh bleed on the street for all I care. Let karma get him and bite him in the ass! But, what you did after all that, it takes a lot of... How do I put it? Yeah, strength and heart to pull that off," She added with an impressed look on her face.

    "So, sh being mugged was karmaing for him?" I chuckled as we sat next to each other on the park bench.

    "You could say that, yeah. Plus, if that wasn''t bad enough, Liz decided to puke inside your car, poor you. First, your car gets smashed by a criminal mutant and now Liz pukes all over the inside. Your week''s been crappy as heck..." Sheughed, pping my arm.

    "And not to forget sh''s blood all over the seat. This week has been the worst one for my car''s cleaning bill," I joined herughter. "But, keep it between us, yeah?"

    "Yeah, yeah, your secret''s safe with me. And be careful next time. The streets aren''t that safe anymore," She reminded me as she stood up and looked toward the pathway to continue our run. "Ready to continue?" She asked as the strong gust of winter wind blew past us, fluttering our clothing and rustling the dry leaves on the ground.

    "Yeah," I quickly shot back and we began jogging.

    "We got Spiderman, that counts, right? Dude, taking down thugs and all kinds of bad guys?" I started our conversation as we continued our morning run.

    "Yep, but he can''t be at all ces all the time. There are plenty of ces that even Spiderman can''t reach in time," She replied, watching the morning birds on the branches, singing and chirping. "And, the other heroes are too busy with all their own messes they created."

    "Like Abomination or Red Hulk?"

    "Yep, just to mention a few, and let''s not even discuss those rogue mutants. They just do whatever they want. Blowing up government offices and schools and attacking military camps. Letting out a bunch of criminals like Mao. Wreaking havoc across the city, killing countless innocent civilians. Tearing and ripping their families apart... Who knows where Mao will strike next? Hopefully, not in New York," She went silent after saying that as her eyes darted on the pavement.

    "Thest time the X-men defeated him. Maybe the mutants will sort this problem once again. They might beat him again. Also, New York seems to attract bad people. As you said, we need to be just careful and keep it to ourselves," I replied while we made another turn and were back on our apartment''s street, and at the same moment, I spotted Gwen around the corner, running toward us.

    "Gwen!" MJ noticed her as she waved back, and I nodded back to her.

    Gwen was jogging and looked energetic. There was a satisfied, almost arrogant smirk stered on her face. Probably something has gone down the way she likes it. But she definitely looks pretty, even from a distance.

    "What are you two doing this far from home?" Gwen asked as she stopped jogging, looking confused at MJ and me.

    "We moved into the neighborhood a few weeks back," I answered her.

    "Moved?" Gwen looked at both of us with a confused look, "Wait! Moved? As if you two were, like... dating and stuff?! Live-in rtionship?! Not bad, MJ!"

    "You can say that..." I replied with a smirk.

    "What?! We have not! You are misinterpreting everything. Shut up, Peter. Geez, Gwen," MJ awkwardly chuckled as Gwen narrowed her eyes at both of us. "We are just staying together for the time. Things happened at home and Peter helped out a lot. And things ended up like this."

    "Ok. I won''t pry into your private matters. But since you two are not dating," Gwen smirked. Oh, I know that look. She''s about to drop a bomb, "Hey, Pete, you wanna hang out tonight? Dad''s on a new case, so he won''t be back tonight... We can watch a movie or two. What do you say?"

    MJ red at me as if I hadmitted the greatest of sins. What do I even say? ''Sorry, I can''t as I already got a n tonight''? Well, technically, I have not.

    *****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next Ch: 49: Trap

    Ch: 50: Hellfire Club

    Ch: 51: Infiltration

    ---

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    AN: A quick question. How many of you y Mobile Legends? Why? Because I''m thinking of adding a MOBA System for my next Harry Potter FF. So, I need to know how many of you are familiar with the game. [Don''t ask for the release date.]

 Ch: 49 [Trap]

    Ch: 49 [Trap]

    Suddenly, my phone rang as I was about to make something up, lucky me.

    "Give me a sec," I took out my phone. It''s from Josh.

    "Hey," I answered his call as I walked away from the girls. "You alright?"

    "Yeah, I''m good. Morris died yesterday. They found his body in the gas station''s bathroom. The cops came looking for me, but your alibi n worked. They asked a couple of questions and went away. You think that icedy killed him and then came for me?" Josh whispered with a deep concerned voice, as if afraid, that might even be listening.

    "You know how he died? I mean, anything the cops might have slipped out while interrogating you?" I asked in a low tone.

    "Yeah, something about stabbing injuries as if someone stabbed and killed him with a pointy object or something like that, but they didn''t find any weapons at the scene, oh, and there was water all around him. I went to take a peek at the scene and guess what? No water pipes or anything were broken... So..." Josh''s voice trailed away.

    "The icedy must have stabbed him to death with her ice. The ice melted, thus no sign of weapons, but water, everywhere. You got lucky yesterday. Listen to me, Josh. Don''t poke around and wait. You want to find your daughter, you wait, got it? You gottay low. I''ll find her, but if you die out there, where do you think she''s going to go?" I asked, his silence telling me he had heard what I said loud and clear.

    "Ok. I... I''ll do as you say Spiderman. And thank you and your friend... Just be careful. These guys are dangerous," His words came as a whisper from the speaker.

    "I''ll do, Josh," With that said, the call ended. I pocketed my phone and walked toward MJ and Gwen.

    "Everything alright?" Gwen asked as her eyes traveled from MJ toward me.

    "Yes, nothing big. It was a guy from the stock market apppany, been annoying me for days. Bro wants to be the middleman or something... But I''m doing fine just on my own, so why should I pay someone to do stuff when I can do it better than anyone? Sorry, rant, done," I gave her an awkward chuckle, "So... About tonight... How about Tuesday? Sorry, got a bunch of stuff to do tonight. Some things I got to take care of," I told Gwen with a faint smile.

    "Tuesday, done. See you, then."

    She sounded sad and continued on with her jogging, probably because it was a no, but honestly...

    "She looks sad..." MJ broke the silence.

    "I should go after her..." I scratched the back of my head.

    "Yeah, you should. It''s not like we are dating... or something..." She sounded as if she was unsure of what to feel about it. "I''ll get going. You go get her."

    "Don''t get the wrong idea. We are just friends and we used to watch movies in the past. Just that, nothing else. So, yeah... Nothing big, ok?" I assured her.

    "Yeah, sure," MJ replied sarcastically as she jogged away, leaving me alone.

    ----

    Now then... How am I going to do this...? Do I chase Gwen? Or go after MJ? And here I thought a phone call would save me. Dang! Girls are hard to deal with sometimes... Why can''t they just understand and get friendly with each other?

    I chase after Gwen first...

    ----

    "Gwen, wait up!" I shouted as I ran after her. Some might call me simp for chasing after her right now, bute on. It''s Gwen Stacy and she''s alone, all by herself in her house. What if something happens to her? What if someone breaks in? Yeah, better be safe than sorry, right? Nothing more, nothing less. I''m helping her in the time of her needs just like how he used to save ''Peter'' from bullies all these years.

    Gwen stopped jogging but didn''t look back. I caught up to her soon enough and stood right behind her. She didn''t turn back; she just stood still with her back facing me. Her blonde hair flowed along with the morning wind as if she were a character straight out of a movie scene.

    "Gwen, hey... Sorry about that. Let''s watch some movies tonight. I''ll bring the snacks," I offered Gwen my best smile. She turned around and looked into my eyes with her beautiful blues before smiling back at me.

    "You sure about that? I mean, I know you are bad at lying. Back there, you said that because of MJ, right?" She asked with a soft giggle, "It''s okay. I don''t mind. I get it. If you want to hang out with her, that''s fine, Peter. I mean, it''s alright... You guys are living together and all..."

    "Haaa... It''s not like that. MJ''s dad is in hospital, haven''t got many days left... You know how he was, right? So, when we moved, I asked her to stay with us, you know, that neighborhood isn''t that safe and May was concerned about her... Obviously, she declined, but I insisted. So, till she gets financially stable, she''s staying over. That''s all," Iy out the truth, well, sort of.

    "Dang! It''s not good to talk about people behind their backs but that guy was a drunken slob. The way he used to yell and curse MJ, just so that he could gamble their life savings. Well, not that I know the truth, I''m d you guys are helping her out of that mess, but you know why I am angry?" Gwen asked as she narrowed her eyebrows.

    "Cause I didn''t tell you about my new house and kinda missed your callst week and never called you back? Which one is it? Yes or yes?"

    "Bingo!" Gwen punched me on the chest softly. "I mean, what the heck man! We live in the same ce and never run into each other. How could you? At least try to keep us in the loop."

    "Yeah, I''ll do my best. It was pretty hectic for the past couple of weeks with the moving and furnishing and all. Tell you what, this weekend Ned ising back, so, we can probably all hang out together. What do you say?" I made the best smile ever.

    "Sounds perfect, but we are having that movie night, tonight, right?" She asked in excitement.

    "Yup! I''ll see you tonight at your house... 7:00 PM?"

    "Yes, at seven, and snacks on you," Gwen hit my chest before leaving me standing there. I waved her off, and after a while, began making my way back to my house.

    ****

    [Noon]

    After putting on my suit, I began my daily patrol. Saving one woman being chased, webbing a few purse snatchers, I even saw three girls fucking each other, online. Ofans, I guess. They are shooting... My spider sense tingles. I webbed up on the roof and looked around. Something is going on down there... In that corner. Sounds of gunshots, grunts, and muffled screams. Three guys with guns. Civilian shot. Cops will be here soon. Gotta check it out myself.

    "You shouldn''t have opened your mouth in the court," One of the thugs with a shotgun over his shoulder yelled, "And now? Haha, you don''t get your mouth no more. I wonder what happened to it? Hm, you don''t remember? This," the other, bald thug pped the guy''s face with his revolver. The third one remained still, pointing a handgun at him while thewoman, whose hair was covering her face, remained in one corner. She had a little girl who looked like... around 6, hugging her tight, covering her eyes as she cried.

    Ok. Time to save the day... Wait! Fuck! That was so stupid of me. Jumping in without even thinking. That guy who is getting beaten up... He got a tattoo on his right arm, the same tattoo that the thugs who were hitting him got. Moreover, that woman and even that kid, who looks like a kid, but is not actually a kid... Those two also got the same tattoo as the other guys.

    Now, this makes me wonder. What kind of parents tattoo their 6 or probably 7-year-old daughter with a gang tattoo? Something isn''t quite right here. What is this whole scene, really? A trap of some kind. Although they are beating the crap out of that man, and he was bleeding from his mouth and his stomach, probably where he got shot or did he really got shot? A blood pack! This guy''s ying a character here, or rather the rest of them, especially that woman... And also that child, and probably me, who is currently hiding on the rooftop, watching the situation.

    It''s a fucking trap. Ah! A trap for good ol''Spidey?! I''m ttered. Hellfire club, huh? Interesting...

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    NextCh: 50: Hellfire Club

    Ch: 51: Infiltration

    Ch: 52: Massacre

    ---

 Ch: 50 [Hellfire Club pt1- Target]

    Ch: 50 [Hellfire Club pt1- Target]

    The blonde woman with blood dripping down her nose as her brown hair wig was hanging over her face, looked up at the trio standing in front of her, especially the leader of the three, a bald guy with a revolver pointed at her. Now that''s an expensive custom-made gold-ted revolver and expensive taste he has. Even for a thief or a gang member, it''s over the top. It doesn''t look good in his hand, I think I''ll do him a favor and take it off his hand.

    "What are you looking at bitch?" The leader hit her again, hard across the cheek. Her face was bruised; her clothes ripped, as she kept holding on to her kid. She could sense her crying but did not attempt tofort her. She looked around, staring back at the leader of the trio, bloodshot red eyes, trying to suppress her pain. The thugs standing beside him made their guns ready. A small drop of her tears escaped through the corner of her eyes and fell down.

    "I''m talking to you," the third guy with a baseball bat wrapped in bard wire, pped her across the face, this time, even harder than before, forcing her to stand up. She kicked his balls, real hard... I am sure I heard a cracking sound. Poor guy is not going to make any babies tomorrow. He held his crotch tight with the face contorted, looking as if he was about to explode in anger, and with good reason too.

    "Told you motherfucker to keep it within limits. Why the fuck are you hitting my face? Huh?" She stomped him over and over again. Then she took his baseball bat and began to smash his face, "I''m done with this useless trick. Fucker, how dare you hit my face? I''m gonna fuck your face up until your teeth break off. What do you have to say, hm? Huh? Say something, you bastard. Hm. Answer me, or I am gonna feed you to your dog, asshole."

    Ohhh! That looks really painful. Go on, kill each other. I''ll just stick here, watching you guys rip each other apart.

    The other two thugs didn''t do anything and just kept watching. I can see a glint of fear in their eyes, the type when you are seeing a person, you wouldn''t want to cross over. It makes me curious about what kind of position she has in the club. But hold on. That kid began to grow up. Fuck! The way her body is twisting and her skin wriggling like worms. Gross! After a few seconds, she became a full-grown woman, with short ck hair, green iris and naked. She got some nice boobs though.

    The guy with the shotgun opened his jacket and gave it to her. She nced at him before taking it and putting it over herself. So, she is a mutant with body-morphing capabilities? Looks handy.

    "Go easy on her, sis," She grabbed the blonde''s shoulder, "We''ll get in trouble if he dies."

    The woman turned and looked at the other thug''s face, "Next time, hire some guys who know their ce in the food chain."

    While they were bickering among themselves, I decided to crash their little party. I webbed my phone with recording mode on the wall, to get a perfect angle for the fight toe. Then, I aimed for that golden-ted revolver stuck in between his belt, shot the web, and yanked it right off of his belt.

    "What the...?!" The baldy looked up, but what he got was a hard kick from me as Inded on his face, crushing his skull. His limp body bounced against the floor. He won''t be getting back up for a while. I turned to his pals, the guy whose balls the woman just cracked and the guy with a shotgun.

    "Hey, do me a favor and kill yourself," I taunted with a smirk under my mask.

    "Ah! See, here he is, Spiderman!" The blonde woman with bruises over her face stared at me, a genuine smile drawn across her lips, "Seesh, took you long enough. Tell you what,e quietly with us and spare the pain. I don''t wanna bust any more nuts than what I already had. Please."

    "Tell you what, I ain''t interested in what you are selling. But I will kill you all, first I will smash that guy''s face on the ground, then the other bruised guy, thenes the shotgun guy... After that, I''ll twist that nudedy''s head backward, and finally, blondie, I will smash you up with that baseball bat. So, shall we dance?"

    I flipped over andnded on the guy with cracked balls, smashed him on the floor like he was nothing but a fly, crushed him, killing him instantly, then webbed the shotgun and yanked it out. Nice gun! I shot that other beaten-up guy on the ground. Fuck! His head exploded like a watermelon. Thest guy tried to tackle me, but a point-nk shot in his chest killed him off like a champ. His body flew backward, crashing into the wall behind him.

    "Wait! We can talk it out, right?! Come on, Spidey," The nude girl was trembling in fear, while her sister was just smiling beside her, "You are not like that, right? I''ve heard that you never kill!" She took out her phone, "I''m on live stream, you better not try anything funny. People will know that you are a ruthless killer. We got a drone up in the sky that recorded everything. You should reallye with us if..."

    I walked over to her and twisted her head, just as promised. With a loud cracking of bones, her head faced her back. That was quick, yet painful. A merciful end if I say so myself. I saw blooding out of the dead woman''s mouth. But considering she can morph her body, she might just be alive, so, as an extra precaution, "Humfff!" I punched her chest with full power. My fist smashed through her chest and came out of her back covered in flesh. I quickly pulled it out and watched her bloody body fall to the ground. "Now, where were we?" I turned toward the blondie, "Ah! The baseball bat, right?" I webbed the bat and pulled it in my hand.

    "Stop! You fucking crazy lunatic! I will talk. Just stay back!" She yelled as her legs gave out. She fell on the ground, hands trembling as she held them in prayer in front of me, hoping the prayer might help her survive.

    "Stay back? Weren''t you telling me toe along?" I taunted and raised the bloodied baseball bat, "Humm... What to do? You''ve put me in a very difficult situation. The cops will be here any moment... So." I webbed her like a cocoon and pulled her on my shoulder, "Let''s go somewhere quiet and chat." I almost forgot, I put her down for a moment and took all the valuables from their bodies into my backpack, "Ok, let''s go."

    I took her and went to the abandoned hospital, just a few blocks away. But, a drone kept following me. It''s just hiding behind that broken door on the right. I shot a web and pulled it toward me. This thing is made of some sort of metal. Interesting design as well. Is this a military-grade tech? I pressed on the sides where the screen was disyed and it opened up, revealing the hardware.

    "Hey! People on the other side. Having fun?" I waved my hand. Let''s see the quality of the mic in this thing.

    "Hey. I don''t know or care who or what you are, but here''s what gonna happen from now. You''ll keep sending people after me and I''ll keep killing them. Pretty straightforward, right? So, why don''t we both spare each other the pain and make a deal? You hand over Sarah if she''s still alive. If not... Well, I''ll y a game of chess with you guys. Imperial Lord or White Knight or whatever the fuck you cultists call yourselves... 48 hours. Location, Mutant academy... Oops, you thought you could brainwash her? Don''t even try," I smashed the drone on the floor. As much as I would have liked to take it with me, can''t risk tracking.

    I turned my attention toward the blonde.

    "Now, what shall I do with you? I just cut a deal with your boss and you are of no value to me," I kicked the empty can lying on the floor near my feet. The metallic sound reverberated across the silent corridor. It seems nobody ising out to get her, which means her current status is either expendable or neutral.

    "Pl..e...please...Let. Go. Me" Blondie stuttered, barely able to speak as blood kept trickling from the corner of her lips.

    "That''s a really dumb thing you should not have asked. But, I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Let''s see... Humm... Got it!" I punched my fist on my palm, "I will drop you off near the Avenger''s headquarters, how''s that? They''re a nice bunch, maybe they could give you a room and treat your wound if you tell them everything you know. Sounds good?" I webbed her mouth shut before she could reply. I checked her and yup, she got her phone. Well, this will make things a bit easier for the Avengers.

    A long swing took us right in front of Avenger''s headquarters. It''s such a big building, even the damn hellicarrier could park on top. I quickly webbed her down near the door and waved my hand at the camera. Then, swing away into the city.

    My target was, 840 Fifth Avenue, between 66th and 67th Street on Manhattan''s Upper East Side in the Lenox Hill neighborhood, only a few blocks north of the Avengers Mansion. The base of the Hellfire Club. It''s time to infiltrate their base and loot some loot. Hopefully, Sarah might still be alive, but how the hell am I supposed to identify her? All I saw was a childhood photo of her. I guess, I''ll go non-lethal for the girls in there and lethal for all the men. That way, I won''t have to worry about killing her. Later, the Avengers will sweep the ce and they can figure things out from there.

    Gotta wrap this up before 7.

    [Hellfire Club''s headquarters]

    I webbed down in the nearest alley. "Well, time to begin. By the time Avengers gets here, I''ll be long gone."

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    NextCh: 51: Infiltration

    Ch: 52: Massacre

    Ch: 53: Seed of hatred

    ---

 Ch: 51 [Hellfire Club pt2] [Infiltration]

    Ch: 51 [Hellfire Club pt2] [Infiltration]

    [3rd person POV]

    The front of the Hellfire Club is a stripper joint, appropriately titled The Doll-house,plete with neon-lit signs shing images of female dancers on a sign that resembles an actual house with its shutters raised. As is typical with the X-Men''s many viins and those who consider themselves their allies, there is a whole other world hidden just beneath the surface. Behind this seemingly innocuous nightclub are actually several underground floors packed with a variety ofboratories, living quarters, a full-blownputer room, holding cells for prisoners, and much, much more. There was quite a lot of stuff to gather but first, it''s the Hellfire Club security protocols. It should have their meeting and nning locations. Maybe even something interesting.

    Spiderman webbed his backpack on the roof of a nearby building. Then he scouted around, found a venttion shaft in the far back, jumped on it, and pulled himself inside, trying his best not to make noise as he moved. The dust and webs were all over the shaft, which was a bit suffocating, but he continued moving forward. It was dark, but he could see well through the pitch-ckness, making it easier for him to move without any problem. After a few minutes, he came close enough to the other end of the venttion shaft.

    He peeked through the grills and watched as a couple of workers continued their daily chores without noticing his presence, even when they were literally less than a few meters away. It was a storage area, filled with stacks of boxes upon boxes that probably contained food supplies for the organization and, just a few steps ahead, two of them, casually talking.

    "Ya hear about the news?" asked one of the workers as he was rearranging the boxes on the far right, near a fuse box, "Word is Spidey killed the Ice Jane,st night. The boss put her in charge of the assassination and she got herself killed by an insect."

    "Spidey doesn''t kill," said the other worker, pushing another set of boxes on a forklift and transporting it to the side, "The best he does is beat up the thugs and break a few bones. You sure she died at Spidey''s hand?"

    "How would I know? I''m just telling you what I heard when I went to clean the garbage in Boss''s room. Kingpin is angry as hell, I tell ya," He pushed a crate before a nearby small elevator, and pressed the button.

    ''Fuck! Kingpin is the boss of Hellfire Club. What about Emma Frost? Don''t tell me she''s working as a stripper or she could be with the X-Men. Well, I''ll know soon enough,'' Spiderman thought as he slowly opened the vent and webbed onto the ceiling. He then crawled over to the guy who was waiting before the elevator, and looked down, ''Well, if he can go in and out of Kingpin''s office, I might just well ask him for a tiny favor.''

    Spiderman looked around for any cameras, but luckily the only surveince equipment seemed to be the small ss domes with a camera pointed near the entrance. Then he looked at the other guy who was busy working. The elevator arrived at their level. It''s the perfect moment... He softly jumped down from the ceiling behind the guy near the elevator and followed him inside as he pulled the cargo in.

    As soon as the door closed, Spiderman webbed the guy to the elevator wall and webbed his mouth shut. Then he pressed the stop button and started asking his questions, "Look, this is going to be quick and painless, alright? Where''s the security room? Not the outer one, the main room where all the controls are?"

    "UGH! Nnnng!" The guy''s answer was muffled by the webbing covering his lips.

    Spiderman removed the web from his mouth.

    "I don''t know anything," the worker gasped out, "Let me go, goddammit. You think the club will stand idly while you sneak into their base? Do you even know who you are messing with?"

    "Do you?" Spiderman simply raised an eyebrow under his mask as he watched the worker looking at him.

    "Ce on man! Let''s talk about this. I''ve always admired you. I-I can help you get what you need," The guyughed, "You didn''t really kill the Ice-Queen, did you? Please, just- Just let me go. I''m begging ya!"

    "Oh,e on. For someone with ess to the boss''s room, you are telling me you don''t know the main security hub? Really, now? Don''t make me hurt you," Spiderman replied as his eyes went toward the guy''s hand, "Humm... Is that your wedding ring?"

    "Yeah. Man, look. I got a family alright. Boss will kill me if I open my mouth," the worker begged.

    "If you don''t open your mouth, I''ll kill you. Then what would happen to your wife? Ah! What would happen to your daughter after your death?" Spiderman threatened as his eyes fell on the small Barbie neckless around the worker''s neck. It screams of a little girl, maybe six or seven. "Look, you tell me what I want to know, and no one will find out it was you who gave me the info. You can just continue to work as if nothing happened. So, for the sake of your wife and daughter, do tell me the location of the main security hub and Kingpin''s room."

    "Alright, alright! The security hub is on the lowest floor. The elevator doesn''t go there because only a special card can open its way. And even if you somehow reach the lowest floor, there are armed guards..." The worker quickly answered.

    "How many are we talking about? Give me an approx. number," Spiderman asked.

    "Uhm... More than 30, I guess? Like I said, I don''t really have anything to do with security. My job is to make sure that the upper and lower floors are maintained with daily necessities," the guy quickly answered. "As for Kingpin''s room, it''s on the top floor, with more security than the main hub. I swear, man, that''s all I know."

    "Come on, now. There can''t possibly be only one way to get down, so, spill out the location of the second one," Spiderman whispered. "And don''t lie to me because I''ll know right away, believe me."

    "Right. Well, there''s a stairway going to the floor down," The worker nervously said. "But there areser triggers, so if you were thinking about going to the main hub on foot, you''ll have to be careful. The moment you trip one, it will activate the automatic turrets and alert the entire base. The only way to deactivate them is at the lowest level. You can''t do anything about that from up here."

    "Thanks. Now, if you want to see your family, slip out of the backdoor, or just work at the main front where you should be able to easily escape, well, in case, things go south," Spiderman advised as he pressed the resume button and tore apart the web, releasing the worker.

    "Of course, yeah. You bet," The worker replied nervously.

    [Tingle!!] Spiderman''s senses tingled. The worker he just released, his fist is right around his neck. A pointy needle on his wedding ring. A punch! Spiderman grabbed the worker''s wrist and crushed it with his right hand. Before the worker could scream, he webbed his mouth with his left hand. Then he twisted the broken arm and pierced the worker''s neck with his own needle ring.

    "You just had to do it, huh? I tried being reasonable with you, and you... Seesh! How very unoriginal, pal," Spidermanined as he pulled out the ring with the needle attached, the guy was already down, unconscious. "I know there are some loyal people working for Kingpin, either out of fear or respect... I wonder, which category you fall into. Guess we''ll never know, now."

    He opened one of the boxes, ''Alright, big enough to hide this fucker.'' He broke the worker''s limbs and squeezed him inside the box, before locking the crate. He then opened the small hatch on the top of the elevator and jumped up.

    ''Don''t know if I can trust this guy''s info. Well, only one way to find out...''

    After a few seconds, the elevator came to a stop.

    Spiderman decided to crawl down the elevator path. Since he doesn''t have a special card, and the stairway is supposed to be riddled with traps, the best route is to just crawl down to the lowest level. Eventually, the path will lead him to Kingpin''s main security hub.

    ''Ok, what if I jump and webbed to the wall just before reaching the bottom? I''ve to time it perfect... Well, here goes nothing'' Spiderman, thought as he jumped. He could see the bottom floor after falling for a few seconds. "Humff!" He quickly webbed to the wall and sighed in relief. He took a deep breath and continued moving down. ''Alright, the bottom floor.'' His eyes fell on a small venttion grill on the wall on his left. ''Bingo! It feels like a game level... Haha... All these venttion shafts appear whenever I need to sneak past... Just great. Well, better move before anyone finds that guy''s body.''

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Target: 651/1500 ps

    Powerstones collection dropped massively. I was expecting at least 800 by now. Oh, well, depending on the ps this week''s end, I''ll decide if to continue daily release or not.

    ---

    NextCh: 52: Massacre

    Ch: 53: Seed of hatred

    Ch: 54: Seducing Pheromone

    ---

 Ch: 52 [Hellfire Club pt3- Massacre]

    Ch: 52 [Hellfire Club pt3- Massacre]

    Spiderman opened the vent and began to move forward. He could see outside through the metal grills on the wall as he continued to crawl forward. The corridors were long and winding and, cameras were everywhere, along with the automated turrets. The guards were all armed and were guarding the ce unaware of the intruder crawling through the vent in their midst. Eventually, he reached the main security room and nced down.

    ''Now, that''s some cutting-edge technology!'' The moment Spiderman nced down from the venttion shaft into the security control room below, his jaw dropped. There was a lot to take in and the ce was jam-packed with advanced equipment and the room was freaking huge. There were more than a dozen workers dressed in military uniforms sitting in front of variousputer screens, typing information while talking through the microphone. There were more than a dozen monitoring screens all disying live feeds of the different security cameras around the base. Besides that, he could see arge metal door at the back, heavily guarded by four men with automatic machine guns. ''Server room!''

    The good part was that other than those four men, none of the twenty-four people in the room seemed to have any weapons. Plus, there were no turrets or cameras within that room.

    ''Guess, they are just surveince types who look after the monitors. They are no threat.'' He carefully opened the other end of the vent and crawled out, sticking to the ceiling. He slowly moved toward the guarded door. His target was the armed men guarding the ''Server Room''. After reaching over them, he aimed his fingers down at the two guards. Two solid needles shot out of his fingers, piercing through the guards'' heads, killing them instantly, followed by two web shots, wrapping up the guards and pulling them up in the ceiling. Spiderman webbed them to the ceiling.

    ''Ok, guards down,'' Spiderman checked their pockets and found a key and a couple of packs of chewing gum. ''Bingo!'' He took the key and left the gums in their pockets. Then he slowly webbed down and peeked through the small ss on the door. It was filled with servers, cables, and other devices. Some sort of control system. ''Nice. I''ll deal with itter. First thing first...'' He webbed up once again and shifted his focus toward the twenty-four surveince personnel in the room.

    ''Ok, time to die.''

    Spiderman took a deep breath and calmed his mind. He has to take them down without making a big fuss or else the main door will open and the guards outside will rush in, plus, he can''t allow them to start the rm. Once that happens it would be harder for him toplete his goal. He looked up at the two dead guards.

    ''Ah! Rifles with silencers,'' An evil grin formed on his face under that mask. He took the rifles and walked to the middle of the room, obviously on the ceiling, and began to take aim at the targets.

    With precise shots, Spiderman started taking the guards down before they could even get up. Not a sound came out of the rifles as the room was filled with pops and thuds of bodies dropping onto the floor and one by one the workers dropped to their deaths as quietly as possible. It took less than ten seconds for thest man to hit the ground. All hit, zero miss.

    ''Time to get to work,'' He quickly dropped down and rushed toward the nearestputer and began to search through theputer files. ''Not here...'' He moved on to the next one. After searching through four systems, he finally found the main system. ''Here we go... wait, what the hell is this?'' He frowned and read through it.

    Weapon manifests, illegal drug transports, kidnapping, mafia lists, a couple of unnamedbs, lists of recruits, info on the strippers and the workers above, illegal trading between rival gangs, lists of targets under surveince, a list of corrupt officials, and so on... Spiderman scrolled through the files but stopped as a familiar name appeared.

    ''Oscorp!''

    Instantly he clicked on the file.

    "Fucking hell! Human trafficking and experiments!" He opened the search option and entered Sarah''s name, "Bingo! Fuckers sold her to Oscorp. Shit! Hope she''s still alive."

    He pulled a USB drive out of his belt and plugged it into theputer. While copying the files, he looked through the security footage. None of them seems to be aware of him for now. He shifted the camera to Kingpin''s room. The bald fuck was sitting in his office, smoking a cigar while talking over his phone. Spiderman checked the guards and routes to Kingpin''s room. There were at least fifty heavy-armed guards with the most advanced weaponry. To make the situation worse, there were two freaking robots with long guns inside his room.

    ''All done,'' He pulled out the USB. ''Time to check out the server room.''

    Spiderman rushed toward the server room. He opened the door with the key and went inside. Then quickly dashed through the room, looking for the backup storage. Once found, he pulled out the SSDs, ''Dang! So sleek and small!'' He ced them inside his belt''s pouch. Then he walked out of the room and went back to the mainputer.

    ''Well, time to give them a big surprise,'' He took control of the automated turrets, cameras, and the whole base''s security system. ''Time to die!''

    Spiderman grinned madly and activated the turrets. He watched as the hail of bullets andsers tore through all the armed men throughout the base, the live footage showed death and chaos everywhere as armed men were being shredded and shredded. With a press of a button, every single armed man throughout the base met a swift death.

    After ten minutes of nonstop shooting, he overloaded them, causing chain explosions throughout the building.

    Spiderman quickly went outside the room. He picked up as many grenades as he could from the dead bodies and webbed them around his stomach. He also took four handguns and webbed them to his legs. "Ah! What do we have here?" He picked up aser rifle and shot once.

    [Zing!] A loud ''zing'' of energy shot toward the wall and created a hole in it.

    "Nice!" He took four rifles and webbed them on his back. Then took another two and went back inside the security room. He deleted the remaining files clean and then began to shoot and destroy everything inside. Redser bolts flew into theputers, burning them and frying the delicate circuits, turning the machines into piles of melted rubbish. Then he threw the two rifles and took two grenades, "Boom!" He threw them inside the server room, causing the entire room to explode.

    After that, Spiderman walked out through the front door of the security room.

    ****

    Meanwhile at Kingpin''s office...

    "What''s the situation outside?" Kingpin asked the guard in charge.

    "We have evacuated the front. No civilians or VIPs were harmed. But all the guards are dead except for my team," He announced nervously, "I have sealed all the doors and sent the order for the helicopter."

    "And the ones who have done this?"

    "We are running dark. There''s no sign of intruders and we have lost contact with the main hub, so..." The guard quickly shut his mouth before he digs his grave.

    "A traitor among us, then," Kingpin stood up and walked behind his desk. "Too bad we have to cut the base down to the roots."

    "Sir. Do you think... I mean, could it be Spiderman?" The guard gulped and asked carefully.

    "No. It can''t be him. He is just a newbie trying to be a hero. Hecks the courage to take such risks or else he wouldn''t have dropped her off at the Avenger''s base after all that arrogant talk. Go out, and bring the traitor to me, alive," Kingpin ordered while maintaining calm. He was well prepared. ''Whoever you are, be ready for hell!''

    [Bang!!] The main door flew open, followed by two dead guards flying toward Kingpin.

    "Humff!" Kingpin punched them... [Booom!!!] The bodies exploded on impact, sending Kingpin backward, shredding through his desk, breaking all the objects, and setting his suit on fire. "Nice trick." He tore open his white suit revealing his well-muscled body.

    The guards began to shoot at the open door.

    "STOP!" Kingpin''s powerful voice boomed out stopping their tracks. He knows very well, that whoever was trying to take his head will make a move on him directly and when that happens, he will strangle the person with his own hands, "HE IS MINE!!"

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 53: Seed of hatred

    Ch: 54: Seducing Pheromone

    Ch: 55: Gwen [She will get 3 big chs approx 7-8k words. And no more beating around the bushes like MC did with May.]

    ---

 Ch: 53 [Hellfire Club pt4- Seed of hatred]

    Ch: 53 [Hellfire Club pt4- Seed of hatred]

    "What?!" Kingpin thought the assant would finally reveal their face and he would strangle them to death, but things didn''t go as he thought. After a brief pause as the dust and smoke were about to settle, a couple of smoke, sh bang, and tear grenades went off. Throwing the entire room into a smoky chaos. The guards became disoriented from the impact and couldn''t put on their gas masks in time resulting in them suffocating on the floor.

    On the other hand, Kingpin staggered on his knees. The consecutive explosion of the sh-bang grenade was too much even for him. His ears were ringing and the tear gas didn''t make it better. Suddenly, he heard the familiar zing sound of aser weapon reloading followed by redser bolts striking him all around his body. He jumped behind his reinforced desk and opened the drawer. His right shoulder was hit and a burning sensation filled it up. He took out a small remote and was about to press the button to activate his security robots, but before he could press the button, something yanked it out of his grasp. He couldn''t see anything in that thick smoke.

    The shooting stopped and so was the sound of his guards. At this point, Kingpin was sure that everyone in that room other than him was dead. He tore his pants and covered his nose with it. Then he stood up.

    "ARGGGG!!!" A piercing pain seeped into Kingpin''s back followed by a barrage of piercing attacks. It was as if someone was stabbing his back non-stop and with each stab, he could feel a burning sensation. It was so intense that he nearly cked out for a moment, before jumping into the air and mming on the floor with his back.

    [Boooom!] The marble floor broke under the immense weight of Kingpin.

    "Gaaahhh!" Before he could recover, someone stomped on his stomach so hard that he nearly shitted his pants, followed by a punch with enough power to break a couple of his ribs. "You slippery bastard!" Kingpin threw a punch in the air, only to meet with thin air. "Arggg! Ugh, FUCKK!!" More stabsnded on his shoulders as he stood up, followed by his legs, arms, neck... It was as if the one attacking him was intentionally avoiding his vital parts.

    "When was thest time you felt such stabbing pain?" The attack finally stopped followed by the voice of his attacker.

    [Siizzzz!] Another smoke grenade went off.

    "Who are you?" Kingpin looked around but his vision was clouded with white and yellow smoke.

    "The body that protected you even from bullets and stabs, finally failed you today. Peak human strength and willpower... Hahahaha... What a joke. Superior strength and agility that rivals even the best heroes out there. Don''t you think it''s pathetic, Kingpin?" This time the voice came out of a different direction than before, but the echoes inside this office and thick smoke made it almost impossible to pinpoint the location of the voice. "How''s your body holding up?"

    Kingpin tried to look to his right but for some reason, he couldn''t move his neck. He tried to move, but he was frozen on the spot like a statue. He tried to speak but not even a word escaped his mouth. It was as if an icy w had grabbed onto every cell of his body.

    "You know, if I were to face you head-on in a fair fight, humm... You would have probably... Let''s say 80% kicked my ass. Maybe I am wrong. But since when do we suddenly begin to fight fair? So many guards and robots and whatnot. You tire out your opponent and then prey on them, so I thought yeah, what a nice idea..." The assant chuckled in a teasing and mocking way.

    Kingpin grumbled in anger, but his body won''t move.

    "I thought why not give you a taste of your own weapons? And look at you... So helpless and weak," The voice came closer from his back. "''Why is this tear gas affecting me this much?'' Is what you probably asking yourself, right? A man who can resist psychic attacks, but is unable to withstand simple tear gas and sh bang, weird isn''t it? Well, keep asking yourself how and why..."

    "Kugggg!" Although Kingpin can''t move, he could feel his wounds throbbing and burning. He doesn''t even remember thest time he felt real pain. He doesn''t feel so strong right now. Fear! Is it fear? Or could it be a rush that has been missing from his life recently? The feeling of uncertainty and not being in control of the situation. The excitement.

    Suddenly, Kingpin felt a warm sensation in his stomach followed by a wet feeling, a feeling he had experienced once, years ago... The feeling of getting his guts sliced open by a very sharp and cold de. He tried to let out a scream of agony and pain but no sound came out, but before he could register another second or feel any more pain, his body got swept away in the air and then thrown hard against the wall, where it finally smashed the walls and broke through the rows of his antique collections before tumbling down.

    "Disappear..." The voice spoke from within the smoke.

    [Sizzzz!] Another smoke grenade sizzled in the air.

    "But before that, I''ll give you a name. The one who ordered this hit... You know why? Because a few minutes ago, I sent him the message of your death, and guess what? Fucker put a bounty on my head. Well, I got paid in advance so, I''ll disappear, but you... You might be able to take him down. You are dead after all," The voice began to fade, "Norman Osborn... That fucker... Hahahaha! You owe me one, Kingpin, a big one... Well, if you manage to survive my toxin and get out of here before the Avengers arrive that is..."

    ****

    And soon after, amotion filled the building once again. The ce was filled with siren sounds, and loud voices of Shield Agents led by ck Widow, not to mention the helicopters covering the sky, cutting off any escape route of anyone present within the building.

    "What the hell happened here?" One of the agents was shocked to see the ughter inside the building. Blood, flesh, and guts were everywhere along with weapons. This ce looked no different than a ughterhouse. He bent on the floor and threw up before standing up, but again, nearly slipped on the blood on the floor.

    "Watch your footing, rookie," ck Widow said as her eyes went toward the exploded turrets on the walls. "So, what do you think happened here, rookie?" She turned toward the new recruit.

    "It''s as if an army raided this ce," The rookie said. His hands trembled a little as he was barely coping with what he just seen. He had seen blood and dead bodies, but this... This was a bit too much for him, "They went through each floor and killed everyone. Maybe they used thoseser mini machine guns for this operation. They even got rid of the security turrets."

    "Or, someone turned the security system against the security forces and watched them getting ughtered. Look at the area around the turrets... The turrets exploded, but there were no signs of bullet holes around the ceiling. It''s either they were very skilled marksmen who somehow managed to shoot down the turrets while getting shot at or someone overloaded them after their deaths to avoid getting hit," ck Widow walked further inside and made her way toward the top floor.

    Meanwhile, the agents arrested the regr workers from the areas without turrets.

    [Kingpin''s room]

    ck Widow took out her two handguns and entered the room, only to find a few more dead bodies. There was no sign of Kingpin. She checked the cracked walls and marble floor, then shifted her attention toward the shattered collection. She could visualize two people fighting against each other inside this room, but considering the cracked wall and floor, she could visualize Kingpin getting beaten up by this unknown second person.

    "This was not an assassination, this was a raid on the building and a direct attack on the Kingpin''s criminal empire, and he is still out there," ck Widow scanned the ce and noticed an empty safe at one of the corners.

    ****

    [Underground tunnel]

    Three loyal guards of Kingpin were carrying him through the small tunnel. A small car was waiting for them there. They put him carefully inside and drove off.

    "NORMAN OSBORN!!" Kingpin yelled, his body was burning as hell and aching like a bitch. He was clinging on to his life like a cockroach. It was as if his rage was giving his body energy and he was resisting the venom of the toxin inside his body. The voice of his unknown enemy resounded in his head like an old scratched CD.

    ----

    AN: Spiderman entered the room through the vents and carefully dripped the toxin from his ws into Kingpin''s whisky-filled ss and AC. The toxin drizzle spread all over the room. That''s why he was this weak.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next Ch: 54: Seducing Pheromone

    Ch: 55: Gwen

    Ch: 56: Pleasure

    Ch: 57: Choked [Not in a sexual way??]

 Ch: 54 [Seducing Pheromone]

    Ch: 54 [Seducing Pheromone]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    [Location: Home''s basement] [Time: 6:00 PM]

    Phew! I couldn''t help but slump down on the floor. My entire body was aching in exhaustion. To think, I just fucked up Kingpin and the Hellfire Club''s one branch... Dang! It feels fucking good. But to think Osborn was dealing with Kingpin and Sarah was in his captivity. What kind of mess did I get into? I just wanted to help out a guy for saving my ass, and now look at me... Ended up with more mess in my hands. Now, I''ve to infiltrate Oscorp to find out where that fucker Norman is keeping her and all the other people he bought from Kingpin.

    I''ll meet up with Josh tomorrow. He used to work in Oscorp, maybe he''ll have some idea of how to get in or maybe info on some of the facilities. Although over twenty years have passed for him, I just hope he remembers some important details. If not, then I''ll have to visit that miserable dad of mine and get him to spill out the truth.

    I just hope Sarah is alright and not subjected to the inhumane experiments that I went through in my past life. I unlocked my phone and sent Josh a message, telling him to meet up tomorrow night at the underground arena. That packed-up ce would be perfect to meet up while avoiding prying eyes.

    Well, I will decrypt the data I stole from Hellfire Club tomorrow. I''ve done enough today. As for the guns, a couple of circuit boards from those turrets and grenades I stole... Humm... The word ''stole'' doesn''t sound that good. Let''s call it ''acquiring it for the greater good,'' yeah! Sounds about right. I''ll open these babies up and do some research. I''m sure I''ll be able to make some better techs out of them.

    Anyway...

    I jumped up and stretched my body. It''s time to spend the night with Gwen. She''s gonna be alone today and who knows... Ahem! Well, who knows what? It''s not as if I''m going to sleep with her... I''m just going to look over her safety, yeah. We will just watch some movies and munch on some snacks, that''s all. Yeah, sounds good. And if I somehow put on some porno movie by mistake... Mistake, alright? Mistake, indeed! That was totally not the way I intended. And then, she also put her head on my shoulder, and well... Well, let''s say... I was just acting as her pillow.

    Fuck it! If I stay here anymore, I will just keep on thinking things and end up being an annoying fuck... And we don''t want that! So, I left after letting May know that I''d be staying over at Gwen''s house for the night.

    "Sure honey," said Aunt May, "But, I want my kiss!"

    Instantly, I walked up to her, grabbed her butt cheeks, and pulled her closer to me and our mouths met. I slid my tongue inside her, feeling a shivering sensation run down my spine. Her lips were as smooth as ever, as I rubbed her tongue against mine. She hugged me tightly as we kissed.

    "Mumm~" May mumbled, savoring the taste of our joined salivas and enjoying the pleasure of my hug.

    God! Her luscious body pressed so hard against my own, her soft skin on contact made it difficult for me to hold onto my restraint, especially knowing I could just fuck her tight pussy that would bring unimaginable pleasure to both of us. We are lucky, MJ isn''t home yet. She probably went to the market to buy some groceries.

    "Are you going to sleep with her?" May said in a low voice and bit her lower lip after we separated.

    I kissed her forehead, not responding to her query. Then I held her hand and gently pressed it against my boner which could be seen from my pants and showed her what she was causing inside of me. Her pink lips curved upwards a smile after realizing my current state.

    "You sound jealous," I said, licking her ear inserting my hands under her clothes, and started rubbing her boobs, "Afraid that she''s young and that I''m not gonna pay attention to you? Is that it, huh?" I squeezed her right nipple as I kissed her once before parting.

    "Maybe," She was kissing my neck, and I felt as she bit my flesh yfully. Then she whispered in my ears, "I''ve been nning to have some fun today with a young, hard cock fucking my juicy wet pussy, but... Well, you gotta go, right? Gwen''s waiting for you."

    The lustful May knew that was what her words did to my raging boner as the hot breathing near my ear made my mind go haywire.

    "30 minutes," I said, grinding my knee on her pussy to which she nodded.

    May quickly pulled my pants down and began to suck my cock while looking up straight at my eyes. I looked down to see a lecherous Aunt May sucking my cock with ferociousness. The way she used her tongue to lick all the way down to the balls, was fucking hot. She took my cock in her mouth and started bobbing up and down.

    "I want you to cum in my mouth," She said seductively and went back to her service. "Then into my pussy. You can... Slurrpp!~ Do that... Slurrppp~ Right?" She inserted the cock deep into her throat, making gagging and slurping noises, drool was seeping from her mouth. "Do you like this... Ummhuhuhummhh."

    Of course, I did! Dang! She is a bit aggressive today, isn''t she? I can feel my cock''s tip hitting the end of her throat over and over again. I gently wrapped a hand around her head, helping her in moving her head up and down as my cock reaches deeper than before and it was sooo goooood~!

    Her plump breasts were exposed, her nipples standing stiff; she was fondling herself as I pumped her mouth with my dick. The look in her eyes told me she wanted more and it was very evident by her fingers were deep in her cunt, smearing the natural lubricant on herbia as she yed with her twitching clit, moaning in ecstasy and intensifying the wet blowjob she was providing to me.

    "Mhhnnn..."

    This sensation... This awesome feeling in my groin... Argh!

    "I''m close~ Suck me harder, May," I said through clenched teeth.

    My hands that were holding the base of her head tightly pressed her closer to my hips, feeling her deep throat contract and constrict around the tip of my cock.

    "Slrrrph~"

    With her tongue hitting every crevice of my cock and the wetness of her mouth, my climax arrived without warning. With the powerful grip holding her in position, my hips jolted with every jet of cum that was ejacted into May''s mouth, I felt her bob up and down her head, sucking out every single drop of it. Her other hand cupped my ball while massaging the full sack.

    My vision blurred from the overwhelming release and a weakugh left my lips.

    "Fuck! That was fucking awesome," I breathed out a long sigh of relief.

    When the orgasm settled down, the blowjob had softened to mere flicks of her tongue. Gently, I moved away from her. My cock popped out from her wet mouth and was still hard. May bend over on the kitchen counter. I raised her dress, exposing her round butt and sexy waist, and plunged my cock into her pussy with one hard thrust. As much as I would have liked to lick her... We are running on time... Well, I am! So, the fun ends now... or begins?

    As my cock stretched her warm cavern, my hand went straight to the side of May''s hips and held it firmly. Without a second to waste, my cock mmed hard and fast against her already dripping-wet entrance and pounded into the depth of her passage. May''s head arched in pleasure, as my dick hit the end of her womanhood over and over again, sending electrifying pleasure coursing through my entire body. My crotch smacks and collides against her butt and a squelch sound can be heard with each push, our body heat rising as beads of sweat ran down my body, with May''s pussy sucking me tighter.

    I unintentionally released a huge amount of Seducing Pheromone in the air... Fuck! Luckily, there ain''t anyone in her other than May and Me...

    "FUCK!~ FUCK ME HARDER, PETER~" she pleaded and arched her back and moaned with great passion, "You better fuck me hard and good before you go out."

    "That''s my n, May. I''m gonna fuck you hard and cum deep in your pussy," I picked up the pace. Her butt juggled as I mmed against her, "And you will keep my cum in your pussy for the rest of the night... Maybe rub your pussy at night while smearing my cum from your pussy all over your boobs and lips. Am I clear?!"

    "Hnmmhh~ You know the answer, Peter,"

    My body crashed on her back, my dick ramming its way deeper, as my body rhythmically rocked into her as I groaned, "You''re one horny and dirty aunt, ain''t you? What if I don''t cum at your pussy tonight and give all my cum to Gwen... what would you think of that, May? Hmm~?"

    "I''ll be fucking angry and will hunt you down and milk you dry till there''s no more," May said as sheughed loudly while pressing her tits together and grinding her pussy, meeting my pounding thrusts.

    "Oh, damn..." I eximed, feeling her pussy tighten on my shaft and my body vibrating from the approaching climax. "You naughty and horny woman, are you close... huh, May?"

    "I''m gonna... HNGHHH!!!~"

    I reached to grab both of her breasts and y with them. They felt incredibly soft as her erect nipples scratched against my palms, turning me on even more than I already was. I can feel her pussy juice beginning to coat my cock.

    "I''m cumming~!" May eximed as her pussy started convulsing and milking my dick with a spasmodic rhythm, and she screamed, "Argggh~ Peterr~"

    As her hole tightened, I mmed forward and released my load deep inside her pussy. I thrust a couple more times and thest few jets of cum spurted out. It felt like a truckload had left my body, my cock softened inside the familiar warmth of Aunt May''s pussy and I stayed connected like that, our bodies locked together in a lewd embrace until our breaths calmed a little bit.

    With our heartbeat in unison and the hot moist breath exhaling from each other''s faces, we found ourselves panting in satisfaction.

    I pulled out and watched May''s pussy spilling out the white cum and the white creamy juices mixed with the transparent, clear fluids oozing out from the distended lips. May went on her knees once more and sucked my cock clean, moaning like a cat drinking milk.

    "You can go now," May giggled as she kissed my cock with a satisfied smile.

    ****

    [3rd person POV] [A few minutes earlier]

    MJ was about to unlock the door but stopped as she heard the moaning sound of someone having sex inside. At first, she thought it was a movie, probably Peter was jerking off in the absence of Aunt May and her, but when she heard May''s moans, her body became hot and itchy... What the fuck was she listening to? Is she seriously bing turned on by the sex noise?

    But what she heard next, gave her a massive shock...

    "FUCK!~ FUCK ME HARDER, PETER~"

    MJ heard May''s erotic voiceing out and arge gasp escaped her throat. She backed off from the door immediately. But now that she has heard everything, there is no way she can stop imagining Peter and May doing the deed inside. Her hand went toward her pussy and she felt a weird tingle down there...

    ''The fuck! Am I getting horny from this? Peter having sex with May?! The fuck is wrong with them.... No, what the fuck is wrong with me?'' MJ wondered as a nice sweet scent entered her nose, ''Wait...'' Her pupils widened. ''I...'' Her legs gave out as for some weird reason, she came in her pants without any stimtion. It was followed by a couple of more mini orgasms as her back collided on the wall. Her body trembled and the liquid kept pouring out of her pussy as she covered her mouth to prevent a single moan escape from her mouth.

    ''Fuck her hard, Peter. Cum in her pussy,'' MJ''s hand went into her pants as she kept reying Peter''s grunting voice. And it sent another rush of heat coursing through her already flushed and aching body. Her nipples were stiff, as a numbing pleasure spread from her pussy as she pleasured herself, all the while keeping herself steady through the constant waves of mini-orgasms.

    ''My whole body''s trembling,'' MJ took a ragged breath, ''Damn. It''s amazing~''

    She heard footstepsing toward the door, so she hurriedly dashed toward the garden and hid herself behind the bush. She watched Peter walking out of the main gate.

    ''Now after fucking May, he is going to fuck Gwen tonight... Fuck! Why don''t you see me, Peter? I also want your love and affection,'' MJ looked at Peter through the corner of the leaves as she rubbed her pussy furiously and enjoyed the sexual excitement, a lust-driven expression was stered on her face, ''Darn! There he goes. Argh, who do I hate more... Him or myself... I should be more aggressive with him from now on... Just you wait, Pete... I''m gonna make you forget those two girls. Just you wait.''

    Another orgasm swept through her, the scent was so strong that a drugged expression made its way across her face.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 55: Gwen

    Ch: 56: Pleasure

    Ch: 57: Choked [Not in a sexual way??]

    Ch: 58: Love triangle

 Ch: 55 [Gwen]

    Ch: 55 [Gwen]

    I bought snacks and drinks before making my way toward Gwen''s house and on my way, my mind yed the events that happened moments ago... Damn! May was horny today... And so was I. But it was kinda cute to see her getting jealous of Gwen.

    Well...

    Time to go to Gwen''s ce. Hopefully, her dad is out as she had said. Otherwise, this could be a bit awkward.

    I stood in front of Gwen''s house and pressed the doorbell. It''s good to see her dad''s police car isn''t parked outside. That would have been a bit troublesome. I mean, what was I supposed to say if he had said something like, "You better not do what I think you are nning on doing, son" or something like that?

    Not long after pressing the bell, the door opened, revealing the blonde beauty Gwen Stacy wearing a loose white t-shirt and some blue shorts, showing her t belly with the bra peeking out of that white shirt. Fuck! She''s wearing a blue bra and a ck panty. I can see the waistband of her panty.

    "Hey, Pete,e inside," Gwen said with a smile.

    I nodded at her before walking in. She closed the door behind me. I took off my shoes and went to the living room. She followed me. We both sat on the couch.

    "Here you go," I passed her the bag of snacks and drinks, "So, did you cut your hair?" I asked, noticing the significant cut in her hair.

    "Oh, you noticed?" Gwen replied with a smile.

    "Kinda, since I got used to seeing you with the ponytail, but it looks beautiful though," I said to her as I observed her new haircut. Her golden locks are framing her cute face, the ponytail is gone. Instead, her hair looks a bit simr to that of Spider-Gwen from the Spiderverse movie.

    "You think so?" She asked, raising an eyebrow at my answer.

    "Yeah, yeah... Totally, it''s sexy."

    "Aww, stop that Pete..."

    Gwen giggled. She has a pretty face, not that I didn''t find her sexy earlier, but now, she''s even more gorgeous with this new haircut and that flimsy dress she is wearing. If I don''t know better, this seems like some sort of seduction from her side.

    "So, any new projects you are working on?" She asked me as she sat beside me and popped a soda can open.

    "Yeah, I got a few small projects lined up. But nothing too big, at least not for now. What about you?" I asked.

    "Ah well, I''m working on a new project with Dr. Conners. It''s about the regeneration abilities of reptiles. A rather interesting topic. Doc believes if we can somehow uncover that mystery, we might just be able to apply it to the humans or animals suffering from lethal wounds or severed body parts," She said enthusiastically, "I''m helping him out with his research, and he said he''ll mention me in the report if this project is a sess. You know... to boost my resume."

    Dr. Conners, fuck! That lunatic will turn himself into a lizard and then he will try to turn the entire city into lizards or something. At least that''s what happened in the original timeline. I hope he doesn''t try anything like that in this one. But, if he does, I''ll make sure to take care of it.

    "That''s really great, Gwen. I''m sure you will do a good job," I said with a smile.

    "You think so?" She said with a smile of her own.

    "I know so," I said, returning her smile.

    We talked for a bit before going to her bedroom. She put on a movie, and we both sat on her bed and watched the movie. Weughed and joked around during the movie, but at some point, Gwen put her head on my shoulder. I wrapped my hand around her shoulder, and we cuddled like that while watching the movie.

    The movie went on, but our attention wasn''t on that. I nced down at her face, and I could see her ncing up at me. Our eyes locked for a moment, but none of us spoke a word. We both knew what we wanted, and soon, we went in for the kiss.

    Gwen closed her eyes, and I kissed her. I gently pressed my lips against hers, and we both kissed for a moment before parting. Gwen looked at me with her beautiful blue eyes. We stared at each other''s eyes for a moment before our lips met again. This time, we kissed harder and faster than before. She opened her mouth, and her tongue darted out as she licked my lower lips.

    I opened my mouth as well and started to explore her mouth with my tongue. Our tongues danced around each other, and we both moaned into the kiss as we savored each other''s taste.

    She tasted spicy like the Cheetos we were munching earlier, and I must say, it was delicious. The kiss got intense, and I could feel my dick starting to harden in my pants. I could also feel her breathing hard against me, and I knew that she was getting aroused as well. Then she touched my boner and began to rub it over my pants, while I grabbed her right breast and began to knead it.

    Our kiss was passionate and filled with desire, and I knew that we both wanted each other. As we made out, I moved my hands down to her hips and lifted her shirt up. She raised her arms, allowing me to remove her shirtpletely. As her top came off, her blue bra came into view, and I saw how perfect her breasts looked. They weren''t big, but they were nice and firm.

    After that, she unbuttoned my shirt and I tossed it to the side as well. I then began to kiss her neck, making her moan in pleasure. I pushed her on the bed and went on top of her. Our kisses became more intense, and breathless, but neither of us wanted to stop. I moved down to her breasts and removed her bra. As soon as her boobs were free, she covered them with her arms and looked away from me with an embarrassed expression.

    "Really?" I asked her as I gave her a teasing smirk.

    "Well, it''s embarrassing, you know. You are the first guy to see my bare boobs, and... well, I don''t know," She said with an adorable voice. "I''m not that big, so..." She whispered as she looked away.

    "Are you kidding? They are perfect." I replied as I grabbed her arms and removed them. I looked at her naked upper body and admired how perfect she looked. Her breasts were not too big like May''s, but firm, and they fit perfectly in my hand. Her nipples were hard. I just kept looking at her perfect body.

    "Come on, say something, Pete," Gwen said, clearly getting nervous.

    "Sorry, you''re just so beautiful... I was lost for words," I replied as I leaned down and began to kiss her neck. Her moans encouraged me to move on to her breasts. I raised my head and looked into her eyes, "You sure?" I asked her.

    "Yes," She replied with a nod.

    With that confirmation, I touched her boobs with both hands and gave them a gentle squeeze, which caused her to gasp in pleasure.

    "Mumm~" She began to rub her thighs as I continued to massage them gently. "Nghh..." She bit her lower lip and looked at me with pleading eyes.

    I lovered my face on her right breast and kissed around her nipple, teasing her for a while before moving onto her left breast and giving it the same treatment.

    "Oh, what are you doing?" She mumbled, grabbing both my arms tightly.

    I licked and sucked her nipples as she began to rub her thighs together in pleasure. "Pete!" She moaned.

    I stopped what I was doing and looked up at her, "Yes?" I asked, trying to look as innocent as possible.

    "Please, don''t stop!" She begged.

    "What do you want me to do?" I asked, knowing full well what she wanted.

    "Don''t stop, please!" She said, grabbing me and pulling me down onto her.

    I didn''t resist and let her guide me to her lips. Our kiss was hot and passionate. We both knew that we wanted each other badly. As we kissed, I moved my hands down to her waist and unbuttoned her shorts. Her hard nipples rubbing on my chest were a delight, and I could feel my dick getting harder in my pants.

    As I undid her shorts, she began to grind her hips against mine as we continued to make out. Her hands moved to my belt and unbuckled it. She then unzipped my pants, and I took it off. My cock sprang out like a rocket as it was freed from its confines.

    We both paused for a moment as our eyes fell on my rock-hard cock, and we both looked at each other.

    "You kidding me, right?!" Gwen sat up with her eyes glued to my cock. She touched the tip...

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 56: Pleasure

    Ch: 57: Choked [Not in a sexual way??]

    Ch: 58: Love triangle

    cH: 59: New gadgets

 Ch: 56 [Pleasure]

    Ch: 56 [Pleasure]

    "You kidding me, right?!" Gwen sat up with her eyes glued to my cock. She touched the tip and my cock throbbed at the sudden contact.

    "Nope." I simply replied, smirking a little.

    "How?! For real?! Come on..." She nced up at my naked body, "You even got abs and packs. Are you on steroids or something, Peter?" She said with her eyebrows furrowed.

    "Oh, trust me, it''s all me. No steroids just some gic modification that changed my DNA structure and turned me into a hunk of a man," I answered her honestly.

    "Yeah, right..." She rolled her eyes. Well, no one believes when you tell them the truth, especially when it sounds utterly impossible. "I guess, you''ve been hitting the gym for months, huh? But still..." She left my cock and ran her fingers all over my chest and stomach. I can see her biting her lips as she explores every inch of my naked chest.

    "I''ve been working outtely..." I nodded in agreement. It wasn''t a lie. I''m Spiderman and I''ve been swinging around the city doingmunity work plus I''ve been training my powers, so, it''s a workout in a way.

    "Yeah, I can see the result," Gwen agreed, caressing my firm muscr chest. "Damn, I just realized I never noticed just how firm your chest was until just a few minutes ago," She said in her dreamy state.

    "Because this was the first time you''ve ever seen it," I smirked, leaning in close to whisper in her ear. "There is still much to explore."

    She blushed when I whispered in her ear. We locked gazes for a second, and she leaned forward and pressed her lips against mine, "Damn it, Pete."

    Her tongue was warm and wet as she slipped it inside my mouth. I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her close. She gasped as her breasts pressed against my chest. The kiss was long and deep, and my cock was pressed against her tummy, causing me to moan. As our kiss grew deeper, Gwen''s hands roamed up and down my back, squeezing my muscles and causing me to shiver. After a while, our kiss ended, and we were both panting for air.

    "Pete..." Gwen breathed. She grabbed my hand as I tried to push my hand into her unbuttoned shorts.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    "Nothing," She assured me, but the look on her face told me otherwise.

    "What is it, Gwen? Do you want to stop?" I asked.

    "No! That''s not what I meant, Pete." She said, blushing a bit.

    "Then what is it?" I asked, confused.

    "I''m just... a little nervous, okay?" Gwen exined. "I''ve never done this before."

    "Are you a virgin, Gwen?" I asked, shocked.

    "Wha-What? Of course not!" She stuttered, avoiding my eyes.

    I touched her chin and looked into her eyes, "Your face says it all, Gwen. You don''t need to lie."

    She sighed, "Okay, fine. You caught me. Yes, I''m a virgin." She looked away from me. "I''m sorry."

    "Hahaha... What are you sorry about? I''m actually d," I said, smiling, taking her by surprise. "So, how about you lie on the bed and let me do all the work, okay? Just tell me to stop if you don''t like something." I suggested, giving her a quick peck on the lips.

    She looked a little uncertain but nodded andy on the bed. God, damn! She looks like an angel, just lying there waiting for me to make her mine. Her blue eyes were filled with nervousness, and her skin was flushed red. I crawled on top of her, and she bit her bottom lip, her eyes flicking between my eyes and my chest.

    I kissed her forehead, her cheeks, her lips, slowly down to her neck. She gasped and tensed as I kissed and licked her skin, her hands gripping my shoulders as I worked my way down her body. Her hands were on my shoulders, digging into my skin, but I didn''t care as I kissed and licked around her belly button.

    "Hey! Wha- Hahaha! Pete~ What are you doing?!" Gwen squealed, as I tickled her with my tongue. She let out a small giggle and pushed my head away. I smiled up at her, then went back to her belly, licking around her belly button again. This time she giggled and squirmed, trying to push my head away, but I was persistent and kept licking and kissing her belly.

    "Stop it! Hahahaha... S-Stop, please! Hahaha! That tickles~" Gwen begged, her cheeks turning bright red.

    "Oh, so this is your weak spot, huh?" I replied as I licked my lips with an evil grin.

    "Oh, don''t you dare, Pete. Don''t you dare. Hahaha!" Gwen warned, trying to wiggle out from under me, but I grabbed her hips and resumed tickling her tummy. Sheughed and squirmed, pushing at my shoulders as I attacked her belly, herughter filling the room.

    I couldn''t help butugh as well, "Oh, my god, you''re so cute."

    "I''ll show you," She rolled me over and straddled me. She sat on top of me, my hard cock pressed against her pussy over her shorts. She began to kiss my chest, licking my nipples, causing me to gasp and tense.

    "Ooohh~ Fuck, Gwen." I groaned as her kisses and licks moved down my chest and stomach. She reached the bottom of my chest and ran her tongue up the center of my abs before going back to licking my nipples. I gasped as her tongue circled each nipple before moving on to the next one. My cock was throbbing, and the precum was leaking from the tip.

    "Gwen... F-Fuck..." I couldn''t help but moan. Her tongue felt amazing on my nipples, and the rough grind wasn''t helping matters.

    "What was that about my weak spot?" She taunted, looking up at me.

    I flipped her back and went on top then, I pulled down her shorts along with her wet panty, and started licking and kissing her inner thighs. Her smell was intoxicating.

    "Shit! God..." She was lost for words as I slowly moved toward her pussy. She moaned as my tongue flicked over her clit and her legs spread further apart. I licked around her pussy, tasting her juices. Her breathing quickened, and she started rocking her hips back and forth, trying to get my tongue inside her.

    "Oh, Pete..." She moaned as my tongue prated her folds. I started to fuck her with my tongue, and her hands shot up, grabbing my hair, pushing my head further into her. "God, Pete... That feels amazing~" She gasped as my tongue fucked her, her pussy clenching around it. I reached up and grabbed her tits, squeezing and kneading them, making her moan and whimper.

    "P-Peter~" Gwen moaned my name. "Fuck! Oh, god..." She cried out.

    "You like that, Gwen? You like me licking your pussy?" I asked, licking her wet folds.

    "Y-Yes, Pete~" She nodded, "Oh, shit. Yesss..."

    "Then say it, Gwen." I said, licking her pussy, teasing her, "Say you want me to lick your pussy."

    "P-Pete..." She panted.

    "Say it." I demanded, my tongue flicking over her clit, "Tell me what you want, Gwen."

    "I... I w-want... Ooh, fuck..." Gwen moaned.

    "What was that?" I teased her.

    "I want you to lick my pussy!" She begged, "Please, Pete... I want you to lick my pussy... Make me cum... Please..."

    I grinned and licked her pussy again, making her gasp and moan. She tastes so fucking good. I took her entirebia into my mouth and sucked on it while she writhed and squirmed.

    "Pete~" She called out my name, her eyes squeezed shut.

    I released herbia, and she groaned. Then sucked hard on her clit while flickering my tongue over it, making her gasp and arch her back, her hands grabbing fistfuls of the sheets.

    "Oh, god! Oh, fuck! Ahh!" Gwen cried out as her orgasm hit her, her whole body shaking and trembling. "Ahh! Oh, fuck! God, Peter!" Her legs sped around my head, squeezing me, and her pussy spasmed, her juices gushing onto my tongue. "Oh, god! Aaaaahhh!" She cried out, her body writhing in pleasure.

    I kept licking and sucking, drawing out her orgasm. When she finally stopped shaking, her legs loosened their grip on me, and I sat up, my face glistening with her juices. I moved over and began to kiss her. She hugged me tightly as we kissed. She was licking and sucking her juices off my lips and tongue, her breathing heavy and ragged.

    "I can''t believe you made me cum like that, Peter," Gwen whispered, kissing me deeply. "It was so intense."

    "Mmm, you tasted amazing, Gwen," I replied. "I could do that all day."

    She blushed, "I wouldn''t be opposed to that."

    "Me neither," I smiled, "but I''m not done with you yet."

    "Oh, yeah?" She smiled seductively, "What do you have in mind?"

    "Get on my face and ride me," Imanded,ying back down on the bed.

    She raised her eyebrows, "Really? Are you sure?"

    "Absolutely," I replied. "Come here."

    She looked unsure but obliged, straddling my face. I gripped her ass, pulled her pussy to my mouth, and began to lick and suck.

    "Oh, god, Pete!" Gwen gasped as my tongue slid inside her. "Oh, fuck! Yeah! Just like that, Pete! Oh, yeah! God, yes! Oh, fuck! That feels so good, Pete!" She moaned as she started grinding her pussy against my face.

    My tongue was deep inside her, and her juices were dripping down my chin. Her hands were in my hair, pulling and tugging as she rode my face.

    "Oh, god, Pete! You''re gonna make me cum again! Ah, fuck! Oh, god!" Gwen moaned, her hips bucking uncontrobly.

    "Mmm, cum for me, Gwen," I murmured, my tongue working faster, fucking her deeper.

    "I''M CUMMING!" Her pussy spasmed, and she screamed, her cum flooding my face. I swallowed everyst drop as she shook and convulsed on top of me. Finally, her body rxed, and she slumped back on my body. Her dripping pussy was just under my chin and I can feel her breath on my cock. I looked down and yup, she was breathing hard with looking at my cock.

    "Wanna return the favor?" I asked, licking her juices off my face.

    She got down and positioned herself between my legs. Then she grabbed my cock with both hands and began to stroke it, "Mmm, looks and feels amazing," She purred. I was right, she is a fast learner. "How can this dick fit in my tiny little mouth, Peter?" She teased, ying with the mushroom head. She smirked up at me, then leaned in and took the tip of my cock into her warm wet mouth.

    "Ah, fuck, Gwen..." I groaned, thrusting up into her mouth as she licked and sucked on the head. Her mouth felt amazing around my cock. It felt like heaven as she sucked me, swirling her tongue around the tip. "Ah, shit..."

    "Hmm..." She purred.

    "Yeah, keep doing that," I breathed as her tongue flicked across my sensitive tip, her hand jerking the rest of the shaft.

    "Mm," Gwen nodded, sucking harder, her head bobbing up and down on my cock, her hands sliding up and down the shaft in the opposite direction, making sure no part of my length was left untouched. My cock was big for her to take it all in. But this is good for her first time. Her teeth sometimes grazed me, which made me buck involuntarily.

    "Sorry... Did I hurt you?" She asked with a sheepish smile as my cock popped out of her mouth with a pop. She''s still jerking me with her dainty hands. "That thing is big, y''know?"

    "Nah. It''s all right. You''re doing great, Gwen," I gave her a reassuring nod.

    "Good," She shed me her bright smile. She took hold of my shaft again and ced a few kisses on the head of my cock. Then she opened her mouth wide and swallowed the tip again, "Haaa, yum~" Shemented, clearly enjoying the taste.

    "Your mouth feels so damn good. Ah, Gwen." I don''t think I can hold it any longer. I need a release. "Gwen, I am close..."

    "Mumm~" She picked up the speed and began to suck even harder. It''s as if she''s telling me to cum inside her mouth.

    "Damn! Argg! You sure?" I grunted, thrusting upward into her mouth. She nodded her approval and kept sucking, stroking the base. Her mouth was hot and wet, and her tongue was circling the head of my cock. "Oh, Fuck! I''m cumming Gwen!"

    "Mmmm..." Gwen purred, her hand stroking my shaft.

    I grabbed her head and released it inside her mouth.

    Gwen winced and jerked as my seed shot down her throat. She gagged slightly, then she took hold of me and tried her best not to let anything go to waste as she sucked every single drop out of my cock. Then she took it out of her mouth and looked at me with uncertain eyes as if she was asking me what to do with the load.

    "You don''t need to swallow..." I smiled and caressed her golden locks.

    She thought about it for a second but decided to be bold as she swallowed all my load with a gulp. There was an evident gulping motion in her slender throat, and I was amused.

    "How was it?" I asked.

    "That was an unbelievable experience..." She looked at my half-erect member. I saw a lingering hunger in her eyes. "I was a bit surprised at the volume, but it wasn''t bad... at all..." She trailed off, then kissed my limp dick. "There is more left, huh." She sucked the tip one more time before taking it out with a plopping sound.

    "You didn''t have to do that..."

    "I know. I wanted to, though..." She said, shrugging. "Just trying something new, I guess. And it wasn''t that bad." Gwenmented, wiping the cum around her lips. "So, what now?" She looked at my cock and grinned.

    "Well, how about a little shower?" I said as I sat up.

    "Humm... nning to wash my body like those scenes from porno movies?" She queried, her smile mischievous and knowing,

    "You watch porn?" I asked her back, my eyes widened.

    "W-Well... Who doesn''t? I am curious... and lonely sometimes."

    "Alright... Let''s take a bath and then maybe you can show me what you are into? We can recreate some scenes if you want," I wiggled my eyebrows suggestively.

    "Fuck! Can''t say no to that," Gwen jumped down from the bed.

    -

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 57: Choked [Not in a sexual way??]

    Ch: 58: Love triangle

    Ch: 59: New gadgets

    Ch: 60: Truth & torment

    Ch: 61: Punisher pt1

 Ch: 57.1 [Choked pt1]

    Ch: 57.1 [Choked pt1]

    AN: This was too big to fit in a single chapter. It was over 3k words, so I divided it into two parts. I''ll release both today.

    ----

    We stepped under the shower as the warm water sprayed down on us. I took the bottle of body wash from the shelf and poured some in my hand then began tother it over Gwen''s back and ass, causing her to shiver. I cupped her ass while rubbing thether into her skin. Her ass was firm and round, and she had a nice curve that ran up her back, entuating her ass. I squeezed her ass cheeks and ran my fingers along the crease between them.

    "Aren''t we moving too fast, Pete?" Gwen looked back at me, biting her lip. "It''s our first time together, after all."

    "You don''t like it?" I asked, worried that she might think I was being too aggressive.

    "No! I mean, yes!" Gwen nodded, blushing. "It''s just... this is all so new to me, y''know? I''ve never done this before, and today we had oral sex and now we are bathing together like couples. Heck, we never went on a proper date before."

    "How about next Monday? We could go out together if you want," I suggested as I stood up and hugged her from behind, my cock resting between her butt cheeks. She rested her head on my shoulder and nced at my face.

    "That sounds like a good idea," She said. "Just you and me. It''s gonna be fun."

    "Yeah, it will be fun," I smiled.

    Gwen grabbed my hands and wrapped them around her chest, "I can''t believe your dick is still hard even after you came inside my mouth."

    "What can I say? I am insatiable," I kissed her neck, making her moan softly. "And I''ve always been attracted to you, Gwen. I just couldn''t confess because I was too afraid of rejection. But I don''t... I won''t hold back anymore." I turned her around and hugged her tightly, "I''ll get what I want, whether you want it or not." I said, looking deep into her eyes.

    She stared at me for a few moments, her eyes full of emotion, then she smiled and nodded, "And what will you do if I don''t want it, huh?" She asked, raising an eyebrow. "What if I told you to stop right now and leave me alone?"

    "Then I would respect your decision," I said as I pecked her lips, "But, I will stalk you like a crazy ex-boyfriend, maybe sneak into your room and steal your panties while you are bathing... You know, like those scenes from eroticics."

    "Then one day I will notice some sticky substance on my panty when I wear it. I''ll sniff it and it will smell like your cum... and then I will imagine you masturbating on my panties like a pervert..." She paused for a moment and continued with her vivid imagination. "And when I confront you about it, you will try to deny it but I''ll see the bulge in your pants and know the truth..." She licked her lips, "And then I will tell you that if you want me so much you can just ask, but under the condition you fulfill all of my sexual wishes."

    "Do I need a notebook to write down your sexual wishes?" I asked andughed a bit, making her chuckle as well.

    "I don''t know, there are many sexual things I wish to try," Gwen confessed.

    "Hmm..." I mumbled, thinking about some suggestions of my own. It''s her first time, so, can''t rush it. "How about some nice wine, soft music, a sensual massage from behind before getting down and dirty..."

    "Ooooh... nice one," She nuzzled her head into the crook of my neck and pulled me tighter against her, feeling the tip of my erection poking against her lower abdomen, "But how dirty are we talking about for the records? Because I need to prepare mentally, you know... It''s my first time, after all."

    "Would it be any fun if I tell you now, Gwen? It''s gonna be a surprise, something you won''t seeing..." I cupped her butt and pulled her up. She sped her arms around my neck and legs around my waist. My cock, touching her wet pussy. The water continued to wash over our bodies as I stepped forward, pushing her against the ss wall.

    "You are such a tease," Gwen said, biting my lower lip. She let out a cute moan as I slid my cock between her legs, rubbing it against her pussy. "I want it so badly," She whispered in my ear. "Let''s go. I think we have enough baths for now. I want that massage, now... and then we will see what happens after." She winked and kissed my lips.

    "Alright," I smiled. "Hold on tight!" I carried her out of the shower while she continued to kiss and nibble at my neck.

    After we wiped our bodies, Gwen used the hair dryer to dry her hair while I set up the bed and yed some soft music. Then I went to the kitchen and opened the bottle of wine I bought, pouring two sses of red wine. The only thing missing was the candles, well, dim night light should do today.

    Gwen came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body. She gave me a naughty nce before going into her room. I waited for a bit before entering and there she was lying butt-naked on her stomach. A bottle of oil was beside her. Well, she looks ready. I walked over to her, "Here you go," I handed her the wine ss.

    "Mmhhh... this is a nice one. Thank you, Pete," She smiled and took a sip.

    "You''re wee," I smiled back as I ced my own ss on the nightstand and then sat beside her on the bed.

    "What are you waiting for, Mister?" Gwen turned her head to me. "Come and give me that massage."

    "Yes, ma''am," I grinned and got on top of her, straddling her legs. I poured some massage oil on my palm and began to rub it onto her back. I caressed her smooth skin, sliding my hands from the small of her back up to her shoulder des. I massaged her shoulders gently, kneading her muscles.

    "Mmmmhhh... you''re really good at this, Pete..." She moaned softly. "I''d no freaking idea you were this good."

    "Well, picked up a thing or two from books," I chuckled as I moved down to massage her lower back, working my fingers along her spine.

    "Oh yeah, that feels amazing," Gwen sighed contently. "And that''s not something you learn from books. You''re a natural."

    "Thanks," I smiled proudly. My hands went down to her thighs, squeezing them lightly as I ran my palms up and down along their length. "How does it feel?" I asked. "Is it too hard?"

    "No, it''s perfect," Gwen replied.

    I moved down and focused on her legs, starting from the soles of her feet. I rubbed them gently before moving up to her calves, caressing her skin with my fingers. I kneaded her muscles gently as I slowly worked my way up to her thighs. My thumbs moved along the inside of her legs, brushing against the soft skin between her thighs.

    As I moved up further, I could feel something hot and wet touching my fingertips. I knew it wasing from her pussy, but I didn''t stop massaging her thighs. I just kept rubbing my thumbs along the inside of her legs, moving closer and closer to her pussy. My fingers touched her lips, making her gasp. I didn''t want to force it, so I started moving them away. However, she suddenly grabbed my hand and ced it back on her pussy, "Keep going."

    I looked at her face and saw that she was blushing. "Are you sure?" I asked, worried that I might be pushing things too far too early. Fuck! I don''t know why I''m hesitating with her. I could have used my pheromone to seduce her easily, but I didn''t do it. Damn! These feelings in my heart are too fuckingplicated.

    "Yes," She nodded, looking at me with half-open eyes. "I want you to do it."

    "Alright," I replied as I began to rub my fingers along her pussy lips, spreading them apart. I could feel her wetness coating my fingertips as I traced them across her entrance. She let out a low moan as I slid my finger inside her. "You''re so wet," I whispered as I began to rub her clit with my thumb.

    I leaned forward and kissed her neck as I continued to finger her, massaging her clit with my thumb. She closed her eyes and moaned softly, tilting her head to the side. "You like it?" I asked as I licked her earlobe.

    "Mmmhhh... yes..." She whispered as she reached back and grabbed my cock. I let out a gasp of surprise when she started stroking my shaft. "And I think you like it too," She chuckled as she continued to pump my cock while I fingered her.

    "I''m d you''re enjoying yourself," Iughed softly as I started pumping my fingers faster and faster.

    "Mmmhhh... keep doing it... harder..." Gwen moaned, stroking my cock faster.

    "Okay, but let''s do it together," I said as I started to slide my cock between her legs, rubbing the tip against her pussy lips. Her soft thighs felt amazing against my shaft.

    "Ahhhh... yes..." Gwen moaned louder, squeezing her legs together as Iy behind her, moving my hips forward and back, sliding my cock between her thighs. "Oh god, Pete!"

    I increased the speed of my fingers as I kept rubbing her clit. My dick was sliding between her legs, brushing against her pussy lips. I could feel the warm liquid leaking out of her entrance as I rubbed the tip of my shaft along her slit. Her moans got louder and louder as we both continued to pleasure each other.

    "I want you inside," She nced back at me with half-open eyes. "Please..."

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 58: Love triangle

    Ch: 59: New gadgets

    Ch: 60: Truth & torment

    Ch: 61: Punisher pt1

 Ch: 57.2 [Choked pt2]

    Ch: 57.2 [Choked pt2]

    "Alright," I went on missionary position. Her legs were wide open before me. Her pussy was glistening with her nectar, waiting for my cock. I ced my hands on her knees and spread them apart further as I moved forward, positioning myself between her legs. I grasped my cock in my hand and guided it to her entrance, rubbing the tip against her lips.

    "Will it hurt? I heard it hurts for the first time." Gwen asked nervously as she looked at me.

    "I don''t know... probably. But we''ll take it slow, okay?" I leaned forward and kissed her lips, "We can stop anytime you want, just tell me."

    "Okay," She nodded as she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me deeply as I slowly began to push forward.

    Her lips parted slightly as the head of my cock entered her pussy. She let out a soft moan as I continued to move inside her, slowly sinking my length deeper and deeper. "Are you alright?" I asked, noticing her flinch and her nails digging on my back.

    "Yes... just go slow," She nodded as she wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me closer.

    I ced my hands on either side of her shoulders and started moving forward again. Then I felt a little resistance as if a thin wall was blocking my advance. I knew it was her hymen, so I pushed forward gently and broke through it, causing her to wince and gasp. I quickly kissed her lips, distracting her as I continued to push forward until my cock waspletely inside her pussy.

    "Ow... oh god..." Gwen closed her eyes tightly and bit down on my lower lip as she sped her arms and legs around my body, hugging me tightly. I decided to stay like that for a bit, let her adjust to the feeling of having a dick inside her for the first time.

    "Are you okay?" I asked as I stroked her cheek with my hand.

    "Y-yes..." She replied, her voice quivering. "You can move..."

    "Ok," I began to move very slowly and carefully. Our eyes were locked on each other''s faces. I kept my movements steady as I kissed her neck and nibbled at her earlobes. She let out soft moans and gasps as I continued to thrust into her. The change in her expression from pain to pleasure was just mesmerizing. Her cheeks turned red as sweat dripped from her forehead.

    "Pete..." She whispered as she tightened her grip on me, digging her nails into my back. "Faster... please..."

    I increased the speed of my thrusts, pushing myself deeper and harder into her pussy. She moaned loudly, throwing her head back and closing her eyes. Her breathing became heavier as she arched her back, raising her hips to meet my thrusts. She clung to me tightly as I fucked her harder and faster, her moans turning into screams of pleasure as I mmed my cock inside her wet pussy over and over again.

    "Oh god!" She screamed as she came all over my shaft. I can feel her warm liquid coating my dick.

    I kept going, making her orgasm for a second time. She scratched my back as she cried out, "Pete, I love you!"

    Hearing her say this made my heart race faster than ever before. And I blurted out the words, "I love you too, Gwen."

    I kissed her passionately as I thrust my cock deep inside her. I am close. I wanted to cum in her, but can''t take the risk. I pulled out and pumped my cock a few times, shooting my load on her stomach.

    Gwen panted heavily as she looked at me with wide eyes, "That was... incredible..." She said breathlessly. "Painful... But in a good way." Iy beside her and kissed her lips. She returned the kiss and snuggled up to me, resting her head on my chest, "I''m so happy that my first time was with you, Pete."

    I stroked her hair gently as wey there enjoying the afterglory.

    *****

    [Central Bank] [3rd person POV]

    The sound of rm rang out loudly throughout the building. In the main vault, several men were busy putting the money in a bag. They were dressed in ck suits with masks covering their faces.

    "Come on! We don''t have much time!" A man shouted.

    They hurriedly put in as much cash as possible and made their way to the back exit.

    "What are you doing? You wanna get caught?" One of the robbers yelled at the newbie who was tying his shoes at that crucial moment.

    "Just go ahead. I''ll catch up!" The guy yelled back.

    "Hurry up!" He ran toward the exit.

    Then, the newbie opened his clothes, revealing his spiderman suit. He walked around the bank, smashing everything with his bag of cash, and made sure that every single security camera caught his actions. Then he took out a spray canister from his pocket, sprayed it all over the floor, and drew a graffiti of Spiderman''s masked face.

    ****

    Outside, the NYPD has already surrounded the building, blocking the exit. SWAT team members were holding their guns ready to shoot at any sign of movement.

    "Everybody stay calm! Come out with your hands above your head!" George Stacy, Captain of the NYPD shouted through a megaphone. "We will not hesitate to use force if necessary!"

    A few minutester, the door of the bank burst open as a man came running out, waving his arms frantically. He was the security guard, "Spiderman just robbed the bank!" He yelled.

    "What?!" Captain Stacy gasped.

    "I managed to sneak out. There ain''t anyone inside. You might just be able to catch that thief!"

    Captain Stacy motioned for his men to follow him into the building. "Everybody, move out!"

    They entered the building cautiously, checking every room. They found nothing. No sign of the robber anywhere.

    George stopped before the open vault. His eyes were fixed on the graffiti. There were many of them all over the walls, ceiling, and even the floor.

    "Holy shit," One of the officers muttered under his breath.

    "What the hell happened here?" Captain Stacy asked, puzzled. "Spiderman robbed bank?! That''s absurd! Why would he do something like this?"

    "I don''t know, Captain," One of the officers replied. "But if what he says is right, then we got ourselves another superviin at hand."

    "Pull out the tapes," George ordered as he noticed the cameras weren''t broken, "We might be able to find out the truth behind all of this."

    "Yes, sir," The officer nodded.

    They gathered the footage and took it back to the precinct. George watched the video carefully, trying to find anything unusual about it.

    *****

    That same night, three more bank robberies urred and all the witnesses pointed at Spiderman as the culprit. The NYPD issued a warrant for the arrest of Spiderman, making him wanted by the entire city.

    ****

    Meanwhile, back at Gwen''s house...

    The morning sun shone brightly through the curtains, illuminating the room. Peter and Gwen were still sleeping soundly in each other''s arms. Then, Gwen''s rm clock began to ring, waking her up from her slumber. She opened her eyes slowly and yawned.

    "Good morning, beautiful." Peter greeted her with a kiss.

    "Morning," She returned the kiss and smiled. "Did you sleep wellst night?"

    "Best sleep ever," He grinned.

    She chuckled, "Yeah, me too."

    Peter pulled her closer, kissing her deeply and passionately. Her body pressed against his. They moaned into each other''s mouths as they deepened the kiss. Suddenly, Gwen''s phone rang.

    "Aww!" She smiled pressing her forehead against his, "It''s my Dad."

    Peter nodded, "Answer it."

    She grabbed her phone off the nightstand and answered the call, "Hey, Dad!"

    Peter walked over to the kitchen and took a bottle of water.

    "Hi, honey. I''m sorry to disturb your sleep. But this is important," Her dad sounded urgent. "Some urgent work came in. So, can you bring my breakfast to the office? And make plenty of coffee... I''ve got a long day ahead." He sounded exhausted.

    "Yeah, sure! I''ll be there soon. So, you sound exhausted. Did you pull another all-nighter?" She asked as she stood up with a worried look. Her father has been working too muchtely and she fears that he is going to copse one of these days. He usually does that whenever her mother''s death anniversary approaches.

    "Yes," George sighed heavily. "Four bank robberiesst night. All of them said that Spiderman was the culprit. We got hard evidence. I got to find this guy."

    "You mean Spiderman?" Gwen''s eyes widened as she remembered the events of yesterday. "Spiderman robbed four banks?"

    Peter, who was drinking water, nearly choked upon hearing the news. He coughed violently, trying to catch his breath.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: <strong>.pat /XcaliburXc</strong>

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    <strong><em>Next Ch: 58: Love triangle</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Ch: 59: New gadgets</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Ch: 60: Truth & torment</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Ch: 61: Punisher pt1</em></strong>

    ----

    <strong>Target: 635/1500 [Looking good this week. We might reach the goal.]</strong>

 Ch: 58 [Love triangle]

    Ch: 58 [Love triangle]

    [First person POV] [Peter''s POV]

    "Can you believe it? Spiderman robbing banks!" Gwen said as she was making sandwiches for her father.

    I tried to look surprised, "Yeah... That''s just insane."

    "I know! What was he thinking?" She shook her head. "This isn''t like him at all."

    "I think someone''s trying to frame him," I suggested.

    "You think so?" Gwen looked at me curiously.

    "Well, yeah. Why would Spiderman rob a bank? It doesn''t make sense. And he was seen at every bank robbery, so it''s not like he didn''t want to be identified," I exined. "It''s just not logical."

    "Hmm... Yeah, why would he announce to the world that he''s a thief? He could have just stolen the money and gotten away without anyone knowing it was him," Gwen nodded thoughtfully.

    "Exactly," I nodded. "That way he could have kept on robbing andmitting crimes, but instead, he chose to announce, ''Hey, look, I am a thief!''"

    "Well, the truth wille out eventually. I''m sure the real Spiderman will show up and prove his innocence. Maybe even catch that fake one," Gwen said as she began to pack her father''s breakfast.

    "Oh, I''m sure he will do more than just catch him," I chuckled. "Anyway, want to go with you?"

    "Yeah, that would be nice. We can take the train together," She smiled.

    "Train? You ever drove a sports car?"

    "A sports car?" Gwen looked at me with wide eyes. "You own a sports car?!"

    "Well, give me a few minutes. By the time you get ready, I''ll bring it here," I kissed her lips.

    "Okay, hurry back." She gave me a kiss and I went out of the house.

    I walked out of the building and into the street. My mind was filled with various thoughts on this new situation. A fake guy who wants to frame me... Humm... I racked my mind, trying to remember all theics I''d read in my first life. There are just too many of them, but... I stopped in the middle of the street as a name popped into my mind, ''Chameleon!''

    I need to see that footage in NYPD. I need to be sure. If it''s him then things are going to get prettyplicated from here on. I don''t mind fighting against the NYPD, but if the S.H.I.E.L.D gets involved, then things are going to get really messy. Then again, I doubt that Fury is that dumb not to notice that it isn''t Spiderman in that footage. Fuck! Just when I was thinking of solving Josh''s daughter''s case, one viin after another kept popping up, all once at a time. Mutants, Abomination, Ice Lady, then Kingpin, now Chameleon and if I''m not wrong, then the next one would be Green Goblin. It''s like those Spiderman games where multiple viins pop up and make life hell for Spiderman.

    I sighed heavily, ''Guess, it''s time to up my game. First, find Josh''s daughter at Oscorp, then kill Chameleon, after that, we will see...''

    ****

    I went to the garage. May and MJ are still sleeping since it''s only 6 am. I drove my Aston Martin back to Gwen''s house. She locked the door and I got out and gave her the keys, "You think you can handle it?"

    "Have I ever told you how I stole a Lambo from NYPD''s garage?" Gwen smirked as she took the keys and entered the driver''s seat and I took the passenger seat beside her.

    "You did what?" I looked at her in shock.

    "What? I didn''t steal it, exactly. I borrowed it. I brought it back before they noticed it was missing. They never figured out it was me," Sheughed.

    "Damn. Why did you do that?" I asked in amusement.

    "Don''t know. Might be because I got my license and was going through a rebellious phase. I wanted to get in trouble. Get my dad''s attention. But I turned back in the mid-way. I realized that stealing a car wasn''t something I should do as a cop''s daughter. Wouldn''t want my dad to get into trouble because of me."

    "Wow."

    "Yeah, well, we all have done some stupid things once or twice in our life," Gwenughed as she started the car.

    "Well, I guess we all have..." I said, thinking about the past. Well, not that it matters anymore.

    Gwen drove the car like a pro. We chatted on the way and before we knew it, we were at the Police station. She went in and gave her dad his breakfast and came out in a few minutes.

    "So, do you have any ns for today?" Gwen asked me as she entered the car.

    "Yup, got a few important things to take care of. So, I''ll be busy for the week, but as promised, we are going on a date next week, alright?"

    "Okay," Gwen nodded as she drove back to her house. She stopped the car and turned toward me, "You want to talk about thest night?"

    "Sure, if you want to," I shrugged.

    "Yeah, I do... I mean, it was great. You were great. And I enjoyed it very much," She blushed slightly. "And I was wondering did you mean it? You know..." She trailed off, looking away from me.

    "I meant every word I said," I said sincerely as I cupped her cheeks. "You are a wonderful girl and I''m really happy that I met you. You have be really special to me, Gwen. And as I said, I won''t be holding back anymore." I pressed my lips against hers and kissed her softly.

    After we parted, she was blushing and had a happy smile on her face.

    "And if you want to know if I love you or not, or if it was just a slip of mouth in that situation... It wasn''t. I do love you, Gwen," I told her confidently.

    "You do?" She whispered.

    "I do. I don''t know since when exactly, but I have started to love you and I can''t stop myself from loving you. However, I also want you to be sure about what you want. Because once you say yes to me, there''s no going back. If you say yes to me, then it''s for real. I won''t let you go even if you want me to," I said seriously, looking directly into her eyes.

    She looked at me with her beautiful blue eyes and nodded, "What about MJ?"

    "What about her?"

    "Aren''t you two dating?"

    "Come on, I told you everything about her situation."

    "I know, but she still likes you. She cares for you a lot," Gwen sighed. "Shit! Peter... There''s something you should know."

    "Ok. I''m listening."

    "MJ... She... She called mest night, just before you came. She told me that she wanted to talk to me about something important."

    "Really? Did she say what it was about?" I asked in surprise. I wonder why she called Gwen when she could have talked to me at home. Wait! I know where this is going...

    "We talked a lot and she confessed her feelings about you and asked for my help to set things up between you two. She couldn''t gather up the courage to say it to you since she is basically living on your expenses. She said that you might think of her as a gold digger if she confessed her feelings to you," Gwen said softly. "She told me that she tried to hide her feelings for you, but she can''t anymore. She wants you to notice her. She wants you to be with her. She loves you, Peter. I... I was supposed to be helping her but... Fuck! Last night..."

    I sighed and rubbed my head. This is a mess.

    "I know it''s my fault," Gwen looked down in guilt. "I shouldn''t have done that. We shouldn''t have done that. But how could I betray my own feelings? I... I just couldn''t..."

    We sat there without a word for a few minutes...

    "Well, that''s kinda messed up. To think both you and MJ have feelings for me... Shit... This is one of those fanfictions, isn''t it? You know, those stories where a guy gets a harem of beautiful girls. Hahaha..." Iughed wryly. "... That sounded bad, didn''t it? So, what now?" I asked.

    "I think it''s better toe clean with her before things get bad. I''m sure she will hate me for what I''ve done, but... I guess, I deserve it," Gwen said dejectedly.

    Damn it! I ain''t a pro when ites to rtionships. It''s a fucking mess. But I do know one thing. I won''t lose any girls in this life. They are all mine.

    "Well, how about I talk to MJ? You know, clear things out. You know, give her some time to calm down. Then we can all sit together and talk this over."

    "You sure?" She asked worriedly.

    "Yeah," I nodded. "Look, it''s not your fault. It''s not MJ''s fault either. It''s no one''s fault. We all have feelings, right? We can''t control our feelings. The only thing we can do is decide what to do with them. And I don''t intend to lose anyone. So, I''ll talk with her. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of it, alright? Just give me a few days, yeah?"

    Gwen looked at me with tears in her eyes and hugged me tightly, "Peter... Thank you!"

    "A good luck kiss would be appreciated," I said teasingly.

    She smiled and kissed my lips.

    ****

    [Basement]

    As much as I would like to talk things through, I don''t have time for now...

    Before me were all the parts I took out from thoseser rifles and the materials I ordered already came today. Time to craft some gadgets. Maybe a couple of deadly weapons with theseser tech babies would do nicely.

    So, let''s see what I can do with these.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [Exclusive r18 contents]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 59: New gadgets

    Ch: 60: Truth & torment

    Ch: 61: Punisher pt1

    Ch: 62: Punisher pt2

    ----

    Target: 807/1500 [Looking good this week. We might reach the goal.]

 Ch: 59 [New gadgets]

    Ch: 59 [New gadgets]

    [3rd person POV]

    Peter began to make designs and blueprints for his new gadgets. His mind raced as he continued to draw and scrap paper after paper until he finally came up with something that satisfied him. As Spiderman, he must be light and acrobatic, so heavy weapons will only get in his way. He needs something that is easy to use, lightweight, and can pack a punch. Something that he can wear at all times and use without needing to stop and prepare.

    "What if I can just take the power source of theseser rifles and make something like a wrist-mounted gun? Yeah, something like a wrist-mounted gun that can firesers and..." He began to examine the parts. He had no idea how he could understand what those parts do, but whatever his brain was doing, he had noints. After hours of fiddling, he finally got his answer, "Bingo! With a little modification, I can create a temporary shield out of pure energy!"

    With a huge grin on his face, Peter got to work. He used his tools to cut and modify the parts until he finally finished his first prototype. He was so engrossed in his work that he did not notice how time flew by. It was already afternoon and he still had a lot of things to do. After eating a quick lunch, he continued with his work.

    "Alright, time to test it out," Peter ced a couple of empty soda cans at the far end of the room, "Hopefully, my wrist won''t blow off..."

    He pressed a button on the device, and a small, glowing blue ball shot out from the gun. The ball flew in a straight line and hit the can, creating a hole in it. Peter watched the can fly into the air and then fall to the ground. He continued to do the same with all the other cans. After that, he tried to use different angles and distances, but he did not have a proper target range for his new weapon.

    "Huh?!" He quickly ran over to the other end of the wall and saw a couple of holes in the wall. He took a torch and shone it at the holes to inspect them. To his surprise, those holes were deep, way too deep. "Well, looks like I got some lethal weapon in my hands." Peter grinned wickedly. But the power draw was too much after only six shots. "Will test the shield modeter..."

    He made some little modifications before putting his new wrist-mountedser guns to charge.

    Time to move on to the other gadgets...

    "Still got threeser power modules..." Peter smirked, "Might as well create a few grenades out of them." He brought out more tools and spare parts, and after much tinkering, he created three energy grenades. "How the hell do I keep knowing what I''m doing? Fuck! Peter''s brain is just awesome."

    Suddenly, he heard a knock on the door. He quickly pulled the fake wall, and all his gadgets inside were hidden behind the wall. He looked through the spy camera and noticed Aunt May outside the door. Peter walked towards the door and opened it.

    "Hi, May..." He smiled at his Aunt.

    "Peter, you alright in there?" She asked as she sniffed his scent, "Is something burning in there?"

    "Oh, just some circuit works. Nothing to worry about," He smiled sheepishly.

    "Anyways, youing for dinner or should I bring it down here?" She raised her brows.

    "No, it''s okay. I''ll eat upstairs tonight."

    "Alright, then..." May turned to leave, but Peter stopped her and pulled her closer, "Really, now? MJ''s up there. We can''t... Mumm~" Peter sealed his lips and gave her a kiss that sent shivers down her spine. Her eyes went nk for a split second as his hand slithered over to her waist. They kissed for several minutes, not stopping for anything. Then Peter let her go, but grabbed her butt, "That''s the morning kiss that I missed... And this..." He massaged her ass with his firm grip, making her moan involuntarily, as he kissed her again. He picked her up in his arms and pushed her against a wall. With her legs wrapped around his waist and his hands supporting her butt as they continued to kiss harder and deeper.

    "Fwaaah!"

    May looked at Peter with zed eyes and kissed him on the cheeks before he let her down.

    "And that was tonight''s kiss," Peter smirked and smacked her ass. She blushed and moved back from his hold and quickly went up the stairs, unable to hide her smile.

    "I''m serving the dinner now!" She called from the top of the staircase.

    Peter gave her one final nce before closing the door and looking around the ce, ''Haha... That look on her face was priceless!''

    ****

    After dinner, Peter resumed his work.

    "Alright,ser gun and three grenades. Next are my spider bots and drones," He opened therge boxes and pulled out four drones, seven tiny remote-controlled cars, ten micro cameras, and a few crafting materials. "Ok, time to get to work." He spends the entire night making and modifying his robots and surveince drones.

    "Humfff!" Peter stretched his arms and legs with a groan.

    A whole day''s work and everything is finally finished, or almost everything. His brain went on autopilot. He could not believe that he was capable of making so many things in such a short period of time.

    "Phew! Time to give these babies a paint job," The drones and bots were working fine, and with further tuning, they shouldst him a very long time. The only thing that remained was the paint job. He sprayed them carefully with red and ck paint.

    [7:00 AM]

    Arge yawn came out of Peter''s mouth, and his stomach growled in protest.

    "Ugh... Alright, food first... Shower next and then the new webshooters. I wonder if I can modify my organic web with the synthesizer..." Peter dragged himself to the dining area.

    "Hey, Pete! WOW!" MJ, who was going for her usual morning jog, gasped at him, "You look like a mess."

    Peter just stared at her with droopy, half-closed eyes.

    "Um... Why are you covered in paint...?"

    "What?!" Peter snapped from his half-asleep trance, "Huh?! What? Yeah, sorry, couldn''t sleepst night. Busy with some new projects. I''ll see youter..." He made his way to the kitchen and threw two burritos in the microwave.

    MJ shook her head as she walked over to the kitchen counter and leaned forward.

    "New projects?" She asked while leaning on the counter with her elbows, her ample bosom pushing up her tank top, allowing Peter to ogle at her unobscured cleavage.

    "Yeah, working on some custom-made drones, nothing big," Peter said casually with a smirk as he stared at her breasts, his eyes firmly nted at the lower half of her body. MJ knew what he was thinking and started rubbing her hips together teasingly. Even with his sleepy eyes, he was no different from a healthy teenage boy.

    "So, you and Gwen... How was the movie night?" She gave him a coy look.

    "Haaa! Yeah, the movie... It was great... Totally worth it!" He said while getting up and putting his now-steaming hot breakfast on a te.

    "Well, I''ll get going then," MJ smirked.

    Peter blinked a few times, staring at her busty chest, "See ya."

    "Enjoy your meal, and uh~ don''t burn yourself!" She chuckled and left him alone to devour his burritos in the kitchen.

    "Thanks..."

    As he saw MJ close the main door behind, he sighed in relief, "Phew! Dodged a bullet. Don''t want to think of the three-way rtionship at this moment. But... I''m sure she was definitely squeezing her boobs with her arms, the sexy devil." He wolfed down the burritos.

    As his stomach was full, he decided to take a little shower before getting some sleep. He knows that no good cane from overworking and losing his mind due to sleep deprivation.

    ****

    The sound of the rm woke him up around 11 am and he immediately jumped off his bed, feeling fully charged and energized, even though he had slept less than five hours.

    ''Alright, time to build the web shooters,'' Peter, after making some coffee, grabbed a few things from his bag. As soon as the coffee was ready, he filled his cup and went back to the basement while sipping on the drink.

    He put the coffee cup away and turned on hisputer. He cracked his fingers and began to work again. Creating web shooters that would modify his organic web was nothing too difficult for Peter''s brain. Yeah, it could have been a bit difficult if he had to create artificial web liquid, but since he creates his own web in his body, it wasn''t that much of a chore for his highly skilled mind.

    It took a couple of hours, but the first pair of upgraded web shooters was ready. He mounted them on his wrists and turned the little gear switch, producing an instant and satisfactory click. Then he shot a strand of webbing at the wall. The web passed through the shooter, split into two strands, each hitting the opposite wall, attaching them in seconds.

    Next, he turned the gear once more and shot again. This time as soon as his web passed through the shooter, it scattered into multiple strands, creating a giant web-shaped web covering.

    "Fuck, yeah!" Peter smashed his fist on his palm with a satisfied smile. It was hard for him to create various forms of webbing with his organic web, but now with these custom shooters, he can easily customize his web ording to the situation without the need for extra focus on manipting his web.

    He took his phone and called Josh.

    "Spiderman! Any news?" Josh asked eagerly as he answered the call.

    "Yeah, sorry for dying our meeting. You must have seen the news. A fake guy is running around creating trouble. Tonight, let''s meet up. We got a lot to discuss," Peter answered seriously.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: <strong>.pat /XcaliburXc</strong>

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    <strong>[Big Brother in Marvel - 10 chs early ess]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 60: Truth & torment

    Ch: 61: Punisher pt1

    Ch: 62: Punisher pt2

    Ch: 63: Mirror

    ----

    <strong>Target: 949/1500</strong>

    <strong>---</strong>

    <strong>AN: I''ve ended Vol: 1 on pat reon. Today, I''ll start vol:2> Next viin> Green Goblin first. [There will be a total 5 viins, 2 big and 3 small]</strong>

 Ch: 60 [Truth & torment]

    Ch: 60 [Truth & torment]

    [Underground arena] [Peter''s first person POV]

    "Uumm... You sure they won''t catch you?" Josh asked me with an awkward look. Can''t me him, really. I came here in my regr ck clothes with a hoodie and a monkey mask with goggles that I made when I was making my stealth suit. But given those illegal fighters wearing those weird freak masks, mine looks normal. Well, normal for them.

    "Yea, don''t worry. Who would imagine Spiderman sitting in a bar where illegal fighters fight for money and chicks? Of course, no one. Besides, I''m not in my suit, so, rx," I told him casually while watching the ongoing match. A scrawny guy vs. a thug built like a tank. Not a toughpetition for a big, beefy guy like him, really. But that thin one is fast and can outmatch this brute. Though, that is not gonna save him from a bunch of blows that may break his bones. And, yes, there''s blood everywhere and the audience goes crazy with every blood bath.

    "So..." Josh looked around for any unwanted ears. When he felt safe, he said, "Any news on my daughter?"

    "Yup, Oscorp. Hellfire Club sold her to Oscorp. Now, Josh, is there something you forgot to tell me about your daughter? Because now would be the perfect time to tell me the truth," I looked Josh in the eye through the mask, demanding the truth. I can tell Josh wasn''t honest with me when west met. He is hiding something, I can just feel that. I mean, why the heck would Kingpin go to such lengths to legally take her custody only to sell her to Oscorp? She must be special... A mutant with unique power, maybe, something dangerous? The only thing I know right now she might not be even alive anymore, but can''t tell that to him, can I?

    "Look... I''m not gonna waste your time telling you stories. Here''s the deal, alright, she got... something special inside of her," Josh sounded grave, his voice broke and it was the first time I saw that fear in his eyes, "After her mother passed away... She... Something awakened within her, like those mutants. My little girl became special..."

    "A mutant, huh?" That changes a few things, definitely, she is likely to be alive, right? A live, fresh blood mutant is like a prized jewel to the scumbags, and considering what they did to me in the past and this reality''s version of me, they wouldn''t waste an opportunity to experiment on her, "And what''s her power?"

    "She is an Empath and can detect lies."

    "Empathy? Are you kidding me?" Now, that''s both incredible and scary, a living lie detector. I almost couldn''t believe it. "No wonder Oscorp wanted to get their hands on her. Fuck!" Osborn might try to extract her mutant factor just like what he did to me. What the fuck am I thinking about, of course, the bastard must have already done that. God dammit! So much for good news. And how is she going to survive all of this? No matter how strong she is, surviving experiments performed on them by those monsters would be close to impossible.

    "I know Oscorp is big and powerful, I won''t me you for stepping back. You have already done so much for me. I can''t possibly ask you for anymore..." Josh spoke with his eyes down. He is holding it better than I imagined, guess all those years made his heart as solid as a rock. But even so, he is still a human. Just looking at his eyes would give it away. That''s a man who lost so much. A human who, in hisst moment, clings on hope for his daughter.

    "You used to work for Oscorp, right? So, use that head of yours and think, where could they be performing experiments on humans? Surely it can''t be a small underground dungeon. And besides that, do you think it''ll be possible for a multimillionpany to build, maintain, and operate aboratory where the sickos can perform inhumane experiments without anyone noticing it? Do you?" I asked Josh while leaning back to the chair. "So, give me something to work with Josh. No matter how insignificant the matter may be. Give me something rted to the experimental treatment they performed at Oscorp."

    "There''s this guy... Wilson or something... Damn! It''s been so long that I don''t remember his name anymore, but, I remember when his son got into an ident, he got severely injured and broke his spinal cord. We used to be friends, you see. Kid had barely a year or so to live after that. I don''t know much, but I saw Wilson talking to Osborn about something andter that day, the doctors bought that kid for an experimental treatment. Wilson was one of the leading doctors, but something happened... As far as I can remember, his son died and he left Oscorp..."

    Wilson! Fuck! That''s me from my past life. But in this reality, I got into an ident instead of... But then, back at the mall with MJ, that was the ce I was supposed to get crushed. Everything was exactly as I remembered, except for the fact that I was in Peter Parker''s body. Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. The moment I saw that Serum at Oscorp that day, I knew I was dead in this reality.

    To think my dad was also involved in this. I guess Osborn was not the only one pulling the strings in my life in that world, too... However, can I really me him? I had barely a year or so to live... He must have thought of every way to save me, even going to extreme lengths to perform experimental treatments. Shit! He didn''t even realize that he fell into Osborn''s hands by trying to save me... Goddammit!

    "John Wilson..." I spoke softly.

    "Yeah, John Wilson, that''s right. But, how do you know him?" Josh asked, confused by what just happened.

    "How would I not? Anyway, I''ll look into this matter. And you just stay out of it till you hear from me. I don''t want you to get yourself killed," I stood up and fixed my mask. The thin fighter was already a bloody pulp on the floor and his opponent roaring and flexing for the cheering mob. They don''t seem to care about this pitiful man, and the medics aren''t helping, either. That thug got himself a perfect title, a real king of killers, "Stay safe," I bid my farewell to Josh as I took my leave.

    ******

    [My old house]

    I sneaked into my old house and looked around. This ce brings back memories. My old man was sitting on the couch, dozing off. There were bottles of liquor lying all around him. It fucking reeks of booze and cigs. I went to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and went back to the living room, "Hey, get up." I sprinkled water on his face.

    He gasped and wiped his face while cursing, "Who''s this jackass?" I just stood there and didn''t answer. Soon his eyes widened as he took a better look at me, "Who the fuck are you?" Obviously, he wouldn''t recognize me with the mask on, well, even without the mask, he wouldn''t, either.

    "Look at you, drowning yourself in booze... You thought you would be able to escape your past, did you?" I took a seat on the couch before him. I don''t know what to believe. I need to know the truth. Did Dad do this to help me or he have some other motives? I faintly remember hearing the doctors say something about paying off my dad so that he wouldn''t take any steps in case I died.

    "Who are you?" He shouted.

    "Why did you do what you did?"

    "What the fuck are you talking about?!" His voice shook a little, enough to give away the truth. But I had to make sure. I needed to hear the truth from his own mouth.

    "Was it money? Did Osborn offer you some easy bucks for permitting him to perform inhumane experiments on your son?" I raised my tone, pushing him further.

    His hand trembled as he grabbed his forehead, gasping for air. Looks like he is about to faint. He tried to stand up, "How... how did you know..." His legs gave up, unable to stand up and he stumbled into the floor, crying and muttering, "How could you have known... How? How?!" He cried and pped the floor in frustration. "Osborn lied! The experiments didn''t heal my son, they killed him! It was all in vain... nothing matters anymore..."

    "The money. You did it for your son or for the money? I need to hear it from your mouth. I''m gonna ask you one more time, did you sell your son out for money? Or did you truly believe those sweet lies they fed you back then?! Well, look at you now! You know the truth!" I said in a cold and calm tone while looking down at him, watching my old man drown in regret and anguish, crying like a toddler who lost his parents. It didn''t matter. He is already broken, but the pain I had to endure for years after years is nothingpared to his short, hollow cry of guilt. I kneeled before him, staring at his ugly face, "Look at you now. Money couldn''t make up for the shit you pulled back then. Can''t sleep at night, can you?"

    "No... no... no... I needed that money... The experiment killed him. Osborn offered money to keep my mouth shut or else... He would destroy everyone''s life who is rted to me. I... I was a fucking coward. I took the money and ran for my life like a fucking dog. I didn''t know what else to do... I didn''t even know what he did with his body," He finally spoke the truth, revealing the dark secret that was eating him from inside, haunting him since the moment I was taken by Osborn.

    After a pause, he continued...

    "I know no one would ever forgive me for what I did... I hate myself for being a weakling... No... what am I thinking about? If God ever exists, I don''t deserve to be forgiven for what I have done. So, there was no other option left to me except death. But dying is a shortcut I wouldn''t take... I decided to suffer each day for the rest of my life, as a payment for my sin... No! Why am I lying to myself? Death should have ended my miserable life. I killed my own flesh and blood! I should have died in his ce, not him!"

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 10 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next Ch: 61: Punisher pt1

    Ch: 62: Punisher pt2

    Ch: 63: Mirror

    ----

    AN: Although we didn''t reach the target, I''ll release 1 extra chapter this week.

 Ch: 61 [Punisher pt1]

    Ch: 61 [Punisher pt1]

    "But you are still alive, so, how about you lend me a hand and I''ll tell you the truth about your son and how he really died," I got down, closer to his level, and patted his shoulder. He jerked up, ring at me with red, swollen eyes.

    His breathing is fast and his eyes twitch in madness, but there''s also a tiny bit of light in his eyes. That''s exactly what I was looking for. He is angry and desperate, and so, would do anything I say. I don''t want to let this opportunity go. Some might say that it is cruel to him. Yeah, it is. However, what about all that I had to go through? All that pain and torment as they kept on injecting me with countless chemicals day and night. Didn''t I suffer for years, hoping each day would end it all while struggling not to lose hope? But the world I lived in gave me no sign of mercy. So why should I?

    I''ll use this broken guy before me and I''ll find a way to infiltrate Oscorp. But as far as I know, he used to work for Stark Industries, so why the heck did he take me to Oscorp?

    "What do you mean by ''really died''?" He questioned me while supporting his upper body, looking down, and asking the floor in front. His breath slowed down as his senses cooled down a bit. Good, maybe I should throw him a bone and pull him back to sanity so that he stays sane in the future.

    "Look at me." He hesitated for a moment but still looked back at me, waiting.

    "Yes, you were betrayed and deceived. I know everything about it and also what happened to your son, but first, you need to answer my questions, understood? Every single detail matters a lot in this. Speak. Why did you approach Osborn instead of going to Stark? Also, don''t lie to me," I calmly told him to make himfortable to open his heart.

    He nodded in understanding, "Osborn... Osborn promised me to cure my son. At that moment, I was desperate. Stark Industries was going through some kind of investigation by the government due to some war or something. I couldn''t take any chance with him or ask anything of him, but Osborn..."

    He paused for a moment as if to recollect his memories...

    "Osborn came to me at the hospital offering to cure my boy. That was all I needed. I believed every word Osborn said and took him to Oscorp. After that, the same week or a weekter, I''m not sure, but they called me and asked me to join in my son''s treatment since I was a nanotechnology specialist, and they couldn''t carry out the treatment due to their experimental nanotech equipment. I was in charge of maintaining the nanorobotic surgical systems at the time. After that, it was all so fast. Multiple surgeries over the years, and whenever he showed signs of recovery, for some reason, he kept falling ill... Then, after multiple organ failures, they did everything. Blood transfusion, bone marrow... transntation. All that shit. Nothing seemed to work. When everything fell apart, I lost everything... But, why do you want to know about Alex?"

    "Because I''m afraid, Oscorp is performing human experiments, and one of my friend''s daughter was taken into Oscorp... Sold should be the right word. And your son was also a friend of mine. I was powerless back then, but now things are different. I want to find my friend''s daughter and everyone else who went missing over the years under suspicious circumstances and bring them back home and also expose Oscorp. I know a long time has passed. You couldn''t save your son, but you could help me save them. So, tell me everything you know about that facility, security, doctors, every important information you got, and whatever that could help us." I asked him without turning back, waiting for the oue.

    "Human experiments?!" He looked stunned at the revtion. Then he asked again, his tone raised a bit, "Are you sure?" I nodded my head to him. He then held my hand in desperation. Tears dripping through his face, his words became inaudible and choked, and he sobbed, "That''s why... I thought he was trying to keep my mouth shut to save their reputation... I thought he was trying to keep the fact that their medical branch and technology are useless, all failures, to hide thepany''s failures, I..."

    "You don''t have to dwell on it." I put my hand over his shoulder tofort him, "I know the reality sucks. The bad guys win, while the good ones die. It doesn''t mean justice doesn''t exist. I promise you, those who killed your son will die a death a thousand times worse and more humiliating than your son. No matter what, no one goes unpunished, and I''m going to deliver that punishment and many others if that''s what it takes."

    "I will tell you everything I know," He finally came out of the past and spoke with a cold, ruthless tone, one that a sinner wears while embarking on their quest, "Anything to punish the people who dared to mess up with the only light of my life... Anything..." He nodded firmly.

    ****

    I left his house after getting some info from him. It''s been so long that his memories be blurry at times, but there are a few points that stay sharp in his memory. Luckily, he still remembers the location of thatb. Maybe, they are still active there. If I am lucky, I might just be able to uncover their fucked up experiments and show it to the world before killing them.

    I began to swing under the night sky while the lights of the city moved on my left and right like a beautiful stream. There was a slight cold in the air, and it felt nice to breathe and fly, not caring about useless things, just concentrating on the aim to the best of my ability. I keep swinging while sometimes jumping over or running over the roofs. Need to keep a low profile with all the fake spidey mess. I made my way to thatb without stopping for anything. When I saw the location in front, I stood on the rooftop overlooking the ce while nning my next move.

    I''m far from Queens. Now, I''m on the west of the city near Staten Ind on the shore. It''s a five-story building. There were guards and high-security measures all over the ce. The big Oscorp symbol can also be seen on it. While the street was dark with barely any visible people. And considering the location, I''m sure Osborn has bought the nearby areas too, to prevent unnecessary troubles and unwanted interruptions.

    Ok, time to find a way inside...Huh?! The fuck!

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a minivan crashed into that building''s premises. The guards began to open fire almost instantly. But surprisingly no one came out and from what I can see, that van is well made. The bullets were bouncing off the van as if they were hitting metal stronger than bullets. What''s inside that?

    The guards stopped firing. One of them walked over to the front of the van. He shouted, "It''s empty. There''s no o..."

    [Bang!]

    Before he could finish, his head turned into a paste and sttered across the pavement. That sounds like a freaking .357 magnum, hollow-point bullet fired... Hahaha! Fucker''s head sted like a watermelon!

    The guards began shooting again. They kept on reloading and shooting for the next five minutes or so. But I wonder, why aren''t they using grenades? They could or might be able to easily destroy that van. Could it be the position the van is in preventing them from using grenades? Ah! The transformer is down there... I see, whoever it is, must have crashed there intentionally. They must know the ce pretty well and also might have some agenda in mind.

    "Stop!" One of the guards raised his fist in the air, giving everyone the signal. Everyone stopped shooting and waited for the next moment in anticipation.

    The guards watched as the side door of the mini-van opened.

    "RUN!" That guard threw his gun and tried to run away, but what happened next was... How to say it? Yeah, a fucking ughtering scene from Rambo.

    The guy inside the van, open-fired his machine gun. Thanks to my heightened senses, I could see those bullets like they were in slow-motion, shredding and tearing the guards as if they were paper in a shredder, with no way of evading. Those bullets are heavy-duty, like armor-piercing or something simr. The sound of the machine gun echoed in the night. Everywhere blood, bullets, and bodies were sprawled around, creating apletely bloody scene. Even the night seems like a living nightmare.

    Within seconds, everyone was either down on the ground, their heads burst open while blood was still gushing from them as their life left their bodies. Others were dying while groaning with blood dripping out of their wounds. Then, a guy in a ck suit jumped down from the van. His face was covered in a mask. He pulled out a shotgun from the back and then began to shoot anyone who was still alive.

    I know that suit and that style very well...

    Punisher!

    Well, this will be fun...

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 11 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    NextCh: 62: Punisher pt2

    Ch: 63: Mirror

    Ch: 64: One target

    ----

 Ch: 62 [Punisher pt2]

    Ch: 62 [Punisher pt2]

    <em><strong>Target: 266/1500 PowerStones</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Reward: Extra chs as usual + daily release</strong></em>

    <em><strong>----</strong></em>

    I watched as Punisher took out another shotgun from his van and a weird custom or maybe one of those alien assault rifles. He walked toward the main entrance and began to shoot at the locked door. Those bullets hit the door as if a battering ram was mming at it. Within seconds, the door melted down from the heat of the energy bullets and crashed inward.

    At the same time, two soldiers in power armor and rifles ran out from the inner door.

    [Boom! Boom! Boom!] A grenade wasunched through the air at Punisher''s direction. But before it could reach him, he shot a well-aimed burst of energy, right at the grenades, in mid-air. That created a powerful explosion right there and then. The shock wave even swept over the area and made the air crack like ss, killing those two guards. He then entered the building. I guess, some poor fucker will experience the worst day of his life very soon.

    I then swung down behind his car and looked for the best entry point. ''Well, thanks for cleaning up a way for me. You keep killing them, I''ll just crawl through the ceiling or vents or something.'' I webbed up to the ceiling and began to crawl forward while hearing the screams of pain and the shots of Punisher reverberating within the facility.

    Dead bodies, exploded guts and well, mutted bodies were all over the ce. The stench of blood was thick. I kept on crawling without making any noise. The asional echo of gunshots reverberating through the hallways makes me wonder, just how many of them are in that building. I kept moving further inside the facility...

    Until...

    I jumped down on the floor and stood before a room. It was freaking huge with all sorts of weird ass machines all around. I looked around, well, Mr. Punisher took care of the cameras, so... I ran inside and began to rummage through thoseputers and read the info disyed on those damn big monitors, at least all the info and data are disyed on them. These are some kind of synthesizer blueprints. Look like their own serum-synthesizing machines, for some reason. Some otherbs for synthesizing different types of drugs... Then I saw them. There was this long list. Hundreds upon thousands of people are on it and the cause and time of death are written alongside.

    "Motherfucker, Osborn, I''m gonna rip you apart," I quickly ran Sarah''s name through the list. Fortunately, I couldn''t find her name anywhere, "Good, she might still be alive. Damn! Considering this shits they have been doing, I don''t even want to think what condition she is in, or others, in that ce."

    I took out my pen drive and copied everything, then I pulled out the SSD from the system, just in case, and went over the shelves looking for their notes and documents. I went through them fast, real fast. And how do I exin this... Even though I was just ncing through them only once, I was able to read almost every fucking detail from them.

    The list of machines and vibranium. Manifests of a shit ton of vibranium. Other than that, just some details of employees and all. Nothing worth mentioning.

    After onest nce, I went out and made my way further inside, following the trail of blood that Punisher left behind. After crawling for five minutes or so, the bloody footprints stop before an elevator. I pressed the buttons, but nothing. Then I pried the doors open, "Ah! No wonder..." Another freaking hidden basement floor. The viins sure do like their basements. The lift was broken at the lowest level.

    As much as I would''ve liked to jump down, my goal is to go to the mainframe and retrieve some data. And the main office is located at the topmost floor. So, time to run on the wall. Or, maybe I can slingshot myself up. I threw my webs on both sides of the wall and pulled myself down as much as possible, before letting the web strands go.

    "WOHOOO!" I found myself dashing up straight to the top floor through the elevator shaft. As soon as I got up there, I crashed through the doors with the velocity, straight onto the ground.

    My spider sense tingled!

    [Baam! Baam! Baam!] Multiple bullets were fired at me. I dodged them with ease. There were six guards wearing cyborg-looking suits.

    "What is this even supposed to be, the Metal Gear Revengence suits?"

    I took out one energy grenade and threw it at them, before jumping behind the pir and peeking out a bit.

    [Ziiinnnngg!] The grenade exploded, throwing countlessser sts in all directions, cutting those cyborg guys in a jiffy. "Fuck!" I dodged two beams. Everything was over within seconds.

    I stood there with a stupid look on my face and pped my hands, "Damn! That was dangerous and freaking awesome!" I mean, I knew it was destructive, but this... This isn''t what I expected. The chopped-up dead bodies were kinda burning and the stench was... I want to vomit. I left them behind and dashed further in. ording to the map, the mainframe room was supposed to be on the right wing of the top floor.

    Within two to three minutes, I found myself in the mainframe. Luckily, I didn''t encounter any guards and sessfully avoided all cameras. Now the room itself was smaller than I expected. There was just a singleputer in the room. I guess, it''s the main system. This is it. I walked over and began to look through the system.

    "Bingo!" Found Sarah''s details. She was here just two days ago. Damn it! I was so close, "But it''s alright, now that I know you are alive, I''ll find you and all these people they have been experimenting on." I pulled up her picture on the screen. This is the first time I''ve seen her picture. Although she was supposed to be roughly around 33-34, give or take a year or two. Surprisingly, her appearance is not that old. She still looked like a twenty-year-old girl. The first picture was her profile picture, short ck hair, hazel iris, pretty face.

    As I browsed through her profile, I saw an additional folder. Upon opening, I found my eyes growing wide, staring at a ton of pictures and details of how these bastards had experimented on her. Not to mention tons of scans,b tests, and reports. The videos were scary. A normal girl turned into ab rat by these people. I had to close that folder before I did something stupid...

    She is alive, that''s the only important thing.

    No, I can do something stupid. I''ll just burn this motherfucking ce down to the ground... Not only this one but all the Oscorp facilities around the city. I''ll fucking burn them all to hell. With that in mind, I copied everything and wiped the system clean. Whatever footage the server might have stored or whatever records this building contained, it''s all gone now.

    My spider sense tingled! The danger is approaching. This room is small, with no ce to hide. Luckily, the room is dark. I turned off the light and PC and webbed to the ceiling. I can sense one person. I can hear the sound of someone reloading a shotgun and the shuffling of footsteps. His presence was getting closer and closer.

    I aimed my wrist-mountedser gun at the door and prepared my left arm to activate the energy shield, just in case.

    The door opened and Punisher stopped before it. He looked around the room. There wasn''t much to check. He came inside and turned on theputer. After a few minutes, he shot the PC in anger. Obviously, I can guess the reason behind his anger. I have already wiped it clean. Well, since he already showed up, may as well strike up a conversation.

    I dropped down behind him and aimed my right arm at him.

    "Who are you?" Punisher asked without even ncing back.

    "Me? I''m Spiderman. I guess they took someone you knew, or as usual, you are cleaning the streets, but considering you are targeting Oscorp, it''s the former. So, how about we take down Oscorp together, find what we are looking for, then go on our own merry ways and not try to kill each other, sounds good?" I was pretty straightforward and blunt with my questions, but he can''t say I am not friendly with the attitude, right?

    He looked at his shotgun and thought for a few moments, before finally turning back, facing me. "Then, we better not waste any more time."

    <strong>---[HELP ME GET TOP 5 THIS WEEK]---</strong>

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 11 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

 Ch: 63 [Mirror]

    Ch: 63 [Mirror]

    We nted charges all over the building and escaped to a safe distance. By the time, OsCorp''s reinforcement arrived, we were already far away, watching those clueless bastards through binocrs, entering the building without knowing about the deadly fate awaiting them.

    Punisher pushed the detonator.

    BOOOOM!!!

    A huge explosion engulfed the entire building, shaking the ground for a few seconds. The entire ce was turned into a pile of rubble and debris. It was like watching a house of cards, getting blown away in a strong gust of wind.

    The destruction was enormous, with a plume of smoke rising high in the sky.

    The explosion itself was powerful enough to make the nearby buildings sway. Well, we did add a little too much charge, so there is that.

    I could hear sirens ring in the background. The police and fire trucks arrived within a few minutes. They are trying their best to put out the fires, while also rescuing any survivors. Just like that, a multi-million-dor facility went down the drain in a sh.

    "The next location," Punisher turned toward me, "Where is it?"

    "OsCorp''s main building. But we can''t attack there, not yet," I replied, sitting on the edge of the roof, enjoying the show.

    "You getting cold feet now?"

    "Not really. I know you want to rush in, kill everyone who stands in your way, and achieve whatever your end goal is, but you need to think this through before you act. I got all the necessary data on OsCorps''s facilities andbs and whatever shitty experiments those fuckers had been doing. You know, this might not be the only facility they are hiding, so if we attack the main building now, they might just evacuate and erase everything. Osborn will escape, or even if you manage to kill him, someone else will take his ce and continue his sick experiments. And you will kill that one, another will take his ce... Thus the neverending cycle of killing will keep on rolling."

    "You want to take down the subsidiaries first, slowly shave down Osborn''s power, make him desperate and weak, then go after the head," Punisher said after thinking for a while.

    "Yep."

    "Then let''s do it. What''s the n?" He sat next to me and asked.

    "We need a ce to build weapons and prepare ourselves before going in. As you have already seen, OsCorp guards have some nifty toys. We need something better to counter them. Also, we are gonna need massive supplies. Money isn''t an issue for me, but the thing is I don''t know people or ces... That''s where youe in. I will give you money. You buy a safe ce and all types of weapons you can find, especially the alien technology from thest war. And I''ll build something that can counter the tech those guys are using," I stood up and stretched my arms. "In the meantime, I''ll try to go through the data I have gathered and look for any possible hidden locations that might still be operational. Then, once we are ready, we attack them, one by one, and burn them to the ground."

    ****

    [Next morning]

    I woke up with arge yawn. Stretching my arms, I looked at the rm clock. It was nine o''clock in the morning.

    I''m so damn tired, I slept just five hours. After the fun explosion and our little chat, I decided to send the cash through bitcoins to avoid leaving any suspicious trails. Well, I know how to erase my trails, in case the FEDs start digging around. Punisher will contact me in a week or so, since getting so many things, guns, ammo, and whatnot, won''t be that easy, especially when alien technology is involved.

    I jumped down from the bed. My eyes went toward my backpack, filled with data drives. I''ll check them outter. Right now, I need to take a nice bath. Aghh! I am reeking like a hobo.

    After taking a refreshing shower, I stood before the mirror. shes ofst night''s events appeared before my eyes. So many people died, guts, blood... Too much blood, so much destruction...

    It wasn''t like this before.

    Back then, when I was just a normal gamer, living a happy life, ying games with my friends, talking shit to each other, and so on. Hahaha! Damn! These old memories. My life before Peter Parker... Before Alex Wilson... Damn! Everything is so blurry. I don''t even remember my real name... Was it Jack or Jake... Something with a J, I think... I don''t know.

    "Is this really what you want?" I muttered, staring at my reflection in the mirror. "You want revenge for your pain... Your death... But is that enough?"

    I don''t know...

    "What are you gonna do after you have your revenge? Be a hero and help people? Join the Avengers and fight aliens and monsters? Is that what you really want? Have you ever wondered what really happened to the real Peter Parker? Or, how did he end up dead and you in his body?"

    "..."

    "Have you ever wondered, that it might be you who killed Peter Parker and forcefully took his body for yourself? Are you sure you are not just an invader... An alien that just wants to use this human body for its selfish goal? And once it is done, it will throw away this body and move on to the next? Or, is it possible that you think of yourself as a human but in reality, you are something else? Or how else would you exin your rebirths? Are you a ghost? Or some kind of entity that takes over dead bodies? Or a demon perhaps?"

    It is possible...

    "Or... Or, your consciousness was taken over by a demon, because of some kind of ritual or spell? Or, it could be Magic? Yes, Magic! Magic could have yed a part in this. Why not learn Magic after all this is over? Maybe, it will open up a door to your next goal... Transverse between realities and find out what really happened to your body... Find out who you are... What you are... And what your true goal is..."

    That might not be a bad idea. I mean, learning magic... It''s possible with this body. From what I know, Peter learned magic from Dr. Strange, so, there isn''t any way this Peter can''t do that.

    [Knock! Knock!] The sudden knock on my bedroom door brought me back to my senses. "Peter?" It''s May.

    "Come in. The door is open," I shouted, and she entered my room.

    I walked out of the bathroom, naked, giving May a clear view of my body. She immediately ran her eyes all over my naked form. I could see her cheeks turning red.

    "You like what you see?" I asked, smirking at her.

    "How could I not?" she replied with a grin. "You should have called me when you were taking a bath. I would have joined you."

    "We can still go for a second round if you want," I said with a wink.

    May chuckled at my words and threw a towel at me. I caught it effortlessly.

    "Get dressed ande down for breakfast," she ordered as she turned toward the door.

    I went behind her and hugged her from the back. My hands went to her breasts, ying with them. "Hmm! I love you, May," I whispered in her ear.

    "I love you too, Peter," she said, leaning into me. She turned her face toward mine and we kissed passionately. My cock became hard and was between her butt cheeks, and she was grinding her hips, rubbing the shaft of my cock against her pussy through the clothes.

    "If we keep this up, I''m gonna take you to bed, and fuck you all day," I warned her.

    "We can''t. MJ''s just out in the dining room, waiting for us," she said, reluctantly breaking our kiss.

    "Okay," I nodded my head, releasing her from my grasp.

    May grabbed my cock and squeezed it. "Let''s continue thister," she said and walked out of my room with a sly smile on her face.

    I watched her leave the room, grinning. My eyes fell on the backpack lying on the floor. I took the data drives out of it and hid them in the false bottom of my dresser, and dressed up, before going downstairs for breakfast.

    --

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 12 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next, Ch: 64: One target

    Ch: 65: The game begins

    Ch: 66: Frank''s suicide n

 Ch: 64 [One target]

    Ch: 64 [One target]

    While eating breakfast, we were watching the news. And as expected, Jameson was all over it, ming Spiderman for the destruction of public property and robbing banks.

    "As I always say, Spiderman is a menace to society. Three banks were robbed by this so-called ''hero''. He stole our hard-earned money, and what is the police doing? Nothing! Because of the police ipetence, this masked vignte is free to continue his rampage on our streets. So, I urge you to inform the police if you catch a glimpse of him littering webs throughout the city. That''s all for now."

    Jameson was still the same. It''s so fun to see this guy continuously yapping about Spidey this, Spidey that...

    "I can''t believe he mes Spiderman for this. I mean, it''s so clear that someone else is impersonating him," MJmented as she flipped through the channels.

    "Exactly," May agreed with her, "He didn''t rob those banks, and the police already know that. All their interviews were about how they caught Spiderman in the security cameras, destroying the property, but why would he leave the footage for the cops to find if he was really the one responsible for that?"

    I didn''t talk much and kept my eyes on the screen. I worked so hard to raise my reputation and this motherfucker Chameleon ruined it. But it''s fine, he''ll pay for his actions, eventually. Once, I''m done with OsCorp, it''s his turn.

    Later that day, I began looking for any hidden locations that might be still operational, but the data I had, was encrypted. It was soplex that it took me four hours to decrypt it. There were details of OsCorps subsidiaries and a couple of small properties all over the city. I don''t know what they are for, but looking at the pattern...

    I pulled out the city''s map and began to mark the locations. Hmm! Abandoned buildings, buildings under construction, and a few empty warehouses... All are close to water or airports, and not in the most popted areas. These look like ces for illegal dealings. They can get away easily without being noticed.

    Next, I pulled out the list of the people theybeled as test subjects and matched them with the missing person reports from the past few years. It was shocking to see so many missing people from all over the world. Approx. 70% of the people on the list were from outside New York. If I were to guess, he did it to avoid unnecessary attention. If that many people go missing from New York, even Osborn will have a hard time hiding this. So, he had them brought from outside. Well, Kingpin must have helped him.

    There was also another interesting thing I found in the data. They were experimenting on some alien weapons and armor that they got their hands on during the New York war with Loki. Although there aren''t many details, but from these six blueprints, I think I can recreate them.

    "Now, what do we have here?" I scrolled through the new batch of folders, "Motherfuckers!" These bastards are trying to mix animal and insect genes with humans. What the fuck is wrong with them? What are they trying to achieve by doing this? And what''s with the radioactive isotopes they used as a catalyst?

    These files are iplete.

    I opened the next file. It was a detailed file on how to build a synthesizer that can actually process spider silk into actual fabric and non-lethal weapons. Hmm... That''s interesting. If I can somehow build this, I''ll be able to process my organic web to create web suits and web bombs and all. Oh, this is gonna be fun and it will take a huge sum of money.

    After going through all the files, I began to build a profile on each of the executives of OsCorp. There were five executives: Norman Osborn, Harry Osborn, Otto Octavius, Curt Connors, and Mendel Stromm. Damn! All the viins and yet-to-be viins are in one ce. I wonder if Harry knows what his dad doing in the guise of a good man. Well, Harry is a douchebag in theics, so, it wouldn''t be surprising if he does know.

    And if that''s not enough, there were a few more familiar names on the list: Silvermane, Kingpin, Hammerhead, Tombstone... OsCorp has been keeping an eye on them. What if I use this information and pit all these pro-criminals against OsCorp? I''m sure they won''t hesitate to take the opportunity.

    OsCorp will be under constant spotlight and this will dy whatever they were nning. Might also save some of those poor people from experimentation. I''ve already put Kingpin after Osborn, now... Oh, Osborn, I''m gonna make your life hell.

    I opened the dark web and put up the information for auction, obviously, through a securedwork and an anonymous server. This small info of surveince by OsCorp is enough to start a war between them. The people kept bidding on the intel. Dang! It''s passed a million already. After it reached 10 million, the bids stopped and the admin transferred it through bitcoins after cutting the service charge, which is almost 7.4 million. That''s a lot of money.

    I''ll save the rest of the data to expose Osborn to the public.

    Now that it''s done, it''s time to find a way to get into the NYPD and get my hands on the footage of fake Spiderman. I took the pen camera that I gave to Josh. Let''s check out theyout and security of the ce.

    ...

    [Midnight]

    Tonight, I''m wearing my stealth suit. I''ve made sure to attach some cams in my goggles, you never know when you need them.

    I''m standing on the roof of the building just opposite the police station. The area looks empty, obliviously, it''s 3 am. But there are still some officers present. Now, the fun part is getting inside and out without being noticed. The small window at the back of the station. I swung around the police building, threw a web line at the iron-grilled window, and pulled it hard. Thanks to the low maintenance, the grill came off easily.

    I silently crawled through the window and got inside.

    "Fuck! This smell!" I''m in the bathroom and it''s fucking dirty.

    After making my way out of the bathroom, I silently made my way to the back office where they kept theputers. I''m sure the main branch has already sent the videos to the other station so that they can start their investigation.

    The door was locked, but it was easy to open it. Well, a little hard twist on the knob was enough... I sat in front of theputer and began looking through the database. I searched through the footage first. There are a few copies of Chameleon disguised as me robbing banks, drawing graffiti, and destroying properties while trying very hard to stay in sight of the security cameras. It''s clear that fucker is announcing that, ''I''m gonna fuck up your life, what can you do about it?''

    And the media and cops are going crazy.

    "So, he''s gonna y that card. Okay, I''ll y with you," I smirked and began to download all the copies of the videos onto a sh drive. Time to get out of here. Someone''sing! I closed theputer and webbed up the ceiling.

    It was two detectives. One of them was smoking and they were discussing something about the recent destruction of one of OsCorps facilities, the one we took downst night. The other detectivemented on how the Sable agents were on the site so quickly and prevented the cops from entering the site. Later, they got a call from their superior, ordering them to stay clear of the matter.

    "Can you believe it? Those Sable agents are too much. Even the top brass is afraid of them," the smoking manined.

    "Who knows, maybe there''s something shady going on in that ce. That''s why they''re protecting it. The higher-ups might be involved," the other guy guessed and opened the door to leave the room.

    "First they pit us against Spiderman even though they knew the guy from the footage was not him, and now they''re stopping us from investigating the explosion that took down an entire facility along with a couple of buildings around it... And what did they say? Gas explosion? What kind of gas explosion does that?"

    "Well, nothing we can do about it. Even Captain got an order from the top brass to stay out of it."

    "That''s just... Ah, fuck it!" He threw his cigarette on the ground and stepped on it.

    After both left, after taking a couple of files, I dropped down and made my way back to the bathroom. Then I went out of the broken window.

    -

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 12 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 65: The game begins

    Ch: 66: Frank''s suicide n

    Ch: 67: The rescue mission begins...

 Ch: 65 [The game begins]

    Ch: 65 [The game begins]

    That night, I edited those clips. I''ve made Chameleon''s model with the all-mighty AI, which was pretty easy and reced his fake spidey suit with it. I made sure to make him look more or less exactly like his original face from theics. Again, it was kinda easy thanks to the new AI deepfake software that''s been going around for a few months now. AI rocks. Oh, and I made sure to remove all the traces of tampering from the vids. Now, no one would be able to tell which one is real.

    Ok. Time to log in to Spiderman''s fan club site, which Liz opened a few days after I made my debut. Dang! There are over a million members. It''s only been a few weeks and already have this many members. Well, the members are either my fans or haters, but they are still members. There were photos and videos of Spiderman doing good deeds, fighting with petty criminals, and helping people. Most of those videos are taken by civilians or the media.

    The good thing is that Liz and the others were protesting against Daily Bugle and the cops for framing me. The club has been constantly posting updates about how they know I''m not guilty and some even as far as topare my suit with the fake one.

    Alright, I got a n. A simple one.

    ****

    That night, I went to Liz''s house and peeked through the window. I''m wearing my stealth suit today since it''s easy to blend in with the darkness. She was busy editing some old shots she has taken of me, for the site, I guess.

    After waiting for her to finish, I tapped on the window. When she looked back, I made a peace sign with my hand and waved at her.

    She immediately jumped out of the chair and ran to the window to open it. Instantly, I released a tiny wisp of seducing pheromone.

    "Spiderman!" She was beaming with excitement and was barely containing her smile.

    "Hey Liz," I greeted her as I stuck to the window grills, "How are you doing?"

    "Good, yeah... Really good. Thanks for your help back then. If not for you, that cabbie would have shot me," she said shyly, scratching her neck, and then continued, "You look different, did you change your suit?"

    "Oh, yeah. This is the new suit. You know with everything going on... Well, it''s easier to blend in. By the way, thanks for your support," I thanked her.

    "You saw my site?" She asked with a bright smile, "It''s just something... God! I can''t believe I''m talking to Spiderman! I mean, not that I don''t believe, I''m talking to you, it''s just... Wow! I''m babbling, right? I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay," I assured her, "It feels nice to see so many people standing up for me."

    "Yeah, it''s hard to see so many people calling you names. They don''t even have any proof. That Jameson guy is just a douche. Wait! Why are we talking like this? You... You wannae in? I don''t think anyone will see you. Everyone''s asleep."

    "I don''t want to intrude. But thanks for the offer."

    "Don''t be silly! I won''t mind at all. Just get in."

    "You sure?"

    "Yeah!" She nodded excitedly. "I''ll open the roof door."

    Well, this girl is too happy to see me. I''ll make full use of her. I webbed to the roof. After a few minutes, the door opened and Liz was waiting for me inside, "Come in!" I followed her to her room.

    "Thanks, Liz," I said and closed the door after entering.

    "So... What brings you here, Spidey?" She asked. "Can I take a picture?"

    "Sure," I nodded.

    She quickly took a few pictures. Then, we sat on her bed and she began to ask, "How did you find me? Wait! That''s a stupid question, isn''t it?"

    I took out the pen drive with the edited videos and said, "I need your help."

    "With what?"

    "I need you to upload a couple of videos to your site," I said and showed her the pen drive.

    "What''s in it?"

    "These are videos that will prove that someone is trying to frame me and will also help me expose the real one," I exined.

    "Oh, that''s great!" She took the drive and inserted it into her PC. "Let''s see what we got here."

    She opened the video. The moment she saw it, she eximed, "Holy shit! This... All these are the footage from the bank robberies. How did you get your hands on this? Is this even real? It looks real."

    "Doesn''t matter. I just want to make that fake guy desperate enough to act recklessly and reveal his true colors to the public. Then I''ll catch him red-handed. Can you do this for me?" I asked with a soft voice, making her feel like she was important, "Please."

    "Of course! You can count on me!" She assured me, "Do you have any idea who this guy is?"

    "Yes, but I don''t have any evidence, yet. That''s why I''m hoping these will help me uncover him. But remember, this is going to be dangerous. Since you are uploading it, they might try to target you and if such a situation urs," I took out a custom tracker ring, took her right palm in mine, and gently put it on her middle finger, "Wear this at all times and you''ll always be in my sight."

    "Wha~" She blushed a little as I held her hand and was unable toplete her sentence.

    "I''ll know where you are and cane running whenever you call for me. Remember, all you have to do is squeeze the ring. It will send a distress signal to me and I''ll be there as fast as I can," I told her and added, "Promise me that you''ll wear this at all times." Chameleon wille for you, Liz. He would want to know where you got the vids from and that''s when I''ll catch him. You will be my decoy.

    She nodded with a deep blush on her face, "I''ll wear it."

    "If anyone asks where you got these vids from..."

    "I won''t say a word," she assured me.

    "No, tell them. If things get serious, just tell them the truth. I don''t want you to get hurt, but I can''t do this without you, Liz. You are the only one who gave me so much support. Thanks to your efforts, I now have thousands of people who believe in me. And well, there isn''t anyone other than you who I can go to for help," I said as I softly squeezed her palm, "So, will you please help me, Liz?"

    "Sure," she nodded nervously. Yet there was this excitement in her eyes. She squeezed my palm back, "You can count on me."

    "I knew it. Thanks a lot," I smiled and stood up, pretending to leave. Now, this is the moment of truth. If she urges me to stay for a few more minutes by making excuses, then I have to put on the moves. That sh fucker. Hahaha! I don''t even know what that fucker is doing after that night. Now, I''m gonna take Liz away from him. And if things go right, then she will be a great help in the future when she gets the Symbiote. That way, I''ll be able to help her understand that power and turn her into my ally. And I''ll have one less viin to worry about.

    She got the cue and asked, "Um... You are leaving?"

    "Yeah. Well, I finished my rounds, and the cops are on high alert, so..." My stomach grumbled at the perfect moment. I skipped today''s dinner. I was so busy perfecting my gadgets and Streamer Suit that I lost track of time and skipped dinner.

    "Did you have dinner?" She asked, a little shyly.

    "Not really. It''s kinda hard to swing around with a full stomach, you know," I replied with a chuckle. It''s not exactly a total lie, I really can''t swing with a full stomach, but the feeling of hunger is too annoying to ignore.

    "Wait a minute," Liz rushed out of her room and came back after a pack of muffins. You know, the one with four pieces inside. A bag of rice crackers and a big bottle of cold lemonade were in her other hand. "Here, have these."

    "Thanks," I dly epted them. "You are a life-saver."

    "Haha! It''s not much. I can''t cook or else I''d make you a proper meal. You should eat before going on patrol. You know, like normal people do," she said with a cute smile.

    I lifted the bottom of my mask and was about to take a bite, my phone rang. I saw the caller ID. It was Punisher. I took the call.

    "Track my location. Hurry. OsCorp is shifting the people somewhere else. If I were to take a guess, they might be nning to dispose of them. You were right to leak the information. This made them desperate to hide their tracks. But you won''t have time to build gadgets for this fight. You better hurry, Spidey," Punisher disconnected the call.

    "Shit," I cursed and looked at Liz apologetically, "I''m sorry Liz, I have to go. It''s urgent."

    "Oh, okay," she said with a slightly disappointed look.

    I took a bite of the muffin and ced it on the pack, then took a gulp of water. "I''ll see youter," I said as I quickly left her room and went to the roof. She followed me. "Be safe."

    "Sure. Don''t worry. And Liz, you look good in a blue dress," I jumped off the roof after throwing apliment.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 12 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next, Ch: 66: Frank''s suicide n

    Ch: 67: The rescue mission begins...

    Ch: 68: Kill them all

    Ch: 69: Spidey vs Pietro

 Ch: 66 [Frank’s suicide plan]

    Ch: 66 [Frank��s suicide n]

    [3rd person POV]

    Frank went to the ck market to buy the materials for countermeasures. He had no idea what that kid was up to, but he knew one thing, OsCorp was responsible for the human experiments on the missing people. Well, he was chasing the missing people case and after a long killing spree, he finally found a name, a famous gic researcher from OsCorp. So, he kidnapped that guy and tortured him. That old fuck babbled everything before Frank put a bullet in his head.

    Frank decided to put a stop to this shit. But to pull off something this big, he needs backup. Considering how both Spiderman and he share the same vision as to put a bullet in the heads of criminals, he had a good feeling that they could pull this off.

    On his way back, he heard some rumors. Well, it''s a ck market where all the illegal shit is sold, and criminals or mercenaries love to brag about their crimes and so they talked a lot. If it were up to him, Frank would have put a bullet in each one of their heads, but OsCorpes first.

    He overheard a group of hired mercs talking about something big OsCorp is nning after their confidential data got leaked. And ording to them, thepany is preparing to move something and they are hiring a lot of guns to protect whatever it is they are moving.

    Frank thought about it for a moment and decided to tail the mercs. They led him to an old warehouse near the Hudson River. So, he followed them. There were dozens of armed men and women guarding the ce. He looked through his binocrs and saw that inside the warehouse, there were Sable agents, recruiting the mercs to work for them.

    As he kept spying on the ce, Frank saw that after recruiting over sixty mercs, they killed the rest of them and disposed of their bodies using some kind of acid. Then they got on three trucks and left the warehouse. He continued to follow them from a distance. The trucks stopped behind OsCorp''s main building.

    The sable agents and the mercs went inside.

    Frank waited for a few hours. The mercs came out in new armor and were carrying new weapons. They were sable tech, he could recognize them from a distance. The mercs spread out near the entrance. Then, the missing people came out of the building. They were in cuffs and were blindfolded. Too many children and teenagers in the group.

    "Fucking animals," Frank cursed. He could see the markings on their bodies that the experiments had left. Some were missing limbs or arms, while a few had prosthetics. And some looked more like monsters than humans. He could tell that some of them were mutants from their body. He couldn''t understand how the cops or the government didn''t find out about this. Or maybe they did, but the higher-ups covered it up. But, what about the Avengers? Or, Fantastic Four or X-Men? Where are they?

    The agents pushed them into the trucks. Some of the agents went inside and closed the door. While OsCorp has arranged cars for the others to guard them on their way.

    Three trucks and over twenty cars left the OsCorp building. Some of the SUVs took the front and the back while the others took the sides,pletely surrounding the trucks. The remaining scattered themselves around, taking different routes, just to make sure there weren''t any interruptions.

    Sable agents, wearing powered armor were seated in the front seat and driving the cars, ready to jump in action any minute while mercs sat behind with fully loaded guns.

    This wasn''t an escort. ''It was a fucking parade.'' Frank thought as he continued to follow them from a distance, unnoticed. He called Spiderman and informed him about OsCorp moving the experiment victims to somewhere else. But there was another bad news, there were just too many guards. It would be pretty much suicidal to attempt anything without their new gadgets and weapons, but there''s nothing much they could do in such a short time. If they wait, then it may be toote. A chance like this might note again.

    [Baaang!] At the crossing, a ck SUV crashed into Frank''s minivan and came to an abrupt stop. The reinforced minivan didn''t suffer much damage. "Humff!" Frank stepped on the elerator as she skilfully maneuvered the car and tried to follow the trucks. Three cars followed behind him. Two came beside him on either side, driving sideways and the third one was trying to ram his van from behind. They came close enough for Frank to see their face through the window. They are those hired mercs from the warehouse earlier.

    "Damn it!" It was hard to get away with pressure from three sides. The cars were filled with heavy weapons. Guns started firing at his van but thankfully the van was holding on, thanks to the alien metal used to build it. The trucks were getting further and further away, along with the other cars. "Fuck! Come on, you piece of shit." He pushed the side seat back, revealing a NOS setup, and pressed the red button. The van shot forward as the nitro kicked in.

    The other cars were going almost at their top speed. Nitrous won''tst long. And now that they know someone''s following them, they will throw their best to take him down. This is a messed up situation.

    After going for a few minutes, the NOS ran out, but they were gaining on him again. "Fuck it!" Frank took out a grenade. He opened the window and flung the explosive at one of the pursuing cars. A violent explosion sent the car rolling on the ground as it blew off and turned into scrap.

    The other two cars began to shoot. One of the mercs aimed an RPGuncher. Frank elerated the minivan sideways as the rocket flew past the van.

    [Boom!] The st left arge crater on the road.

    Suddenly, Frank heard someonending on the van''s roof, followed by a quick knock on the side door.

    "Looks like you could use a hand?" Spiderman yelled from outside, "You follow them, I''ll take care of these guys." With that, he webbed to the car on the left. Frank took this chance and elerated. The distance between him and the others was getting bigger and bigger. The remaining cars were struggling to deal with Spiderman, as they could only split their attention. They had to veer off the path just to avoid the arachnid on their roof and crash into the sidenes.

    [Spiderman''s side]

    [Baam!] The ck SUVs crashed on the pavement, creating a new dent and sparks flying on the sides.

    The mercs got out of their cars with their weapons ready. There were twelve of them.

    "Oh, hey guys! Catch!" Spiderman threw aser grenade toward one of the mercs. That guy caught it and looked at the round bomb, unaware of the consequences. Well, it was a reflex and the grenade looked like a tennis ball.

    "DON''T��" The other guy noticed the red blink.

    Spiderman webbed to the light post on the other end of the street.

    [Zinggg!] Laser rays fired all around,pletely tearing up everything and melting anything in their way. After a while, everything went silent. The burning bodies of the sliced-up mercsy scattered on the street, which would have been indiscernible if not for the amount of blood. The blood too was boiling from the heat.

    ''What have we got here?'' He picked up a sable phone that was lying on the street. It must have fallen during the crash. ''This wille in handy.''

    "Oohh! That looks like a heap of barbeque meat," He swang away and made his way toward Frank, "Yikes! That''s definitely bloody. Not rmended."

    ****

    Spiderman swang fast, trying to catch up with Frank. His GPS system marked him on the tracker, with the blue dot getting closer and closer with every second. ''There he is,'' He webbed on the van''s roof and knocked on the door again.

    Frank pulled down the ss and Spidey slipped into the side seat.

    "That was fast," Frank smirked as he praised the web slinger.

    "They were no big deal. So, it seems they know we areing for them. Any nice idea?" Spiderman looked around the van. It was clearly modified.

    "Yeah, one. We will kill them all and rescue those people," Frank replied nonchntly, keeping an eye on the road.

    "No, that''s not a n, that''s a suicide n. You can''t possibly go in guns zing. You can see those guards. There are even Sables too. In case you don''t know, they are well-trained mercenaries and they have tech on top of it. And God knows if there are any mutants amongst those agents. We won''tst five minutes," Spiderman looked back and noticed the energy guns and weird-looking alien weapons, "But we can always improvise. You got aptop?" He took out the sable phone.

    "Yeah, at the back. You got a n?" Frank gave him a suspicious look.

    "Yeah. But you gotta sacrifice your van and I''ll be the one to go in. You are the backup. Things get too hot... Youe in gun zing, well, an alien gun that is... Oh, and slow down. This sable phone has a GPS. So, we don''t have to risk getting shot at again. I just need thirty minutes." He slipped at the back and began to tinker with the alien techs, "Ohohohoho! This is a freaking goldmine."

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 12 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 67: The rescue mission begins...

    Ch: 68: Kill them all

    Ch: 69: Spidey vs Pietro

    ----

 Ch: 67 [The rescue mission begins…]

    Ch: 67 [The rescue mission begins��]

    [Location: Brooklyn] [New OsCorp building]

    Spiderman and Punisher were ready with their new weapons. Although they were made in such a short time, but were still effective in their own right, better than the ones they had anyway. Besides, what could be more dangerous than an overloaded energy core weapon? That thing will explode after it reaches the critical power limit. So, fire away as much as possible, and once the timer reaches critical, throw it, and let the core do the rest.

    Spiderman rigged the van with unstable power modules. "Ok, you ready to smash it," He got out of the car with a couple of grenades strapped around his waist. Then took out the new weapons and ced them in the nearby alley. The agents made sure to clear up the neighbourhood, so there weren''t any civilians around that ce which made it easier for them to hide them without anyone trying to fiddle with them.

    "Yeah, let''s knock on their front door," Frank took the driver''s seat.

    They n to create a big distraction in the front so that Spiderman can sneak in from behind. Frank will drive the van and get out before it crashes near the Sable barricade. Then he will activate the explosives, blowing away anyone within a few meter radius. After that, he was to nt the new automated canons Spiderman made with the alien techs around the building and wait for the signal. Meanwhile, Spiderman will infiltrate the building and do the rest.

    "And kid," Frank turned to Spiderman before leaving, "Don''t die out there." He didn''t want the kid to be a martyr. He just wants justice for those poor victims. And the only way to do that is to kill every single person responsible for it.

    "Awe! Frankie! I knew you cared," Spiderman faked his surprise.

    "You know what I mean. There are others who will be affected by it. You get in trouble, you call me. I''ll get you out at any cost," With that, Frank drove off.

    Spiderman watched as the van sped toward the Sable barricade. The mercenaries and the sable agents were already on high alert when they saw the vaning. Spiderman webbed to the left building and swung around the OsCorp building.

    [Booom!] The sound of an explosion followed by a massive st echoed throughout the neighborhood as Frank crashed into the barricade and rolled out of the van.

    "Holy shit!" The shockwave was so strong that it shattered the windows. Spiderman felt the heat even from here. But he has a job to do. He webbed to the building and began to crawl up, trying to find an opening. ''Josh, look at me now. All I ever wanted was an easy life, the life of a selfish hero. Heck, I even made fun of Peter, and now, look at me, I''m trying to do the same thing. Well, I would have taken down OsCorp eventually... A bit earlier thanter, I guess. Hahah! A debt of life... I''ll repay it with full interest.'' Spiderman chuckled at himself as he reached a venttion shaft. He used his strength to pull it open and webbed the grill to the wall. Then, he crawled inside.

    Sable agents and mercs rushed outside to help their friends, "What the hell was that?!"

    "Don''t know. That freaking van came out of nowhere and exploded. Ten of our people died instantly and around fifteen are in critical condition," One of the mercs yelled.

    "Call the medical team! Move!" A Sable agent yelled. "Those useless trash. Couldn''t even take down a single van."

    The whole ce was in chaos as the remaining mercs began to pull the critical ones to safety. They had no idea what the fuck just happened. They thought their other team had already taken care of the van following them. They even received a call from the other team, informing the agent of their sess. And now, their front waspletely destroyed.

    Frank quickly began the next part of the n. nt the automated canons around the area. He has to hurry and find the proper ces to nt them because the agents will search around after recovering and he can''t afford to get caught.

    ****

    [Inside the building]

    Spiderman crawled through the vent and made his way inside. He has noyout of the building or any information. In short, he was going blind and he had to hurry as well because the longer he takes, the greater the risk. He was not sure about the location of the ce where they kept the mission people. So, he has to find the security room as usual and get a proper view of the floors. But his guts were telling him that there was another one of the big basements under this building, just like the one in the previous one.

    Suddenly, he stopped crawling and looked down the vent''s gaps.

    "What''s that?!" One of the guards pointed his gun up and squinted his eyes to see if anything was there.

    "You are getting paranoid, mate," The second one said.

    "No, I swear I heard something," The first guard was not convinced.

    "What did you hear?" A third guard came along.

    "I heard some weird noises from the vents, and..."

    "Ohe on, now. This ce is almost empty. You are just getting paranoid. There are no ghosts here," The third oneughed.

    "But..."

    "Stop being a pussy. That must be one of those pesky rats. Yesterday, I killed three of them with a single shot," The third guard boasted about his rat-hunting skills.

    "Oh yeah? It''s true. We saw him kill the rats," The second guard agreed.

    "Ok... Fine! Let''s go," The first guard reluctantly followed the two.

    ''That was close,'' Spiderman sighed and continued his crawl.

    After a while, Spiderman reached another vent. He could see the bedroom or bunk or whatever. A few agents were sleeping. They must be switching shifts. And luckily, there weren''t any cameras anywhere. He slowly removed the grill and crawled down the vent. There were six of them, snoring in their own world. He took out his right w, ''I just need one of you. Sorry for this, fes.'' Then, he stabbed one of them in the neck. The guy jolted awake and tried to scream, but Spiderman put his hand over his mouth, muffling the noise.

    ''Shhhh! Rx, mate. It''ll be over soon,'' Spiderman whispered to the terrified guard.

    The guard struggled but eventually gave up. He couldn''t even move with that w digging in his throat. Spiderman''s venom was already numbing his body. After a few seconds, the guard went limp. He pulled the w out and did the same to the remaining four. He then webbed thest one to his bed and stuffed the dead guys into the vent along with their bloody sheets, then opened the cupboard and took out new sheets. He put it over the bed.

    ''Ok. No more blood or dead guys,'' He double-checked the floor and everything. ''Ah! There''s a little blood.'' He wiped the floor with another sheet and stuffed it into the vent. Then turned his attention to the alive one.

    "Mumm!!" The guard struggled to get free from the web.

    "I''ll ask you a question and you are gonna answer me. Or, else, I''m sure there''s enough space inside the vent for you as well," Spiderman said, pointing at the vent with his bloody w. "Nod twice if you understand."

    The guard looked at him and nodded twice. He has no intention of joining his friends in the vent.

    "Where are they keeping those people?" Spiderman asked as he removed the web from his mouth.

    The guard hesitated for a moment and finally decided to answer, "There''s a tunnel under this building. They are nning to shift them somewhere, I don''t know where."

    "When?" Spiderman asked.

    "I don''t know. I swear!" The guard was scared.

    Spiderman grabbed the guard''s mouth, then stabbed his w into his right shoulder and twisted it hard.

    "Mummmm!!" The guard tried to scream.

    "You scream, I''ll kill you. So, I''ll ask you once more. When? Where?" Spiderman gritted his teeth.

    "The tunnel connects to the harbor. There''s supposed to load them into containers and ship them overseas till the heat dies down," The guard said in fear.

    "That''s more like it. See? Was that so difficult?" Spiderman smiled.

    "I told you everything. You... You will let me go, right?" The guard pleaded.

    "Of course, I will. After all, we are all mates. Right, mate?" Spiderman asked but didn''t wait for the answer. He then stabbed him in the neck and webbed his mouth. "You can go to hell and wait for me there along with your friends." Then, he stuffed him into the vent. But it was already too stuffed. So, he broke his limbs and spine, bending his dead body into a shape and putting him in.

    ''Phew! That''s went well,'' He sighed and cleaned up the room. ''Now, time to raid another basement.''

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 12 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 68: Kill them all

    Ch: 69: Spidey vs Pietro

    Ch: 70: Reunion

 Ch: 68 [Kill them all]

    Ch: 68 [Kill them all]

    [Basement] [First person POV]

    I avoided the cameras and sensors and finally, found my way down the basement. I peeked out of the venttion shaft. The ce was freaking huge. The agents were swarming the ce along with cameras at every corner. The missing people were huddled together in the middle with some kind of weird device around their necks.

    Bomb cors?! Power damper? Could be both...

    There was arge tunnel on the left side of the basement. That must led to the harbor. So, first thing first, I have to deal with all the agents, and then find a way to break their cors. Then, I have to find a way to take these people out of here safely. The only n I could think of right now is to use that tunnel to get them out after dealing with the main problem.

    I texted Frank about my n and asked him to somehow secure the harbor without gun zing and take a stealth approach. It''s a really stupid n, to be honest. There might be even more security in the harbor itself, and with a stealth approach, the only option is knives and quiet takedown. The guy who always shoots people in the head, that''s Punisher, will go on a knife assault with the stealth of a goddamn ninja. Sounds like a terrible idea. He will probably need backups. So, I asked Frank to call for some backup, The Defenders. Although Frank and Matt don''t see eye to eye, given the situation, both of them will have to work together. If this gets fucked up, it will be a pretty big mess.

    Now, with that done, time to act. First, pinpoint Sarah among all these people. Where are you, girl? Ah! There she is, right beside that afro kid. Ok, next, how the fuck do I kill all these fifty agents armed from head to toe without hurting those people?

    I crawled out and webbed to the ceiling. Then crawled toward the small security room. The door is open and there are two guards, monitoring the cameras. I took out six solid webs from my fingers and threw them at the lights around the room. One of the guards ran out of the room.

    "What the fuck?" He looked up in the darkness, "Hey, Lenny, the lights exploded. Must be an overload or something,e and fix your mess," The guy yelled.

    "Stop whining," Lenny, probably the technician of the group, grunted and walked toward him. He bent down near the first blown-out light near the door.

    Now''s the time. I softlynded behind them and twisted the first guy''s neck, then did the same to our Lenny. With them dead, I threw them up in the ceiling and webbed them out of sight. Now, time to shut down the cameras. I walked inside the security room and deactivated the security measures and the cameras, shutting it all down.

    With all the eyes turned off, it''s time to go on a stealth hunt.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I must focus my 100% on killing these agents without raising an rm. Every step should be calcted. I should not let even the slightest chance slip by. I webbed back to the ceiling and crawled to the tunnel area. Ten guards were walking around like trained military. However, now that I see them close, the armor they are wearing is too advanced, no doubt about that, but the gaps between the body armor and the helmet are kinda big. I can easily slit their throat with one scratch.

    I threw a couple of solid threads at the nearby generator, causing it to explode.

    [Booom!] Electric sparks, fire, and smoke began to rise from the generator as everyone turned their attention toward it, raising their gun.

    "Fuck! Another overload?" One of the guys called.

    "Dammit, we should have brought our own equipment," Another grunted.

    One of the agents came from the middle area, noticing the explosion, "Everything alright?" He asked one of them.

    "Just another overload. Freakin Lenny is asleep, or jacking off somewhere," One of the guysmented, "He has not fixed a single light since he was hired."

    "We will have to do with what we got. This was an emergency call, nothing we could do about it. Just keep your eyes open," The agent said and returned to the middle.

    The ten of them switched on their shlight and resumed their patrol. I waited for them to turn their back on each other, and...

    I threw a web strand at one of the guys, pulled him up, and jammed my w into his neck. He was dead before he could scream. Then, I webbed him to the ceiling. None of them noticed their missingpanion in the darkness. I did the same to the next two of them... Pulling them up, killing them, and webbing them to the ceiling.

    With three gone, there are now only seven of them left. I dropped down softly in the middle of their patrol. My speed is superior to theirs, so, I will use it to my advantage. And I can see clearly in the dark. Taking out my ws, I went on a silent rampage, slicing off their heads one after the other, killing them instantly and webbing them in the darkness of the tunnel walls. Blood pooled on the tunnel floor. Within 10 seconds, all ten guards were ughtered.

    I webbed up back to the ceiling.

    For the next hour, I continued my stealth hunt. It was like ying a stealth video game, killing every damn guard in my sight, killing them one after one, jumping from one ce to another like a phantom, killing those sons of a bitches who have been kidnapping and experimenting on innocent people.

    Finally, the guards circling their prisoners noticed their missingrades. Well, there are only fifteen of them remaining in the area, so it was inevitable.

    "Lenny, Ken, Paul..." One of them called as they tried to switch on their radio. But no reply, "Fuck! There''s someone in here. Be careful, I can''t contact the others. Most likely killed by someone, or..." I pulled him up to the ceiling, sliced his head off, and webbed him to the ceiling. His head fell on the floor and rolled toward the guard standing beside him.

    "Heekk!" He jumped up in shock and raised his gun and shlight up at the ceiling. But I was already gone from that position. "The fuck!" He was stunned to see all those dead bodies dangling on the ceiling.

    It was quite hrious to see these tough ass guards freaking the fuck out, scared by some fucking phantom of the tunnel, or whatever they are imagining in their minds. Their confusion turned into horror as I pulled another agent behind the pir and sliced his head off. The other guards aimed their guns and shlights at the pir and saw the headless and squirming body.

    "SHOOOOOUUUT!" A female guard, I can assume she was female because she has the voice of one.

    They began to shoot theirser rifles at the pir,pletely destroying it as I watched the scene from the ceiling. Ah! It feels good to see fear in their eyes and hear their helplessness as they were caughtpletely by surprise.

    "Halt!" The female guardmanded.

    The others stopped shooting.

    "What''s our n, ma''am?" One of the surviving guards asked. His voice trembled.

    "WHOEVER YOU ARE, COME OUT OR ELSE," She took out a remote from her chest pocket, "I''LL KILL THEM ALL! WE WILL ALL DIE TOGETHER." She shouted.

    I took one of the rifles from the dead guy above me and...

    [Zing!] [Zing!] I dropped the remaining guards... One shot, one kill. Then jumped down behind the terrifieddy and pressed the muzzle on her neck, "The remote." I demanded.

    "Kill me, motherfucker. I will press it any... HUH?!" Before she could finish, I shed her right arm with my w, slicing it off her shoulder, then webbed the remote back to my hand. "ARGGGGGG!" Her agony-filled scream echoed through the tunnel as she held her severed handless shoulder. Blood spewed out like a fountain.

    "You chose the painful death, but..." I shot her head. Theser bolt went through her brain, creating just a small burning hole in the head as the lifeless corpse slumped on the ground. "That''s mercy in my terms."

    As I was about to deactivate the cors, my Spider Sense tingled and the remote disappeared from my hand!

    "That''s a mess you have created, buddy," A teenage boy, wearing a silver and blue suit, stood a few feet away from me, holding the remote.

    "So, you are fast," I cracked my fingers and got ready to face this new guy, "A mutant, huh? Well, speed won''t save you..."

    "We will see about that," The boy smirked and disappeared from my vision.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 13 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 69: Spidey vs Pietro

    Ch: 70: Reunion

    Ch: 71: A new day

 Ch: 69 [Spidey vs Pietro]

    Ch: 69 [Spidey vs Pietro]

    Damn it! A freaking speedster... This fight could take a while.

    My senses are tingling in every direction. I have never faced an opponent so fast before. But what surprised me the most was his face. He looks exactly like Pietro from MCU. The only difference was his suit. But more importantly, why the fuck is he working with OsCorp? And if he''s here, what about Wanda? Where is she? Because if she gets ticked off, she might just kill us all in a heartbeat.

    For a moment, it was as if the time froze around me. My body felt sluggish, but my senses were going insane! And in that slowed state, the kid came to stand right in front of me.

    "Sorry, not that sorry," He hit me right on my jaw, followed by a barrage of punches and kicks, all over my body. "You shouldn''t have stuck your nose in the first ce, Spidey." Pietro''s final punch sent me flying across the room. I quickly webbed to the ceiling and tried to recover, ignoring the burning pain, but he appeared before me. "Here''s a piece of advice. Give up. You can not win." Once again, that sluggish feeling. I can see his movements, I can hear his voice. but my body was just frozen in a single spot. Pietro released another flurry of punches and kicks, then he picked up the gun from the floor and shot the web line.

    "Ugggg." I fell hard and t on my back. My body ached all over. This fucker and his speed, not giving a chance for me to breathe or counterattack.

    "Ready to give up?" Pietro taunted as he swung his fists like a boxer.

    "Pietro, I guess? Where is your sister, Wanda?" I shook off the pain and grunted as I stood back up on my feet. "And why the fuck are you two working for Osborn?"

    "How do you know our names?" He frowned in curiosity. "Wait, you know us, but I have never seen your face and we just got out of that fucking cest week, so there isn''t any way anyone can know us yet. So, how do you know about us?" He stared at me.

    "It doesn''t matter. But seeing how you are here, she must be here, somewhere, keeping an eye on the situation. But there''s one question I am curious to know. Howe Osborn is not affected by her mental maniption and managed to subdue you two?" I dusted the dust from my shoulder, getting ready for the second time. I need to wrap this up quickly.

    "Mental maniption? What the hell are you talking about? Do you know anything about Wanda? If yes, tell me. Who are you? Why do you know us?" He narrowed his eyes as he bombarded me with questions.

    I did not answer and dashed toward him while covering my body with my organic webbing. This time, he also charged at me. He was fast as usual. I know I can''t avoid his punch. Well, if I can''t avoid it, I''ll just let him punch me.

    A hard punch on my right cheek, followed by another punch on my left cheek...

    "Gotcha!" The webbing around my suit, stuck to his fists, throwing him off as he tried to pull his arm back for the next punch. My custom web shooter was already in web bomb mode. I quickly aimed at his head and shot the web bomb, covering his head in a thickyer of web.

    "What the hell?!" He jumped back in shock, but his fists were still stuck to my cheeks.

    I quickly webbed him into a big cocoon, and finally, webbed him to the ground, "Sorry, kiddo. I ain''t got time to waste on you. I don''t know why you are working with Osborn or whatever lies he had fed to you, I don''t care. But I won''t allow you or anyone to hurt these innocent people. Next time you get in my way, I promise, I''ll kill you."

    I tore open some of the webs and took out the remote from his pocket, then unlocked their cors.

    "If you choose to continue working for Osborn, you will both die sooner orter. I''m sure you know that once I expose him, the Avengers and the government will take down Osborn and they will capture anyone rted to him. So, use your head and think. Why must you work for criminals when you can do better with your powers and prevent others from facing the same fate you two have faced? You can save people while living your life to the fullest, but instead, you are working for a mad scientist who experiments on people for profit?" I stood up and turned toward the baffled people who just regained their freedom. "Find me, if you siblings want to do some good..."

    Seeing how Wanda didn''t show up... She might be on the other side of the tunnel.

    [Ring!] A text from Frank. He has secured the harbor with Daredevil and Jessica Jones''s help. And he captured a teenage girl who was throwing red energy sts. I texted back, telling him not to hurt her and that we were on our way.

    Now, we just have to get these people out of here safely.

    "Come on, everyone. Let''s go." I gestured toward the tunnel.

    ****

    It took us almost 30 minutes to walk through the dark tunnel to reach the other side. As soon as we reached the exit, Frank and others were already there, waiting for us.

    "How did it go in there?" Frank asked as he walked up to me.

    "Well, you know, the usual, zero casualties and plenty of dead baddies. Anyway, I can''t stay here. I''m sure those two have already alerted the cops and all. So, mind giving me a lift? After all that fight, my entire body is aching." I stretched my back.

    "Sure," Frank chuckled. Well, so, the big bad Punisher can smile after all. "I''ll be in the car." He walked toward one of the cars parked at the entrance.

    "So, you are Spiderman, huh?" Daredevil came up to me. "We are going to have a long talk once this is all over."

    "Yeah, I guess. If things go south, I''m gonna need a goodwyer after all," I smirked under the mask and walked up to Wanda. She looked at me as if I had just asked for her kidneys.

    "What about him? Did you...?" Wanda asked with a hint of anger in her voice.

    "Nope. He''s alright. Don''t worry. Anyway, ask Dr. Strange for help. He will help you master your power," I said and walked toward the group of people we had just saved. As much as I would like to take her with me... Well, given her unstable power and unstable mental condition, it''s better to leave her with them for now.

    Ah! There she is, the reason why I am here in the first ce.

    "Hey, can I talk to you for a second?" I walked up to one of thedies from the group, wearing a white jumpsuit. "Sarah? Your name is Sarah, right? Your father''s name, Joshua? His friends call him Josh?"

    "Y-You know my father? Is he...? He is alive?" Sarah stuttered. Her eyes were red and puffy from crying.

    "He''s safe and sound. He''s been worried about you. So, if it''s okay with you, I''d like you toe with me. I''ll take you to him," I said in a soft voice.

    "T-Thank you," She muttered softly and looked up at me, tears streaming down her face.

    ****

    On our way back to Queens...

    "Is she the one?" Frank asked as he nced at the girl sitting next to me in the back seat.

    "Yup! I owe her dad and made a promise to him. Now, I''m finally going to fulfill that promise," I said as I leaned back in my seat.

    "Hmm... You put your life on the line to keep a promise?" Frank asked curiously.

    "Well, yeah. I don''t know why, but I just did my best to keep it." I shrugged.

    "Well, if you want to keep saving lives, I could use some help to clean up the streets of this city," Frank nced at me through the rearview mirror. "If you want, that is."

    "Buy that safehouse and everything from that list, and if you need money, let me know. We have a long road ahead because I doubt Osborn gonna justy low after this blow," I said, massaging my forehead. I can feel a headacheing.

    "He''s running for president this time, so, he will be busy cleaning his mess rather thane after us at the moment. That should give us enough time to prepare for what''s toe," Frank added.

    "We will see," I said, looking outside the window.

    <hr>

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 13 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 70: Reunion

    Ch: 71: A new day

    Ch: 72: News & Interrogation

    Ch: 73: Norman and Goblin

 Ch: 70 [Reunion]

    Ch: 70 [Reunion]

    Frank dropped us near the motel where Josh was staying and then went on his own way. Well, Josh is in for a surprise tonight. I walked toward his room, followed by Sarah, who was surprisingly calm after a crazy day like today. I know that she might look calm, but she''s really a mess right now. She will need lots of therapy since God knows what those OsCorp bastards did to her.

    "You ready?" I knocked on the door twice and looked at Sarah.

    She nodded nervously.

    "Then, let''s go."

    After a couple of moments, Josh opened the door. He looked at me and then back at Sarah. Thest time he saw her was when she was just 6 years old. It was impossible for him not to cry... He rubbed his eyes, "Is she?" His voice was husky with emotions. "She is, isn''t she?" He smiled at the sight of his grown-up daughter.

    "Dad." Sarah smiled as well.

    Seeing this made a little smilee to my face, which was very much visible over my mask.

    "Oh! Oh! God! What have they done to you?" Josh came rushing to her and embraced her in a heartful embrace, to which Sarah also returned. "Why did it have to turn out this way? I''m so sorry, I never meant for this to happen." He was clearly hurt seeing his daughter covered in scars and stitch marks. "I never expected to see you again..." Tears streamed down Josh''s eyes. "I tried to search for you after I got out of prison. But I didn''t know what else to do when I couldn''t find even the slightest clue... Not a single trace to hold onto... You were... GONE!"

    It took a few minutes for them to calm down. I just stayed quiet and let them reunite after so many years of separation. They needed this... A moment together after everything they have been through.

    I watched from a distance as they spoke their hearts out. They talked and reminisced about the old days,ughed, and cried over the pain. Sarah never med Josh for killing her mother''s murderers. And ording to what she said, after Josh went to prison, Kingpin adopted her the next day. He took care of her for three years before selling her off to OsCorp. She doesn''t know much about the deal. But OsCorp tried to extract her mutation along with the other people they kidnapped or bought from other criminal groups or organizations.

    Well, given all those people''s testimonies and the data I recovered, Osborn can forget about running for president, instead, he should prepare to spend his life in jail, or worse.

    Josh led Sarah to the bed. She was really exhausted and fell asleep almost instantly.

    "Thank you, Spiderman. Thank you so much. You have no idea just how much this means to me," Josh wiped away his tears and finally greeted me properly. "If it weren''t for you, we would have never gotten here. I owe you, BIG TIME! I''ll do anything you want... Anything to repay you for saving my only child."

    "No need to pay me anything and you owe me nothing. As I said before, a debt of life will be repaid with life. You saved that boy on that stormy night when he was all beaten up without expecting anything in return, but your action put him in your debt. And now, that debt has been paid. So, no one owes the other, and..." I took out a card and a small piece of paper from my pocket and gave it to Josh, "This card has $10 million in it. The codes are in that paper. Buy a house, new clothes and food, whatever you want... Just make sure, you take care of her. You got it? Make sure to keep her out of trouble and let her live a normal life. She''ll need some therapy sessions. I will text you the number of a good therapist and a friend, who will help you buy a new house."

    Josh was in disbelief, he looked at the card and back to me, "Are you sure? This much... Can you spare me all this money? Is it truly ok?"

    "Yup. Oh! Before I forget. Go to the cops. Ask for George Stacy or Yuri Watanabe... Sarah needs to give them her statement. Rest, I will take care of them. So, stay safe and keep an eye on the news. Both Kingpin and Osborn will fall," I patted his shoulders, "Take care."

    Josh kept on smiling with teary eyes.

    I threw a web line and began to swing toward my house. I will put all the data I found, excluding the weaponry warehouses and I''ll send them to the Avengers. Osborn, you motherfucker, this is just the beginning. Just wait and enjoy this fall. Then, when you are at your lowest, I''ll find you and kill you in the most painful way possible. Osborn will know what true hell means soon.

    ****

    Next day...

    Damn! I am exhausted. I don''t want to get up from myfy bed. I fell asleep while deciding if to wake up or not, again and again. I don''t know for how long I slept, but... Humm... Something feels good... Real good...

    A small moan came from my lips. Someone''s licking my balls and... Damn... Sucking sooo... Mmmhmm. Someone''s jerking me off while sucking my balls. It must be May...

    "Don''t stop. MMM. UUN. Uhuh," My hand brushed against the silky hair.

    Slurrpp~ Slurrrpp~

    Dang... It felt real good. I don''t wanna open my eyes and spoil the sensation... But I want to see...

    "Huh!?" It''s not may, but a blonde. And I know this blonde. "Gwen?!"

    Gwen raised her eyes and looked at me without taking out my dick. Instead, she moved up and down while still keeping eye contact. Her tongue slid up from the root to the tip, sending an electrical current all over my body. She swallowed me as much as she could without using her hands, while her tongue was brushing at the bottom and sides of my cock.

    I moaned as the heat rose inside my cock, and I could feel my balls boiling in desire.

    "What the hell are you doing?" I whispered as I tried to sit up, noticing the open door. "The door is open, someone mighte... Don''t!" My breath caught in my throat, making me moan a groan. Gwen flicked her tongue on the ridge beneath the crown and ran circles on the head, before engulfing it again and began to suck me like a hungry subus.

    Pop~

    Gwen took my cock out of her mouth with a pop and smirked, "MJ isn''t home and as for May, she''s watering the nts... So..." She stroked my cock at a steady pace. "Do you want me to stop?"

    "Uggh... I... Atleast close the freaking door. What the hell are you thinking?"

    "Isn''t it fun? The feeling you get knowing someone might walk into the room and catch us," She licked the tip, "What do you think May would say if she caught us right now?"

    "And do you WANT her to catch us, Gwen?"

    "Maybeee." She wrapped her luscious pink lips around the tip again and bobbed up and down. She took out my cock again. Her saliva was smeared all over it, dripping on the covers as Gwen jacked me off. "Well, the faster you cum, the lesser the risk of May walking in on us, but if that is what you want. Then..." She went back to sucking.

    Fuck! If that''s what she wants, then I''m gonna give her exactly that. I pushed her face down while ramming into her throat, not caring if she could breathe. She took it like a pro without resisting as I continued to fuck her mouth. Her gagging sound was all over the room while my balls pped against her chin, giving me immense pleasure.

    My hips went faster and harder and as expected. Iy on the bed, grabbing her head while fucking her face. God! It feels so good. What a nice way to wake up.

    Wait! I can sense someoneing toward the room... It''s May!

    I grabbed the nket and covered us, hoping she would not find anything weird, but Gwen began to jerk and lick while her free hand was groping my balls.

    "May ising!" I warned her. "Stop. What if she sees us? Just stay there for a minute."

    "Oh, Peter, you are up," May stopped at the door.

    --

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 14 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 71: A new day

    Ch: 72: News & Interrogation

    Ch: 73: Norman and Goblin

    Ch: 74: Bank robbers

    Ch: 74: Chameleon & a ck cat [End of vol-1]

 Ch: 71 [A new day]

    Ch: 71 [A new day]

    "Hey, May," I smiled awkwardly as Gwen kept on swirling her tongue, ying with my cock like a damn candy cane. I can tell that she''s smirking like a seductive minx, waiting for May to catch us in action.

    "It''s already 10 am, Peter. How long are you going to sleep?" May came inside the room. She was carrying theundry bucket. Oh, no. She''s gonnae for our usual morning kiss and with Gwen down there... Crap! I''m royally fucked, ain''t I?

    May put the bucket down on the table and sat on the bed, on my right. "What''s wrong, Peter? You look very red. Are you having a fever?" She asked me in a worried tone as she touched my forehead.

    "Nah, I''m good. Just overworked myself a little yesterday, that''s all," I assured her.

    "Then, get some rest. I will bring you some breakfast in a few minutes," She leaned closer and pressed her lips to mine. Luckily, Gwen''s under the nket and can''t see her. The moment I felt her lips on mine, Gwen grabbed my dick, engulfing it inside her warm mouth. I can feel her throat squeezing the tip. I was surprised by her sudden action, but I was also unable to hold myself back. I came in her throat and I could feel her swallowing the entire load without making a single sound. I grabbed May''s cheeks and kissed her deep, pushing my tongue into her mouth, swirling it around, and tasting the sweetness of her.

    Gwen started moving up and down, swallowing me as much as she could. I couldn''t control myself and moaned into May''s mouth, making her jump up in surprise.

    "Wow! Ahem!" May cleared her throat and whispered, "Not now, Peter. Gwen''s here, looking around the house. Later..." She stood up and walked out of the room.

    As soon as May left, I removed the nket...

    "Haaaa!" Gwen raised her head and took a long hard breath as she gulped down all my cum. She licked her lips and wiped her saliva-covered chin. "Wow! It''s so wild. Phew! To think you came while talking to May. That''s a whole new level of kinky, isn''t it?" Sheughed, "I didn''t know you were such a pervert."

    "Yeah, says the one blowing me while I was asleep and wants to get caught while sucking my cock."

    "I was just teasing you. Besides, you were notining, were you?" She smirked.

    "No, I wasn''t..." I grinned, "But, you''re gonna get itter, Gwen."

    "Ooohh! I''m so scared," She got up from the bed and was about to go out of the room.

    I jumped behind her and pushed her to the door, "You should be."

    "What are you gonna do to me?" She asked, pretending to be scared. I could see her smiling face from the side as I kissed her neck.

    "This and that..." My hand slithered down her shorts, finding her already wet pussy. I stuck my index finger inside her and began to finger fuck her, while my other hand was busy groping her soft boobs, squeezing them, and ying with her erect nipples. "What? You thought you were going to get away easily... Oh, no, Gwen... I have ns for you." I released a small amount of seductive pheromone. Although she was horny and the pheromone wasn''t needed, it''s like an extra punch of spice to make things more interesting.

    "Uhh... I... Hmmm... Oh, Peter. It feels so good," Gwen moaned as I inserted another finger inside her tight hole. I pressed my lips against her neck and began to leave small hickeys. "God! You smell so fucking GOOD!" She nced back with a blushed and surprised face. I took out my hand and turned her around. She then began to sniff on my chest and neck.

    "What?" I smirked.

    She continued to sniff on my chest, "What is that scent? I can''t help but sniff on you. It''s really intoxicating. But you just woke up. Where did you get this scent? I remember smelling this scent on you, you know, our first time... This smell makes me want to... Uhm. I don''t know... Fuck you? God! I''m so horny, I don''t care."

    I unzipped her shorts and pulled down her pants. Her panty was soaking wet. I slide it to the side and pushed two middle fingers into her pussy.

    "Oh, god!" Gwen bit her lower lips as she leaned back on the door,pletely under my control. I pumped my fingers in and out of her at a steady pace. Her soft moans increased the pace of my fingers as they mmed into her pussy, while I used my thumb to massage her clit. "I''m gonna cum! FUCK!" I closed her mouth with my left hand as I continued to stimte her G-Spot with my other hand. Within mere seconds, she squirted...

    Well, she squirted really hard...

    Gwen''s muffled moans filled the room as she covered my hand and the floor with her juices. Her body shook like she was being electrocuted and fell on me. I removed my hand from her pussy and pushed the finger into her mouth.

    "Lick it clean," I ordered her. She started to lick her own juice, staring at me with her ssy eyes. "Good girl. Now, get dressed before May returns."

    ****

    "How the heck are you maintaining this house? What about the taxes and all? Do you even have anything left from the lottery money?" Gwen threw a bunch of questions into my ears. Girl, just let me eat in peace for a minute. I''m hungry as hell and these eggs are not gonna eat themselves.

    "Don''t worry about that. I''m earning enough to live without any financial problems," I answered, taking a mouthful of the scrambled eggs.

    "Huh! Enough you say? And what new job do you have that gives you so much money? I doubt your old pizza delivery job can give you enough money to keep this house," She asked.

    "Run to my room and bring myptop," I told her.

    "Alright..." She rushed to my room.

    "I''m back," She said, returning with myptop. "So, what was it that you wanted to show me?" She sat beside me.

    I finished my food and took theptop. I opened the stock trading site and showed her, "This is my new job."

    "Stock market?!" Gwen eximed.

    "Yup. I know some little tricks and all. So, it gets me by with asional profits. I''ve been investing for a couple of weeks now and so far, so good," I smiled.

    "You''re a stock trader now. Damn! You''re just full of surprises, aren''t you? Wait!" Gwen was about to say something, but I closed theptop and just smiled, "Is that...?! Wait! No way! Seriously? You call that asional profits?"

    I grinned, "Yes. I do."

    "I want to invest. I''ll give you 20% of the profit," Gwen narrowed her eyes.

    "Really?"

    "Yeah..."

    "How much do you have right now?" I asked.

    "About 20k in my ount," Gwen answered. "Is that too little?"

    "No, not at all. 20k is more than enough," I smiled, "Ok. Let''s open a new ount in your name and..."

    So, we sat there for hours doing some stock market shit. I don''t have anything to buy or sell today, so, why not help my girl out a little? May also showed some interest so, three of us just did that...

    [5:00 PM]

    Gwen sat there with a stunned expression as if she had just seen a ghost. Her eyes darted between theptop screen and my face. Then she checked her bank ount. She closed her phone.

    "You can earn that much in a single day?" Gwen asked me in a serious tone. "I have never seen anything like this before. Peter, you''re literally making money out of thin air. I mean, I thought stock trading took time. You invest and get returns in the future or something like that. But what you''re doing ispletely different from that. Is this even legal?"

    "Yeah, it''s legal and we got lucky today," I smiled. Yeah, luck my ass. I noticed a drop in OsCorp stock. So, it''s short selling time! But to think, their stocks would drop like that. I guess, the news finally got out around noon, so, yeah! They lost some investors and the stocks are down. Not my problem though. I made money, that''s what matters. It''s already a tax-paid transfer, so, no problem there. But the otherpanies will be on alert again. Man, it feels so good to make some easy money.

    Gwen stood up, "Luck, you say? One million dors! That''s not luck, that''s talent. You''re a genius, Peter. 20k to a million. I''ll stay here, how long do you think it would take to double my million dors?"

    Oh, God! She looks like a gambler.

    "It''s not that simple. The market is vtile. You might lose as much as you earned. It''s not all fun and games, Gwen," I exined. "Besides, I''m sure I can make that 20 million in a month or two."

    Gwen grabbed my cors and began to shake me, "Do it! Do it! Do it! Do it!"

    "Okay... Okay... Stop shaking me!"

    "Peter, what the heck is going on here?" May asked from the balcony. As usual, she was watering the nts.

    "Peter''s gonna make me a milli.. Muuu..." I closed her mouth.

    "Shut up!"

    -----

    <em>AN: Next, time to wrap up Chameleon. Oh, if you are wondering about the money thing. I got no idea. It''s marvel world, so, money flows like water. And Short selling is legal. Picked up a thing or two while reading a manhua a long time back something called Returner''s life or something.</em>

    <hr>

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 14 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 72: News & Interrogation

    Ch: 73: Norman and Goblin

    Ch: 74: Bank robbers

    Ch: 74: Chameleon & a ck cat [End of vol-1]

 Ch: 72 [News & Interrogation]

    Ch: 72 [News & Interrogation]

    Later that evening...

    While munching on some snacks, I was flipping through the channels, and then there it was the big headline of today...

    ''Fall of OsCorp''

    And in thetest news, the police have sealed off all of OsCorp''s assets and properties. Norman Osborn has been arrested for illegal human experimentation. The missing people I saved, all testified against OsCorp for locking them up and experimenting on them. Among the victims were some of the former employees of OsCorp, whom Norman experimented with unstable Super Soldier Serum. But what surprised everyone was the list of scientists who had contributed to this project. There were some big names among them.

    "You gotta be kidding me!" Gwen eximed in shock, "I can''t believe it. Human experimentation? And this many people, too! Oh, God!"

    "Peter, you should call Harry," May suggested.

    "Yeah, I should. Wait a minute," I took my phone and called Harry. But he didn''t answer the phone. I then called MJ. She picked up the phone.

    "Hey, Peter, I was about to call you. It''s about OsCorp, isn''t it?" MJ asked.

    "Yeah," I answered.

    "You tried calling Harry? He isn''t answering my calls," MJ told me.

    "No, he''s not picking up my calls either."

    "I guess the cops are interrogating them after cutting off all outside contacts. This mess... Dang! I''m so sorry for Harry," MJ exined the situation.

    "I guess so," I pretended to sound surprised, but on the inside, I was thinking ''They got Norman. Finally! Fucking scumbag.'' "Hey, let me know if he calls back or something. And where are you? It''s chaos out there."

    "I''m on my way back... I''ll see you in a bit," MJ said.

    "Alright, be safe out there... Bye," I hung up the phone and sighed. Well, Harry''s life must be ruined right about now. Too bad, I can''t console him. Not yet, anyway... It''s not his fault but his father''s fault alone for bringing this upon himself.

    "Harry must be devastated," May sighed.

    "Yeah, he must be..." I nodded my head.

    Gwen sat there silently with a nk expression. The happy day just turned sour real quick.

    As the news continued, Kingpin''s name appeared again. Seems like the police found some connections between Kingpin and OsCorp. They suspect Norman''s involvement with Kingpin in drug, human, and other illegal trafficking. Then Sable''s name came up.

    Gwen jumped up from the couch when she heard Sable''s name, "Sable International?! They were working with OsCorps?"

    "Looks like it. They must have hired Sable to keep things in check, but failed miserably," I added.

    "Right!" Gwen agreed and nodded.

    As the evening progressed, more and more details started to surface. There were some talks about how Spiderman in a ck suit single-handedly defeated the guards and saved the victims. Then, the names of Daredevil, Jessica Jones, and someone else came up as the victims said how those three helped Spiderman save them from OsCorps''s grasp.

    Someone else. Hahaha! Frank just got some credits for the first time. Guess I''ll treat himter with a fresh batch of the bullet.

    Finally, some limelight on me. After that fucking Chameleon''s bank robbery, my good image slowly started to turn sour because of the public''s growing suspicion about me. Hopefully, these new updates will put an end to their doubt regarding my image as a friendly neighborhood Spiderman.

    "Spiderman is a menace!" Jonah''s annoying voice boomed through the speakers as I turned to Daily Bugle to listen to more about me, with a tiny bit of hope that he would stop for a day at least. He continued, "He massacred those innocent guards in the basement in the guise of saving the people. What did they do wrong? Forced by OsCorp, they didn''t have a choice. That bloodthirsty beast killed them ruthlessly, without caring about the consequences. What was he thinking while taking their lives? Beheading them like a butcher. Does anyone remember the Sewer Monsters fiasco? Those monsters weren''t human, yet, he showed them no mercy."

    That bastard! Once a bastard always a fucking bastard. It was fun at first, but he''s always after my ass no matter what.

    "...But Spiderman? He killed them all. We might have learned new information had he not killed them so ruthlessly. All our expectations from him were met with disappointment. Another viin added to the pile of people he massacred. I request NYPD to use this chance and take down Spiderman once and for all or how else we good tax-paying citizens can sleep soundly? That bug must be stopped at any cost..."

    I closed the TV. I think I should pay this bastard a nice little visit at night.

    "Ah, he''s at it again," Gwen facepalmed and let out a deep sigh.

    "Without Spiderman, all those people would have been suffering a fate worse than death. Why can''t he understand?" Maymented in frustration, "My God, he is incorrigible."

    "Yup." Gwen looked at me as she stood up, "I guess, I should go now. It''s gettingte. I don''t want Dad to worry about me."

    "I''ll give you a lift," I stood up too.

    "You two be careful out there," May advised.

    ****

    [3rd person POV]

    [Next day]

    [Location: Interrogation room]

    Yuri Watanabe was interrogating a man with a series of questions, "Let''s talk again, shall we, Mr. David Steckler?"

    "I''ve already told you everything," The man in the white suit nervously replied.

    "I don''t believe you," Yuri leaned back in her chair and looked at the man closely, "Tell me, what is Sable Industries really trying to do?"

    "I swear, Captain, I don''t have the faintest idea!" He stuttered in his speech.

    Yuri tapped the folder, containing a lot of evidence that Spiderman left at NYPDst night. She stared intently at him, "Mr. Steckler, Sable has a few billion dors at their disposal, a few thousand SABs (Smart Assault Bots) atmand. Now, with OsCorp and Sable agents working together, uumm... Let''s say, your boss deres the agents as rogues who stole techs and money and discards them, but... The big but..." She opened a file and turned it toward him.

    Steckler looked at a list of 150 individuals. He flipped over page after page, reading the contracts that Sable signed with OsCorp two years before this fiasco, "These contracts aren''t real! They can easily be faked." He denied the usation.

    Yuri closed the file, "I think you are going to need a goodwyer. Because..." She nodded at her assistant.

    The burly guy ced theptop he was carrying on the table. Yuri opened thetest statement issued by Sable and turned it toward Steckler. They discarded the agents and called them rogue and former agents and they have got nothing to do with them. They are even fully cooperating with the cops to catch them.

    "So, how about we begin from the start?" Yuri closed theptop. "Confess and we will make sure you get to serve the minimum of the sentence."

    David Steckler remained silent.

    "Well, as you know, life in prison among all those criminals... Say, Bret..." She casually turned toward the burly man, "What are the rates of prison rapes nowadays?"

    "Not great." Bret grinned, showing his big yellow teeth, "What they won''t do for just a piece of fresh flesh."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk... Mr. Steckler, no matter how strong you feel now, once you step foot inside that hellhole, you''ll be asking the guard if your friend could also help. And the guards, well... Mr. Bret is one of them. So," Yuri stood up and took the file from the table, "Bret, I''m going to switch off the camera for... Mumm, let''s say ten minutes, yeah?"

    "Yeah, should be enough," Bret smiled with his yellow teeth while looking at David''s face.

    "Wait! What ten minutes? Hey!" Steckler panicked as Yuri prepared to leave the room. "Hey, don''t... What ten minutes?"

    Yuri didn''t reply as she turned toward the door and Bret opened his jacket while licking his lips and walking toward David. David started hyperventting.

    "Noo-no-no wait, you can''t! Please! Please don''t! Okay, wait, wait!... Just wait, okay, okay, okay..." Steckler cried out, his voice cracking, and sweating profusely. He continued, "Okay, I''ll tell you anything... Anything! Wait! Okay... I''ll tell you whatever you want."

    Yuri returned to her chair and dropped a small recorder on the table, "From the beginning. Don''t you dare try to lie," her stern voice echoed as she began to record the statement.

    <hr>

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 14 chs early ess] + [10% discount on annual memberships]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 73: Norman and Goblin

    Ch: 74: Bank robbers

    Ch: 75: Chameleon & a ck cat [End of vol-1]

    Vol-2: Ch: 76: Too many decisions

    Ch: 77: Goblin rising

 Ch: 73 [Norman and Goblin]

    Ch: 73 [Norman and Goblin]

    BONUS Chapter Enjoy

    ---

    Meanwhile...

    Norman was sitting in an isted cell in the prison. He was not allowed to speak with anyone or make calls. The news about his arrest and hispany''s downfall was all over the media. The reputation and everything he had built over the years came crashing down like a house of cards. His dream of bing the president and controlling the world''s economy and military was shattered.

    Everything is because of Spiderman. That bug is the root of all evil. Norman was sure about it. He kept muttering to himself, "I''ll kill him. I''ll kill him. I swear on my life, I''ll kill him."

    Then a voice came from behind, "Norman, Norman, Norman..."

    He jumped up and looked back at the wall. There was no one there. Then, he saw a spider crawling down from the ceiling. Norman stared at the spider in fear.

    The spider crawled down the wall and stopped right in front of him, he squashed it under his shoe.

    Then, he heard a voice in his head, "You know, Norman. Killing a small spider won''t kill the root of all your problems."

    "Who are you?" Norman panicked.

    "Don''t worry about me, Norman. You just need to worry about yourself. See, you are already in jail, and there''s no way out. Your dreams shattered, and you lost everything including your family," The voice continued, "What are you going to do now? With you stuck here, Harry''s disease will get even worse, and within a year or so, he will die."

    "No!" Norman cried out, "No, no, no, no!"

    "Yes, Norman. Yes! You need to take responsibility for your actions. And you need to pay for them. But why should you pay? You did everything to cure your son. You walked through the hell to find a cure, but every time you were closer to finding a cure, it slipped away from your grasp. First that kid, what was his name? Ah! Subject 0X, he mocked you before his death and now a fucking bug dares to smoke you like this. Oh, Norman. I feel pity for you."

    Norman was silent. He sat on the bed as the memories of his past shed before his eyes. He was so close that day, so very close, but that boy... That boy in his final death bed awakened his second mutation, but heughed at him, showed him the middle finger, and died just like that. Now a newbie hero, a man in a spandex suit, who swings around the city like a bug, took down his entire empire, just like that.

    "Hahahaha..." Norman started tough. He doesn''t know why, but he just felt likeughing. The whispers he had been hearing since the day he took the experimental serum are no longer whispers, but voices. Voices of his inner self born from insanity. The goblin serum changed him in more ways than he could ever imagine.

    The voice continued, "The only way out of this, Norman, is to kill everything and everyone who dares stand in your way."

    "No!" For a moment Norman regained his sanity, "I... I... What have I done?!"

    "You have done what was necessary for Harry, right? Don''t feel sorry for yourself," The voice in his head intensified.

    Norman started to hear a screeching sound. He looked up at the ceiling and saw a group of spiders crawling toward him. He panicked and tried to move away, but they started to cover him.

    "You need to kill the Spider, Norman. You must kill Spiderman."

    "No... no... no... STOP!" Norman grabbed his ears and crouched down on the floor, curling into a ball, "Get away from me! Please! No! No, please! Ahh... no!"

    "KILL THE SPIDER! KILL SPIDERMAN!"

    The voices kept repeating over and over again, nonstop. Norman could not take it anymore. He tried to stand up, but his body refused to move. He could feel his head spinning and his heart pounding. The spiders kept crawling on him. He tried to scream, but nothing came out of his mouth. His vision started to blur, and everything went ck.

    "Kill the spider... Kill Spiderman..." Norman began to mumble.

    "That''s right, Norman. Kill him. Kill Spiderman. You need to kill him. Kill him now," The voice continued.

    "Yes, yes, yes," Norman said, "I will kill him. I will kill the Spider."

    He felt his body regaining strength and stood up and looked at the small sink. He opened the tap and the water began to gather in that clogged sink. There he saw his own reflection, grinning at him. It was as if another Osborn was looking at him.

    "I will kill you, Spider-Man. I will kill you and everyone who stands in my way," He grabbed the sink and ripped it out of the wall as if it was made of paper and threw it at the door. He looked at his hands andughed. He felt powerful, invincible.

    [Outside the cell]

    [Booom!] [Booom!] The sudden sound of metal alerted the guards. They were surprised to see those punch marks bending the metal door. Someone was punching the door from inside.

    "What the fuck is going on in there?" One of the guards asked as he raised his gun.

    The other guards aimed their guns at Norman''s cell. "Sir, step back from the door."

    The door was punched again, this time with more force, and the metal door bent even more.

    [Baang!] The door flew open and crashed on the wall. Norman came out of the cell and jumped on the first guard, ripping his throat out with his bare hands.

    "FIRE!!" The guards began to shoot, but Norman used the dead body as a shield and rushed to the second guard.

    "Hahaha!" Normanughed as he grabbed the second guard and mmed his head on the wall.

    The remaining guards continued to fire and activated the lockdown sequence.

    In the blink of an eye, Norman rushed to the third one, twisting his head backward as he took his gun and his dead body as a shield and began to shoot at the remaining guards. Three of them died instantly with bullets piercing through their faces. The remaining four guards ran toward the exit, but the gate was locked due to the emergency lockdown.

    Norman was enjoying himself, killing each guard one by one. The blood sttered on his face and the smell of iron filled the air.

    Thest one went on his knees and begged, "Please! Please, please, please! Please let me go!"

    "You want to live?" Norman''s voice was deep and raspy, "Then beg, beg, beg."

    The guard cried and begged, "I beg you, please, I have a family, please, please, please. I will do anything, please. I will never speak of this, I promise. Please, just let me go. I beg you."

    Norman grinned, "You know what? You can go. But you have to somehow undo this lockdown, yeah? Do it now, or I will kill you. And believe me, it won''t be quick."

    The guard nodded and rushed to the control panel. Norman grinned as he watched the guard open the lockdown and the gate opened. He went behind him, grabbed his head, and began mming it on the gate.

    "No! No, please, no!" The guard cried, but Norman kept mming his head.

    "Hahaha, you can go. You can go... Go to the afterlife, fucker," Norman said as he kept on smashing his head on the gate until there was only a bloody pulp left.

    "Now, where were we?" Norman asked as he turned around and looked at the dead bodies on the floor, "Ah! All dead. Time for Project Goblin to begin..."

    ----

    [Interrogation room]

    Yuri''s phone rang...

    "Yeah," She answered.

    "Yuri, this is John... Shit! John from the... central prison..." His voice breaking as if he was in immense pain, "Cough! Cough!"

    "John? You alright?" She stood up.

    "No... no... I am... not. Fuck! Osborn escaped. Fucker killed all the guards... Punched his fist through my... Cough! Chest... He... He isn''t a human... Be careful..." John''s voice trailed off.

    "What?! Shit! Stay with me, John. I''ming there right now. Don''t you dare die on me, John!" Yuri grabbed her keys and rushed out of the room, "Bret, take over the interrogation."

    "You be careful out there," Bret replied. He didn''t ask anything as he already understood the situation from her worried look.

    She dialed a number on her phone, "This is Yuri. Central jail now... Send medics and backup..."

    Yuri didn''t care about anything else as she jumped into her car and drove like a madwoman toward the jail. She couldn''t believe that Norman escaped, and that too with such ease. The fact that he had killed a bunch of guards was bad enough, but the fact that he was still out there made her stomach churn.

    ---

    The news of Norman killing the guards and escaping the prison was all over the news. Some are even calling him a mutant and as usual, the hate toward the mutants was rising.

    "Ah! Crap! He escaped. Probably he has already be Green Goblin. Oh, well. I''ll kick his ass in due time. First thing first, I need to take down my imposter," Peter mumbled as he watched the news.

    ---

    [Kingpin''s hideout]

    Kingpin was lying on a massive bed, surrounded by medical equipment. He was pale and weak. He had lost a lot of weight. He was watching the news as his grip on the iron bar around the bed tightened.

    He looked at his nurse and said, "Call my doctor."

    "Yes, sir," She said as she rushed out of the room.

    Kingpin looked at the screen again and saw Norman''s face on it. His nemesis is finally on the run without any power and he won''t let this chance to get Norman''s head slip away.

    The doctor came in, "What is it, sir? Do you need another injection?"

    "No, no," Kingpin replied, "Get me on my feet. I want to walk again."

    The doctor stared at him for a moment and then said, "Sir, you are very weak. You should not move yet. It''s too early."

    Kingpin looked at him and said, "How can I lie here when the one responsible for all this is out there?"

    "Sir. Your healthes first. We must not let the elders of the Hand find out about your condition. You know how they are," The doctor warned him.

    "Yes. You are right, doctor. It was a momentarypse in judgment. I am fine now. Call Miss Emma, tell her that I require her assistance."

    "As you wish, sir," The doctor bowed his head and left.

    Kingpin stared at the ceiling. He knew that he couldn''t stay here for long. He had to get out of here and make his move before his enemies found out about his condition. But this unknown toxin in his body was eating him from the inside. He closed his eyes and remembered that day. The day he almost died in the hands of that unknown assassin sent by Osborn. He didn''t know who the man was or where he came from, but he knew that he was deadly. He tried to block that memory, but it kepting back to him.

    <hr>

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [Big Brother in Marvel - 15 chs early ess] + [10% discount on annual memberships]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 74: Bank robbers

    Ch: 75: Chameleon & a ck cat [End of vol-1]

    Vol-2: Ch: 76: Too many decisions

    Ch: 77: Goblin rising

 Ch: 74 [Bank robbers]

    Ch: 74 [Bank robbers]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    Ah! Crap! He escaped. Probably he has already be Green Goblin. Oh, well. I''ll kick his ass in due time. First thing first, I need to take down my imposter and then I''ll go on a date with Gwen. And I have to have that talk with MJ... Haaa... Damn! How the fuck do I tell her that her best friend, Gwen, and I had sex, the same night she confessed her feelings about me to her and asked her help to get close to me? What do I say?

    "Uhhh, sorry, MJ. So umm, we were watching this movie, and things escted pretty quickly."

    "She took the first move."

    No, no, no... I can''t let Gwen take the fall. Although she hid the truth from me, well, I did enjoy that night... and how tight she was as I took her virginity...

    Fuck! Women are too hard to handle than viins. I''ll break the truth to her slowly and I might have to use my seducing pheromone to my advantage, which I would very much like to avoid. But as ast resort, I would have to.

    Now I don''t have to worry about the Goblin for a while. Since he''s out there, Kingpin will go after him and he''s gonna have a very hard time. I''ll let them tear each other apart while the other members of the Hand will try to fuck Kingpin over to take over his position. So, if everything goes as I want, I''ll just have to sit and watch as these viins tear themselves apart through an internal war, maybe throw some fuel in the fire while I''m at it. And I''ll take down thest one standing. Thus, the credit goes to me, your friendly neighborhood, Spider-Man.

    Before that, I think I should hunt down Chameleon before he muddles my reputation anymore. That''s why, here I am, waiting on the rooftop of a building just opposite the HCDI Bank. Got solid info from Frank that some chumps are going to hit the bank, and who knows, if I''m lucky, that Chameleon asshole would be among them. So, I''m waiting right here.

    After Liz posted the video I gave her, the people were divided. Some think I''m a menace while others believe I''m a good person. But, I gained more supporters since then. As for Liz, no, Chameleon or anyone didn''t target her... as far as I know... I really hope she doesn''t end up as coteral in my little quest. Damn it! What the hell am I thinking? Coteral? Shit! What''s wrong with me? Yeah, she''s a bully. But I did put some sense in her head back then and she got her own problems to deal with, even so, she''s helping me, Spiderman, to deal with a viin and I''m calling her ''coteral''? That doesn''t sound good...

    Sigh...

    Huh?! I looked down on the street.

    Six mini-vans stopped near the bank. Each one carrying about three to four goons inside with an assortment of weapons and as usual they were wearing masks. Total eighteen goons and six drivers. Eight of them scattered out in the area, to keep an eye out for the police and act as a distraction and bait for any passersby cops, the rest entered the bank after cutting through the lock with some weird gun-like thing.

    I checked my phone, it''s 3 AM. Guess, no one would be at this hour.

    The rm which was supposed to ring after cutting through the lock, didn''t ring. If I were to guess, they nned this for days and have already taken care of the securities. Now, it''s time to pick out these eight goons one by one, then the drivers. After that the ones inside the building. Gotta act fast since I''m running on time.

    The first two were hiding in the alley. I dropped down, behind them and knocked them out, then webbed them to the wall. I would have killed them, but if Chameleon is inside then this will be public involving cops and reporters, and I don''t want to leave another dead body behind. I''ve had enough after the OsCorp incident.

    Next, two are right in the parking lot, smoking and chatting. Easy targets. As usual, I dropped behind them. Two chops and they are down. Then I webbed them together behind the dumpster.

    The next three were near the park, just a few blocks away, patrolling the area.

    I swung up andnded on top of a tree.

    "Hey, guys. Are you gonna rob a bank in suits?" I asked them and they looked up at me. I webbed the first one''s face and pulled him up in the air and a kick in the stomach made him lose consciousness and fall back down. The other two charged at me with their handguns. Ah! Silencers! I flipped in the air andnded behind them.

    They began to shoot.

    My Spider Senses tingled!

    This feeling again! The bullets seem to slow down before my eyes. I can see their trajectory as if it was fucking Matrix. I dodged all of them while rushing in. I threw a barrage of web balls at them.

    "Fuck!" One of them stumbled back.

    The other tried to run away. I threw a couple more web balls at the guy on the ground, then webbed the other one''s legs. He stumbled forward and fell with a loud thud. Ohh! That must have hurt like bitch. I walked up to him and kicked him in the face. He lost his consciousness. Then, I turned my attention to the other guy.

    "Yo! Where''s Chameleon?" I asked him.

    "W-What?" He replied.

    "Chameleon? You know, the one dress up like me in a cheap-ass costume, robbing banks using my name? Rings a bell?" I asked nicely.

    "N-No... I don''t know anything..." He stuttered.

    "Sigh... Fine!"

    I webbed his face and punched him in the stomach, he fell back on the ground unconscious.

    Phew! It''s so hard to control my strength and not kill them. I searched their bodies and took whatever cash, weapons, and phones they were carrying and put it in my backpack. Nice loot.

    After dealing with these punks, not, it''s time to take down the ones in the van. I made my way back to the bank.

    ...

    I took out a wallet full of money, obviously, not mine. It belongs to one of those goons. Anyway, I threw it just at the side of the first van, close enough for the driver to see it. Just need to make hime out. I aimed my finger at the tire and shot a solid needle, puncturing the tire.

    It worked. He came out.

    "Ah! Fuck!" He looked at the tire and grabbed his head in frustration.

    The other guy from the next van also got out hearing his voice. "What?" He asked.

    "Tire''s fucked up!"

    "Shit!"

    "No shit! Gimme a hand!"

    "Huh?!"

    "What? Oh!"

    Both of their eyes fell on the loaded wallet. They immediately took a step forward.

    "Mine, I saw it first!"

    "Oh, yeah!"

    They rushed to grab it.

    I jumped down on their back from the building and with two quick chops, both of them fell to the ground unconscious. I webbed them together and took all the cash out of their wallets. Then, I dragged them behind the van. Haha! It''s always fun to see these fuck heads fight over money. Yeah, it''s a waste of time, I could have just punctured the tires and made theme out, but it''s hrious to see bank robbers fighting over some changes.

    Ok, four more to go.

    Oh, I got another idea. I put the car in gear, pushed the first van, and mmed it into the second one. Then I webbed back on the building'' wall.

    The remaining four drivers came out with their handguns and looked around.

    "What the fuck are these two fuck-heads doing?" One of them grumbled.

    "Dunno!"

    "Where are those idiots?"

    They checked the drivers'' seats and found them empty.

    "Look at this. Mofo put it on gear and left... Must be pissing somewhere."

    "Yeah, probably."

    I swung down, noticing four of them together in front of the first van. I instantly webbed them down to the van, turning them into a heap of cocoons before they could scream or shoot. I punched them a little softly without using much power, just to make them unconscious, then poked holes in the webs covering their noses. I don''t want them to suffocate and die. Then I punctured the remaining vans.

    So, that''s all.

    Time to head inside.

    <hr>

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + [Big Brother in Marvel - 15 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Ch: 75: Chameleon & a ck cat [End of vol-1]

    Vol-2: Ch: 76: Too many decisions

    Ch: 77: Goblin rising

    Ch: 78: A Harem

 [Vol-1 End] Ch: 75 [Chameleon and a cat]

    [Vol-1 End] Ch: 75 [Chameleon and a cat]

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    AN: End of vol-1: Vol 2 will start after a brief break.

    ----

    I entered the bank through the usual vent. This time, I came prepared with an improved mask with an air filter. It will help me breathe without much problem in these smelly and dusty vents. After crawling through it for a few minutes, I came to the other end of the vent. I looked out of the grill. Humm... Looks like someone''s office. I don''t see those thugs in here.

    I slowly opened the vent and webbed to the ceiling. Then, crawled my way out of the room. Below me were those thugs standing guard while three of them were cutting through the vault with some kind of alien gun. Looks like, they will cut it open in a few minutes. Well, are you hiding among them, Chameleon? Only one way to find out.

    Should I just wait for them till they are done or should I just beat the shit out of them and then check their bodies? I''m pretty sure if he is among them, he will put up a fight or might just hide without showing his face. Then when the cops take them, with his money and power, it won''t be that hard for him to escape. So, that isn''t an option.

    Should I just kill them all? No, no, no. Damn it! This urge to kill is getting worse. I need to control myself. Let''s just wait and see.

    Within five minutes, they cut the vault open and went inside with their bags. And they started filling their bags with cash. My eyes went toward the cameras and they were still working. Nice. Come on, where are you? Which one is you? I kept scanning the thugs outside guarding the ce and took in every minute detail about them and the weapons they were carrying.

    Approx. thirty minutester, those three came out. Each of them, carrying two bags filled with money. Total six bags.

    "Alright, guys let''s go," One of them said.

    They made their way out, but...

    "Hey, newbie, what the fuck are you doing? Come on, let''s go. The cops will be here any second now," Another thug yelled at the shortest one among them.

    "Chill, dude. Don''t worry. The cameras are active. You wanna get fucked up by the cops? Leave a car and go ahead. I''ll erase the evidence you numbskulls left behind," the short guy yelled back with a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    As the others were about to leave the building, I took out three sticky tracker and threw it at three of their bags.

    The others left the building with their bags, while the short guy remained behind. Come on, show me that face already. After a few more seconds, he adjusted his belt and then opened his mask and outer clothes, revealing a cheap mimic of my spidey suit. Then he began to destroy the furniture, doors, ss... Fucker is destroying everything in his path while facing the cameras, announcing that Spiderman is doing everything. He even used theser guns to shoot randomly everywhere. After that, he took out two spray cans and began to draw my Spidey mask symbol on the entrance door and over the walls, also facing the cameras while drawing.

    I took out my phone and put it on recording mode. Then webbed it to the ceiling and jumped down behind him.

    "Why?" I said with a casual tone.

    The imposter jumped up in surprise, dropping the spray can in his hand. He was really surprised by the sudden intrusion.

    "Why?" I took out my ws and began to approach him.

    "Fuck?! Why are you here?" He screamed, his voice seeming flustered and desperate, "You shouldn''t be here!" He aimed his gun at me and began to shoot.

    I followed my tingle and dodged all theser bolts as I rushed in, slicing off his arms with a single slice.

    "Huh?!" His eyes widened as his arms flew in the air before his eyes with droplets of blood trailing after them, falling to his feet. His whole body fell onto his knees. "ARGGGGGG!!!" His agony-filled screams began echoing through the entire building.

    "Why?" I threw the question once again in front of him, only this time the question held a bit of my anger, unlike earlier, where it had a slight tinge of amusement. His body was flickering as his shapeshifting got undone. Right now, he has a white mask over his face, "Dmitri Smerdyakov, why?" I pulled him up by his hair and ripped out his belt. His belt is the main thing here that helps him morph or roughly speaking a holographic technology of some kind.

    "How do you know my name?" Chameleon growled through his teeth.

    I threw him back to the floor, causing him to screech loudly once more in pain. I approached his severed arms that fell right before his eyes and kicked them toward him, making them stop right next to his face.

    "Why?" I stepped on his severed arm as I repeated the question once more.

    He is going to pass out soon. With the amount of blood loss, he is going to die anytime soon. But, who cares? I need a name. The one who put him up to this to ruin my reputation.

    "Kingpin! He paid me to ruin you," Chameleon revealed as his lips started to shake with fear and eyes staring at the severed arms. "Just stop the bleeding. Please!" He begged in despair. He no longer gave a damn. He knows the position he is in is hopeless.

    He''s scared.

    But why should I care if a viin lives or dies? Isn''t it better if I let him die right here and leave his lifeless body for the cops to deal with? It is probably the smartest move to get rid of the problem right now, instead of saving his ass so that he coulde backter to bite me in the ass. I ripped his mask open, revealing his real face. Ah! It would seem he is still a newbie. He has yet to go through that experiment and take that serum. Oh, well, better get rid of the bud before it grows.

    I sliced his head clean off. His body shook for a bit. The little bit parts of his severed arms that were still attached to his shoulders were moving, as if trying to find and protect the area where his head had been severed, but stopped after a few seconds, the body then slowly stilled. I sighed looking at the fresh corpse. Blood was still oozing out of his open neck. The pool of red was continuing to grow.

    I turned around and shot out my web to pick up his phone, webbed it over to me, then I went to the security room. I can hear the cops approaching from far away. They are just minutes away from arriving. Theputer was already open, thanks to them. I just erased the part where I took out my ws and tortured him. Well, my phone was connected to my PC back at home. Ah! Technology these days, with a little tweak there isn''t anything you can''t do. So, editing it on my phone was pretty easy with the ess to the software. I left just enough footage to prove that it isn''t Spiderman who has been robbing banks, but a guy with shapeshifting technology who works with Kingpin.

    I took his belt and went out through the same vent I came through. But as I jumped onto the rooftop, I saw no less than fifty-five cops rushing toward the building. Their red and blue lights were shining in the dark night. They have already arrested the ones I''ve left alive outside. With the vans I punctured, those thugs had to leave four bags behind, but they ran away with two bags full of cash.

    Next, I tracked down those thugs on the run.

    They didn''t go that far. When I found them, someone had already taken them down. Their bones kinda seem dislocated as theyy in the alley, bags of money were safely stuffed in the dumpster beside them. I opened the bags and yup, the cash is still in there. I wonder who took them down?

    I took the bags and dropped them near the police barricade near the bank. Gwen''s father was there talking with two other cops. He saw me dropping the bags and didn''t try to catch me. He just looked at me and gave a slide nod to thank.

    Then, I web-swung through the city, making my way to my home. It''s been a long day and I need a good sleep. But first a nice bath.

    "Huh?!" My eyes fell on something shiny on one of the rooftops. I webbed there and sat down on my heels. Before me was a trail of golden dust, I followed it. It took me under the water tank. There was something shiny there. I threw a web and pulled it in my hand.

    A shiny figurine of a ck Cat!

    ---

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + [Big Brother in Marvel - 15 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ------

    Next,Vol-2: Ch: 76: Too many decisions

    Ch: 77: Goblin rising

    Ch: 78: A Harem

    -------

 [Vol:2] Ch: 76 [Too many decisions]

    [Vol:2] Ch: 76 [Too many decisions]

    [Home]

    I sneaked into my room as usual through the window. Man, it feels great. I took down my imposter and left enough evidence for the cops to clear my name. And the cherry on the top is... ck Cat appeared. Why am I so happy? Who wouldn''t be happy? As a Marvel fan and a long-timeic reader, she''s like a sex symbol. Even the game devs made her sexy as hell. Of course, you would be happy when your girl of interest suddenly pops up before you. Anyway, she left enough clues to let me know that she saw me. At least that is what I''m guessing since she only dropped this figurine after taking care of those robbers.

    Ah, but her motives? Who knows? Maybe Kingpin put her to my ass or she might be here to steal something shiny, who knows?

    As far as I know, Kingpin used some kind of test on her and as a result, she awakened her psionic ability to affect probability fields; essentially, she could produce "bad luck" for her enemies. The "bad luck" power entails that under stress she is subconsciously able to cause anyone in her immediate vicinity that she perceives as a threat to be susceptible to freak idents, like guns jamming and exploding, or tripping on objects. This ability also had the side effect of eventually causing problems for anyone spending long periods of time around her.

    However, the good news is that I might be immune to her bad luck-inducing ability. Just like how that Ice Lady''s power got nullified, her powers will probably also get nullified. Now, I have to wait for her to steal something and I''ll be on her ass. The chases between ck Cat and Spiderman from theics and games are going to be reality, except, I''m gonna win every time.

    Damn! I can''t wait.

    I took off my suit and threw it into the basement and made my way toward my room.

    I went to the bathroom in my room. Humm... May as well take a nice and slow bath. I filled up the Jacuzzi and slowly slipped in as the hot jets hit my bare body in all the right ways. Huh... For a moment I felt I was living the life. Now, with the imposter gone, time to n my next move.

    What to do next?

    OsCorp''s fall was my main goal from the beginning and with that done, only Norman is alive and on a run. So, when he shows his mug, I''ll kill him and get this mess over with. But what''s next?

    Gwen said something about working with Dr. Conners. That fuckhead will turn himself into a lizard and then he will try to turn everyone into lizards. What does he call it? Ah! Humanity''s next evolution. A world with no diseases and only evolution and regeneration. Fuck that creep. I''ll visit him before he puts Gwen in danger. I don''t want my girl to turn into a freaking lizard. That''s creepy as hell.

    After that, I have to think about my future. I mean, studies and all. I can pursue some higher studies and do some side projects at the same time. Or, just drop out and focus entirely on creating something world-changing? That will bring too much attention to me, but at the same time, money will roll in. Money is a necessity, there''s no denying that. But then again, I can just earn more than enough without directing much attention to me.

    Ok, so what to build that will set me up for good?

    Hmm... It has to be something revolutionary. Something that can earn me a shit ton of cash... Ahem! I mean to say, help all humankind. The real question is which field should I pursue? Engineering, Chemistry, Medicine, Physics... Humm... Need to give it a good thought. I''ll create something that doesn''t already exist in this world.

    For the next two hours, I sat in the tub and thought, racking my brain, thinking and thinking, looking for inspiration in all the things I knew. Inspiration came in the form of games that I used to y in the past. Neural imnts, full-body prosthesis, psionic amplifiers, energy weapons, stuff like that... Interesting, but still a hard decision.

    That''s way too much work. Should I just open a spa resort for women exclusively... My pervy mind is ying tricks with me. Cough! That was a nice change. Gotta change my lifestyle man, or else I''ll end up like every other man before me, drooling over their screen. I stood up and got down. Ahem! I mean, it isn''t a bad idea though. With my seducing pheromone and my massage skills, I''ll be able to gain poprity within a short time and as time progresses, a loyal female fan base.

    Hahaha... Massaging hard-working women, young and milfs, I mean, mature women... Special discounts for single moms who bust their ass working day and night while taking care of their kids left behind by their divorced, dead, mistake, or cheater husbands and for legal teens who show off their beauty with a thong. Those teen cheerleaders or dancers who practice all day long will swing by my spa to get some relief. Maybe after I get famous, some female heroes will visit my resort for a special experience. I''ll call it The Spider''s Honeypot. No man allowed.

    Crap, stop thinking, I have bigger problems right now.

    How the fuck should I tell MJ that I slept with Gwen?

    Some big person once said that the truth shall set you free. Yeah, but at what cost? If I speak the truth, then the chances are that MJ might get angry and leave or break down and cry and there''s a 100% possibility that her friendship with Gwen will be over. She will think I betrayed her and that isn''t a thing that could be wiped away. Also, the fact that Gwen is acting lovey-dovey might hurt her even more.

    Haaa, if things go south, my pheromone will be my savior.

    After wiping my body while thinking of a way to cool down this messy situation, my stomach grumbled. Oh! Need to eat some food. So, I wrapped the towel around my waist and left the room.

    I yawned my way through the hallway into the kitchen. May has already kept my dinner covered, with a small letter telling me to heat it up and enjoy. Mm! Someone save me, I''m hungry as fuck. It''s spaghetti, some meatballs and a slice of chocte cake. Man, she sure knows how to feed me.

    That said, I sat on the kitchen counter after heating it up a bit and began devouring it. Ahh... Yes! That''s the stuff. Food just tastes far better when someone else makes it for you with love and I''m hungry.

    As I was ying a mobile game while enjoying my dinner, MJ came out of her room, rubbing her eyes. She was wearing a simple white shirt and looked stunning as usual. And her messy red hair entuated her features more. She was holding an empty water bottle in her hand. "Huh. Oh, hey, Pete. What are you doing?" She rubbed her eyes as arge yawn escaped her mouth.

    Is she not wearing a pant or panties?

    "Oh, uh, I was, uh, getting hungry, y''know, the usual. So, I thought, yeah, what the hell, it''s midnight and I''ll eat anyway," I responded with my eyes glued to her slender legs and thighs. Fuck, she looks so hot in this simple shirt.

    "Yeah? Hmm, ok," she yawned once more as she walked toward the aqua-guard. While she was filling the bottle, I couldn''t help but notice how she was butt naked. I can clearly see her sweet plump butt cheeks as she raised her arms after filling the bottle, stretching her body. "Well, see ya." She dragged her feet back to her room and I sat there, frozen like a statue with my dick pointing toward the heavens.

    The way she walked, those legs, the ass, that smooth skin, and the messy red hair...

    It was such a beautiful sight that I got lost in the moment.

    Bingo! Suddenly, a nice idea popped up in my head. I''ll just get MJ drunk and then tell her the truth! Fuck, that''s stupid. Let''s give it a go first. If it works fine, if not, I''ll have an honest conversation without any drinks involved.

    --

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Big Brother in Marvel - 15 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 77: Goblin rising

    Ch: 78: A Harem

    Ch: 79: A night with MJ

    Ch: 80: Another day, another explosion

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ------

    AN: What are your thoughts on Cybeic Imnts like those from Cyberpunk?

 Ch: 77 [Goblin rising]

    Ch: 77 [Goblin rising]

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    AN: Thanks to these thieves stealing my work, I''ve decided to make audiobooks and post it on my yt ount. It will take some time to put out all the chs, but I''m gonna do it. Channel name: Xcalibur_Xc

    ----

    [3rd person POV]

    While Peter was going through some rough phases of his personal life with a dream of creating a harem, some people were working hard behind the scenes. Norman for example... Time to see what he''s up to...

    [Location: The Bronx] [Norman''s emergency facility]

    Norman has built an advanced facility for times like this. Somewhere deep down in his heart, Norman knew that the path he was walking would either bring him sess beyond imagination or his greatest downfall. Well, at present, thetter has already happened. And now, he''s a wanted man, by both the state and the heroes.

    The only good news is that he has escaped from the clutches of those pests. But, what now? The future isn''t looking very bright for him.

    The only thing that is keeping his sanity intact is a small tube that is filled with purple liquid.

    "Gulp!" Norman chugged it down and curled up on the ground, sweating buckets. Slowly, the annoying voices in his head began to fade away. This is his only remedy to keep the beast at bay. "I''m running out of time." His hand slowly ran over his face, which was wet with sweat. "If not for Subject 0X''s bone marrow extracts, I wouldn''t be able tost a week."

    After Subject 0X''s death, Norman extracted his blood and bone marrow for emergencies like this and made a special antidote for his condition. He even kept the remnants of his precious body in a cryo chamber, just in case he discovered something new, like what was that power he awakened the moment before his death? It looked like it had the potential to be a world-changing power. But, unfortunately, he couldn''t find anything.

    "Huff! Huff! Huff!" Norman continued to take deep breaths while the pain continued to torment him.

    After thirty minutes or so, he got up and walked toward his secretb. He sat on his chair. "Now, what do I do? I have resources. But, I need time." With his eyes closed, Norman thought. He doesn''t have much time before he loses himself to the Goblin inside him and before the Goblin wins, he has to create a cure for his son. He failed to save his wife, but there ain''t any way he is letting Harry die too.

    However, to continue his experiment, he needs to recover those data from the secret safe at his home. Only that data could help him.

    Norman pulled the hoodie over his head and left the facility. It''s time for a trip to his old home.

    He took a cab and instructed the driver to head to Queens. After around forty minutes of driving, they arrived.

    "Keep the change," Norman said as he threw some bills into the driver''s side and got down. He then walked through the neighborhood, blending in with the darkness of the night.

    The Osborn mansion was now under the police''s control. Multiple cops were guarding the ce, from the front to the back. Luckily, Norman''s personalb was hidden in the basement and could only be essed by him from the abandoned house opposite his mansion.

    After making sure no one was following him, Norman sneaked into the abandoned house and took the elevator down into hisb. "Ugh!" He groaned and fell to his knees.

    "Not now!" he clenched his teeth and looked at the vial in his hand, only a quarter left. He chugged it down and continued walking through the basement. The lights came to life after scanning his face. He looked at the various things he created, his experiments, and all the data he collected over the years. He stuffed everything into a backpack lying around the corner.

    He walked straight to theputer and sat on the chair. The moment he did, the screens flickered to life. Norman began typing on the keyboard as his eyes scanned through all the data.

    "There it is," he said as he found the data he needed. He put a sh drive into theputer and began copying the data.

    While he was busy copying the data, his eyesnded on the safe kept in the corner. It was a special type of safe that was created by him. Norman created two types of safes, one to hide his research data and another to keep thest vial of the failed Super Soldier Serum that he used on himself.

    He slowly got up and walked over to the safe. He pressed his hand on the scanner, and a few secondster, the safe opened. Norman smiled as he looked at the dark green vial kept inside.

    He took the vial out. He stared at the liquid inside.

    His lips curled up into a creepy smile. He then injected the serum into his arm. "Ahhh!" He slumped on the chair with a satisfied sigh, but quickly recovered, "Huh?!" He looked at the empty syringe and the empty vial lying on the floor. "Damn! What have I done?! Was I toote?" He lost control for a few minutes and did something stupid.

    His body began to twitch, "No, this is too fast. I don''t have much time." His eyes went to the screen. The data has been copied. He pulled the drive, inserted it into his pocket, and walked toward the exit.

    ''Kill them all, Norman. Kill those cops. This is your mansion. Yours... You built it with your hard work, blood, and sweat, and yet, they are trying to take it away from you! Get rid of these pests.'' The Goblin''s voice echoed in his head.

    "SHUT UP! Shut up. I need to save Harry. I need to create the cure." Norman stumbled through the hallways while clutching his head. His legs became heavier and heavier.

    ''Why? Do you think they will let you do that? Besides, how are you going to face Harry after everything you have done? To him, you are nothing but a monster. Kill him and free yourself from this burden. That''s the best thing you can do for him.'' The Goblin taunted him.

    "You... You''re wrong. I''m not a monster. I''m not a monster." Norman repeated, but the Goblin''s words kept ringing in his ears.

    "Shut up!" His screams echoed through the hallway as he clutched his head in pain. The voices in his head only grew louder and louder. The world turned upside down, and soon, he lost consciousness.

    His body twitched.

    His muscles began to evolve.

    "Ahhhh!" A shrill scream erupted from his mouth. "Ahahahaha!" He jumped up from the floor with a creepyrge grin on his face. "Ahahaha!" Normanughed maniacally as he flexed his bulging muscles.

    He walked out of that building and made his way toward his mansion. His target was those cops.

    ....

    [Crackkkk!] The guard who was patrolling behind the mansion fell to his knees. His head turned 360-degrees with a loud cracking sound. His body slumped to the ground.

    "What the hell?" The other two guards were bbergasted when they saw their colleague''s head spinning like a ball. They quickly rushed to him and took out their guns.

    "Someone''s here! Huh!" The one on the right looked at his chest as a warm feeling engulfed him. His beating heart was in someone''s grasp and that someone crushed it. Blood sttered everywhere, painting the ground red.

    "Where is that fucker?!" The other guard began to panic and pointed his gun at the killer. Faced with the ultimate truth of humanity, ''Mortality'', his body froze at the spot. But the next he knew, his friend''s dead body was above his head and crashed down on him. And before could get up, a creepy-looking face appeared before his face, that made him shit his pants.

    [Slhh!] A hard punchnded on the man''s face, and his head exploded like a watermelon.

    "Ahahaha!" The manughed at the top of his lungs.

    ''Ahahaha!''

    ''Ahahahahaha!''

    "There he is, SHOOT!" Hearing hisughter, the other three cops rushed in and began to shoot, but Goblin jumped around like a freaking frog, dodging those bullets with his enhanced body.

    "Useless! You all are useless!" Goblin growled and charged toward those cops. He jumped up andnded in front of them.

    The first cop was the first to die. Goblin grabbed his neck and snapped it like a twig, killing him. Then he jumped onto the shoulder of the next one, "BINGO!" He elbowed his head.

    [Crackkk!] The cop''s skull shattered, and his brain spilled out of the hole in his head.

    Goblin then jumped onto the wall surrounding the mansion as thest surviving cop ran as fast as he could, throwing his gun, "Fuck this! I ain''t paid enough for this bullshit!"

    He ran through the alley and got into his car. The cop began to drive like a maniac, "Oh god! I''m going to die!" He looked at the rear mirror and saw no one. As he was about to sigh in relief, Goblin punched through the car''s roof. He grabbed the cop''s hair, and pulled him up, over and over again, mming his head on the car''s roof. If anyone saw the scene, they would think it was a Mortal Kombat fatality or brutality move, whichever they prefer.

    The cop died after getting his head mmed over and over again. The car lost control. Goblin jumped down from the car and watched it crash into the gas station. He took out the gun that he picked up from one of the dead cops'' hands and began to shoot at the gas station.

    [Booom!] The gas station caught fire, and a massive explosion urred.

    "Haaa... Useless weak pests," Goblin turned around and ran toward his mansion.

    --

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Big Brother in Marvel - 15 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 78: A Harem

    Ch: 79: A night with MJ

    Ch: 80: Another day, another explosion

    Ch: 81: Amazing Spiderman

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ------

 Ch: 78 [Harem]

    Ch: 78 [Harem]

    AN: This might be a little rushed, but I had to introduce it at some point. So, here you go. Introducing official Harem.

    -----

    [Next day]

    I invited MJ out on a dinner date. To my surprise, she quickly agreed. As we sat in the restaurant, I kept ncing at her. The food was great, the wine was great and thepany was the best. It was a great experience. But, the reason I brought here here... Well...

    MJ kept her eyes on me, observing me as if I were some kind of specimen, something that she wanted to decipher. It was a little bit strange and yet intriguing.

    "Out with it, Peter," She said, breaking the silence between us.

    "Uh, with what?" I asked with an awkward smile.

    "You''ve been staring at me for a while now, what''s up?" She asked with a smirk on her face. "Something you want to tell me?" She took a sip of her red wine.

    "Uh, well, yeah. There is something I need to tell you," I said in a serious tone. She raised an eyebrow and stared at me. "Well, Gwen told me about the conversation... Your feelings for me and how you don''t want me to think of you as a gold digger and all because I''ve paid for your dad''s treatment and you are living with me and all... Well... I don''t think you of as a gold digger. So, don''t worry, I''m happy that I was able to help you and I''ll continue to do so."

    "Oh." MJ nodded as if she understood something.

    "What?" I asked.

    "Well, I thought you were going to tell me that you have feelings for me or Gwen or maybe both and you don''t know what to do. So, you''ve decided to take me on a date to break it down without hurting my feelings and all that." MJ shrugged.

    "What? No! I mean, yeah, I do like you, but... Well, uh, it''s not like that." I shook my head. "What I want to say is, I slept with Gwen that night you two had that talk. It''s just that we were in a heated situation and one thing led to another and it just happened."

    "You slept with Gwen?" MJ raised an eyebrow and asked.

    I nodded. "Yeah."

    "The same night I talked with her?" MJ asked again.

    "Yeah, that night."

    "So, did you do that after or before... I mean, did Gwen tell you about our conversation and then you two slept together or was it the other way around?" MJ asked after gulping down her wine.

    "Look, I''m sorry. I know I should have told you this earlier, but I didn''t know how to tell you," I said in a sincere tone. Why the fuck is rtionships soplicated? This shit is so troublesome.

    "Oh, well, that''s fine," she said after letting out a sigh.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" I asked.

    "I mean, it''s fine. I knew she always had a thing for you and yet, I put her in a difficult situation by asking her help to set up a date with you. Funny, isn''t it?" She smiled with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    "Err... Are you upset?"

    "Upset? Why should I be upset? I should have just gone after you instead of suppressing my feelings. Well, I''mte and that''s it."

    "Are you okay?" I asked with a worried look.

    "No, of course not. But what the hell could I do? Besides, I''m d you told me the truth," she smiled a little before draining another ss of wine.

    We sat there in silence for quite a while, before MJ spoke...

    "There''s been something bugging me. Are you banging May behind our back?" She asked suddenly with a casual tone.

    "Wha-"

    Before I could speak, she continued, "Well, I saw you banging your aunt that night before you went to Gwen''s house, and..."

    Wow! I can feel her feet going up my leg right now.

    "... I rubbed myself off that night, watching you two fuck."

    Fuck! Her foot is on my crotch and she''s grinding softly. What the fuck is going on! I''m sure I didn''t release any seductive pheromone, then, why?

    "MJ, what are you doing?" I asked, trying to control my boner.

    "Truth be told, I never came that hard before that night. Watching you m hard in May... Fuck! That was so fucking hot! You have any idea how wet I was? And the mere thoughts of you fucking Gwen the same night you fucked May. Oh, fuck! I squirted till I could barely move. You''ve no idea, I was jealous at the thought that Gwen might enjoy a great fuck more than I would," She said as she sucked the food off the tip of her fork and started rubbing my crotch hard now.

    "Ok, you might want to stop. You are drunk," I tried to make an excuse as I grabbed her ankle.

    "What? You can fuck them, but not me? Am I not good enough for you?" MJ red at me angrily.

    "What?" I felt caught off guard. I''m really lost at what to do now.

    "I tried to seduce you on various asions, but you never once looked at me."

    "That''s not-"

    "Whatever. Look," She said suddenly in a serious voice. "I want you to fuck me. Even if it''s for a single night, I''d love you to treat me as your woman. Just for a single night. You can do that, right? Or, maybe we can be like friends with benefits? Yeah! Something like that. You got nothing to lose, anyway."

    ----

    [Penthouse]

    MJ tore apart my shirt and began kissing the right side of my chest as we fumbled inside the bedroom. I was more or less caught up by her aggression and passion. And, the idea of taking away the cherry of such a beautiful and hot woman did sound good.

    She unbuckled my belt and pulled my pants down. Then she pushed me on the bed and climbed up, standing over me. The soft musicing from the adjacent room only helped to increase the temperature of the situation.

    She closed her eyes and began to strip slowly, teasing me. "Like what you see, Mr Parker?"

    Her figure was a masterpiece and the bra was an open-back, ckce bra which emphasized herrge cleavage, perfect breasts, and taut nipples. Her deep red lipstick, glowing fair skin, and amazing curves could turn on any guy in seconds.

    She is a gem.

    After opening her bra, she threw it on my face. She turned around and slowly shook her ass while taking off the panty. As she slide it down, she gave me a full glory show of her wet pussy and ass, right before my face.

    Then she spun back, giving me a view of the beauty.

    As if a witch has hypnotized me with her sexy magic.

    "Mumm~ How''s my body? Good enough for you?" She pushed my cock with her right foot, slowly rubbing it up and down, "Look at my boobs. Aren''t they bigger than Gwen? Yeah, I can''t win against May in the boobs department, but mine''s bigger than Gwen''s so, a win there I guess."

    "Yeah, bigger than Gwen''s but she has her unique charm. You have yours."

    "That sounds so clich��," She stopped stocking my cock with her feet and walked over my face.

    "Give it to me, MJ," I gave her a suggestive look. "Let me see who tastes better. Who tastes sweeter,"

    She grinned and gave a hungry grin as she lowered her pussy on my face. With her dripping nectar on my nose, I savored her pussy, starting off by sucking her plumpbia before tracing up with a gentle lick across the top of her slit.

    I pulled her into me, putting my arms around her butt cheeks as she began to move her hips, in time with the music as she moaned with desire. As she moves, I open up my mouth wide to receive the floodgates of her desires. Her smell, her taste, I''ll imprint them onto my brain as I suckle on her dripping pussy.

    I flipped her over and began to kiss her, sucking on her tongue and exploring her mouth as my right-hand cup the curve of her right breast and teased her hard nipple, sending a shudder up her spine. My cock rubbed up and down on her lower belly, trailing the slippery pre-cum and its thick and pulsating veins against her skin as she grabbed it and began to caress and pleasure me in a slow, circr motion.

    We shared a moment of sensuality. She breathed hot and heavy as her lips parted to wee a desperate moan. I moved on to her breasts and squeezed gently as I opened my mouth and wrapped my lips around her stiff nipple. My tongue bathed it in saliva, before I began to nibble it, a sharp cry leaving her lips before turning into a delightful moan.

    "Mummm~ Fuck! Suck me hard, Peter," MJ pressed the back of my head in encouragement.

    "You taste great, babe," I mumbled around the nipple in my mouth, giving her apliment as she moaned again, before starting to nibble the right nipple the same way as the left, leaving my right hand free to venture south.

    "Aaaaah~ Yeees~ Aaahn~"

    My index finger massaged her throbbing clit, soaked in her juices, her folds lubricated, as a sweet sigh reached my ear in satisfaction.

    "Look at you, so wet... Moaning like a slut," I whispered between sucking her nipples as I released a small trace of Seducing Pheromone to make things even more interesting. "You like that, huh? Fucking your friend''s boyfriend with her watching through your phone?" I turned my attention toward MJ''s phone that she ced in video call mode on the table. She did it when she was riding on my face.

    I went over and took the phone.

    "Wow! Gwen!" I was surprised to see her masturbating naked. "So, both of you were on it, huh? If I were to guess, from the beginning, right?" I chuckled.

    "Shit! Maybe..." Gwen smiled awkwardly as I showed her how wet MJ was while rubbing her pussy.

    "How did you know?" MJ sat up on the bed.

    Well, I can''t say that my enhanced senses caught Gwen''s moan and the tiny vibration when she pressed the call button.

    "Does it even matter at this point? So, Gwen," I looked at her glistening pussy and asked her, "You ok with it?"

    "Yup, more than ok!" Gwen licked her lips. "Of course if you think we went too far..."

    "Uh, so are we three a couple now, or..." I asked the million-dor question.

    "More like a harem if you ask me, but hey, I''m having fun," Gwen smirked as she fingered her pussy.

    "Yeah! Me too," MJ got up and crawled towards me and my dick.

    "And you, Pete?" She looked at my throbbing length before nting a wet, sticky kiss.

    "Well, say goodbye to your sleep schedule, because your nights are going to get very... very... very long~" I ruffled MJ''s hair before pushing her head all the way down onto my cock.

    "Mmmppphhh~" MJ moaned as my cock hit the base of her throat.

    <hr>

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting new life on Knowhere- 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 79: A night with MJ

    Ch: 80: Another day, another explosion

    Ch: 81: Amazing Spiderman

    Ch: 82: Gwen''s slutty mind

    Ch: 85: A nice way to wake up

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ------

 Ch: 79 [A night with MJ]

    Ch: 79 [A night with MJ]

    I began to fuck MJ''s throat while pointing the phone at her. My eyes were on Gwen as she yed with herself. "You like what you see, Gwen?" I grinned at her lewd expression.

    Gwen simply smiled as she moaned and spread her legs wider to show me how she fingered her pinkish pussy.

    "Fuck~ Peter~ You''re killing me~" MJ pulled out for a moment. She gasped for air before she shoved my cock back into her mouth.

    Gwen let out a chuckle before saying, "Yeah? And yet, you are so eager to get it back into your mouth."

    MJ ignored Gwen as she focused solely on my dick while Gwen watched us from the screen. I grabbed a handful of MJ''s red hair as I forcefully pumped my cock deep into her mouth. Damn! This feels so good. Her throat muscles clenched every time she took it into her throat.

    MJ looked up at me with a teary gaze as I increased my pace. I could hear Gwen moaning harder and faster through the phone as she also began to rub her clit with her finger while rubbing her nipples with her other hand.

    I can''t hold it any longer, "I''m gonna cum."

    Gwen heard my words and begged me to cum inside MJ''s throat. "Please~ Peter~ Cum inside her mouth~" She pleaded as she fingered herself faster. "Give her a taste of your cum~ Please~ Peter~" She begged again as she inserted two fingers into her tight hole and moaned loudly as she climaxed.

    I grunted as I shot my load straight down MJ''s throat.

    "Mumm~!" MJ''s eyes widened as I unleashed my cum down her throat. Gwen let out a scream of ecstasy as she also climaxed, spraying her squirt all over her phone. I can see the droplets on the camera lens. Wow! That was hot.

    "Fuck! Keep sucking," Imanded MJ as I pulled my cock out of her mouth and jerked it until every drop of my seed spilled into her mouth. With her mouth full of cum, she looked at me with pleading eyes as if asking what to do now.

    "Now open it, and show it to her. Show Gwen what she just missed out."

    Giving an eager nod, MJ opened her mouth with my cum pooling and dribbling over her chin.

    "Haahh~ So much cum... Dang! I wish it was in my pussy," Gwen spreads herbia with her fingers and shows off her wet and throbbing hole to me as she wishes it was filled with my thick load. "Swallow it, MJ." She smirked.

    "Go on, swallow it," I repeated, with Gwen nodding with approval.

    I can feel my cock getting even harder as I see MJ''s exposed mouth filled with my semen. She looks so slutty right now. It''s really turning me on. MJ closed her mouth and swallowed everything with a loud gulp.

    "Ahhhh~" She stuck her tongue out to show Gwen that she had swallowed it all.

    "Now, it''s time to return the favor," I pushed her down on the bed and began to eat her pussy.

    "Ahh! Peter!" MJ cried out as I plunged my tongue into her pussy, eating her out like a starving man. I sucked and slurped at her hole, not leaving any traces of her sweet juices behind.

    "Mmm! This feels so good!" I heard Gwen moaning through the phone as she also started ying with herself again.

    "Ahh! Peter~ That feels so good~" MJ moaned and squirmed beneath my hold as I continued to eat her out.

    "Don''t stop Peter! Don''t stop!" Gwen kept on encouraging me to continue.

    Right now, MJ''s holding the phone as I''m ying with her boobs. I wonder what she''s thinking about, watching Gwen y with herself as I''m eating her out.

    "Oh god~! Fuck!" She cursed as she came into my mouth, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    "Mmm~" Ipped up her juices as she continued to moan.

    Her thighs began to shake and twitch as her legs wrapped around my head.

    "Ahh! Peter!" She screamed as her whole body convulsed with pleasure.

    After making MJ cum twice, I looked back at the phone screen to see Gwen rubbing her clit while lying on her side. Dang! Gwen looks like a horny mess. Maybe we should have a nice threesome soon.

    MJ looked at me as I began to rub my cock on her pussy, ready for the next step. The way her eyes were darting between Gwen and me was too funny.

    "You okay there, MJ?" I teased.

    She bit her bottom lip as she nodded eagerly, "Yes, I''m fine. I''m just... nervous."

    I smiled at her, "Your first time?"

    She nodded shyly, "Yeah... I''m still a virgin."

    "Oh, I''m lucky then!" I said as I continued to rub my cock against her pussy.

    "MJ, tilt the phone a little, I can''t see it properly," Gwen instructed as MJ angled the phone to show her pussy. "Oh my~ You''re so wet! Damn! Peter, can you hurry up? I''m dying to see her taking your cock," She said with a lewd smile.

    "Have patience. This is her first time. So, I''m gonna take it slow," I replied as I continued to rub my cock all over her pussy, covering it with her juices.

    "Ok, I''m ready," MJ nodded nervously as she grabbed my dick and directed it to her entrance.

    I slowly inserted my cock into her tight hole, feeling her walls squeezing my dick as I pushed deeper inside her.

    "Ahh! Peter~ It''s so big~" She moaned as she held on to my back while I slowly thrust into her.

    Gwen was also moaning in pleasure as she watched me enter MJ. I can hear the sound of her wet pussy as she continued to finger fuck herself.

    "Mmm~ Ahh~ Peter~" MJ moaned loudly as I pushed it all in, breaking through her hymen.

    I kept still, letting her adjust to my size.

    "You okay?" I asked as I wiped away the tears from her eyes. She nodded with a smile, "Yes, I''m fine. Just give me a sec..."

    "Sure, take your time."

    I waited patiently for her to get used to my size before continuing.

    I slowly thrust my cock into her tight hole, feeling her walls clenching around me as I pushed deeper. I held her tight as I continued to thrust into her, feeling her pussy tightening around me as she moaned louder. I took it slow and deep as she hugged my back tightly after putting the phone back on the desk.

    "Peter~ Ahh~ Ahhh! Peter! You''re so deep~" She moaned as she looked up at me with a loving gaze.

    "Fuck! MJ! You are so damn tight! I love it," I said as our foreheads touched, and I continued to pound her. Our gazes were locked on each other as I thrust deeper, feeling her pussy contracting around my cock as she moaned louder.

    "Mmm~ It''s so fucking good!" She cried out as I mmed my cock into her tight hole, hitting all the right spots inside her. "Go faster. I want more! Give me more!" She begged as I increased my pace, mming my cock deeper inside her as she moaned louder.

    Gwen was also moaning as she fingered herself while watching us.

    "Ahh~ Ahh~ Peter! Ahh~" She moaned as she arched her back and clenched her fingers onto my back, leaving scratch marks on it. I began to suck on her neck leaving a hickey.

    "Ahh~ Yes! Yes! More! Peter! Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!" She cried out as I increased my pace, mming my cock into her pussy harder and faster. My face was on her breasts as I sucked on her nipples, making her cry out in pleasure.

    "Peter! I''ming! I''ming!" She screamed as I felt her body shuddering beneath me as she sped her legs around my waist. "Ahh! Peter! I love you!" She cried out as her whole body quivered from her orgasm.

    I could feel my balls tightening, but cumming in her pussy might not be a great idea. So, I held on, till she finished cumming. Then I took out my cock and began to cum all over her body. My cum sttered all over her chest, belly, and some on her face as she moaned and panted heavily.

    After I''m done cumming, Iy down next to her while she was still catching her breath. I smiled as I heard Gwen giggling. I took the phone.

    "So, did you enjoy our little show," MJ said while panting.

    "Oh, I enjoyed it very much," Gwen smirked. "Maybe we should do it again. A threesome, maybe?"

    I looked at MJ, waiting for her to answer, and she nodded, "Sure, why not?"

    "Great! Then I''ll see you two next time," Gwen said before she ended the call.

    "Mmm~" MJ purred as she began to smear my cum on her nipples with her fingers. "So..." She looked at the ceiling and went silent.

    "..." I put the phone back on the desk and turned toward her. "What''s up?" I asked.

    She looked at me, "So, are we going out now?"

    "Yes."

    "You love me?"

    "Yes, I love you."

    "What about Gwen?"

    "I love her too..."

    "May?"

    "Yeah, her too..."

    MJ turned around and rested her head on her right hand, "So, polygamy?"

    I smiled and nodded, "Polygamy."

    She sighed and turned back to her previous position, "I''m so gonna regret this, aren''t I?"

    I snuggled close to her, "Nah, you''re going to love it."

    We spent the rest of the night cuddling and talking. Then we took a nice bath before returning back to our house.

    <hr>

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 80: Another day, another explosion

    Ch: 81: Amazing Spiderman

    Ch: 82: Gwen''s slutty mind

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ------

    AN: As you may have noticed, the ones who have smelled the pheromone won''t be able to say no to Peter. I was reading theics and saw how Jessica tamed Hulk with her pheromone lol. She made Hulk her ve.????

 Ch: 80 [Another day another explosion]

    Ch: 80 [Another day another explosion]

    [4 monthster]

    It''s been four months since that night with MJ and Gwen. Well, to gist things up, we are kinda double or should I say triple dating? MJ, Gwen, and Me. It''s fun. We love each other, we spent time together and the sex is great, although we still haven''t had that threesome. As for May, our rtionship is still on, hidden from the outer world, but not from MJ and Gwen. She got a hint of our rtionship but didn''t say anything. I''ll slowly bring her over, someday. I''m working on it.

    Speaking of which, JJ got mmed by my supporters, and some even lodged legalints against him, trying to bring down Spiderman''s reputation after the news of the imposter went viral. It''s all thanks to Liz. Although I left the footage for the cops, they didn''t reveal it at all and they kinda took the case off my head with a simple announcement. If I were to guess, Kingpin''s got the higher-ups in his pocket and faced with the hard evidence, they didn''t have any choice but to put a nket over this thing. So, I took the footage to Liz, and she uploaded it to her website. Man, I never imagined that the footage would gain that many views and attention.

    Right now, JJ ispletely silent, or should I say defeated?

    That guy won''t being out of his room again anytime soon.

    Then, there''s Norman. Damn, that insane bastard never sits still. Mofo killed all the cops around his house and then some. He pops up once or twice and steals food and chemicals. Last week, he stole a Stark Industries truck. The news didn''t say what was inside the truck, but considering the fact that it belonged to Stark Industries and Goblin stole it, I''m guessing there were some high-tech weapons or equipment inside.

    Well, with the heat on his back, I doubt he is going to show his face anytime soon. Oh, not to forget that Kingpin put a hit on Norman. The bounty is big. He wants him alive. ording to Frank, there''s a new boss in NY. A woman, who took over Kingpin''s ce as a temporary Boss of the Hellfire Club, running the entire city for the past four months. She is as ruthless and cold-hearted as Wilson or even more. My guess is Emma... Emma Frost. We will meet eventually, no need to hurry.

    Right now, Kingpin can''t enter NY with the massive heat he got after OsCorp''s fall and my poison. It''s a surprise that he''s even alive at this point.

    The next, I tried to contact Harry, but he never picked up the call. From what we heard from the school; he went abroad for his treatment. That''s all we have gotten.

    Everything else is all fine. Mary Jane has taken up a few small gigs to get her name out in the industry. MJ started ying her guitar a little, sometimes singing. Yeah, she needs lots of practice, but I''m sure with proper training and tuition, she can seed.

    As for Gwen, well... I sneaked into Dr. Connor''sb and found his research notes. Yeah, the form of cell regeneration works theoretically, but the thing is he couldn''t erase the reptilian gic structure from the form. In short, for the form to work, we''d have to inject the said gic mutation into the sample host and test out if the sample works or not. Since the possibility of mutation, thanks to the reptilian genes is 50-50. But we all know it''s not 50% but 100% chance for mutation. It''s even not tested yet, because the form is still in the beta phase. So far, they only tested on a rabbit and a mouse.

    Now,es the main problem. With OsCorp gone, the funds Connor had at his disposal got cut off. Most of hisbs got closed down, except for a smallb where he works alone with Gwen assisting him on the side. He tried to contact several parties for support, but all rejected the idea. Well, given his ties with OsCorp and Norman, who were experimenting on humans, it''s obvious why nobody would support him. Not to forget his research will ultimately shift to human tests, which might create another controversy if it fails. So, no one will take that risk.

    Well, with his funds dwindling, I was expecting him to close down his research... until Gwen decided to pitch in support using the money I made her from the stock market. She just had to do that and make things difficult. So, I did certain things, I ain''t proud of, like stealing his research which would ultimately lead to human experiments and webbing it to Baxter Building. And I might have webbed some copies to Avenger''s mansion, Stark Tower, and NYPD. With the protest and all going on with OsCorp and Norman, the cops and the higher-ups took this matter seriously.

    Way more seriously than I expected as Reed Richards stepped in. He checked Connor''s research and dered it a potential threat to humanity. ording to him, Connor''s method of the whole experiment is wrong, and his perfect form will mutate humans or any other living beings into berserk reptiles.

    Yup, Reed Richards shut down his entire project and put him under investigation for being connected with OsCorp. Now, he''s out for good. I managed to keep Gwen''s involvement under wrap and her dad being a NYPD officer helped her keep it under the radar. They passed her as a student working on a school project to the higher-ups, so it didn''t reach the public. Good, this will teach that asshole not to put my Gwen in danger... Ahem! I mean, what happens when he takes human experiments a tad too far.

    It was a hard blow for Gwen, but seeing the current situation and the testimony of those victims from OsCorp''s human experiments made her see the real truth. Plus, with Reed''s involvement, she had no choice but to admit Connor''s was wrong. I know she was just trying to do better in this cruel world, but I couldn''t take the chance and risk her life. She''s trying her best not to dwell on her failure. She will bounce back. She''ll find something else. Maybe, I''ll be able to help her out with something new.

    Yep, life goes on.

    As for me, well, I dropped out and decided to pursue my own dreams. At first, I only wanted revenge for myself, but now after killing so many bad people, taking down OsCorp, messing with Kingpin and all... I started to feel kinda empty. I have everything I ever wanted, yet I...

    There''s something missing in my life.

    Well, I was thinking about what to do, what my next move would be, maybe do something different? Anything''s good as long as it isn''t taking down viins for once. But I have to postpone my exnation as the peacees to an end and some lunatic decides to destroy the newly opened theme park where Gwen and I were dating. Yup, out of all days, someone just has to crash a party and ruin it all.

    Can''t a man get a little peace?

    The Ferris Wheel we were waiting to ride was destroyed. Yup. Some bastard installed explosives beforehand and now, it''s about to roll all over the ce in a few seconds and it will kill many civilians. My Spider senses were tingling too much as my eyes darted around the area, trying to calcte the perfect position to move the civilians out of harm''s way while stopping the wheel and saving the people inside.

    Fuck! Too many people... Everyone is running everywhere...

    I can''t expose my identity. Even if I were to save them, I''ve to make sure Gwen is safe first. Time is moving slowly for me or to be precise my thoughts are racing faster than anything else.

    Wait! That girl in the crowd... Sue Storm!

    She ran toward the Ferris and used her forcefield to keep it in ce.

    "Hurry, everyone. Get out of here. NOW!" She yelled.

    *******

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 81: Amazing Spiderman

    Ch: 82: Gwen''s slutty mind

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

 Ch: 81 [Amazing Spiderman]

    Ch: 81 [Amazing Spiderman]

    I took Gwen in my arms and ran toward the exit. It''s a freaking chaos in here. Apart from that Ferris Wheel, there have been two more explosions outside. They blew off the main entrance and blocked off the route. People are crowded around the gate. The fire from the st was spreading all around.

    "Damn it!" I put down Gwen.

    "The back gate!" As soon as Gwen got her footing, she immediately pointed out a way for us to escape.

    [Boom!] Another explosion went off.

    There goes our second exit route.

    Damn it! There isn''t any other way. If I disappear now, Gwen might get into trouble. God knows how many fucking terrorists are hiding in this chaos. Sue won''t be able to hold that giant wheel alone for much longer. I pulled Gwen''s hand and ran toward the washroom building on the side.

    "Where are we going?" She asked while running.

    "The washroom." I pointed.

    "You want to take a leak, now?" She looked at me incredulously.

    "What? No! Just run..." After we entered the washroom, I began to take off my clothes.

    "Don''t tell me! You want to have sex in here? In this freaking situation?" Gwen questioned.

    "What?! No! Come on, I''m not insane... Just hold on to these..." I quickly took off my clothes, revealing my spidey suit, and handed it over to her.

    "Peter!" She gasped.

    Gwen was clearly stunned. I expected that reaction. I wanted to tell her that I''m Spiderman at a perfect time, but there''s no such thing as perfect timing in a situation like this.

    "You are Spiderman?!" Gwen whispered as if someone would overhear her.

    "It''s a long story..." I whispered back, "Ok. Now, grab onto me. I''ll get you out of here."

    "What about the others?" She questioned while holding onto my body.

    "Don''t worry," I webbed up to the roof of the building and swang out of that chaos. I dropped Gwen far from that ce. "Ok. You stay here."

    I webbed away, leaving her behind, and made my way back to that theme park. Yeah, yeah, I know I said I''ll be a selfish hero, but there are kids in there, and can''t let Sue get squashed by that wheel.

    [3rd person POV]

    [Location: Theme Park]

    Sue held her ground, trying to keep her focus and maintain the force field, but it was putting too much pressure on her body. She was barely standing, panting heavily and sweating.

    "Come on! Hold on, Sue!" She mumbled as her legs dug into the concrete under the pressure. Her eyes were on those people panicking inside the Ferris wheel as the fire began to spread all around the park. Her vision was getting blurred and a drop of blood dripped down from her nose. She wiped it using her shoulder as she gritted her teeth trying to hold on.

    Suddenly, Spidermannded beside her.

    Everyone stopped rushing and panicking for a moment upon his arrival. He has be very famous recently, so it was given that people will recognize him.

    "Spiderman!"

    "Help us..."

    People cried out loud for help and prayed for their lives. They looked at him with hope in their eyes. They were expecting him to save them from this chaos. Spiderman looked around and saw the fear in people''s faces, the panic, the cries for help, the tears dropping down from children''s eyes and mothers hugging them tight. Some were injured. The cops are pulling out injured who were caught up in the explosion.

    "Hey! You hold on a bit longer, yeah?" Spiderman patted Sue Storm''s shoulder as he jumped straight toward the Ferris Wheel. He shot out webbing and stuck onto the wheel and then began to pull it back to its original spot using all his strength.

    "Arrhhgg!!!" He screamed, giving it his all. Considering the size and weight of that thing, it was pretty difficult to put it back.

    Sue Storm watched his efforts and gave it her all to hold onto her force field. Spiderman pulled that Ferris Wheel back to its original spot using brute force as his muscles bulged up due to excessive use of strength. His suit tore around his arms. Then, he webbed up and began to wrap up the wheel to the metal posts around it.

    Spiderman swang around the Ferris Wheel, throwing web line after web line wrapping it up to the metal posts, making sure it doesn''te off again. He even went as far as to use his special webs thate out from his fingertips. These web lines are harder and stronger than metal, but at the same time smooth and flexible.

    After wrapping up that Ferris Wheel tightly, Spidermannded beside Sue Storm who was barely standing. She fell backward, but Spiderman caught her before hitting the ground.

    "Whoa! You alright?" He questioned worriedly. Sue Storm was panting heavily while holding her head. She was bleeding from her nose. Spiderman wiped off the blood using his thumb and turned toward those people trapped inside the Ferris Wheel. "Ok." He turned toward the civilians, "You guys, take care of her for a bit. I''ll be right back."

    "I''m a doctor," A woman with ck hair came forward. "I''ll look after her. You save them Spiderman."

    Spiderman nodded and turned toward the Ferris Wheel, "Alright folks. Don''t worry. I''m gonna get you guys out of there, but you gotta trust me, ok?"

    "Spiderman!" A kid cried while hugging his mom tight, "Help us..."

    Spiderman smiled, "Sure buddy. Now, don''t move. I''ll swing you out of there." He webbed up to the Ferris and swang out every civilian using his webbing. He did it as fast as he could. Within a few minutes, he took all the people inside, out to safety. Then turned his focus on the burning exits.

    "Thank you..." Parents hugged their kids tight, happy that they were finally safe.

    Spiderman waved back at them and swang toward the fire spreading around the theme park. Using his webbing, he pulled himself up on the water tank above the washroom building. He opened the lid and looked inside.

    "Ok, hope, this has enough water to put out the fire on one of the exits." He muttered and pulled up the water tank over his head, using nothing but brute strength. "HEY! CLEAR OUT THE FRONT!" He yelled at the people below.

    The people cleared out upon hearing his voice. Spiderman jumped up in the air with that heavy tank over his head and dumped the water over the burning entrance. The water sshed all over the entrance putting out the fire instantly. Spidermannded near the gate and threw the empty tank toward the building and webbed it to the wall. Now, the debris was the only thing blocking off the entrance.

    "Make a line," Spiderman yelled at the crowd, "Don''t panic." He began to clear the entrance, lifting and throwing the giant chunks of debris aside. After clearing off the path, he waited till all the civilians got out safely. The police and ambnce were already waiting outside. Spiderman stood there watching as paramedics took injured people to the hospital.

    "Spiderman," One of the policemen came forward, "We got things under control here. Thank you." He grabbed his hand and began to shake as tears dripped from the corner of his eyes, "My daughter and grandson...they were trapped inside that Ferris Wheel...if it wasn''t for you..." He sobbed covering his face using his free hand, "Thank you...thank you so much..."

    Spiderman patted his shoulder and nodded, "Just doing what I can officer. Besides, without Sue''s help, I might not have pulled it off. Tell them I said, hi! Ok?" He webbed up and disappeared from the scene, leaving the police speechless.

    "He''s truly amazing..."

    "A real superhero..."

    The people cheered loudly as they watched Spiderman swinging away.

    ..

    ..

    [A few hourster]

    [Baxter building]

    Sue Storm sat down on her sofa as a nurse checked her vitals and gave her some medicines, "How''s it?" She asked the doctor.

    "Well, your right leg, fractured, left elbow, dislocated, right wrist, sprained...and a lot of strain on your muscles and we need to shift you to hospital, right now. You need proper treatment." The doctor replied. "The meds will keep your pain under control for a while. But you need surgery. Otherwise, it will affect your healing process."

    Sue Storm sighed. Her eyes went toward Johnny who just came back after taking care of another st incident a few clicks away from the Theme Park. He was looking at her with concern. There was no sign of Ben or Reed. Well, considering Reed, who puts his research above everything, it wasn''t surprising.

    Johnny came forward and sat beside Sue. He grabbed her hand gently.

    "Johnny, I''m fine," She tried to smile as she replied to the doctor, "Alright. Hospital it is..."

    Ben rushed into the room, causing a light tremor, "What happened? Are you okay?" He questioned worriedly.

    Johnny joked, "Wow! Slow down, big guy... The floor almost copsed."

    "Johnny, enough..." Sue Storm frowned and turned toward Ben, "Where''s Reed?"

    "He''s in hisb, working on something," Ben replied scratching his head awkwardly.

    *******

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 82: Gwen''s slutty mind

    Ch: 83: A nice way to wake up

    Ch: 84: I need an Arc Reactor

    Ch: 85: Sudden date with Michelle [I''ll be focusing on her. It''s going to be somewhat slice of life and a bit grim.]

    Ch: 86: A deal with Michelle

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

 Ch: 82 [Gwen’s slutty mind]

    Ch: 82 [Gwen��s slutty mind]

    [Gwen''s house]

    Gwen and I sat before each other as she began her so-called interrogation session. Yeah, interrogation, because she wasn''t really happy finding out that I''ve been keeping secrets from her. Well, technically I don''t go around announcing that I''m Spiderman to everyone I meet...sooo, yeah...she''s kinda mad.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?!" Gwen leaned forward on the table and looked into my eyes as she questioned. "What else are you hiding from me, Parker?"

    Wah! Straight from Peter to only Parker?! Damn! That stings!

    "And what did you want me to tell? I''m Spiderman and I take down dangerous criminals in my free time and make you, May and MJ worried sick?!" I snapped back. Gwen was taken aback by my sudden snap. I sighed and scratched my head. "This is why I never told anyone. I don''t want anyone to get worried about me. Besides, why the heck are you angry? Aren''t you d that your man is Spiderman?" I smirked.

    She blushed and huffed. "Well...I am d that my boyfriend is Spiderman...but still! You should have told me." She pouted.

    Ahh! She looks so cute when she pouts!

    I chuckled, "Ok! Ok! I''m sorry. I promise next time something big happens in my life, I''ll definitely tell you first." I grabbed her hands and looked into her beautiful blue eyes, "So, are we cool?"

    "Hmm!" Gwen nodded.

    I smiled and leaned closer toward her, but she pushed my face back using her finger, "Nope! Not forgiven yet!" She giggled.

    "Whaat?! What do I need to do to get forgiven?!" I frowned yfully.

    "Let me see..." Gwen tapped her chin pretending to think while giggling like a little nymph, "For starters, answer some of my questions that I always wanted to ask Spiderman. Do you make it in your body or some kind of gadget? I mean, your web."

    "Oh! That!" Iughed, "It''s organic webbing thates out from my wrist." I threw a web line to the wall to demonstrate it to her. "See?"

    Gwen poked the web line, "Wow! That''s so cool!" When she tried to pull her finger back, she realized it got stuck to my web line. "Eeepp! Haha! Help!"

    I took off my web line using my fingers and freed her finger. Gwen rubbed her finger and looked at me with sparkling eyes full of curiosity. "Does ite out of your wrists or butt?" She asked.

    "What?! My butt? Hahahaha! Why would ite out of my ass?" I couldn''t help butugh out loud hearing her question.

    "Well, since you are Spiderman with Spider power, then you know... Spiders have structures called spinnerets on their abdomen, usually on the underside to the rear..." Gwen exined science stuff rted to spiders, but I just zoned off listening to half of it. "So, you know... I was just wondering. Can you me me for being curious?"

    "Hahaha!" Iughed again and shook my head, "No Gwen. Only wrists and fingers."

    "Oh, ok. So how do you stick to the surface?" She asked another question.

    "Well, it just happens," I jumped up to the ceiling and turned around, sticking to my back, looking down at her.

    "What else can you do? Are you perhaps bulletproof? Can you fly?" Gwen kept asking questions.

    "Bulletproof? No. Fly? Kinda...if I swing fast enough using my webs..." I answered before jumping down on the floor, "So, we cool?"

    "Well, since you can stick to walls," Gwen licked her lips with a slutty smile. "...You know what I''m thinking, right?"

    "Fuck in awkward positions?" I grinned.

    Gwen giggled and stood up, walking toward me while swaying her hips seductively. "Yup~ But first, take off your clothes and stick to the wall. Your cock must be up to my face level."

    "You horny nymph!" I took off my clothes and just did what she wanted.

    Gwen also took off her clothes and walked over to me. My cock was right before her face level, and she wasted no time in licking it all over. I groaned feeling her warm tongue touching my sensitive cock. Gwen also started massaging my balls using one hand while the other one was stroking my cock. She kissed my cock tip before taking it inside her mouth and bobbed her head back and forth.

    "Mmmm~ Peter, your cock taste so good~" Gwen moaned with her mouth filled with my cock. "Mmm~ Hmmm~ Slurp~ Slurrp~ Nggh~" She sucked my cock lewdly while jerking me off using both hands.

    While Gwen was busy sucking my cock, I was trying to keep my focus so as not to unstick from the wall and fall over her. That would be bad.

    "Mumm~ Don''t you dare cum. You gotta work hard to earn my forgiveness for hiding such a big secret from me," She spoke between sucking and slurping.

    "Yes~ Maam~" I groaned and gritted my teeth while enduring the pleasure of her blowjob.

    Gwen moved to my balls, sucking on them hard while stroking my cock using her soft hands. I groaned loudly feeling her sucking on my balls like they were candies. Her slutty moans also added to the pleasure that I felt. She kept alternating between sucking my balls and sucking my cock.

    "Let''s amp it up a bit, shall we? I want to see how long you canst," She began to jerk me off fast and hard. Way freaking fast, while only licking the tip of my cock. Thebination of fast and hard strokes plus her erotic tongue teasing my cock tip made me reach my limit. But I can''t give in! Losing now isn''t an option. It will give her more control of this situation. So, I held on with everything I had. Gwen seemed amused seeing my determination to hold it in and jerked me off even faster. "Are you holding it in? How cute. But if I keep going like this, you''ll eventually give in~ Slurp~ Nggh~ Suck~ Suck~" She teased me.

    "We will see about that," I smirked while groaning and enduring her handjob and blowjob.

    Gwen giggled naughtily before engulfing my entire cock deepthroat style. Her nose touched my crotch as she took in my entire length in one go. She looked into my eyes as if to tell me, ''What about now? Are you sure you can endure my throat?'' Fuck! This is so hot!

    Gwen pulled my entire cock out until only my cock tip was left inside her mouth and repeated deepthroating me over and over again. She hummed sexily while sucking me off.

    "Gawwk! Gawkk! Gawk! Gagakk!!!" Gwen gagged and choked every time my cock went inside her tight throat.

    Her saliva dripped out from her mouth as she sucked me off lewdly without stopping. Fuck! Her throat feels so damn good! Her saliva was dripping down to my balls, and she used them to lube my cock up. Gwen sped up her blowjob and jerked me off even faster. Thisbined pleasure was too much for me to handle! Shit! I don''t wanna lose! I don''t wanna cum! Fuck! It feels so good!

    "Aarggghhh!!! Gwen, stop! I''m gonna cum!!!" I growled as my cock was throbbing violently inside her mouth.

    "Go ahead~ Cum~ Shoot your thick load inside my throat~ Mmmm~ Hmmm~" She replied as she took it all into her throat and held it there. Gwen closed her eyes as she focused on milking me using her throat muscles.

    Fuck! It feels too damn good! Ahh! Ahh! I can''t hold it anymore!

    "Arrrgghhh!!! Here it cums!!!" I roared and exploded my thick load inside her throat.

    Gwen gulped my cum hungrily as I kept pumping load after load of my cum inside her mouth. She hummed sexily while sucking on my cock, refusing to let go of it even for a second until I pumped everything inside her belly. Gwen pulled my entire cock out from her mouth with a satisfying pop and licked her lips. She showed me her empty mouth to prove that she drank every drop of my cum.

    "Cough! Cough! Haaaa... Fuuuuu...." She coughed and took a deep breath after swallowing all my cum. Her eyes were red and teary. Her lips were wet with saliva and a little bit of cum. She moaned sexily and jerked me off hard using one hand. Gwenpped my cock tip using her wet tongue and continued stroking me hard.

    "Shit!" I cursed and groaned loudly. Fuck! I''m hard again, but fucking too sensitive.

    Gwen giggled seeing my reaction and kept stroking me hard until I reached full mast erection again. She stood up with a slutty smirk on her face, "Good boy~ Keep it hard for me while I quickly wash my mouth and drink some water."

    She left the room and came back after a few minutes. I can smell mint mouthwash from her.

    "Now, pull me up and fuck me in the air. Show me how strong those arms are~" Gwen challenged me.

    I quickly made a web swing inside the room and pulled Gwen up on top of me.

    "Wow!" She eximed happily while sitting on top of my waist with my hard cock pointing upward right between her butt cheeks, "You sure it''s safe? It won''t break, right?" Gwen asked concernedly.

    "Yeah! It will hold us both," I assured her while caressing her smooth white legs. "Don''t tell me, you are having a second thought now. We alreadye this far~" I teased.

    "No! Of course not~" Gwen wrapped her arms around my neck and looked into my eyes, "I trust you~ Make love to me, Spiderman~" She whispered softly before kissing me passionately. I lift her by her waist and positioned my cock underneath her pussy. Gwen broke our kiss and gasped, feeling my cock rubbing against her wet slit.

    "Uuum~ Put it in slowly~ Uuummmm~" She moaned sexily feeling my cock entering her tight pussy.

    "Slowly?" I smirked as I pulled her down with force making my entire cock enter her tight pussy in one thrust.

    "Eeekkk!!!! Aaaaahhhhh!!!" Gwen screamed in ecstasy feeling my cock mming deep inside her womb.

    I didn''t move my cock yet and gave Gwen some time to adjust to my size. She clung onto me tightly while panting heavily with her mouth open. After a while, Gwen regained herposure and kissed my cheek seductively, "Move, Spiderman~ Fuck me~ Fuck me hard~" She whispered sexily into my ears before nibbling on my earlobe.

    I lifted her waist again until only my cock tip remained inside her pussy and mmed her down hard making Gwen scream once again.

    "AAAHHHHH!!! AAAHHHH!!! UUUMMPPHH!!! SPIDERMANNN~ FEELS GOOD~~ FUCK ME HARDER~~" Gwen moaned and begged me to fuck her harder. I obliged to her request and fucked Gwen hard.

    "That''s it, keep going... Fuck! Just like that," Gwen bounced up and down on my cock while screaming and moaning sexily. Her juices kept dripping out from her pussy as I mmed her down hard.

    "Ahhh! Ahh! Ahh! Ohhh! Yesss!!!" Gwen hugged me tightly as we kissed and she moaned in my mouth while bouncing on my cock. "Uhhhh! Peter! Peter! Peter!!" She moaned my name lewdly while riding me. "Peter! Peter! Spidey!" She kept chanting my name while moving her hips up and down on my cock as if possessed by something.

    We fucked in that swing for God knows how long.

    Gwen''s squirt was all over the floor, but there was no stopping her. She''s like a lust demon. She rode me until she orgasmed eight or maybe ten times and still going.

    "I''m getting close, Gwen," I warned her while groaning. My cock was throbbing violently inside her pussy, ready to burst any moment now.

    Gwen nodded and bounced even harder on my cock, "Me too! Let''s cum together!"

    "Wha-"

    "Shut up, and cum in me!" Gwen ordered me and sealed my lips using her own as she increased her tempo even further.

    Fuck! This woman! She keeps surprising me!

    "Arrrghhhh!!!" I roared and shot my thick load inside her womb. I can feel another wave of her squirt sshing all over my crotch as Gwen orgasmed for the eleventh time today.

    "Mmmnnn~ Hmmmnn~ Ngghh~ Mmmmmnnnn~" She moaned sexily while kissing me and milking my cock dry using her pussy muscles.

    ...

    ...

    "I never came that many times before," Gwen whispered weakly as wey naked on the web swing.

    I chuckled, "I''ll take it as apliment~"

    Gwen giggled and pped my chest softly, "Pervert~"

    "Your pervert~" I pecked her lips and smiled.

    "My Spidey~" Gwen hugged me tightly and buried her face in my chest, "I love you so much~"

    "Love you too~" I kissed her forehead tenderly and caressed her golden hair.

    "Peter?"

    "Hmm?"

    "That was kinda cringe, wasn''t it?" Gwen giggled embarrassedly.

    "Pfftt!!! Totally cringe!" Iughed out loud remembering how she kept calling me Spidey while riding me.

    "Stopughing!" Gwen pouted while blushing furiously. "You loved it. Admit it!" She pinched my cheeks and giggled along with me.

    ...

    ...

    After resting for a while, Gwen suddenly asked me, "Hey, Peter?"

    "Hmm?" I repliedzily while hugging her.

    "Can you carry me to bed? My legs are numb," Gwen requested me shyly.

    "Sure~" I pecked her lips and carried her to her bed. Gweny on top of me with her head resting on my chest.

    "Dad''s busy with the OsCorp case. So, stay the night with me?" She requested me while tracing my abs using her fingers.

    "Of course~" I stroked her hair gently as we drifted to sleep while hugging each other.

    ...

    ...

    [3rd person POV]

    Morning...

    Gwen opened the door to find Mary Jane standing outside with crossed arms and tapping her foot impatiently. She entered Gwen''s house without waiting for Gwen to invite her inside and raised her eyebrows, "Exin yourself, blondie!"

    "Huh? What happened?" Gwen replied with a winning smile and closed the door behind Mary Jane.

    MJ pointed her finger toward the living room where Peter''s clothes were scattered all over the floor. Gwen giggled seeing this while covering her mouth using her hand.

    "You two fucked all night and didn''t even think of inviting me?! Unbelievable!" MJ pouted while crossing her arms under her breasts.

    Gwenughed seeing this and walked toward her, "Aww... Come here~" She hugged MJ and kissed her cheek, "If it makes you feel better, we fucked all day and night yesterday. But..." She pulled her into the room where Peter was sleeping like a baby without any worry, totally naked, "How about we wake him up with something special? I promise to let you take the lead~"

    MJ eyed Peter''s sleeping form and licked her lips sexily before smirking, "Deal~"

    MJ stripped off clothes quietly without waking up Peter. They crawled toward the bed with slutty smiles stered on their faces.

    *******

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 83: A nice way to wake up

    Ch: 84: I need an Arc Reactor

    Ch: 85: Sudden date with Michelle [I''ll be focusing on her. It''s going to be somewhat slice of life and a bit grim.]

    Ch: 86: A deal with Michelle

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ---

 Ch: 83 [Awesome way to wake up]

    Ch: 83 [Awesome way to wake up]

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    AN: I''ve started uploading this ff on Youtube as audiobook. Hopefully, I will manage to catch up with thetest chapter in a week or two. [Name: @Xcalibur_Xc]

    ---

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    Umm... Something smells good. Wait, something feels good too... Someone''s sucking my cock, and someone''s kissing me!

    My eyes shot open and I noticed both Gwen nibbling on my lips. Then who''s sucking me off?! I looked down and saw MJ bobbing her head up and down as she blew me nice and slow.

    "Now, this is a nice way to wake up~" I chuckled.

    "I''m d you like it," Gwen stopped kissing me and yfully bit my lower lip.

    Mary Jane grinned, "Good morning, Tiger~ I''m here to take my share. So, just stay there and let me blow your mind, or is the sexy blonde the one doing that job for you?" She took it deep and then took it out making a pop sound.

    "Ohh~! Mummm~" Before I could reply, Gwen began to kiss me again and stuck her tongue inside my mouth. The lewd sounds of MJ sucking me off made the whole situation extra erotic. I couldn''t help but grab Gwen and kissed her passionately as MJ deepthroated me again.

    "Yes~ Ummmm~~ Do you like it? Am I a good girl, Peter?" Gwen gasped and asked me as we broke our kiss.

    I smirked and answered, "The best."

    MJ interrupted Gwen with her sexual prowess as I started moaning. The girl knew her stuff as her mouth closed around my shaft and she swirled her tongue around me.

    "Hmmmmmmm!!!"

    "Does it feel that good?" Gwen asked me while giggling.

    I cupped her face and kissed her again while breathing, "Hell yeah! The things this girl can do with her tongue...amazing!"

    As my tongue shoved its way into her mouth, she pulled away from the kiss and sighed contently. MJ was using her tongue to trace around the tip and make small circles around my member.

    "I''m guessing MJ doesn''t want you cumming right now since she hasn''t given the word?" Gwen teased as the redhead belowpped around my cock.

    "Is this what it''s like, being at the mercy of women?" I questioned yfully.

    Gwen giggled at MJ''s attempt to suck me and bit my lips, "Sometimes."

    We stayed like that for a bit. Her soft lips felt so warm as my tongue explored her mouth. Then she joined MJ. Now, one blonde and one redhead were bothpping around my cock and licking it softly. Both their asses raised on my left and right. Their tongues made a pink circle. It''s like a porno scene.

    "Haa~!" My heart almost stopped feeling the pleasure I got from MJ''s tongue and the soft touch from Gwen. "If they keep that up, I won''tst long..." I muttered in a low voice.

    My eyes focused on their pretty little faces, and the slutty, twisted, and excited faces they were making as they explored their new sexual awakenings. MJ and Gwen were both sucking on my balls, one each. My hands reached out and squeezed my girlfriends'' asses and pped them gently.

    "Squeeze my nipples," MJ mumbled as her tongue traced around my balls. I did as instructed and pinched them gently. Her big boobs and hard nipples were swaying and heaving up and down.

    After a while, both of them stood up beside me.

    Gwen turned around and sat on my face. Then she grabbed my cock and held it straight. I can''t see anything and have already started eating her pussy.

    "As promised," Gwen''s voice came to my ears and with that almost instantly, I felt the tight, wet hole I love slide onto my shaft.

    "Oww~ Your dick is soooo goood~" MJ groaned as she tried to lower herselfpletely on my cock. She struggled a bit but started grinding her pussy against me. MJ didn''t waste any time and started riding me quickly and loudly.

    I tried to do the same with my girlfriend as I stuck my tongue into Gwen''s pussy and tasted her fluids as I grabbed her butt cheeks and spread them. I don''t know what I''m doing, but Gwen was really wet as my tongue slowly went in and out of her while she did the rest of the work.

    "Yeaahhhh, stick that tongue deep!~" Gwen moaned.

    MJ''s big tits jiggled on top of me while Gwen''s ass cheeks were spread and her wet pussy slid over my tongue. She tasted wonderful. I''ll tell her. Maybeter though... I''m busy.

    "Do you like my butt? Your face says you''re loving this...oow~ Fuck my butt..." Gwen began to bounce on my face, "...don''t you worry, Peter. I''ve cleaned it properly. Just dig in!"

    I grabbed her ass tighter and shoved my face inside, alternating between her hole and licking her wetness.

    "You''re... such an expert... ouuaahhhh!!! You''re doing all the work but it''s feeling really good!!!"

    Gwen was riding on my face and seemed to be reaching an orgasm while MJ, the bustiest babe in the world was bouncing above me and screaming, "Fuckkkk!!!! Yes!!!"

    "FUuuuck, I''m cummiiiiing!!!"

    Gwen orgasmed on my face and came dripping as her pussy shot fluid into my mouth and dripped onto my forehead. She copsed on MJ''s arms for a bit as her thighs trembled hard. But MJ began to ride even faster. I want to see her tits jiggle and her face when I make her cum hard. Gwen slides to my right, huffing. Well, with thest night''s sex, I''m guessing she''s feeling exhausted and worn out.

    "What''s wrong, Gwen?" MJ said while riding hard, "Done already? Well, more for me." She ced her arms on my chest and fucked me.

    "Just give me a bit..."

    "No need to hurry, take all the time you need," MJ''s mouth was hanging open. It was apparent she was nearing an orgasm herself.

    I grabbed her bouncing boobs and began to squeeze them and pinch her hard nipples as her hips mmed up and down on my crotch and her ass cheeks hit my crotch harder and harder with each stroke. She began to roll her hips now and I can sense her pussy shuddering a bit. It wouldn''t take her much longer at this rate. She looked into my eyes. They were smoldering.

    She grabbed her knees and opened her legs a bit and sat up. This angle did wonderful things to my erection.

    "Damn, girl! You look so fucking hot!" I began to rub her clit as she grabbed my legs and continued to ride. I am getting close. Can''t hold on much longer.

    "Yes! You want to cum, I can see it... Me too. Want us toe together?" MJ suggested while huffing.

    "You on pills?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Come in, Peter... Please fill me up with your hot semen. You haven''t cum inside for a while now. I want it, give it to me," MJ huffed and looked at me hungrily as she gyrated on my cock.

    Her hands were running up and down her body and ying with her hard nipples and swollen clit. I let my gaze wander across the naked redhead''s breasts and tight stomach before finally reaching the sight that is my cock entering her juicy pussy. MJ''s gaze and movement made my whole body heat up, and she gave a few good strokes with my cock almost pulling out then mmed back inside her tight pussy.

    Fuck it! I''ll buy her pillster.

    I flipped her over and began to ram her hard and fast.

    "Ouf!! C-cum for me, Peter!" MJ yelped loudly.

    It was only a few secondster when her entire body shook. The spasms rocked her, and it looked like a wave as each rolled up from her toes and disappeared in her center.

    I shot my load deep into her, a hot load of cum. Spurt after spurt buried inside her until finally, my cum flooded out, making me stop moving. Iy on top of her, pushing my face between her big boobs.

    After a few minutes, I pulled out of her.

    My cum was gushing out of her pussy, oozing down her inner thigh and butt. I sighed and settled on her side with the sexy babe huddled in my chest. I saw Gwen eyeing both of us and moving closer to where I was.

    "Can''t let it go to waste," Gwen began to clean my cock with her mouth and swallowed the cum on my cock while also sucking my cock. Her body was as sexy as ever as she knelt between MJ''s parted legs.

    "Hey, MJ, you alright?" I tapped MJ''s cheek while trying not to chuckle. She didn''t and remained unresponsive, breathing heavily as her body still twitched in post-orgasmic bliss.

    I looked at my blonde lover who was happily gulping down our cum.

    "There you go, all clean," Gwen nodded. Her tongue ran from base to tip before she kissed the tip as if giving my manhood a goodbye kiss.

    .

    .

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 84: I need an Arc Reactor

    Ch: 85: Sudden date with Michelle

    Ch: 86: A deal with Michelle

    Ch: 87: New feelings

    Ch: 88: Liz and sh

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ---

 Ch: 84 [I need an Arc Reactor]

    Ch: 84 [I need an Arc Reactor]

    We took a nice bath together and no, we didn''t have any sex in the tub. Gwen was too exhausted. As for MJ, I just came inside her and I don''t want to break them with my endless endurance and stamina. Anyway, I was about to run to buy some pills but it turns out, she was on pills already. She didn''t answer me out loud but gave me a smirk which was all the reply I needed.

    Now, we are sitting at the breakfast table and about to eat while naked. The girls want to eat everything bare assed.

    "Hahaha... Look at his cock. Still hard," Gwenughed pointing at my fully erect cock standing up straight and high. "Didst night even take any toll on your body?"

    "Let''s leavest night''s incident and the man''s vigor out of it," Mary Jane turned to me and leaned her huge, naked breasts against my arm, "So, Pete. Anything nned for this weekend? Got any job interviews?"

    "Nope," I replied while keeping my eyes on the two of their exposed bodies. I gulped down the orange juice.

    "Job interviews?" Gwen raised her eyebrows.

    "Yeah. Ever since he posted his research articles on prosthetics and his thesis on how one can regain the sense of their severed body parts after surgically imnting those prosthetics..."

    "I call it cybeic imnts," I interrupted MJ and said it to Gwen while also reminding MJ.

    "Yeah, that... Well, he caught the eyes of some big shots who want to hire him as their personal research assistant or something like that. He even got offer letters from Baxter, Shield, Octavious Industries, and even from Stark Industries, but he didn''t even reply to any of them," MJ spoke for me.

    "I told you, I don''t want to work for others. Why should I work for them when I can do it myself? Considering how big they are, who knows... Some might stab a newbie like me in the back and steal my work to im it as their own. They might even discredit me and even ruin my future endeavors," I responded.

    "So, what''s next? Even if it''s you, you will need help. There''s only so much a person can handle by themselves. Yeah, you are rich, but youck the manpower to pull it off alone," Gwen said.

    "That''s where youe in, my sweetheart," I pointed the toast at Gwen, "I''ve seen what you can do, Gwen. With your help... Humm... Let''s see... 7 to 8 months and I can unveil my project before everyone."

    "Me?!"

    "Duh! I would have helped, but I ain''t good with tech and all," MJ smiled.

    Gwen remained silent, and she stared at me. It was probably the first time she saw the future of mine with such rity. "Okay, you want my help? Let''s make a deal," She rested her naked butt on the chair as she looked at me.

    "Oh, you wanna make a deal with me?" I snickered at her while arching my brow and observing her breasts jiggling a bit when she adjusted herself, "Fine. What are you wanting to ask? You''ve got my interest."

    Gwen raised her hand at my face and rubbed my nose with her forefinger. "No more secrets between us."

    I chuckled at her sudden action. "Sure thing," I wrapped my arms around her naked waist and pulled her to sit in myp, "We won''t hide anything from each other." I cupped her chin and made her look at me before kissing her. Our lips met and my tongue plunged into her mouth and explored her orifice.

    After a few moments, she freed her lips and gently moved away.

    "Come on, just eat for a minute without kissing and groping," MJ sighed in relief and rested her chin in the palm of her hand as she red at both of us.

    "Someone is jealous as usual," Gwen smirked as she went to her seat.

    "Shut up, blonde," MJ was being cheeky while sipping the orange juice.

    Ah, these two girls are so different in the way they make me feel, and in the way they act. Gwen makes me feel calm yet excited at the same time, but she is yful, innocent, and also innocent. I''m saying it twice, ''coz the word is too underrated. These traits have started rubbing off on me, but only for the better. However, she has always had the power to overwhelm me. Her intellect, her beauty, and the way she sometimes looked at me.

    Whereas...well, in short, MJ gives off a badass bitch kinda vibe, and not the bad-bad bitch type or a dangerous bitch. No.

    Like a mature bad bitch who won''t take shit from no one, or who is wild at heart, even when she tries to keep herposure. The type of girls who make guys do things they didn''t think were possible for them. In conclusion, both of them are fun to be with, in their own way.

    ...

    Later that day, I decided not to patrol today, instead, I''ll take a break from all that spidey work and my own. I''ll just take a long walk and enjoy some hotdogs on the street. A man needs some alone time every now and then. Maybe, I''ll swing by Josh and see how''s he doingtely.

    .

    .

    I walked to Josh''s house. He bought it with the money I gave him to get back on his feet. His daughter was also doing well. The months of therapy and medication paid off as his daughterpletely recovered, though the girl had trouble trusting anyone or even leaving the house alone. Oh, and he opened a small cafe around the park square. In short, he turned around his life for good.

    "You think Peter wille by again?" I heard a voice from inside. It''s Sarah. She is such a cutie. Even though she''s over 35, her mutation helps her keep a youthful appearance. From what I''ve heard, her mutation was actually a truth detector, but Osborn''s experiments unlocked her secondary mutation that helps her body to stop aging altogether.

    Josh turned around, smiling, "If you really wanna talk to him so bad, why don''t you give him a call? Wait! You''ve been asking about him almost every day now. What''s going on in that head of yours? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen..."

    Before he could continue, Sarah gave a stern look that made him shudder and avert his gaze immediately.

    Haaa... Truth detector... She knows my identity. Yup! She figured it out on our third meeting. Let me tell you, she is very clever and knows her way around with words. I don''t want to agree, but I fell for her word games and she found out that Spiderman isn''t my friend, but I myself am Spiderman.

    How did I fall for her word game? I was even using a voice changer. If I were to guess, she must have the power to read the thoughts of people who lie or I don''t know. I asked her but she had tight lips. I thought I was immune to other''s power thanks to that 0X Serum. But let''s just say, that I''m immune to her power, then the only exnation I can think of is that she got more than two mutations, like X-ray vision. Yeah, that way, she could just peek under my mask without directly using her power on me or it could also be that my immunity power can only prevent one power from affecting me at a time.

    I''ll have to find out the real answer as soon as possible. Can''t let such a dangerous variable be left unchecked.

    "You better watch your mouth, or else I won''t speak with you," Sarah poked him on the ribs and the man hissed before massaging the spot she touched, "By the way, the coffee shipment iste this week. We got enough for another day or two, but if it goes on for three more days, we will have to think of an alternative," she added.

    "Don''t worry," Josh said as he checked his phone, "I talked with Hugo, they mixed up the orders again, but not to worry. The shipment will arrive in a day or two tops, and they''llpensate us with a 20% extra discount on this shipment."

    Well, I''ll meet herter. Time to continue my walk.

    Since, I''ve nothing to do, let me exin something I''ve been up to apart from all that prosthetic and all.

    Frank bought a nice building, away from the city where we have set up our little base. He buys and sometimes brings back alien and other tech pieces to me. As for me, I make guns and armor for him. Considering the advancement of technology, he has been having a hard time finding quality equipment and materials. Sometimes, we take down the baddies and steal... No, ''steal'' sounds kinda bad, let''s go with, ''confiscating'' their weapons and supplies. Yeah, better.

    On the side, I also started developing new techs for my suit. The streamer suit ispleted and sometimes I live stream on U-Tubr. I got millions of subscribers and I earn a shit load just from streaming.

    I made the Fabricator from the blueprint I found in that OsCorp facility. It cost me a shit ton of money is what I would have liked to say, but nope. I haven''t spent a penny on it. Then, how? Well, I just stole the items I needed from criminals and other facilities of OsCorp that the government isn''t aware of. Frank and I... Well, the two of us, cleaned up six such facilities in thest few months. And, truth be told, the amount of materials we have gained was just too much.

    However, yeah, as the saying goes, if things are going too smooth and easy then there must be a catch...

    Well, I don''t have it''s power source. I even got nanites, but not the main power source to power up the Fabricator.

    I need a freaking Arc Reactor to run this machine. Something, Tony Stark uses to power his Iron Man Armor and stuff. To get an Arc Reactor of my own, I could try to buy the technology or try to make one. But there are no private sellers out there who sell the parts, and it''s almost impossible to smuggle an Arc Reactor.

    In short, I need an Arc Reactor, ASAP.

    .

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 85: Sudden date with Michelle

    Ch: 86: A deal with Michelle

    Ch: 87: New feelings

    Ch: 88: Liz and sh

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ---

 Ch: 85 [Sudden date with Michelle]

    Ch: 85 [Sudden date with Michelle]

    I bought a burger, a hotdog, and a can of Coke and sat in the park, enjoying my meal. The winter has passed. And now, no more annoying snowfall and the flowers are blooming again. There were a few people in the park. A couple of kids are ying and a young mother is reading a book and watching her kids.

    I closed my eyes, basking in the warm sunlight.

    Haaa... Isn''t it nice to have a day without any work or responsibilities?

    Man, I was so tired that I didn''t even realize it until now. Yeah, I''m Spiderman. I have super endurance and stamina. I can go days without sleep, but that doesn''t mean, I don''t get exhausted. I''m still human.

    I took a deep breath and looked up at the clear sky. Arge yawn escaped my mouth. I finished my food and threw the empty wrappers into the nearby bin.

    I went back to my seat once again and just sat there, closing my eyes. Might as well take a little nap.

    .

    .

    "You are a sight for sore eyes, Parker," A familiar female voice startled me.

    I turned my head towards the sound. "Michelle...!"

    She was dressed in a ck shirt and blue jeans. I''ve never seen her wear anything else besides her school uniform and this casual attire.

    "What''s up? Haven''t seen you for a few months. Been busy?" she sat beside me and looked at the children ying around the park.

    "Yeah, busy with research and stuff," I replied and turned to her, "Say, what have you been up totely?"

    "Same old. Anyway, heard you dropped out and you read about your research. You are doing great, Parker," Michelleplimented.

    Well, that''s new. She''s always sarcastic andes back with witty replies that make her kinda difficult to deal with. Everyone finds her way of talking annoying, and they try to avoid her as much as possible. I don''t know why, but I''m drawn to her. She''s unique. Every time I tried to talk with her, she would throw sarcastic and snarky remarks. Just like when I met her... Well, damn! It''s been months since thest time I saw her.

    "Thanks. Anyway, what''s with the sudden praise? You didn''te all the way here just topliment me, did you?" I smirked and asked. Humm... My eyes fell on her new hairstyle. She made it long and curly.

    "What are you looking at? You want a piece of me? Go find a girlfriend, nerd. Oh, I forgot, Mr. Reborn, go, and find a girlfriend."

    "That''s what I''m trying to do. So, are you avable?" I blurted it out without thinking.

    She stared at me for a moment. "What the fuck, Parker. Do you want to die or something?"

    "What? You got a boyfriend or are you not looking to get into a rtionship? Wait! Don''t tell me..." I smirked as I leaned back, looking at her expression.

    "Don''t you dare..." She grumbled.

    "No one ever asked you out?"

    "Shut up." She clenched her fists.

    "What the hell. That''s a shocker. Who knew? How''s it possible? Don''t tell me your snarky remarks scared everyone away."

    "What? Fuck you. I''m not the one who has zero experience, or who doesn''t have a girlfriend. Hahahaha... You are like a dog chasing his tail. No matter how much you run, you won''t be able to catch up to that blonde chick. You are such a loser, Parker," She snorted at me.

    "We''ll talk about the blondeter, right now, I''ve my eyes on you. And as for experience, how about I show you what a man like me can do?" I smirked.

    She froze. Her cheeks reddened and her mouth hung open. It was probably the first time someone like her got embarrassed. She stammered a bit.

    "What are you going to do?" Michelle''s voice came out as a whisper.

    Ok, I wasn''t expecting that reply.

    "Well, since you have got a lot of free time. I''m not doing anything. I''ll take you on a date, right now," I stood up and stretched my arms, "And we will get to know more about each other. And maybe if things go right, and you fall for my irresistible charm, we can go on a second date. If that goes well, and things heat up between us, then a third, and if you agree to the fourth, then maybe..."

    I extended my arm to her.

    "So, what''s it going to be, beautiful? The choice is yours."

    She looked at my hand and then back at me.

    "We just met after what... three or four months and haven''t even talked for five minutes and you think you can get me to go on a date with you?" Michelle raised her eyebrows.

    I shrugged my shoulders. "Why not? Isn''t that what dating is all about? Meeting strangers and getting to know them, spending some time together. It''s all about getting to know each other. What could go wrong?"

    Michelle stood up. Then she red at me and pped my hand away.

    "Fine! But don''t think I agreed because I like you or something. I''m bored and don''t have anything better to do anyway," Michelle said before walking away.

    Well, here we go...

    "Wait up! At least wait for me," I chased after her.

    ..

    ..

    <strong>[Michelle Jones POV]</strong>

    What am I doing? I agreed to go on a date with Parker.

    Damn! This idiot talks too much nonsense. He thinks he''s funny. God! Why am I doing this? Why do I feel like this? Ever since Peter left Midtown high, I couldn''t concentrate in ss and I started to miss him. He is the only one who talks to me normally. Everyone avoids me because of my way of speaking. Not that I care about those assholes anyway. Peter is different, unlike others. He treats me like a normal girl, and I enjoy our conversations, even though I act annoyed by them.

    Shit! I don''t know what to do now. No one ever asked me out before. Is this what butterflies in my stomach feel like? Damn, Parker! What have you done to me?

    I nced back at Peter walking behind me. His messy brown hair, hazel eyes, and boyish smile. Hmm... Not bad. He looks good today. Why didn''t I notice this before? Maybe because he used to wear sses before. Now he wears contact lenses. He''s changed quite a bit over these past few months.

    He looks taller than before. Wait! Am I checking Peter out? Damn! Why am I blushing? Arghh... Michelle! Stop thinking stupid thoughts.

    "Where do you wanna go?" Peter asked.

    "Aren''t you the one who suggested going on a date? Shouldn''t you decide where we should go?" I snapped. Fuck! Why did I do that? Why am I being rude to him? I don''t understand. This feeling inside me is driving me crazy.

    "Just asking your preference so that you won''t have a chance tointer. But since you want yours truly to decide everything, fine by me. You now have to go wherever I want and you won''t even be able toin now," Peter replied with a sly grin.

    God! Can I p that smirk off his face? Or kiss it off?

    Arghh... Michelle! Calm down. Take deep breaths.

    Damn it! I fell for his trap. You knew I would reply like that, didn''t you?

    "Fine! Wherever you want to go, I don''t care," I rolled my eyes at him.

    Peter scratched his chin with a thoughtful look. "Hmm... Let''s see."

    [Grumble!] Huh?! Suddenly, a loud noise interrupted Peter''s thought process. He burst outughing while I stood there, blushing red. Damn! Of all times, why now?

    "Food it is," He chuckled.

    "Shut up! Let''s go," I walked ahead of him, hiding my face.

    ---

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 86: A deal with Michelle

    Ch: 87: New feelings

    Ch: 88: Liz and sh

    Ch: 89: Who are you, Peter Parker?

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ---

 Ch: 86 [A deal with Michelle]

    Ch: 86 [A deal with Michelle]

    [Peter''s POV]

    I couldn''t help but smirk as Michelle walked ahead of me, her face slightly red with embarrassment. She was a puzzle - tough and sarcastic outwardly, but I could sense something more beneath the surface. There was an allure to her that I couldn''t quite resist, despite her sharp wit.

    As I caught up to her, I couldn''t resist poking fun at her. "Aw, don''t be shy, Jones. I was just messing with you. It was a cute sound, really."

    "Shut up!" She snapped, but I noticed her lips twitch upwards, even as her blush grew deeper.

    "Alright, alright," Iughed. "I''ll be serious. We should get something to eat first. There''s this nice restaurant downtown that has amazing food. I know a shortcut, too. We should be able to cut off a good 20 minutes or so if we take that route."

    "Let''s go then," Michelle replied, a bit too eagerly.

    I nodded and started leading the way. We chatted about mundane things as we walked, and soon enough, we were in front of the restaurant. I opened the door and let Michelle walk inside. "After you."

    Michelle''s eyebrow raised. "What a gentleman."

    I shrugged, a sly smile spreading across my face, "Only for special asions."

    "Oh, really?"

    "You can always find out," I whispered in her ear.

    "..." She didn''t respond.

    "Anyway, let''s get seated," I pulled away and started making my way towards a table.

    After a few moments, Michelle followed me, sitting down across from me, "You''ve been here before?"

    "Only once, though I didn''t get to eat anything thanks to some mutants running wild," I answered honestly excluding the part that I came here with May back then. Well, not that she needs to know that, right now.

    "Trouble seems to pop up everywhere you go, Parker," Michelle took the menu and started reading it.

    "I guess," I said as I looked at the menu, wondering what Michelle would order.

    Michelle closed the menu after going through it. She leaned forward and whispered, "The prices are insane. How much do you have? I''ll pitch in what I have."

    Hahaha, I almost broke outughing at that, but managed to keep a straight face.

    "Rx. It''s on me. Today''s date is a free treat. You don''t have to pay anything," I gave her a reassuring smile.

    "So, next time you are gonna charge me?" She asked with a smirk.

    "Depends, will you be okay with next time?" I countered.

    She clicked her tongue, "Tsk. So sure of yourself."

    "I can see the signs, Jones," I said with a wink.

    "Signs of what?"

    "Nothing... Nothing... One must know what they want in life," I threw her words back at her. Man, it feels so good to counter her with her own words. I still remember that day. Hahaha... That look on her face.

    She red at me for a moment before looking away.

    I called over a waiter.

    "Go on, don''t hold back," I said as he waited for us to order.

    "Fine," Michelle rolled her eyes and ordered a steak and mashed potatoes.

    "And you, sir?" He turned to me.

    "I''ll have the same," I replied and looked at her, "Oh, and open a bottle of red wine. Something on the lighter side. I''ll leave the choice to you."

    "Very well, sir," The waiter left.

    I looked back at her, only to see her looking at me with a strange expression, "What? It''s not like we are gonna drink the whole bottle. It will help with the taste."

    "I thought the purpose of going to restaurants was to enjoy their meals. Not drown your meal with alcohol, I guess I''m not used to being treated by a gentleman with great money, Mister," She put emphasis on the ''mister'', while smirking.

    "Oh, my, don''t tell me you can''t hold a ss of red wine?! Really?" I said with a hint of a taunt. I loved provoking Michelle. She has the cutest reaction ever. I''ll make a mental note of thatter.

    She red, "Don''t look down on me, Parker."

    "I wouldn''t dare," I rolled my eyes.

    "Keep doing that and you might lose them," she retorted back, probably talking about the previous eye rolling.

    "I heard you were a ck belt or something like that. So, if you defeat me in a fight, I''ll dly give you those two precious treasures of mine and I''ll even follow you as your ve for life, but if I win..." I leaned forward and looked into her eyes, "You shall be my woman." I teased further, to which, surprisingly, she didn''t throw any snarky remark.

    Oh...

    She just bit her lower lip, her face bright red.

    Oooh...

    "Why are you blushing? Wait! Do you have that kind of fetish?! Being defeated and humiliated, then made a ve for the winner, is that how this fantasy of yours works!?" I continued to tease, making her even redder with each passing second.

    "...Says you... you sick bastard, jacking off on hentai all day long."

    My brain froze for a brief moment.

    "...You think too much of me, I don''t just jack off while watching. I prefer doing it with my girlfriends," I told her the raw and unbelievable truth to her. I''m sure she''llugh it off. She''ll never believe that I have more than one girlfriend, right? Right. She won''t.

    Michelle suddenly became silent. Did I go too far?

    "Hahaha... Girlfriends? That''s a good joke!" She blurted out.

    She got me with those big beautiful eyes of hers. What should I reply with to turn the tables around?

    "Wanna bet?" I whispered to her with a low voice, smirking at the end.

    "Really? Fine, what''s the bet? Oh, and I ain''t fighting you... Don''t want to break your limbs and get sued," Michelle asked while slightly gulping, with hints of curiosity hidden inside her eyes.

    "I have two girlfriends and both of them know about each other. So, here''s the bet, after our meal, I''ll take you to them and introduce you. You can ask them whatever you want. I lose if they deny and you lose if they ept. The loser will follow the winner''s three orders," Iid down the offer.

    "...Are you that confident?" She questioned.

    "Yup!"

    "Three orders?"

    "Yup! No matter what the winner asks the loser."

    "Shit! Nope, not falling for that trap. I''m sure you got a n and I''ll lose this bet miserably and you will ask me to kiss you or worse. No, thank you," she denied my challenge.

    I snapped my fingers dramatically. "That''s too bad..."

    "Stop ying around."

    "Too bad, really! I''ve had your beautiful lips lingering inside my mind for the longest time," I said. I may be joking, but at the same time not entirely... What I just told her was true... At least it''s not like she''s ever gonna believe it, though.

    "...Uhm." Michelle cleared her throat, looking to the side. "If you like me, just say so instead of beating around the bush..."

    "I did tell you, remember? First date, second date till the fourth date? You don''t confess to someone just like that, do you? Plus, I''m an understanding man. It doesn''t matter to me whether you like me or not yet, you''ll fall for me in due time, I have plenty of ways."

    Michelle seemed to be thinking about what to say for a moment.

    "Let''s do it. Five dates. Once everything''s fine and we know each other better, I''ll answer you, Peter. About liking you or not," she suddenly proposed extending her hand toward me.

    My eyes lit up hearing what she said... I felt my heart starting to beat a bit faster.

    "Nice to know I made an impression," I reached across the table and held her extended hand in mine.

    Soon, the waiter arrived with our food, and we started eating.

    "That was a joke, right? Your two girlfriends?" She started interrogating me midway through the meal.

    "You can still take the bet and find out? Or maybe beat me in a fight and as your blind ve, I''ll have no other option but to say the truth and serve you," I replied while continuing to chew on a piece of the steak I had taken into my mouth.

    "Oh, Parker. I''ll find out one way or the other. Mark my words..."

    "Can''t wait..."

    ---

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + [Starting a new life on Knowhere - 16 chs early ess]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 87: New feelings

    Ch: 88: Liz and sh

    Ch: 89: Who are you, Peter Parker?

    Ch: 90: Loan scam

    Ch: 91: A cat and a Goblin

    -------

    LEAVE A COUPLE OF REVIEWS IF YOU HAVEN''T YET????

    ---

 Ch: 87 [New feelings]

    Ch: 87 [New feelings]

    After lunch, I took her to the arcade. Yeah, I know, it isn''t exactly a dating spot, but believe me or not, as far as I can remember, she''s a pro in Mortal Kombat. When ''Peter'', Ned, Gwen, and Harry used to go to the arcade, they always used to y fighting games whenever they visited it, and who dominated it? None, other than her! I watched her y and did a decent job in the first fight, but then... the brutal death continued.

    "Take that," Michelle performed a brutality and decapitated Scorpion with her fists, bringing an end to our first game of the day.

    I sighed andughed at the same time. Damn, that was impressive.

    "Told you, don''t look down on me," she boasted and giggled like a child.

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. I''m just getting warmed up. Best out of ten. This time, I''ll make you experience how a pro yer ys," I said confidently and proceeded with the next game. I''m pretty confident in my skills. Although I ain''t a pro-Global yer, I wasn''t that bad.

    "Bring it on, Parker," She took the challenge.

    After nine games and six consecutive defeats...

    "How could I lose so badly...?" I lost. Fuck! This is what happens when I don''t rely on my Spidey power. Damn it. Why did I not rely on those spider reflexes, Aarghh... Shit...

    Well, at least she looks happy. Let''s think of it as one of those ero games where if you let the girl win, it will add points to her heart gauge. Hehe, maybe it worked on me, too. If I get more heart points, will she tell me she likes me? Eh... why am I even thinking of stuff like that? I''m so fucked up in my head. I should really take a few more days break from all work and download those games... Ahem! Obviously, for research purposes.

    "What was that about getting warmed up?" Michelle asked with a huge grin.

    "Argh! Fine, you are better than me in Mortal Kombat," I raised the white g.

    "Not only Mortal Kombat, I''m pretty sure, I can defeat you in all the games avable here," she said arrogantly.

    "Shut up. Now,e on, you have to prove that im of yours."

    And just as I said, she dominated almost all the games we yed. Damn it! My big pride. I haven''t yed games in ages and I think using power in this situation will be unfair to her. Besides, what''s the fun of ying if you end up relying on your superpower, it''s not fun for a gamer!

    We yed for about an hour or so. Both of us tried somepetitive shooter games in which I won some and she won the others.

    Before we realized it, we were enjoying each other''spany quite a bit. Michelle was rxed and carefree, letting herself go a bit, while still keeping that cool and collected facade of hers intact. I unintentionally kept ncing at her cute expression and couldn''t stop myself from feeling lucky.

    Was I d that I came today?! I felt the urge to hug her right there but restrained myself. We aren''t quite at that point yet. Why am I so hesitant with her? It wasn''t like this with Gwen, MJ, or May. For the first time, I felt a small uncertainty in my chest when it came to the thought of Michelle. Was it because I''m not relying on my power? Is this the reason? Had I used my seducing pheromone, I know for sure she''ll submit herself to me, but, still. Maybe it was my childish ego that refused to use it because it would be like using a shortcut and that''s just no fun at all, right now, but even without using that power, I can sense, I''m gaining something called, a special trust from her and that''s a powerful aphrodisiac to the hearts of females.

    ...Maybe it''s love, again, like what happened when I met MJ, Gwen, or May. Yes. There is a growing warm and sweet feeling inside my heart every time I stare into her beautiful brown eyes... and perhaps... I don''t know what to make of it. Let''s just go with the flow. Yeah, why not? If it''s a chance, then I''ll take it without being indecisive.

    "What? Something on my face?" Michelle noticed me staring at her.

    "Ah, No. Sorry. Nothing." I scratched my cheeks awkwardly.

    "Ohhh! Is that a blush I see?!" Michelle teased me.

    "S-Shut up!"

    "Hehe..." She chuckled at my reaction and looked away. "Say, Parker, thanks for today. I enjoyed it." She expressed her gratitude.

    "Me too... Besides, I doubt I''ve ever seen you smile like this before."

    She quickly covered her face with both of her hands. "Stop it, Parker. You''re making me conscious." Michelle protested, looking all shy.

    Damn! Her reactions are so cute.

    "Ah, stop pretending to be cute," I chuckled lightly.

    "Shut it, Parker," She punched my shoulders slightly, but unlike the usual Michelle Jones, it was a yful punch.

    After spending some more time at the arcade, we left the ce.

    ..

    ..

    As soon as we stepped out of the arcade, three police cars and two SUVs rushed past us with their sirens turned on. Following them, another two police cars passed by. Seeing all thatmotion, Michelle and I exchanged nces with each other.

    "Another car chase," Michellemented nonchntly.

    "Looks like it," I responded likewise.

    Recently, the crime rate has been increasing, especially car chases. New Yorkers got used to seeing these scenes on the roads. I as Spiderman did what I could in my free time to take down the criminals. But, the thing is no matter how many times I stop crimes, new ones keep popping up. Last time, Frank informed me about the tension between Hammerhead and Kingpin. With him down, the others began to aim their guns at each other to seize control over the city.

    Recently, I stopped five gun exchanges between Hammerhead''s men and Tombstone''s men. Not only that, I also took down some dealers from Fisk Industries. The fun thing is, I did it in stealth mode. No one saw meing. Then, I nted fake evidence, making the gangs fight each other. I''ve done that four times already. Currently, they must be busy pointing fingers at each other while thinking about who framed them.

    Anyway, let''s focus on Michelle. We began to walk by the street without much of a care.

    "So, what do you think? Will you say yes to a second date?" I asked her.

    Michelle smiled faintly upon hearing my question. "Hmm, depends on where you are taking me."

    "Well, I''m sure I can think of something. What do girls like you enjoy doing anyway?" I inquired.

    "Let me see. Hmm... Read books, watch movies, eat, put on makeup all day long, and sleep."

    "Huh? Hey, don''t lie. You aren''t wearing any makeup today. I mean, you look great without makeup," I pointed out.

    Michelle smiled hearing mypliment. "You really think so?" She asked with a faint glimmer of hope. "Well, not that I have the money to buy those chemicals and I don''t like makeup. It''s just a waste of time and money. Besides, I run low on budget these days," She shrugged her shoulders.

    "Oh," I didn''t ask her further about her financial problem.

    "You aren''t going to ask?" She raised an eyebrow.

    I shook my head sideways. "It''s none of my business."

    "Good. Cause I''m not nning to burden you or anyone with my problems. I''ll handle it myself."

    I nodded. Well, that''s a good mindset. After that, we walked towards the bus stop. While walking, her hand touched mine. Both of us became startled at the same time.

    "..." Michelle just kept on walking with a little smile on her lips.

    I didn''t say anything and interlocked our hands. Michelle didn''t protest either. Thus, both of us held hands till we reached the bus stop.

    ..

    ..

    At the bus stop, we waited for a few minutes before the bus arrived.

    "So, I guess, I''ll see youter," Michelle bid farewell after stepping onto the bus.

    "Yeah. See ya," I waved my hands.

    Michelle returned my wave, and with that, the bus moved. I stood there until it disappeared from my sight before turning around to leave.

    That was nice...

    I turned around and began to walk at my own pace. Today went well. Michelle opened up to me, somewhat. Though I didn''t expect her to say yes to a second date that easily. Maybe she is interested in me? Or is she just being kind? Fuck! Peter, don''t doubt yourself. Yeah, be confident! Believe in your charm!

    While walking, I heard a scream of a woman from the alleyway beside me. I halted immediately and focused my enhanced senses on the source of the sound.

    "Help!! Someone help!!" A woman shouted desperately for help.

    Two thugs were cornering her against the wall. One of them had his gun pointed at her head while the other one kept harassing her body.

    "Come on, baby. Don''t be shy. Show me what''s underneath that cloth. I promise we''ll have fun together," One of them was about to grab her boobs.

    "Wow, there!" I dashed and grabbed his hand, "That''s not how you treat ady."

    Both of them widened their eyes in surprise seeing me out of nowhere.

    "Fuck off, kid. Mind your own business before I blow your brains off." The guy holding the gun threatened me.

    Some things never change...

    ---

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 88: Liz and sh

    Ch: 89: Who are you, Peter Parker?

    Ch: 90: Loan scam

    Ch: 91: A cat and a Goblin

    -------

    ---

    Check out> Marvel Shattered Dimensions: Kill the Heroes >Webnovel

 Ch: 88 [Liz and Flash]

    Ch: 88 [Liz and sh]

    Enjoy the bonus chapter and give me those power stones

    ----

    Look at these kids, pointing guns at me. Man, thugs these days...

    I squinted my eyes, unimpressed by their threats.

    "Last warning, boy. Scram!" The thug warned me again.

    "Boy?" I used my speed and snatched the gun from his hand before he could realize it. I pressed it on his forehead. I looked at his friend, "What? Are you gonna shoot me?" Before he could reply, I shot his right arm, with which he was holding his handgun, then shot his kneecap.

    [Bang!] [Bang!] Two shots were fired...

    "Arggg!!" He fell to the ground, screaming in pain as blood poured out of his wounds.

    His buddy widened his eyes in horror upon watching me shoot his friends. He wanted to run but he was now at my gunpoint.

    "What was that about blowing my brains off?" I asked and shot both his shoulders, followed by two shots on his knees.

    "Arghhhh!!!" He joined his friend on the ground. Both of them screamed in agony while groveling on the floor.

    I approached the woman, "You alright?"

    The woman trembled fearfully. She stared at me with a horrified expression and nodded her head weakly.

    "Good. Now, here''s what we are gonna do. You go your own way and forget my face, yeah?" I suggested.

    The woman nodded vigorously in response.

    "Good," I looked around. Luckily, there weren''t any cameras in the vicinity. I turned toward thedy, "What are you waiting for? Go. You don''t want to get entangled with the cops, do you? And you fuckers, one more sound, and I''ll blow your brains out." Those two grabbed their mouths and continued to groan in pain.

    From her skimpy attire, she looks like a prostitute. Most probably, these guys are her clients. They nned to rob her. My eyes went toward her purse that was lying on the ground. I can see packs of condoms, lubes, and cash. Well, since the street whores carry money with them all the time, this scenario isn''t umon. Anyway, since she seemed fine, I decided to let her go. I doubt she''ll open her mouth.

    The girl picked up her items and was about to run.

    "Wait!" I stopped her. She froze instantly.

    I went to those two guys and began to search their bodies. Oh, would you look at that? If I add all the cash they were carrying, it totals $3000, nice. These rich fuckers. I took the cash and walked up to her.

    "Here. Take it." I gave her the cash.

    Her eyes sparkled seeing the cash. She epted it and ran immediately without saying anything. Well, smart move.

    Now, these fucks. With that many shots fired, cops are bound to show up and I can''t let myself get caught like this, neither can I let them identify me. So...

    "Sorry, but, you guys have to die," I bent down and punched their throats, hard, crushing their windpipes instantly. Their eyes rolled back. Then, I flung them high up in the air with all my strength and watched their bodies disappear from my sight, "Oohhh! That''s too far. Well..."

    With that settled, I tugged the gun in my jacket and walked out of the alleyway.

    Just as I predicted, cops showed up. As for me, I acted like a passerby who heard gunshots and came running to check only to find two dead bodies lying on the ground. Oh, that kinda looks like a meat stter, huh? Hmm, I overdid it, didn''t I? Ah, well, nothing I can do now. They should have chosen a better profession rather than being thugs.

    Well, time to head home...

    ...

    ...

    As I was walking toward my house, I saw sh and Liz arguing in the central park. Ah, sh. It''s been a while since I gave him a nice dosage of pain. Plus the added XTC tablets, I put in his body back when he was still in hospital... Well, let''s just say he got someplications down there after his recovery. The tablets created a chain reaction with his other meds and his family jewels kinda fucked up due to that.

    Poor guy.

    Well, that''s the price for trying to kill me.

    Anyway, I wonder what''s going on between sh and Liz?

    I''m sure Liz broke up with sh months ago and is madly in love with Spiderman, that''s me. So, why is that retard bastard arguing with her?

    I sneaked in closer without them noticing me and hid behind a tree to listen to their conversation.

    "Liz, please, give me onest chance. I''ll change," sh pleaded to Liz desperately while grabbing her hands.

    Oh, sh, dude, you should learn how to take a hint. Liz has no intention of getting back to you anymore. Look at her pissed-off expression.

    "sh, we already talked about this. I don''t want to get back to you. Please leave me alone," Liz frowned and pulled away from him.

    "But Liz, I swear I will change. Just give me onest chance," sh tried to grab her hands again.

    Wow! What tenacity. But, Liz ain''t buying it. Look at how pissed she became.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said!? You think I don''t know what you nned to do to me that night? Jake spilled everything about your n. I''m d that you got beaten up by some random dude that night or else who knows what you would have done to me. I mean, freaking drugs?! You wanted to drug me to fuck me and dump me like some trash!? What kind of a man are you!?" Liz yelled at sh angrily while pping his hands away.

    Ah! Nice performance, Liz. Oh, if you are wondering why Jake spilled everything to Liz. Well, Spiderman might have ckmailed him with the videos of his granny mistress strapon fetish. Let''s just not go into it. I don''t want to vomit.

    sh remained silent hearing Liz''s rebuke. His expression turned grim as guilt shed past his face. Well, guess karma really hit him hard this time.

    Liz red at sh coldly before sighing out loud, "Look, sh, we are done. So, you better stop stalking me before I call the cops. Goodbye!" She spat out coldly. Without giving sh another nce, she walked away.

    Stalking?!

    "Where are you going you fucking ungrateful bitch?" sh grabbed her arm and pulled her close harshly.

    Whoa! sh snapped! Liz struggled to free herself from his grasp but sh wouldn''t budge an inch. Looks like he lost his cool after getting rejected for the nth time.

    Hmm... I need to step in now. Liz might get hurt...

    Before I could interfere, sh pped Liz hard across the face. Her body tumbled down on the ground.

    "Ahh!!" Liz screamed in pain while touching her swollen red cheek. Tears gushed out from her eyes.

    sh loomed over her menacingly. A twisted grin appeared on his face, "Did you think I''d let you go so easily? You ungrateful bitch. I spent so much money on you and you... You won''t even let me kiss you... Two fucking years wasted..." He crouched down and grabbed Liz''s hair painfully, "Do you think anyone else would ept a slut like you? Huh? No one wants to be with a slut like you."

    He pulled out a knife from his pocket. It was small but looked sharp. I thought that the passerby would try to stop him, but like fucking sheep, they ignored them, and quickly cleared out from the park, without even ncing at Liz. Guess New Yorkers got used to this kind of shit by now... With the gang wars going on, no doubt they would prefer minding their own business instead of sticking their noses where it doesn''t belong.

    I took out my phone and quickly began to record the incident.

    sh ced the tip of his knife over Liz''s neck and grinned devilishly, "Should I cut your pretty face? Would that teach you a lesson? Huh?" He teased Liz sadistically.

    Liz trembled in fear. Her face turned pale. She shook her head, begging sh not to hurt her while tears flowed nonstop from her eyes.

    I walked out of the hiding and walked toward them.

    "I should have left a piece of shit like you to die on the road," I spoke out calmly.

    sh flinched upon hearing my voice. He turned around to look at me with a startled expression.

    "Look at who it is, my almighty savior, Peter Parker. Tell her, Peter, tell her toe back to me," He pointed his knife at me threateningly and forced augh.

    Liz widened her eyes seeing me. Her teary eyes shed past with surprise before turning into despair.

    "Peter... Run... He''s crazy..." She warned me.

    Wait! Is she actually worried about me more than herself? Tsk. I feel like an ass for trying to use her for my gain. Although she was with sh when he used to bully ''Peter'', but seeing her now... I guess, she has changed, huh? But, it would seem, some fucker never changes. I thought a good beating will help him change his ways, but I guess, this version of sh is just a fucker, nothing more.

    "Shut up you bitch! Who gave you permission to talk?!" sh roared angrily.

    "Enough!" I grabbed his right wrist and punched his lower jaw with my left fist.

    Bam!!!

    sh''s body flew backward and crashed violently against the ground. The knife in his hand slipped off andnded a few feet away from him.

    He groaned in pain.

    I turned toward Liz and helped her up, "You alright?" I asked while checking her face. Yup. There''s gonna be a nasty bruise there tomorrow. sh sure did p her hard.

    Liz nodded slowly and hugged me tightly while burying her face in my chest, "Thank you... Peter..."

    "Don''t thank me yet. Call the cops and tell them what happened. I''ll be the witness, and I''ve got hard proof," I patted Liz''s head gently and assured her.

    She nodded her head firmly.

    I looked at sh. Ah, this fucker is unconscious. I wanted to beat him up a bit more, but... I know. I''ll sneak up into his cell and beat him upter or pay the inmates to beat him up for me. Yeah, that''s a great idea.

    <hr>

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 89: Who are you, Peter Parker?

    Ch: 90: Loan scam

    Ch: 91: A cat and a Goblin

    Ch: 92: Massage turned pleasure

    Ch: 93: Peter & Sue

    -------

    ---

    Check out> Marvel Shattered Dimensions: Kill the Heroes >Webnovel.

 Ch: 89 [Who are you, Peter Parker?]

    Ch: 89 [Who are you, Peter Parker?]

    [A few hrster]

    After handing sh over to the cops and as usual, the cops... Haaa... They are fucking pain in the ass. Seriously, they keep asking irrelevant questions. Like dude, ask sh those questions when he wakes up, not us...

    They took our statements, arrested sh, and told us to visit the precinct tomorrow for further questioning. But the thing is, while one was questioning us, the other one had already called sh''s aunt. Ah! These corrupt bastards.

    "Why should we waste our time? I gave you the evidence, the live footage of him assaulting her. Plus, two fucking hours of questioning... What more do you guys want? So, here''s what we are going to do. We''ll make it public and let you cops take the heat for trying to cover up for him," I couldn''t help buty it out on them straight. Seriously, these cops piss me off so much that I wanna beat them up too. But, sadly, doing that willnd me in jail so...

    The cop widened his eyes hearing my threat.

    "Boy, don''t try to act over-smart. We deal with the likes of you daily. One word from us, and you''ll rot behind bars for a long time. So watch your tone kid, or else..." He threatened me back.

    "Is that so?" I tilted my head sideways and smirked. "Wanna bet?"

    "Don''t, Peter..." Liz tugged my sleeve and warned me nervously.

    I smiled at her softly and caressed her bruised cheek, "It''s okay, Liz. Trust me." It felt so cheesy and cringe, but I feel kinda bad for her. Seeing meforting Liz, the cop snorted in disdain.

    I red at the cop sharply, "Let''s make things clear. First of all, you guys questioned us for two fucking hours when you clearly saw the video of sh assaulting Liz. Secondly, you didn''t even bother to send Liz to the hospital or check if she needed medical attention. Thirdly, you called sh''s aunt without even informing us first. Do you cops think you can cover this up? Fine, let''s y your game. I''ll upload this video online and wait until your chief hears about this."

    "What are you talking about? We never called anyone. Besides, it would seem, you two are on drugs. Seeing things. Are you two high or something? In that case, we have to take you in for drug possession," The cop lied through his teeth shamelessly.

    "Yeah, sure. Drug possession. That reminds me, did you guys check sh''s body for drug possession? I''m sure he was high on something or else why would he threaten someone in public with a knife? Go on, check him, and don''t try to do anything funny. You are live. Thousands of people are watching you jokers," I challenged them.

    How do I know he got drugs? Well, I smelled it on him the moment I walked near him. All hail Spidey senses...

    The cop gritted his teeth and cursed inwardly. He gestured one of his buddies to check sh''s body.

    Soon enough, that idiot found a packet of pills in sh''s pocket. He quickly tried to hide it, but I grabbed his hand, "Hold my phone," I gave it to Liz before pulling his hand in front and showing it to everyone watching us, "Would you look at that folks? Drugs. Wow! Corrupt cops trying to cover up for a criminal... How shocking! Officer, what are you gonna do now? You were just threatening us for drug possession but turns out the culprit is your suspect..."

    Everyone watching us booed at them loudly. Some even began recording us. The officer panicked seeing others recording them. He grabbed the pills from his buddy''s hand and shoved them inside his pocket. Then he turned towards Liz and yelled, "Delete the video now!"

    "How many videos will you delete? Look around you," Liz pointed at the crowd recording them live and taunted him smugly. "Besides, didn''t he already say, you guys are on a live show?" She seems to recover herself a bit after seeing these cops getting exposed publicly.

    "Fuck!" He cursed loudly and signaled his buddies to get sh into their car and drive away. Before leaving, he warned us once again, "You better delete the video if you know what''s good for you..."

    "Look at this, they even threatened us. How can we trust cops? Next thing we know, they will try to pin something on our heads. Guys, spread this video as far as possible. Don''t forget to tag the policemissioner, New York Times, and Daily Bugle..." Liz ignored him and provoked everyone watching us live.

    I looked around. Ah, ssic New Yorkers, enjoying the show. Now they are praising us and some even pping like retards.

    "What the hell are you all looking at and pping at? None of you came to help when I was in danger," Liz snapped angrily. She must be really pissed because I could see tears forming in her eyes.

    Hearing that, everyone stopped pping awkwardly and left silently.

    Seeing Liz crying, I hugged her gently andforted her, "Shh... Never mind them. Come on. Let me get you home." I whispered softly to Liz.

    She nodded weakly and hugged me tightly. Seeing this, I smiled bitterly. Fuck! I feel like an ass now. I could have stopped sh before he pped her. I could have interrupted it earlier, but... These feelings in this ''Peter''s'' body... The shes of time when she and sh used to bully and hit him...

    These feelings of anger and hate towards Liz kept me hesitating... I thought I was over it, but I just... It''s hard to exin...

    But now seeing her crying and hugging me helplessly... Ah, fuck it. I can''t me her anymore. sh bullied her too... I think it''s about time to bury the hatchet...

    Anyway, we walked to Liz''s apartment in silence. Soon, we reached her ce.

    "You saved me twice now," Liz said gratefully after unlocking the door to her ce. She then turned around to face me and continued, "Peter Parker, why do you always save me? Even though I was cruel to you, yet you helped me both times without thinking twice... Why?" She asked me teary-eyed.

    Ah, shit. This is awkward...

    "Maybe you looked so good in this blue dress that when I saw you in that situation, I just couldn''t hold myself back and there I was, saving your beautiful ass," I joked hoping to lighten up the mood.

    Lizughed hearing my joke. "Really? Just because I looked good in a blue dress? No hidden agenda? Wait! You..."

    "Well, I gotta go now... You take some rest..." Shit! I said the same thing to her back then in Spiderman suit. Just don''t ask. Forget it!

    Liz stood there as I turned around to leave.

    Suddenly, she grabbed my arm and pulled up closer to me.

    "Thank you..." Liz kissed me on my lips and rushed inside.

    I froze there for a moment to process what just happened. I touched my lips and mumbled, "Damn!" I shook my head and walked away with a smile. I didn''t see thating. Well, now to deal with sh''s aunt and family. I''m sure she''s going to call me and she will try to butter me up. But, that fucker is better behind bars than outside.

    ..

    ..

    [3rd person POV]

    [Liz''s room]

    As soon as Liz entered inside, she locked the door and leaned against the door. ''I just kissed Parker?! Why did I do that? Why did I kiss him? Was it because he saved me twice? No! I mean, yes. But, it''s not only that...''

    Liz touched her lips which touched Parker''s and blushed deeply. Her heart started beating fast remembering how Peter protected her and helped her today.

    ''He protected me despite knowing how cruel I was to him. Damn you, Parker. Why do this to me? I... Shit!" She dashed and jumped on the bed, burying her face into the pillow.

    She screamed loudly in her head, ''Why does my heart beat so fast whenever I remember Peter? Shit! Since when? Did I develop feelings for Parker? No way! I still hate him for stealing that internship... Besides, I like Spiderman...''

    Liz grabbed her pillow and buried her face deeper into it in frustration. "Ughhh..." She rolled around the bed restlessly unable to ept the fact that she might like Peter.

    "Humm..." She sat up on the bed and leaned against the bed frame, hugging her pillow. Peter''s words kept repeating inside her mind. Spiderman also said the same exact thing that Peter told her today. She jumped down from the bed and walked toward the mirror, "Do I really look good in blue dresses?" Liz looked at herself wearing the blue dress in the mirror and sighed.

    "Parker, who are you really? Why do I feel attracted to youtely?" Liz mumbled softly, touching the mirror. "And why did you say the same thing that Spiderman said? Are you...? Hahahaha! No, it can''t be. I''m just overthinking. There''s no way Peter Parker is Spiderman... Right?"

    She closed her eyes and remembered how Spiderman saved her that night. A tingling sensation erupted in her heart remembering that night. She touched her chest and muttered softly, "Could it be...? No, no, no, no... I must be overthinking. It''s impossible that Peter Parker is Spiderman..." She denied it repeatedly, shaking her head.

    She then grabbed her phone and scrolled through Peter''s Instagram and Twitter pages.

    "Haaa..." She slumped back on the bed and began to swing her legs restlessly. Her heartbeat increased looking at Peter''s pictures. "Parker... Ahh! All these nerdy stuffs you posted here... Prosthetics engineering... Bioengineering... Quantum Physics... Nuclear physics... Just what the hell have you been doing after dropping out of school?" She wondered as she continued to scroll down.

    There wasn''t anything other than all those theories that went right over her head, not a single photo or pictures of his girlfriend or anyone rted to him on his social media ounts. Not even a selfie of him other than the profile picture.

    "No girlfriends..." She mumbled.

    ''Wha-'' She sat up straight, "Why the heck am I interested in his life or if has a girlfriend or not? Fuck! I kissed him just like that and now, I''m creeping around his social media like a stalker trying to gain information on her target... Ah! What should I do? It was a reflex and my first kiss... I... "

    Withplicated feelings tangled up in her heart, Lizid back down on her bed and stared nkly at the ceiling, muttering, "Parker..." She doesn''t know what to do now. The feelings she gets when she works with Spiderman on rare asions editing videos are kinda different than when she''s with Peter. Although she hasn''t spent much time with Peter, thinking back about all those moments makes her heart beat fast.

    Liz remembered those days when Peter got bullied but still managed to pick himself up with a smile every day. She remembers how sh and she bullied him by posting those embarrassing photos online, yet he nevershed out or med anyone. Instead, he picked himself up and worked harder every day.

    Although she bullied Peter, she secretly admired him for his perseverance and hard work. But she was too afraid and dense to gather up the courage and stop bullying Peter due to peer pressure. Thinking about all those memories made Liz cry silently.

    "Fuck! I don''t know what to do..." She sighed.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 90: Loan scam

    Ch: 91: A cat and a Goblin

    Ch: 92: Massage turned pleasure

    Ch: 93: Peter & Sue

    <hr>

    [Drop in a couple of PS if you are on Webnovel for extra chs.]

    800 PS> 1 bonus chapter

    1000 PS> 2 Bonus chapters

 Ch: 90 [Loan scam]

    Ch: 90 [Loan scam]

    [A few dayster...]

    There I was enjoying a nice slice of pizza on the rooftop, overlooking Queens when suddenly, my radio, which was connected to the NYPD scanner crackled to life.

    I gulped down my pizza and listened carefully, "We need backup. I repeat, we need backup. Hostage situation in 25th Street. Three armed suspects holding hostages... I repeat... three armed suspects holding hostage..."

    Ah, shit! Crime never sleeps, huh? Well, time to kick some bad guy''s asses...

    I chugged down the soda and webbed towards 25th Street.

    "Police! Drop your weapons ande out with your hands up," A cop yelled outside a bank with his gun aimed toward the entrance.

    Oh, man. Cops yelling threats and demands while criminals hiding insideughing their ass off. I webbed on top of a police car.

    "Hey, what''s the situation?" I asked the cop near the car.

    "Spiderman! We got a hostage situation inside," He informed me. "Three men with handguns. They are telling us that the Bank tried to seize theirnds even after they paid their loans with full interest. They im that the Bank tried to cheat them and steal their properties. So now, they''re taking hostages inside."

    "Hmm... Land fraud huh? Interesting..." I mumbled.

    "What? Did you say something?" The cop asked.

    "Nothing... Leave this to me. I''ll handle this..." I jumped off from the car''s roof and walked towards the bank.

    I opened the door and walked inside the building and saw three old men pointing guns at thedy behind the counter. I mean, damn! They look like 70, maybe 80 years old. Two of them are in wheelchairs! I really wanted tough, no offense, but if they fall they will die or maybe just die from the recoil of those old war pistols and they are taking hostages using guns! They are using old war pistols... Veterans!

    "Freeze!" The three grandpas noticed me and pointed their guns at me.

    "Whoa! You three are war veterans?" I asked as I slowly walked toward them with my arms raised up.

    One of them frowned, "What the hell are you talking about kid? Put your hands up where I can see them!" He shouted, waving his gun at me.

    "Alright, alright... Calm down pops..." I continued to walk toward them, "Why are you pointing guns at that poordy? She''s just following her orders and doing her job. I''m sure as someone who fought in the war can understand how that is, right? You''ll gain nothing by taking her hostage. So, how about you tell me your problem and I''ll try to create the best possible oue for us all, yeah?"

    "Best possible oue? Boy, do you think we are dumb? Stop walking and stand there!" Another grandpa shouted.

    I stopped walking and stood where I was, "See, I stopped walking... Now, talk to me pops... Tell me your problems, I''ll listen."

    The third grandpa chuckled hearing me. "Listen, boy, they tried to scam us. We paid everything with interest and now after three months they came to our old age home and wanted to seize it as their property. No way in hell we are going to let that happen. We fought with our lives on the front lines, and these young punks dare to treat us like this? Hell no!"

    "And this is the best you could do? Show me the papers," I asked calmly.

    "Show you the papers? Boy, don''t try to act smart here. We risked our lives for this country. How could they do this to us veterans? Can''t you understand our pain kid? The people we fought for are now trying to scam us over. You think you are any better...? Running around without any care in the world in your stupid ass costume, trying to be a hero wannabe. You think you are better than us? Huh?!" The grandpa in the wheelchair scolded me as he leaned forward and squinted his eyes.

    Wow! That hurt... Okay, I get it. Old timers are hard to deal with.

    "What are you talking about? That''s Spiderman! Fuck! James, where are your freakin'' sses?" The grandpa who was standing next to the wheelchair eximed as he realized who I was.

    James squinted harder, "Spiderman? Are you sure, Arthur?"

    "Hell yeah! It''s Spiderman! The friendly neighborhood Spiderman... The one who saved those people and took down OsCorp. Yeah, that Spiderman," Arthur confirmed.

    Are you kidding me?

    James took out his sses from his pocket, wiped it with his shirt, and wore it. His eyes widened in surprise as soon as he looked at me. "Holy fuck! Spiderman! What are you doing here kid? Ahh... Sorry about that. I forgot to put on my sses. I sometimes forget things nowadays," He apologized.

    "It''s fine pops... Now, show me the papers..." I asked again.

    Arthur pulled out a folder from his wheelchair and threw it toward me. I caught it and checked the files inside. Oh, boy! I nced at thedy behind the counter. Look at that bitch... Her face is dripping with guilt. I know her very well from ''Peter''s'' memories. She''s a big-time bitch. One time May and Peter went for a loan and the way this bitch behaved. I want to put a bullet in her head...

    I sighed. They scammed them pretty badly. They even increased their interest and there were too many errors in these loan files. The terms and conditions are written in such small and difficult-to-read fonts that even I''m having trouble figuring out what the fuck is written in there. I wonder how these grandpas signed this bullshit.

    I closed the file. "This isplete bullshit. Your loan agreement is fake pops... Even I''m having trouble reading this crap... They scammed a shit ton of money from you all. Did they read it to you before you signed the papers?" I asked as I walked over to them.

    Arthur nodded, "They read it to us kid, but they never said anything about seizing ournd and increasing the interest rates like this..." He grumbled angrily.

    I patted Arthur''s shoulder and smiled under my mask, "Don''t worry pops, leave everything to Spiderman... I''ll take care of it."

    "You''ll take care of it, kid...?" James asked confusedly.

    "Yeah, pops... Leave everything to me..." I assured him.

    Arthur smiled happily and shook my hand vigorously. "Ohh... Thank you so much, Spiderman! So, what should we do now?"

    "You just go and surrender to the cops and don''t say anything to them. And considering your history, I doubt the cops will treat you badly. I''ll arrange the bestwyer for you guys and trust me. He''s really good when ites to jobs like this," I told them confidently.

    James grinned happily, "Really, you know someone like awyer who isn''t corrupt? I mean, no offense, but what if the bank buys his loyalty?"

    I chuckled, "Trust me pops... Thiswyer isn''t for sale... I''m 100% confident, he''ll win it for you. I''ll cover the expenses. So, please..."

    "Ok. We''ll surrender," The other one who was silent all this time finally spoke.

    After they surrendered, I exined their situation to the cops.

    "Damn! These big corporate bastards really do shit like this huh? Fuck! I feel ashamed for being a cop..." An officer cursed angrily as he heard me exining the situation. "Haaa... Don''t worry. We won''t treat them badly."

    "Good. I''ll send theirwyer in a few hours. Till then..." I took the file and webbed away from the scene and made my way toward Nelson and Murdock Law Office.

    As I was swinging toward thew office, I was listening to the police radio. There''s been a theft in the central museum. They brought in an ancient paintingst week for a temporary exhibition and someone stole it. From what the witnesses said, they described the thief as a woman wearing ck leather clothes and a ck mask.

    Felicia Hardy aka ck Cat...

    She''s been quiet for thest few months. I was wondering where could she be without trying to steal or creating a menace in the city. It would seem, she''s back stealing stuff. Well, good for me. She saved me some troublest time. This time, I''ll save her some trouble by catching her and having a little chat with her regarding stealing stuff.

    I webbed toward Nelson and Murdock Law Office and entered through Matt''s office window.

    Matt turned his head toward me as I entered his office, "There''s a door, you know..." He stated tly as he continued reading his files.

    "Yeah, I know. But doors are boring..." I replied nonchntly as I ced the file on his table. "I''ll be hiring you for this case."

    Matt raised his brow, "You know, it''s kinda weird for us doing what we do. How many people do you think you can help with the money from your pocket?"

    I shrugged, "Not enough... Besides, it''s not about helping them. It''s about teaching these corporate assholes a lesson for messing with the elderly veterans."

    "Hmm... I see..." He just gave a nod with a smile. "So, when are you going to tell me how you found out my identity?"

    "Soon..." I webbed out of the window.

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 91: A Cat and a Goblin

    Ch: 92: Massage turned pleasure

    Ch: 93: Peter & Sue

    Ch: 94: A deal with Sue

    -------

    800 PS> 1 bonus chapter

    1500 PS> 2 Bonus chapters

 Ch: 91 [Cat and Goblin]

    Ch: 91 [Cat and Goblin]

    That night, I had nothing to do. So, I decided to make a small night round around the neighborhood. If I stay at home, I''m definitely sure my hands will itch to do some more work on those experiments. So, a short swing around the city will help me cool down my head.

    While patrolling, I suddenly heard the sound of police sirens and an ambnce. They are heading toward a jewelry store. I changed my direction and swung toward the jewelry store.

    "Freeze! NYPD!" I heard a cop shouting.

    Oh, there she is. Felicia Hardy aka ck Cat is wearing a skintight leather suit. She has long white hair and a cat mask covering her face.

    The moment she saw me swinging toward her, she looked up at me with a mischievous smile. She threw some smoke bombs at the cops and grappled to the roof of the nearby building then, she began to swing using her grapple hooks while giggling.

    "Spiderman! Stop her!" The cops shouted at me.

    Well, hello, ck Cat! I like the cat mask. I webbed on top of the building and chased her as she was swinging from building to building. Damn! This is easier than I thought... She''s not even running or hiding from me... The girl is just swinging andughing in the open!

    I webbed and swung chasing after her. Damn! She''s an acrobat. The way she is swinging from one building to another using that hook of hers. Wow! Very graceful and yet also, extremely sexy...

    And her butt...

    Even under that skin-tight leather suit of hers, it was bouncing around as she swung. Damn! I''d really love to grope her butt...

    After a few minutes of chasing her, I noticed she was heading toward Hell''s Kitchen. We passed a lot of rooftops before shended on one of the rooftop buildings near the Hell''s Kitchen area.

    I jumped andnded on the roof. Man, I never chased anyone this hard ever. I shouted at her.

    "Hey, you better stop, right now," I threw a web bomb at her feet, but she gracefully vaulted up in the sky, doing a double flip andnding on the water tank.

    Damn!

    "Hello, Spider-boy!" She chuckled at me while holding something in her hand.

    "Spider-MAN..." I corrected her.

    "Spider-man, huh? What''s so manly about you?" She smirked with a sly smile on her face.

    What!?

    She pointed her fingers at me and wiggled them seductively, "Little spider, why don''t you just give up? You know you can''t catch me. And I am not a bad person. I am a professional thief. If you want, I can teach you a thing or two. Besides, I like this diamond ne." She took out a ne from her pocket and began to spin it around her finger while smiling at me.

    "First of all, thanks for helping me back then. Secondly, I am not here to stop you," I raised my hands in the air.

    "Oh! Aren''t you sweet? Then, why are you chasing me?" She cocked her head and smirked at me.

    "To steal a kiss." I blurted out without thinking. "Maybe spank that butt for making me run miles. The choice is yours."

    Wow! Where the hell did thate from?

    "What?" She burst outughing.

    "Nothing. That was a joke. Anyway, the cops saw me chasing you, so, I''ll have to take that ne and everything you have stolen from the store, can''t return empty-handed. My reputation is at stake after all."

    "Oh! Your reputation is at stake now... " She sighed. "Then, shall we put our reputation at stake together? The thief vs the hero... Sounds fun, doesn''t it?"

    "Hmm... I prefer the spider vs the cat," I quipped.

    "Hahaha! Really! Spider-boy has jokes? Ha-ha!" Sheughed while staring at me. "Aren''t you adorable?" She jumped down from the water tank and slowly walked toward me. "Okay, Spider-boy, catch me if you can." She flicked her fingers at me and leaped backwards off the building.

    Shit!

    I quickly webbed onto the building and swung down. Shit! Where is she? She should have hit the ground by now.

    Ah! There you are kitty cat. I saw her climbing the wall using the hook. Damn! So that''s how she dodges my webs. This thing of hers is not just a grapple hook, it is a multi-purpose grappling hook. She has no problem climbing walls or swinging to buildings, using them.

    I need to get my hands on that thing. It could be very useful.

    I fired my web and swung after her.

    "Slowpoke," ck Cat taunted me, "you need to try harder, spider-boy!" She kept leaping from one building to another.

    Damn! She is really fast.

    I zigzagged on top of the building. "Enough with this useless chase. Don''t me me if you get hurt," I yelled. I ran as fast as I could and jumped in the air. I webbed toward the next building before me and began to swing toward her. "This should do it," I spun around in the air and propelled myself faster with my web.

    She''s within my grasp. A little more and I can grab her right leg.

    "Got you," I shouted as I reached for her leg.

    "Ha-ha, not bad, spider-boy, but..." She vaulted again, and I missed her by inches.

    How the fuck did she do that in the mid-air? Doesn''t matter. I switched the web shooters from ''web'' to ''web bombs.'' I kept shooting her with those bombs while chasing after her.

    "Aaah!" She screamed as I finally hit her legs, trapping her to the wall. I threw a webshot on her back and pulled myself closer. As soon as I reached her, I grabbed her arms and mmed them over her head, with her between my legs.

    "See what happens when you get in a spider''s web?" I webbed her hands on the wall and adjusted the web shooters from ''web bomb'' to ''webbing'' mode.

    "Ooooh... you got me, spider-boy," ck Cat was breathing heavily, "So, now what? Going to take your prize?"

    Prize? What prize?

    "Diamond ne in your pocket," she looked up at me seductively, "or maybe something else, in exchange for letting me go..." She pouted at me and bit her lips.

    "Seduction is a nice tactic, but sadly, I have already mastered it," I began to web her body, making sure I captured everything in its entirety. Her boobs were popping out of her suit as I kept webbing her from below. Then, I put my hand into her pocket and took the ne and other small things she stole from the jewelry store. And I may have slipped in a tracker in her pocket. "Did you think you could run away from me, ck Cat?" I asked as I put them into my pocket.

    Suddenly, my spider sense tingled. I stood up on the wall. Where is it? I began to look around. Then I webbed up on the rooftop.

    "What are you doing? Come back and finish your job," ck Cat began to struggle with the webbing.

    "Can you be a little quiet?" I told her. "Something''s going to happen."

    "What are you talking about?" She stopped struggling with the web.

    Suddenly, I heard a police car screeching with its sirens ring. I could also see smoke rising from a building a few blocks away. It isn''t an ordinary fire or else my senses wouldn''t be tingling like this.

    [Pooof!] A smoke bomb sted behind me and someone hugged me from behind. Then a soft kiss on my right cheek and a squeeze on my butt.

    "You almost had me, spider-boy! Well, see youter," I heard ck Cat''s voice before she disappeared into the smoke.

    "Hey!" I shouted while trying to find her through the smoke. But she was already gone along with the ne. But the rest of the items are still in my pocket.

    Well, I guess that''s it for tonight with the catdy. Time to focus on the problem at hand.

    I began to swing toward the nearby building and began to look toward the source of the smoke. A few blocks from here, there is a warehouse burning with smoke. I could also see people in a hurry exiting the building.

    There, I saw a man in a green suit floating in the air above the warehouse on a glider, while firing something at the people on the ground.

    "One mistake can cost you millions, my friends," the man on the hoverboardughed like a viin in aic book, "Thank you for being our guinea pigs for this test."

    Ah, crap! That''s Green Goblin on that glider. What is he doing here?

    As I was approaching him, Green Goblin flew up in the air, heading toward the city''s central area. I began to swing toward the central area, and I spotted him flying around the Central Park area. Well, since he''s here, might as well take him down for good.

    I webbed at his glider and grabbed it with both my hands. I quickly took out a tracker and put it under his glider. "Going somewhere, Mr. Gobie? Mind if I have a lift?" I grinned at him.

    "Ah, the Spider-Man. Wee aboard. Fancy a ride?" He suddenly elerated his board while cutting my webs and propelling us forward at a high speed.

    I webbed up to it again and pped another tracker under the department, just in case. I should have brought a few bombs with me. Oh, well...

    "I call it the Gremlin," he chuckled and elerated again, making the board rotate and veer sharply to the right. I began to spin out of control, but I quickly webbed to a light post and swung.

    Inded on top of a building and got into a fighting stance while looking at him, "Man, talk about turbulence."

    Green Goblin hovered before me, "Ready to die!" He took out six pumpkin bombs and threw them at me.

    Crap!

    I leaped in the air and began to do some flips while shooting webs at the bombs to push them away from me. I managed to push three of them away, but the remaining three which I thought were pumpkin bombs were actually Razor Bats. Two des popped up from each one of those oing balls as they closed in on me. The rest were duds. What a crafty fucker...

    I took out my solid needles from my fingertips and threw them at the oing three Razor Bats, skewering them to pieces.

    "Got any more?" Inded on the roof and turned toward Goblin, "Come on. Let''s end this."

    "A gift for you," Heunched a mini-missile at me from his glider.

    A mini-missile? Really? What does he think this is? Some sort of a game?

    I webbed and threw it back at him. But suddenly it exploded in the air, showering the whole area with mes and smoke.

    "Fool! You can''t handle this," Green Goblin''s voice echoed through the air, "Soon, I''ll rule New York City," I heard something whooshing through the air.

    His glider!

    Instead of dodging, I put everything into my fist and punched it away.

    [Bang!] I heard his glider crashing into something. Then I quickly dashed out of the smoke and jumped up high in the air, but he was already gone from there. Tsk. Inded on the roof. I guess I''ll have to keep an eye on him for now.

    I went back to that burning warehouse. It belongs to the Baxter building. Well, he stole from The Fantastic Four and even attacked their workers. What a gut he got there...

    Next, I went to the store and returned the stolen items, then made my way back to my house. Phew! It''s been such a long night. A bath, some food, and a nice long sleep with May...

    As for those two, the trackers look like working.

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 92: Massage turned pleasure

    Ch: 93: Peter & Sue

    Ch: 94: A deal with Sue

    -------

    800 PS> 1 bonus chapter

    1500 PS> 2 Bonus chapters

 Ch: 92 [Massage turned pleasure]

    Ch: 92 [Massage turned pleasure]

    [Home] [1:30 AM]

    I sneaked into the basement as usual and changed to my casual clothes. I checked my new bots,ser bracelets, and Chameleon''s transformation belt, which, I was able to reverse-engineer with a shit ton of effort... It seems like the charging is full. I switched off the power and disconnected them. Then I went out and took a nice bath. Phew! It feels great to finally get all that smoke and sweat off my body.

    I put on my pants and went to the kitchen to grab some food. Humm... May has left dinner for me as usual. I heat it up and chomp them down. "Ahh! That hit the spot. Man, these noodles with hot sauce and sausages are to die for. After cleaning up my te, I sneaked into May''s room.

    Ah! What a nice view. She is watching some TV series. She had just a skimpy bra and panties on and she was lying on her stomach. Her bubble butt up into the air like two tempting mounds on disy. I locked the door, making a little sound to let her know that I was there to keep her awake all night. She didn''t even nce at me as I made my way toward the bed.

    I grabbed her feet and began to massage them gently. "Hmmm!" May moaned softly. I started from her heels and then worked my way through her soles using my thumbs before going back again and again. My hands moved slowly but steadily, rubbing away all her aches. "How was your day?" I asked as I continued massaging her.

    "Same old same old," May replied sleepily.

    "You didn''t meet up with that friend of yours?" I inquired curiously.

    May shook her headzily. "No, she canceled our n due to some personal reasons." I nodded understandingly before moving upward toward her calves, giving them the same treatment as well. "Mumm~" She moaned as my fingers caressed her soft skin while she wiggled her toes cutely. "So, what did you do today Peter? Anything interesting happened?" she asked in return.

    "Not really, just taking a break from work. Getting too many offerstely, so, just you know, trying not to think about anything," I replied nonchntly as my hands traveled upward, reaching May''s thighs. I kneaded them gently, working out all the knots within her muscles.

    "Any thought of epting any of those offers?" She questioned as she closed her eyes enjoying my massage.

    "Nope. I''m not going to let those big corporates take over my work. I''ll do it myself and I''ve got a few ideas to amp up the speed," I answered confidently while continuing to massage May''s inner thighs.

    "Well then Peter, don''t overwork yourself, okay? Remember to take breaks asionally," May advised worriedly as she nced at me.

    "Of course May, I know my limits," I assured her before leaning forward to nt a kiss on her smooth skin causing her to giggle adorably. Then I resumed massaging her ass cheeks next.

    "Ohhh... That''s the spot," She sighed blissfully when my hands knead the fleshy mounds thoroughly, working out all the tension within them. My fingers dug deep inside them, pressing hard against her flesh. "Peter..." May moaned loudly as I spread apart both globes and exposed her pink puckered hole along with her glistening pussy lips. I licked my lips hungrily before lowering my head between them until my face was mere inches away from her womanhood.

    My tongue darted out of my mouth and ran across her slit teasingly earning another moan from May. Then without warning, I plunged it deep inside causing her whole body to shudder violently.

    Her juices flowed freely onto my tongue as Ipped up every drop greedily while savoring her unique taste.

    Slurrp! Slurrp! Slurrp! I sucked hard on May''s wet folds causing her legs to tremble uncontrobly.

    "Ahhh~ Ahhh~ Peter!!!" She moaned while moving her hips, "I thought this was a massage session!"

    I chuckled lightly before responding, "Just doing that with my mouth. Don''t worry, I''ll give your entire body all the attention it deserves." With that said I buried my face deeper into her pussy once more devouring her delicious essence.

    Meanwhile, May turned around facing upwards. Then she reached behind herself unhooking her bra freeing up herrge breasts.

    I kissed her butt cheeks, moving above her spine before nting a kiss between May''s shoulder des causing her to gasp in surprise. Then I trailed upward towards the nape of her neck where I nibbled softly eliciting moans from May. Once finished sucking there, I moved lower biting down hard on her shoulder de making sure to leave marks upon her wless skin marking my territory. Next, I slid my hands underneath May cupping her heavy orbs fondling them roughly while pinching her erect nipples causing her whole body to shake uncontrobly under my touch.

    I released my seduction pheromone to make the situation even more enticing.

    "God! What''s up with you today? Mumm~ Pinch them harder," May begged huskily causing me toply immediately.

    I flipped her over and began to cuck on her hard nipples while groping her left breast with my left hand and my right hand was stimting her clit sending jolts throughout May''s body. "Ahhh~ Peter~ More! Give me more!" She cried out in ecstasy throwing away all inhibitions.

    I inserted a finger inside May''s tight pussy thrusting them vigorously while ying with her clitoris. My tongue was sucking and twisting her nipple vigorously causing May to scream in pleasure. Thebination of my actions sent waves after waves of intense pleasure coursing throughout May''s body causing her legs to kick wildly as if trying desperately to escape from my grasp.

    Her hips shuddered in pleasure...

    "I''m cumming!!! Ahhh~ Peter!!! I''m CUMMINGGGGGGGG!!!!!"

    May came hard spraying her love juice everywhere covering my armpletely. I increased my speed as I pushed another finger into her pussy. I''m gonna let her ride this orgasm and squirt again.

    "Hold it! Hold it!" Imanded sternly causing May to obey instantly.

    Squuish! Squissh!

    I kept on finger fucking her, stimting her G-spot at a rapid speed while continuously rubbing her clitoris furiously bringing her closer towards another climax.

    "Ahhh~ Peter!!! I''m cumming again!!! Please let me cum!!!" May pleaded desperately.

    I grinned wickedly as I watched her struggle helplessly against my assault causing her to beg for a release. I pumped my fingers even faster increasing the pressure upon May''s sensitive parts causing her whole body to convulse wildly while screaming incoherently.

    Then suddenly I stopped abruptly leaving May hanging at the edge of climaxing.

    "Waah! Why?! Why did you stop?!" May whined pitifully as she red at me angrily.

    I smirked mischievously as I resumed pleasuring her causing her whole body to shiver violently once more. I could tell May was barely holding on.

    "Fuck me!" She moaned as her upper body arched backward while raising her hips higher begging me to enter her womb.

    Seeing such a sexy sight caused my cock to throb painfully within its confinement. I took off my pants, exposing my fully erect cock.

    "You want to cum?" I teased May cruelly causing her to nod frantically.

    "Then beg for it!" I ordered sternly.

    She looked straight into my eyes pleading desperately, "Please Peter! Let me cum!"

    Seeing such a passionate gaze sent shivers down my spine causing my member to harden even further. Without hesitating further, I moved my mouth on her pussy, "Cum..." With that onemand, a torrent of hot liquid shot into my face while May screamed loudly releasing the intense pent-up pleasure built within her body.

    Squirttt!

    Spray after spray of sweet nectar burst forth out covering my entire face while I eagerly gulp all down drinking the fluids like a thirsty man.

    A wave of pleasure swept across May''s body sending shockwaves throughout her entire frame causing her toes to curl involuntarily. Once finished, I moved up and kissed her juicy lips, pushing her squirt back into her own mouth. We shared this dirty moment between ourselves as our tongues battled fiercely with each other.

    "Ready for the main course?" I asked in between kisses.

    May didn''t hesitate at all and spread her legs for me. "Give it to me. Ram it deep inside Peter! " She asked seductively.

    I climbed up until we were eye-to-eye, chest-to-chest, and my cock pressed against her swollen pussy. She nodded happily as I pushed it in with a single hard thrust burying the whole thing inside her. Her warmth engulfed me tightly squeezing my length firmly causing me to groan in satisfaction. I could feel May''s inner walls clenching around my shaft attempting to milk everything out of my body already.

    She hugged me tightly and we began to kiss once again while I began to move my hips, "Aahn!" I grunted in pleasure while pumping away vigorously causing her breasts to bounce wildly in time with every powerful stroke I delivered.

    "Ahnn! Ahnnn!!" She groaned in response while digging her nails into my back, but my super endurance would take more than some nails on my back to injure me. Our lips intertwined hungrily.

    We stayed in the missionary position as I drove my cock inside her cunt harder and faster until our hips pped audibly as my balls pped her ass.

    After a while, I broke the kiss and changed positions.

    "Just stay there and enjoy," May went on top of me as Iy on the bed. She slowly guided her pussy onto my raging boner until she was fully impaled upon me and started riding it up and down enthusiastically. "Ahaaan!" She moaned loudly throwing her head back in ecstasy as her body moved quickly back and forth grinding herself along my cock''s length. Her hands were pressing on my chest as she kept moving her hips like a pro. I grabbed her butt cheeks and pped them yfully enjoying how they jiggled as May moved forward.

    "Haaann~ Peter! I love this feeling of your cock inside me and you smell so fucking delicious today," She moaned sexily as she looked back at me with pure passion burning in her beautiful irises.

    [ppp! pppp!]

    I grabbed hold of both sides of May''s hips forcing her movements to speed up causing her massive boobs to bounce wildly on top of my face as she rode on top of me fiercely.

    "GAAHHH!!!" She screamed wildly before arching backwards as an orgasm rocked her entire body causing her entire body to shiver intensely. The sensation of May''s wetness drenching my cock,bined with the sudden contraction of her vaginal walls upon it brought me to my release immediately.

    "CUUMMMGGG!!!"

    My entire body jerked upward forcefully as ropes after ropes of sperm shot forth rapidly shooting deep inside the very deepest depths of May''s core, sshing against her cervix.

    Her vaginal muscles clenched tightly around me milking my cock for every drop of semen within my ballsack leaving mepletely spent and exhausted.

    Upon the intensity of my release, my whole body went numb for a moment.

    May looked into my eyes. She was huffing heavily still shaking with orgasm. Her pussy was convulsing uncontrobly. The aftershock of orgasm continued running through her whole body as I rubbed my hands across her legs.

    "You can still go a couple of more rounds, right?" She asked between breaths.

    I began to move my hips and my cock was still hard, "Does this answer your question?" I thrust upward hitting her G-spot at an angle causing her back to arch while grunting in pleasure.

    "That''s what I''m talking about..."

    And so, we fucked all night, before falling asleep around 5:00 AM, from a long tiring but very satisfying fuck.

    ...

    ...

    What a nice life... Fight and kill viins asionally, spend time with my girls, do research at my own pace, and earn a shit load of money...

    However, little did I know that my happy-go-lucky day was about toe to an end. I knew something like this was about to happen eventually, but I guess a promotion is in order in this superhero business or she''s here for a real business, I don''t know, but we are about to find out soon.

    What happened you ask?

    Susan Storm is standing right outside my house...

    Call it lucky that it isn''t Nick Fury sneaking into my room with a freaking crossbow...

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 93: Peter & Sue

    Ch: 94: A deal with Sue

    Ch: 95: Prepping for second date

    Ch: 96: A moment with Michelle

    -------[I''ll focus on Michelle''s story for a bit. Sue Wanda & ck Cat will get their arc in the next vol.]

    800 PS> 1 bonus chapter

    1500 PS> 2 Bonus chapters

 Ch: 93 [Sue and Peter]

    Ch: 93 [Sue and Peter]

    AN: I might have gone overboard with this chapter. LOL> I was in a trance when I was writing this one. My brain cells are fried lol.????

    Bonus chapter for hitting 800 PowerStones Mark.

    ----

    [Livingroom]

    Susan Storm and I are having a serious conversation. May excused herself and left us alone to talk.

    "Let me get this straight, you want to provide me with facility, manpower, and everything needed toplete my project and you won''t interrupt my research as long as it maintains human rights?" I asked looking at Susan Storm, who just decided to show up at my doorsteps after I rejected their letters and offers with another offer and in person no less.

    "That is correct," Sue replied with a calm expression.

    "What is the catch? What do you gain from that? Do you really expect me to believe that your organization just wants to make the world a better ce out of the kindness of its heart? I''m just a newbie in the field, what if you guys use your power and influence to take over my work, and worse, you try to cut off funds and shut down my work? Just like how Dr. Connors got abandoned by everyone after OsCorp''s fall," I questioned, raising my voice, "You guys think I''m dumb enough to walk into the same trap? I might not have been in this type of situation for long, but I have learned the lesson of how people treat others."

    "Dr. Connors''s experiments were hical. He broke thew and vited the ords, we couldn''t let such actions continue, but your projects are different and we have the legal backing to let you continue," she said, "The reason why I am making this offer is that we are short on hands, especially talented minds like yours, we would prefer if you join us instead of being an independent contractor, and we can provide you the environment to develop your ideas and the funding toplete them."

    "Nah, I''m good. I got a ce, equipment, and my own money for research, you aren''t getting even a percentage of my profits or ess to my products. Neuron Prosthetics and cybeic imnts are my research. I''m the first to put out a working theory, at least a part of it..." I noticed how she flinched as soon as she heard that the theory was iplete. It would seem, they have already tried to put it to work, but couldn''tplete it without the other half...

    The reason they epted that my half-released theory works is simply that it works theoretically speaking, but to make it work on humans, they will need the other half which is inside my brain. And which sane person will release 100% of their hard work, just for others to take advantage of it? Even if it''s Reed Richards or Tony Stark, even they will have a hard time figuring it out.

    Yeah, with their IQ and resources, heck, Tony has AIs, they can figure it out in time, but right now, I''m in the spotlight and that research belongs to me. If they try to develop it and release it as their own, they''ll be in a shit ton of problems, which again, I''m 100% sure, they are capable enough to escape.

    But public image?

    What about their reputation? Their scientific reputation? That is hard to salvage. I can and will y that card, I''ve already predicted that and prepared ns based on multiple oues for different scenarios and ways.

    But s, even then, I''m far inferiorpared to them and their connection, I know that very well. But, I can''t just let them have my work. Nope. I''ve spent nights without sleep doing this work and having my mind frying it out at work and in battles for this theory, it is my life-changing creation and they can''t have it.

    It''s as simple as that. I''ll just eliminate anyone who gets in my way. I''m pretty sure they already know my identity as Spiderman and I doubt they would do anything like that, but still, there''s that small probability. People get jealous of other''s sess and in this case, the world''s two greatest minds are involved, so, it would be fun to see who gets out as a winner in the end.

    I shifted my attention to Sue.

    "Ah! You guys... Hahaha! You have already put it to the test, haven''t you? But how the heck are you going to merge the neuron capacitor with a human brain?" I said with arge winning grin as I began to understand why they were trying so hard. "Come on, out with the truth. I want to hear it from your mouth. You used my work without my permission, didn''t you?"

    I raised my eyebrow.

    Susan''s eye twitched at my question while she sighed inwardly. "Our understanding of it is not sufficient. During the trial phase, the capacitors tend to burn out during initialization. The remaining capacity was insufficient for the human brain to work without any side effects or even temporarily," she replied in defeat as the smile from her face disappeared and reced with an annoyed expression.

    "I knew it! I fucking knew it. Damn, you guys are good. Coming up with unbelievable offers as if I''m an amature. Anyway, let''s not waste each other''s time. I''ll give you and everyone who''s watching our live show a crystal clear answer..." As I was about to continue, she interrupted me.

    "Wait! What do you mean by live show?!" Sue stood up in shock.

    "Oh, ah! My bad. I forgot to mention it. We were live this entire time on u-tubr. Check the views, it''s trending too. Good thing you confessed to copying my hard work as your own without my permission and how you botched it royally by trying to incorporate the capacitors with the human brain. What was that you said about human experiments? hical and all that big words. First OsCorp, then Dr. Connors, and now the great Reed Richards doing human experiments with an iplete form. Not cool," I said in a mock-up tone.

    The vein on the side of Susan''s neck was popping up in fury when she realized that everyone was indeed watching our conversation through a live stream. She fiddled with her phone as her hand shook with nervousness. I would have liked to seduce her and steal her from Reed, but given the situation, I can''t and will not allow anyone to steal my work.

    "So, let me make it crystal clear to everyone. It''s my work and you can not have it. You try to act over-smart, I''ll just destroy it, it''s that simple."

    "Why would you do such a thing?" She snapped at me.

    "Money, fame, science, I wonder. You, more than anyone, know how deep it has spread. And what''s with that tone as if I''ve done something wrong? I expect a public apology within today and you better think of a way to deal with how your boyfriend''s gonna get himself out of this mess. I''d really suggest he looks at his future while he can. Your show is over," I added thest part and canceled the live stream.

    "Why must you make thingsplicated? We could have done so much good if you weren''t this stuborn," Sue looked at me as if I hadmitted a heinous crime.

    "That''s it, that''s where you are wrong, Susan Storm. Theoretically, everything is good. However, that is just a piece in a huge jigsaw puzzle and not everyone can see what''s beneath. I may be a fool in many aspects, but I will never be that clueless or foolish to hand over what''s mine I had worked my ass off to. Everyone has their ambitions, it''s called dreams, Susan. Don''t you have one?" I fired back and added thest part for emotional purposes to throw her off. "Think twice before you meddle with people with such desires or you''ll end up destroying them and their hard work."

    I nced over at her, waiting for her reaction.

    "How would you feel if I tried to steal something you have worked so hard on? The Baxter Industries that you and the others worked so hard to build... What if I buy everything off and leave you guys and all those workers on the street? How would you feel?" I shot my question with venom. Man, I''m good at this. All those hundreds ofics and manhuas areing in handy now.

    She didn''t answer immediately, it was only a momentter, but I could see the distressed look in her eyes, and so did her decision, she is as much a person of science as I am. While I''m doing it for money and time passes, I have no idea what she''s doing it for. Maybe money or fame. Who knows? But there ain''t any way I''m buying the fact that they are doing it for the good of humanity. Nope. Been there, died there. Not gonna believe those shits anymore.

    "And we are at a stalemate," I concluded the discussion when she kept mum. "I wish we were both smarter, Susan, maybe we would be sitting around a desk talking over a drink. Maybe if you guys hadn''t done that behind my back, I would have epted your offer. I had such high hopes for the Fantastic Four. Heck, I used to be a big fan, but sadly, life isn''t a fan-fic story. Shit happens."

    Susan stood up from the sofa, "Sorry. I should havee clean from the start. But, the situation we were in... It couldn''t be helped. We were in dire need of your imnts, or at least someone with your knowledge toplete the device. We lost a good man..." her voice was lowered as she took the me on herself.

    "Now, that''s new... Excuses after stealing from others... Well, let''s hear it then," I challenged her and motioned her to go ahead with a nod.

    She looked back at me for a second with an uncertain gaze, "Reed created a multi-dimensional travel tunnel, but the machine malfunctioned and Reed and Johnny went into aatose state. Last week, Johnny woke up, but he was unable to walk or talk. But from his bodynguage, we concluded that they saw something on the other side and I believe it is a new threat from another dimension. Right now, we don''t have the technology to make his body move so that he can write down the dangers he saw on the other side."

    After a brief pause, she continued, "We have tried everything, but couldn''t heal his injuries. Wakanda was ourst hope, but the recent political tension with them made that impossible, and it was at that moment your theories caught our attention. Luckily, Reed uploaded his mind into an AI, and with its help, we were able to build up your work, but sadly, it didn''t work... As you said, it''s iplete. This is why I came here seeking your help. But I guess, I messed it all up, huh?"

    I switched on the stream again.

    "Well, then, I apologize for my behavior. It would seem both of us started on the wrong foot..."

    I tried to make up a story to clear the heat off her back. I exined the situation to them that Sue was just trying to help the people who were caught up in an ident, by hiding the facts about that dimensional threat and all that shit. It took hours of talking and exchanges to diffuse the situation. Sue continued to keep her calm and yed along with my story and she apologized for doing the experiments behind my back. We also cleared the confusion about human experiments.

    Yeah, they used some criminals rapists, and murderers to perform the experiment, so I had to put up a good show to diffuse the situation.

    Man, let me tell you, it was fucking exhausting. But, in the end, it paid off.

    Now, I''ve sessfully got my golden ticket to get on the good side of the Fantastic Four. n 1pleted. Next, get a power source equal to that of an Arc Reactor from them for my fabricator. In return, I''ll help those two.

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 94: A deal with Sue

    Ch: 95: Prepping for second date

    Ch: 96: A moment with Michelle

    Ch: 97: Scuba diving

 Ch: 94 [A deal with Sue]

    Ch: 94 [A deal with Sue]

    "Now that we have got that misunderstanding between us cleared, I hope to work with you in the future. As for the device, I''ll swing by the Baxter building once I fixed some of the bugs. It will take three days tops," I said with a warm smile.

    "That would be wonderful. Thank you. Once we get the information, I''ll personally return it to you. And we won''t ever try to copy it without your permission," Sue Storm replied with a friendly tone as we had reached an agreement and ended our conversation.

    "Now, let''s talk about mypensation," I said while pushing for the hard questions.

    Baxter Industries has been on the rise for thest few years and presently, they arepeting with the Stark Industry and Oscorp on their product lines. With OsCorp out of the picture, both Baxter and Stark Industry have now swallowed up the market that they owned. In short, they are making a shit ton of money, and their stocks are through the roof.

    So, it''s only fair that I get a bigpensation for my work, right?

    "Considering your expression, you aren''t after money, right? Gadgets for your part-time work or maybe a new suit?" She questioned with an innocent look as if she had expected a hidden request.

    "It would be better if I show you," I stood up, "Follow me..."

    I led her to the basement where all my gadgets and experimental equipment were stored. I removed the cover from the fabricator that I made using OsCorp''s blueprint.

    "Wait... is that an..." Sue stopped as she recognized the object I had before her.

    "You recognize it, huh?" I smiled.

    "That''s a fabricator. Don''t tell me... Did you...?" She looked back at me.

    "Nope. I didn''t steal it, but made it with my own money, but it''s all thanks to OsCorp''s blueprints that I found when I raided their base a few months ago, you could say, I improvised their design and made something better. But..." Before I could exin any further, Sue came close to the machine and looked at the power source, "Yup. I don''t have anything to power it up. It basically runs on an Arc Reactor, but I doubt I can buy one from the market. So..."

    "I can help you with that. But you do know how costly it is to just make one of those reactors, right? So, how about we make a deal that would be beneficial to both of us in the long run? You make us your partner for your Prosthetic Imnts project. We will take 30% and cover your production fee, while you get to keep 70% profit and you will be the sole face behind the product. Since you have already finished it, all you have to do is sit and count profit while we do all the work and expenses."

    "You make it sound tempting. But no thanks. I''ll pass," I turned down the offer. "I''ve alreadye this far. So, I doubt it would take that long for me to figure out how to create the power source for this machine." I released my seducing pheromone in the air. I can now control its effect and right now, Sue is having a dosage of horniness.

    Susan touched her forehead and took a deep breath. "Wha... ah?" She asked with her eyes out of focus and a bewildered expression. "What''s this sweet smell?" She whispered and squinted her eyes shut for a brief second. She slightly stumbled.

    "Wow, you alright?" I helped her sit down on the chair.

    "Yeah," She began to rub her thighs together. "I''m alright. It''s just..." She cleared her throat, trying to maintain a calmposure despite her horny meter reaching the peak in mere seconds, "Just feeling a bit down the weather... May I use the bathroom?" She asked.

    "Ah, of course," I led the way toward the nearest restroom and opened the door for her.

    "Thank you."

    ---

    [Third person POV]

    Suddenly, Sue felt a weird feeling in her body. That sweet smell radiating from Peter''s body made her intoxicated and before she knew it, she was wet down there and could barely hold on from jumping on the young man before her eyes.

    After Sue entered the bathroom, she immediately locked the door behind her. She ced both of her hands over the sink and released a deep sigh. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw her blushed face. Her hands went toward her crotch as the tingle down there was getting unbearable. ''This feeling...'' She thought to herself, ''Fuck! What''s going on? One moment I was fine, the other... I was lusting for Peter!'' She pped her cheeks, ''Get a hold of yourself, Sue. He is so young and handsome... Fuck!''

    She took off her pants and undies and began to rub dripping her pussy while recalling Peter''s face.

    "Ahhh...." She gasped as a soft moan escaped her lips.

    It''s been months or maybe years since she felt such horny. Reed is always busy with his so-called research. His scientific ramblings got old, and she wanted something real than an ersatz version, which Reed is incapable of giving. She doesn''t even remember thest time he took her to a romantic dinner or even gave her a flower. Heck, he even missed her birthday. Roughly speaking, their rtionship was at a low point. She wanted to have a serious conversation with Reed, but sadly, that ident urred with the dimensional travel machine, putting him in aatose state.

    However, right now, when she was standing that close to Peter, something awakened within her, then that sweet smell. It''s the best thing she ever smelled. It felt like heaven. At this stage, she''s too horny to think about what it was. She just didn''t care. All she wants right now is a big release. Maybe two or three of them.

    A hand wandered her chest as she imagined Peter''s gentle touch on her body and his delicate fingers ying around her erect nipples. "Arrggghhh!" Her moan became more sensual as she continued to masturbate, thinking that she was being watched by the boy. "Look at my dripping pussy, Peter." She continued to rub her swollen clit, "Yeah, that''s it... Lick it." Sue closed her eyes, imagining the boy licking her soaked cunt as it continued to trickle with excitement. She leaned her back and took a deep breath to hold back a scream. Her body vibrated along with the orgasm that reached her brain like the breaking waves of an ocean, carrying a pleasure message. She sprayed her squirting cum all over the bathroom.

    "More... I need more..." Sue pushed two fingers into her pussy and began to move in and out of it, rubbing the upper wall that contained her sweet g-spot. It had been long since she touched it, as it required the perfect finger action to hit her spot. "Fuck me. Take me hard." She squeezed her throat with her free left hand, "Oh, yeah... Squeeze harder."

    Beads of sweat started forming all over her head as Sue''s body started shaking while the orgasm made contact again. She bit her lower lips to keep herself from shouting loudly. She imagined Peter''s cock prating her while he continued to choke her. The feeling of breathlessness while getting pounded from below. It made the sensation even greater, a sensation she never thought was possible until today.

    "Ahh! I''m cumming!" She closed her mouth with her left hand as another gush of squirt sprayed the floor. "Damn! It felt so fucking good!" She mumbled to herself. She quickly looked at her watch. It''s been 5 minutes since she entered. She quickly cleaned up the floor with the tissue and adjusted her dress. Then looked at her face in the mirror.

    A weird thought crossed her mind. It was momentary, but Sue felt a rush to do something wild. She decided to act on it. She wants to do it with Peter. Even if it''s for one night, she wants Peter to touch her skin to skin and whisper in her ears to let go and cum for him. She can''t take the pent-up feeling anymore. She wants to be happy and feel like a woman again. She''s craving to experience sexual intercourse.

    However, she can''t rush it or else Peter would think of her as a desperate woman who will jump the first cute boy she saw. But, she needs to seduce Peter. And to do that she must build trust. Right now, Peter needs a power source for his fabricator. In their facility, Reed has the technology to construct it in no time.

    ''Yeah, let''s start with it. I need to establish trust between us, first. We already started on the wrong foot. Now, it''s time to fix our rtionship...'' A smile curled her lips as a scheme began to form inside her head. ''Then, slowly, I will provide him with gadgets... Maybe a new nano-suit as a surprise present. I''ll make him dependent on me and make him mine. Slowly, and slowly...''

    She adjusted her appearance a little and made it as casual as it should be to avoid suspicion. After a minute or two, she opened the door with a pleasant expression and stepped outside.

    ----

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    Ah! There shees after rubbing off that horny session.

    "You alright?" I asked her.

    "Yeah, I''m fine now. Just forgot my meds. Nothing serious," Sue cleared her throat and continued, "I''ll give you your power supply in return for your help." She extended her hand toward him, "Do we have a deal?"

    "Deal," I firmly shook her hands.

    As the discussion was over, she left in her Porshe.

    .

    .

    "She left on a happy note," May said as I closed the door and walked into the living room.

    "Yup. Our talk went well and we are going to help each other out. And I''ll get to put my work to use in real life... So, you know... Yeah, It''s a big opportunity for me to work with a famous hero," I sat down beside her.

    "I''m d for you, Peter," May patted me on the shoulder.

    "Just d?" I leaned forward and asked in a mischievous tone. "Shouldn''t you give me a special kiss, May?"

    "Oh, young boy!" May smacked her lips and pinched my right ear, "MJ''s right in the kitchen, you horny pervert. You want a kiss,e to my room tonight, mister..."

    ***

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 95: Prepping for second date

    Ch: 96: A moment with Michelle

    Ch: 97: Scuba diving

    Ch: 98: Michelle & Parker

    Ch: 99: Uneasiness

 Ch: 95 [Preparing for the second date]

    Ch: 95 [Preparing for the second date]

    I''ll need two-day max to final check the imnt. Well, then, it''s time to go on a second date with Michelle, after this, a few more dates. Well, I opened myptop and began doing some research. Where should I take her next? It''s our second date, so... aha... got it, I should take her to a movie theater! Movies always give a nice ambiance for couples to enjoy each other''spany and build memories. Nah! That''s too generic.

    Wait a sec, how about rollercoasters or theme parks, and hey, that''s fun and stuff. Girls love it... yeah, but thest time I went to a theme park with Gwen, it didn''t turn out well thanks to those terrorists bombing that ce. So, yeah, better avoid theme parks for now.

    I''m not that good when ites to dating and deciding a ce. May is different. I know what she likes and enjoys. But Michelle, well, she is a mystery that I''ll solve. Let''s see... Humm... How about Scuba diving? I know it costs money to buy gear and there are some rules, but hey, I ain''tcking money. Might as well try it out.

    Anyway, I think I got it. After this, I''ll make the bookings and call herter in the evening.

    ..

    ..

    [3rd Person pov]

    It''s been three days since Michelle went out on a date with Parker and that was probably the best date ever. It''s not like anyone asked her on a date ever. He is the first one who did so and she can''t help but feel happy thinking about that day. "I wonder if he will ask me out again," She thought. ''When is he going to call me? Where is he going to take me? What is he doing? Should I call him? What if he gets angry?'' Thoughts like these ran inside Michelle''s head.

    At present, Michelle is sitting on the bed with her phone in her hand. She couldn''t get Peter''s face out of her head and her heart was racing thinking about that day and when they walked hand in hand. She still remembered how good it felt to walk with him and how much she liked him. ''Shit, I need to calm down.'' She pped herself on her cheeks and tried to calm her heart.

    "Damn it. What have you done to me, Peter Parker?" She asked no one in particr. She sighed heavily and kept on thinking about what to do next.

    She typed Peter''s number on the phone, but before she could press the call button, the phone vibrated. It was a call from Peter.

    Michelle quickly pressed the answer button. "Hey!" She sounded excited as a happy expression surfaced on her face.

    "Did I hear a hint of excitement in your voice?" Peter asked on the other side.

    "I just said ''Hey''. I doubt you could tell anything from just that," She argued.

    "I dunno, maybe I''m just imagining things."

    "Maybe, who knows? So, what''s up?" She asked.

    "What? I can''t just call you because I miss your sweet voice?" Peter said teasingly.

    "Shut it, Parker," Michelle rolled her eyes as shey back on the bed, swinging her legs yfully.

    "Hehe..." Peter chuckled, "So, what are you doing?"

    "Oh, nothing much, justzing around."

    "That''s boring. I''m pretty sure you could do something better than that," Peter pointed out.

    "Oh, you got a better idea?" She turned over to the other side of the bed and ced her head on the pillow.

    "Yeah. Do you know how to swim?" He asked her.

    "Swim? Hahaha... Oh, Parker. You have no idea. I''m pretty sure I can beat you in swimming."

    "Only time will tell. Tomorrow, I''ll take you on our second date as promised. You aren''t busy, right?" He inquired.

    "Nope, I don''t have anything to do."

    "Then, I''ll pick you up at 9 am," He told her.

    "Sounds good. Where are we going? You are not thinking of the beach, right? Wait! Is it the beach? You want to see me in a bikini that bad, huh?!" She asked teasingly.

    "You in a bikini? Humm..." His voice trailed off for a second.

    "Hey, what was that ''Humm''?" She asked.

    "What? I''m just imagining you in a bikini," He answered shamelessly.

    Michelle was stunned to hear his answer. "You...! Don''t you dare imagine it or you will regret it."

    "I get it. You don''t want me to imagine since you want to show it to me personally, right?" He teased her further.

    "Ahhh... you...!"

    "Hahaha... Well then, I''ll take that as a yes. But, you do know how hard it is to imagine you in a bikini, right? I mean, I''ve never seen you in any other clothes other than your jeans and t-shirt," He pointed out.

    "..." Michelle went silent upon hearing his words. ''Damn it, I forgot about that. Ah... Shit, now what do I do?!'' She thought to herself. ''I never bought something like a bikini. Thest one was from my swimming school and it''s too tight around my butt. And... Shit!'' She realized that she hadn''t bought or worn any dress other than jeans and T-shirts. She bought most of them from market sales. ''I''m screwed,'' She cursed.

    "Hey, MJ. You still there?" Peter called out.

    "Y-Yeah, I''m here."

    "Oh, good. Sorry about that. I was just teasing you. Just be yourself and don''t worry about your outfit. I don''t care what you wear. I just enjoy yourpany, you know that..." He tried to soften the situation.

    "Is that so? Well, thanks." She thanked him.

    "Sure. Anyway, I''ll see you tomorrow, okay?"

    "Yeah, see you tomorrow." She ended the call and sighed deeply.

    "Tomorrow is going to be an interesting day," She smiled as she looked at her phone. "Fuck!" She jumped down from the bed and opened her dresser. It was filled with jeans and t-shirts. She started going through all the drawers only to find more and more jeans and t-shirts. "What should I do?"

    Michelle was saving money for further studies and with the situation at her home, she couldn''t really afford to buy any fancy clothes or dresses. "Why did you have to say something like that? Sseehh... Why do I even like you?" She said out loud. However, she didn''t want to blow up this new rtionship with Peter. Maybe for once, she could be a little selfish and spend some money on herself.

    "What to do?" She bit her lips, trying to think of a solution.

    Jones had a difficult home life and she and her mother had not heard from her father in years by the time she had concluded her junior year in high school. Jones developed a sarcastic, guarded demeanor as she grew, preferring to read her books and often had difficulty when trying to establish friendships. However, her father eventually returned to her life. Jones also came to dislike being called by herst name.

    Now, the main money problemes from her father. It''s not drugs or drinking problems, but gambling. She knows that her dad is gambling his money away and forcing her mother to pay up. The debts kept rising and right now, the amount is toorge for her mother to pay. Michelle doesn''t know what to do. She works at the library and at her mother''s flower shop and yet, the amount doesn''t seem to decrease. So, she has been saving her money for further studies in hopes that she might get a good job with good pay and finally, she''ll be able to get her mother out of this situation.

    After much contemtion, Michelle decided to spend a bit of money and buy a new dress. "Shit, why is it so hard to buy a dress?" She cursed as she walked around the mall. She tried many dresses but none of them satisfied her. "Maybe I should try a bikini first... You better appreciate it, Parker."

    ..

    ..

    [Peter''s POV] [Location: Mall]

    I found a ce that sells scuba gear and I need new clothes and shoes. It''s been a while since I spent some money on myself. Might as well go all out. Well, I could have just rented the gear, but I want a new one for me and for Michelle.

    This store is really good. It has everything I need. I bought two entire sets and obviously, the best one they have.

    "I want it delivered at this address by tonight, can you do it?" I asked the cashier girl.

    "Nah, we need at least 48 hours for that, besides, there are other delivery on the list. So, I wouldn''t count on 48 hours," She replied with a tired tone.

    "You''re not gonna let me try to persuade you?" I took out 200 dors and ced the bills on the counter.

    She nced at both sides, then quickly pocketed the money, "Sure, I''ll make sure they deliver it by tonight."

    "Thanks," I smiled and left the store. Alright, I got the gear, now I need new clothes. But man, no matter where you go, money talks and gets your job done.

    Yet, some say, money can''t buy happiness.

    That cashier girl for example. I know her. She lives around the slums and I saved her a couple of times as Spiderman during my patrols. If I''m not mistaken, her name is Sarah. She told me about her situation. Why? Who knows? She talked, and I listened. Her brother goes to elementary school and her parents... Well, let''s say, they have no parents. Anyway, she works hard to take care of him. So, that $200 might not be much for me, but for her, it means she can buy her brother some new clothes or a proper dinner after her shift, maybe it will help her a little with the rent. Now, isn''t she happy? Even if it''s a little bit, but she''s happy.

    My next stop is the clothing department on the other side of the mall. As I was walking there, my eyes caught a familiar figure, standing near the Women''s Clothing Department.

    I can recognize that messy brown hair everywhere. That''s Michelle.

    ***

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 96: A moment with Michelle

    Ch: 97: Scuba diving

    Ch: 98: Michelle & Parker

    Ch: 99: Uneasiness

    Ch: 100: Mark of Kaine

 Ch: 96 [A moment with Michelle]

    Ch: 96 [A moment with Michelle]

    ***

    BIG SHOUT OUT- Shattered Dimensions: Marvel x DC [Released on Webnovel]

    If you enjoy Zombie Marvel and DC, you will like this one. It''s obviously a harem ff.

    -----

    I can recognize that messy brown hair everywhere. Isn''t it Michelle? Why is she here? Wait, is she buying a dress for our date tomorrow? Aww... That''s sweet of her. Should I approach her?

    I''m pretty sure she didn''t notice me. Okay, I''m gonna approach her from behind and scare the shit out of her.

    Alright, here goes nothing. I quietly approached her, and she waspletely engrossed in the clothes. From the looks of it, she was trying to figure out which one to buy from the two dresses before her. I''m just a few feet away from her, and she still didn''t notice me.

    Now!

    "Booo..."

    "Shit..." Michelle suddenly shouted. Her body trembled from shock, her eyes widened, and she dropped the dresses from her hands, followed it with a punch. It was a great reflex, unfortunately...

    I swooped down and caught the dresses as her fist went over my head. Then I stood up and showed the dresses, "I can''t believe you dropped the dresses! How clumsy of you, Michelle," I said teasingly.

    "What the hell?" She snatched the dresses from my hands while trying to steady her breathing, as her heartbeat had yet toe down. "The fuck did you do that, Parker?"

    "Well, isn''t it obvious? I wanted to scare you and it worked. Look at your face! Hahaha..." I couldn''t control myughter and just pointed at her. Her face was red, either from anger or from embarrassment. Who knows? But it was kinda childish but fun.

    "Arghhhh!" She cursed under her breath.

    "Hahaha... Sorry about that. Didn''t think it would give you that much of a shock. So, confused with which one to choose from, huh?" I pointed at the dresses, trying to ease the tension.

    "Is it that obvious?"

    I nodded.

    "Seriously, what do I do? This one, the colors are boring, or is it?" She lifted the first dress. "Or this one, with this cute design? What do you think, Peter?"

    "Is it a special event?" I know she wanted to buy it for our date but I feigned ignorance, hoping she''d y along.

    She tilted her head a little. "I... I guess you can say it is. You know, a friend is taking me out."

    I narrowed my eyes on her. I noticed that she was stuttering and there was a light tint of red on her cheeks. That expression seems like... Shyness?! Hmm... "So, a friend?" I asked curiously.

    "Ye-Yeah! Just a friend," She confirmed.

    "Ah! I remember now... Didn''t this friend of yours already say no need to change anything and be your usual self?" I pointed out.

    "Oh! Uhm... well, you see. Yeah, he said it, but... ah!" She averted her gaze and puffed her cheeks.

    ''Cute.'' So, she can make such an expression, huh? But, why spend money when your financial situation is in a pickle, Michelle? I wanted to tell her that but that will hurt her pride.

    "Ah, I get it. Why not try both and show me? Maybe I can tell you which looks good on you," I suggested and smiled at her.

    "Really?!" She sounded very excited but quickly returned her expression back to her usual poker face, "You just want to see me try these dresses."

    "Possibly, and probably. Let''s just say 99%, maybe 100%. Yup, I want to see you try them," I bluntly told her with no hesitation.

    "Pervert," She whispered.

    "Yup, guilty as charged." I chuckled and shrugged, not trying to deny it.

    "Whatever, just follow me," She turned around and started walking.

    I smiled seeing this and just followed her. Maybe I can enjoy and tease Michelle some more. Well, nothing wrong with that, right?

    "Wait here," She stopped me near the changing room and went inside. "No peeking, Parker." She closed the door on my face.

    "What the heck? Do I look like I want to sneak a peek?"

    "Don''t get cocky, Parker."

    "Uggh...!" I sighed and waited patiently.

    Soon, the door of her changing room opened, "H-How does it look? Be honest with me."

    Her tone was kinda nervous. I guess she really wants an honest answer. Let''s check her out. Ahem! I mean, check her dress out.

    It was the first dress. Nothing too fancy or exposing, but it certainly was cute. She got a slim body and this dress entuated it quite well. It was a dark violet-colored single piece. She got her arms and shoulders exposed and the dress ends just around her knees, showing her slender legs.

    It took me a few minutes before I replied, "Why don''t you turn around for a sec? I wanna check the back side as well."

    "You perv. Well, enjoy while itsts," She sighed and twirled for me. I''m enjoying every second of this! Michelle has no idea, though.

    My eyes automatically went below her waist but that is clearly not the best spot to look. Those slender and nice legs are enough to send some people into a frenzy. And that shape of her butt is making it impossible for me not to think of having some ''fun''.

    "So?" She turned around, "Stop drooling and be honest, okay?"

    "You definitely don''t want me to answer that question honestly," I clicked my tongue and rubbed the back of my head.

    "Out with it, Parker," Michelle raised her eyebrows impatiently with a sly smirk. She knows she looks hot in that not-so-revealing yet so-sexy dress.

    "Fine, you look really hot in that dress," I blurted, giving her my sincere, totally ''not lusty at all'', response. "It fits you well."

    "What a gentleman," Michelle looked pleased with mypliment and snorted. "Well, time for the next one." She went inside her dressing room and came back. This time it was the ck bodycon dress with a white shirt inside.

    Unlike the other dress, this one looks mature, sophisticated, and definitely much more beautiful than the previous one. I mean, this one got that look. It''s hard to exin but trust me on this, this is the dress.

    "So?"

    "If you want to win this friend over, then that''s the best choice. It does suit you," I gave her a bit of simple advice and crossed my hands, tilting my head while checking the dress from top to bottom.

    She looked at her own reflection in the mirror while tugging on the bottom part of the dress, checking the fitting. "This friend, do you think he''ll like this dress?" She asked in a low voice.

    "Definitely," I simply answered.

    Michelle nodded and entered back inside. After a few minutes, she came out with her casual outfit and bought the dress without saying a word.

    After buying the dress, Michelle walked in front of me silently while I followed behind. Suddenly she stopped, causing me to stop as well. I wonder what happened?

    She slowly turned around and stared at me with serious eyes, "Peter..." She called my name.

    "Yes?"

    "Thanks, I guess... For helping me choose a dress," She thanked me while scratching her cheeks lightly.

    A smile appeared on my face. "Michelle..."

    "I guess you are going to follow me again like that day, aren''t you?" She guessed urately.

    I scratched the tip of my nose andughed awkwardly, "Hehe... Is it that obvious?" I nervously grinned whileughing.

    "Parker..." Michelle sighed, "Do whatever you want."

    We walked through the mall and invited her to the nearest cafe for some quick snacks. Then, we spent some time in the bowling alley ying a few rounds. We were almost on equal footing, but I won by only one point, which pissed her off big time. I can tell by the re she shot towards me.

    Then, it was time to head back. I decided to give her a lift back home. "Need a ride?" I offered.

    Michelle shook her head lightly while looking away, "I''m fine. I can take public transport back home."

    "Come on, I insist. Besides, it''s gettingte, and public transport might be crowded right now," I persuaded her again.

    "Parker, I said I''m fine. Don''t you have other things to do?" She refused again.

    "Other than annoying you, nope!" I tantly admitted.

    Michelle sighed helplessly. She knew I wouldn''t leave her alone unless she epted my offer. "Fine... Fine, you win. Are you happy now?"

    "Yup, let''s go."

    "That''s a fancy bike," Shemented after seeing my motorcycle.

    "Wanna drive?" I handed her my helmet.

    "Nope. I don''t have a license," Michelle refused and sat behind me.

    "Ah! So, there''s something, Miss Jones can''t do, huh?" I teased her.

    "Shut up and drive, Parker," Michelle wrapped her hands around my waist and leaned forward. "Oh, and don''t get distracted."

    I felt her soft breasts touching my back which made me blush. This girl, she''s doing this on purpose! But this feels nice... I can feel her warmth even through my clothes. Alright, time to drive.

    "Hold tight." I stepped on the throttle and drove away from the parking lot.

    Michelle tightened her hold around my waist as I drove.

    "So, what''s in that other bag? The one you''ve been trying to hide from me," I asked curiously while driving carefully.

    "None of your business, Parker!" She yelled while holding tightly onto me.

    "Come on, Michelle... Tell me~!" I tried to persuade her.

    "Never!" She shouted again.

    "Please~!"

    "Something for my date tomorrow. Happy now?" Michelle finally answered me.

    "Who''s this friend of yours?" I smirked.

    "Someone annoying and a pain in the ass," Michelle bluntly answered.

    "Ouch..." I clutched my chest acting hurt.

    "Focus on the road..."

    "Whatever you say, Miss Jones." Iughed and elerated the bike speed.

    We soon arrived outside her house. Michelle got off the bike and handed me back my helmet.

    "Parker..."

    "Hmm...?"

    "It was fun," Michelle turned around and walked away.

    "Same here, Michelle... See you tomorrow."

    Michelle waved her hand without turning around and entered her house.

    I smiled and drove back home with today''s memory fresh in my mind.

    *****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 97: Scuba diving

    Ch: 98: Michelle & Parker

    Ch: 99: Uneasiness

    Ch: 100: Mark of Kaine

 Ch: 97 [Second date]

    Ch: 97 [Second date]

    "Scuba diving?!" Michelle eximed after hearing my suggestion for our date.

    "Yup!" I nodded with enthusiasm. We are going to Long Ind. People often go there for fun activities like scuba diving, jet skiing, etc.

    "No way. I''ve always wanted to try scuba diving. But never got the chance to try it out, Parker," Michelle looked visibly excited after hearing my suggestion. She''s wearing that ck bodycon dress with a white shirt inside. Damn! She looks smoking hot in that dress!

    "I''m d you like the idea," I looked at her smugly.

    Michelle noticed the way I gazed at her and instinctively looked down and fiddled with her hands. Her face blushed a bit in embarrassment and her usually nonchnt appearance suddenly seemed somewhat bashful.

    "Hey Peter," She looked up from beneath her bangs at me.

    "Hmm...?" I responded and arched up my brow quizzically, "Why are you suddenly getting shy?"

    "S-Shy?" Michelle red angrily at me. "The heck?! Just- Just take us to this damn scuba-diving ce, Parker," She hissed at me. Her ears reddened and she couldn''t look at me properly anymore.

    Tsundere.

    I resisted the urge to smile smugly and shook my head internally.

    .

    .

    [Location: Long Ind]

    After reaching Long Ind, I took out the diving gears and carried them to the boat I rentedst night. I even hired ady, who worked as a dive instructor. So, everything was perfectly prepared ahead of time. Right now, there are only four people on that boat. The instructor or guidedy, the sexy maturedy in a bikini, who''s driving the boat, and Michelle and me.

    This is going to be really fun. I can''t wait to see the surprised or nervous look on her face when I force her to jump into the water. Hehe... Let''s get started now. We went further in the water. The instructor knew the perfect spot.

    After putting on our diving suits, Michelle and I jumped into the sea along with the dive instructor. And surprisingly Michelle didn''t react too badly when I made her jump. There''s no denying that she had a pale white face and was shivering for a few seconds. She''s a pro swimmer or so she says, but this thing is different than some swimming pool.

    I grabbed her hand and gave a reassuring nod and smile. The girl''s face calmed down a little as she tried to steady her breathing and maintain her bnce inside the diving gear.

    As the instructor showed us some moves in the air and made signals, we copied her actions and she made gestures that signaled that the two of us could move our bodies ording to those movements. Then she pointed at us and motioned as if telling us to hold our breaths and we both put our breathing tubes in our mouths and dived deep inside the water. I pointed my eyes toward the water in the direction that she had indicated, and my jaw nearly fell open.

    Before my very eyes were several colorful fishes and crabs and octopi moving about the ground under the surface of the water.

    I nced toward Michelle and yup, she was also marveling at the wonderful scenery around us. She then looked toward me with wide eyes. The fear she was feeling was reced with awe and joy.

    Wow! These creatures are absolutely amazing!! This is great!!!!!

    I never knew that they kept this water clean. I was expecting a shit ton of stic and garbage everywhere. Well, this is amazing.

    After a few minutes or so, we got familiar with the diving environment and decided to dive deeper and explore those beautiful creatures even more. I grabbed her hand and entwined her fingers together with mine as we ventured down deeper together, exploring everything.

    It was fucking awesome!

    Then, something caught my eye and it was a group of small glowing fishes. They looked like fireflies, but they were surrounded by this cool green hue. The moment I tried to grab those small fishes in front of me, they suddenly rushed in between my fingers like lightning, like trying to escape from me.

    Michelle shooked her head, trying tough at my reaction because apparently, I look like a moron. I decided to pretend to shoot the bullet toward her with my eyes as I acted out a gun shooting. And she reacted exactly as I expected, making me grin like an idiot. She then pulled my hands, going toward those awesome-looking fishes with a determined smile. She moved slowly while trying not to disturb those pretty glowing creatures. It was obvious that she hadpletely forgotten about those weird life forms onnd.

    Looking at the fish she was staring at, I noticed that its scales had a lot of light shining all over it. I moved forward slightly, looking intently, trying to see through the small specks of light on the fish''s scales. Then I saw, its color changed the longer I stared and when the light around it vanished, the fish itself had a glittering crystal skin color that shone all over it. It was unlike anything that wasmonly found in this kind of species. Its size was small and its shape was like that of a spherical jewel. It was stunning and unique.

    While exploring the sea, I looked at her.

    The instructor gave us some space and let us y and have fun on our own.

    I took out the small camera that I brought along with me and started taking some pics of Michelle''s smiling face. She pretended not to notice me as she swam away in another direction, trying to find a cool-looking coral reef or fish. Then she found a big turtle lying on a rock and a yful-looking fiddler crab beside her.

    Seeing how enthusiastic and mesmerized her face was as she studied the life form up-close. I grinned and slowly reached my arms toward her waist and gently pulled her closer. This startled her, but she didn''t resist. I ced my face beside her and extended the camera hand before us, trying to take pictures. We looked happy and blissful as I took a couple of selfies, with my other free hand still wrapped around her waist. She smiled as we were so engrossed in this fun-filled moment, enjoying ourselves here.

    Then, Michelle took the camera from me and took a couple of pictures of me and the things around her.

    We spent some more time underwater, before going up.

    At first, the sunlight was hurting my eyes a bit, and so, after taking a while to adjust our eyesight. After getting out of our suits, Michelle came out of the changing room, wearing a... BIKINI!!!!!

    Holy Shit! That''s sexy as hell.

    Michelle noticed that my mouth was literally hanging open, so she decided to shut me up, by pressing her fingers to my chin. "You''re drooling like a caveman."

    "And? How the hell can I not drool after seeing an epic sight like this," I replied honestly with my hands moving in circles to imply what the ''epic sight'' was.

    Michelle''s sexy curves and beautiful brown skin were simply incredible and captivating. I gotta give her a nice massage with sunscreen, yeah. I should do thatter on.

    "Yeah, right. Perv. Anyway," She came and sat beside me on the deck, "Thanks for today. It was really fun and I enjoyed it."

    "Yeah, it was really fun indeed."

    Michelle sighed contently, "Haaah..." She stretched her arms up in the air.

    We talked for a bit as the boat took us to the beach. There I bought two mocktails, and we walked around the sandy shore, holding hands. Actually, she''s the one who decided to hold my hand, before I could. We enjoyed the cold drink while just strolling like some young couples on a beach. And that''s fun, yeah.

    Later we found a nice spot, away from the noisy crowd, a little away from the sandy shore. I took her dress to the car and brought out the mat and towels. I even bought a bottle of sunscreen and water bottles from a nearby shop. We spread the mat over it andy on the soft white sand with our palms down. The cool breeze from the beach rxed our minds and bodies.

    "Ah! I should have brought the sunscreen," Michelle grumbled as she massaged the nape of her neck, which was bing red due to the warmth of the sun.

    "And this is where Ie to the rescue," I took out the sunscreen lotion bottle from my pocket.

    She eyed the bottle and grinned, beforeying down her belly. "Well, what are you waiting for? Care to give me a little massage." She teased. "But try to keep your hands in control, Mr. Parker."

    "Yes, Ma''am." I said in a robotic tone.

    It''s a nice moment and it''s good to see that she''s opening up to me without trying to hold back.

    *****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 98: Michelle & Parker

    Ch: 99: Uneasiness

    Ch: 100: Mark of Kaine

    Ch: 101: Complicated situation

    Ch: 102: An offer you can''t refuse

 Ch: 98 [Michelle & Peter]

    Ch: 98 [Michelle & Peter]

    I moved her hair away, causing the ends of her soft hair to tickle the back of her neck. I positioned myself on her right and poured lotion onto my hand before cing it on her back. I began to rub the sunscreen onto her skin, starting at the base of her neck. My fingers glided across the softness of her skin, applying pressure where needed. As I applied more lotion to the center of her back, I felt her muscles rx underneath my touch.

    "You looked tensed," Imented as I continued to massage her back, rubbing my thumbs deeply into her shoulders.

    "Hmm... No, I''m fine. Ohh... You are good with your fingers, Parker," Michelle moaned softly.

    "d you liked it, Ma''am," I chuckled as I continued to work on the knots near her spine.

    Michelle sighed contentedly as she closed her eyes and buried her face in the mat while I continued to massage her back. It was supposed to be a Sunscreen rub, but I ended up giving her a full massage session instead.

    After a few minutes or so, Michelle raised her head and nced back at me, "How about my legs?" She asked seductively with a teasing smirk on her face.

    I gulped hard before replying with a shaky voice, "Umm... S-Sure."

    Michelle rolled to her back and stretched her legs out, facing me. As I went toward her feet, she raised her right leg up and pressed it against my chest, "Better?" She asked with a mischievous smile on her lips.

    "Better," I poured some lotion on my palm and applied it on her leg first. Slowly massaging her calf muscle with my fingers, working up to her thigh. Michelle giggled as I rubbed my thumbs on the backside of her knee. "Hey, that tickles," Sheined but didn''t stop me. Instead, sheid downfortably with her eyes closed, enjoying the sensation of my fingers on her leg.

    "Well, thanks for letting me know one of your weak points," I smirked and increased the pressure on the spot, making Michelle squirm under my grip. "Parker, sto-" Before she couldplete her words, I quickly applied sunscreen on her left leg and did the same thing, causing Michelle to burst outughing. "Hahaha... Just... Stop... It," Michelle struggled to speak as tears formed in her eyes due toughter.

    "Okay, okay," I released her legs and wiped off the sweat from my forehead, "There you go." Michelleid on the mat panting heavily, catching her breath while ring at me with a cute pout on her face.

    "Who will do my tummy?" She asked innocently after a few seconds of rest.

    My eyes widened, "What?"

    "I said, who will do my tummy? Isn''t it obvious, Parker?" Michelle raised her brows questioningly, "Come on! Why? Afraid that you might lose control?" She taunted me with a teasing smirk.

    "Heh! As if!" I scoffed and poured some lotion on my palm and applied it on her stomach.

    Michelle giggled when I touched her sides, "Parker! Stop!" She squirmed, trying to push my hands away, but failed miserably. Her smooth, t stomach felt amazing against my palm.

    "Your words, now, there''s no backing out," I smirked and applied more pressure on her tummy muscles, causing Michelle to arch her back slightly. Her cheeks turned crimson red as she tried to suppress her moans unsessfully. She surrendered herself and allowed me to apply lotion on her stomach.

    "Parker, you jerk..." Michelle mumbled weakly.

    I rubbed the lotion thoroughly around her belly, feeling her smooth skin beneath my fingers. Michelle closed her eyes tightly and bit her lower lip as she tried to endure my touch. I moved my hand up, just up to her ribcage before stopping abruptly. "All done!" I announced loudly.

    Michelle opened her eyes immediately, "Wha- Ahem! I mean, good job." I can hear a hint of disappointment in her voice. She must be disappointed that I didn''t continue rubbing her tummy any further. Haha! Serves you right.

    Michelle sat up straight and ran her fingers through her messy hair, "Now it''s my turn!"

    "What?" I blinked stupidly.

    "Turn around! Lay on your stomach," Michellemanded me with a serious face.

    "Show me what you got, Jones," I challenged her yfully while turning around andying face down on the mat.

    Michelle poured some lotion on her palm and applied it on my back, "Let''s see how you''ll handle this." Michelle smirked wickedly as she massaged my back using her fingers. I admit that it felt good when she applied more pressure on the knots near my spine, relieving most of the tension in my shoulders.

    Man, it''s been like forever since someone gave me a proper massage other than May. I thought blissfully.

    Michelle was focused on applying lotion on my body and tried teasing me like I teased her. But still, it felt good being touched by her like this.

    "Not gonna work," I said as she tried to tickle my sides.

    "Damn... Thought it would work. Okay then, how about this?" Michelle whispered huskily near my earlobe before moving her hands toward my abs, slowly tracing them with her fingers from both sides as she saddled on my backside.

    "I have to admit, you got soft palms and nice techniques," I praised her sincerely, enjoying the way her fingertips traced around my abs.

    "Thanks," Michelle replied absentmindedly,pletely lost in the moment as she caressed my back muscles gently. After a while, she got down, "Turn around." Michelle demanded while pouring lotion on her palm once again. I obeyed and rolled over, resting my head on the mat with my eyes looking at her blushed face. "Keep it within control, yeah? We are in public," She reminded me sternly as she ced her palm on my abs, rubbing lotion on my stomach muscles slowly.

    Michelle seemed nervous as she avoided eye contact with me while focusing on applying sunscreen all over my torso. I smiled inwardly as I noticed the pink blush covering her cheeks. She is feeling my abs shamelessly without even realizing it and even licked her lips once or maybe twice. Man, this girl is adorable! I thought amusingly.

    Michelle poured lotion on her palm once again and applied it on my arms, shoulders, and biceps. She also made sure to apply some sunscreen on my chest area too, while biting her lower lip seductively.

    "Enjoying yourself there, Miss Jones?" I asked teasingly.

    "Shut up! Parker, you dork!" Michelle hissed annoyingly before finishing the sunscreen application. "Done!" Shey beside me and closed her eyes, taking deep breaths to calm herself down.

    We remained lying down on the mat for a while, staring at the clear blue sky above us as we enjoyed the mild sea breeze. Truth be told, it was freaking hard to control my hard on during Michelle''s little massage session. Thankfully, I managed to keep it within control somehow. Otherwise, it would''ve been really awkward between us right now. I nced sideways, admiring Michelle''s beautiful facial features.

    Without realizing it, I kept staring at her, noticing every single detail about her. The small freckles on her nose, those long eyshes fluttering asionally, plump lips slightly parted open, and a cute beauty mark underneath her bottom lip. Her slim body glistened under sunlight due to the sunscreen applied earlier...

    God! Michelle Jones is so beautiful! I thought dreamily.

    Michelle opened her eyes suddenly and caught me staring at her intently, "What?" She asked curiously with furrowed eyebrows.

    Shit! Busted! But, let''s be honest here, "Just admiring your beauty, Miss Jones." I admitted honestly with a sheepish grin. She blushed and averted her gaze shyly. I guess she wasn''t expecting such an answer from me.

    "Parker!" Michelle whined cutely. God! Everything about this girl is just perfect! I thought blissfully as I stared at her with a lovesick expression on my face.

    Michelle cleared her throat awkwardly, "Ahem! Well, how about we go for lunch? I''m starving!" She suggested while getting up quickly.

    "Yeah, sure!" I followed suit and stood beside her.

    Michelle folded the mat neatly and ced it inside the beach bag before slinging it on her shoulder, "Come on, Parker! Let''s grab some food!" She grabbed my hand and dragged me along with her.

    After a small shower and changing back Michelle and I were walking side by side on the beach road with our fingers intertwined together. It feels nice holding her hand like this! I thought happily while ncing sideways at her. Michelle walked close to me, resting her head on my arm asionally while humming softly to herself.

    *****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 99: Uneasiness

    Ch: 100: Mark of Kaine

    Ch: 101: Complicated situation

    Ch: 102: An offer you can''t refuse

    Ch: 103: Goblin''s hideout

 Ch: 99 [Uneasiness]

    Ch: 99 [Uneasiness]

    We didn''t talk much as we made our way toward the nearby restaurant near the beach. Once we reached the ce, she pulled me toward a table for two located near the ss window overlooking the sea view outside.

    Michelle removed her shoes and rested her feet on the empty seat across mine before picking up the menu card ced on top of the table.

    "What''s up with these prices?" She asked while raising her brows skeptically as she read the items listed on the menu.

    I took a peek at the menu card in her hand, "Well, hope the food tastes as good as its price. Order away anything you want. No holding back or else I might get angry. Yeah?" I joked light-heartedly, making Michelle chuckle amusingly.

    She nodded in agreement, "Okay! Sure!"

    Soon a waitress arrived at our table and took our orders. Michelle ordered a lobster tter. You know those giant lobster dishes served on TV shows? Yeah, that one! Meanwhile, I ordered a big king crab, the biggest one on the menu to be exact! While waiting for our orders to arrive Michelle and I talked about random stuff.

    "So, what''s your future n? Any specific field you wanna pursue?" I asked curiously. Michelle shrugged nonchntly, "You wanna continue college or do something different? Like, start your own business or something?" I pressed further.

    "Well... To be honest, I want to get some certificates and get a stable job with a sufficient paycheck. Maybe a nine-to-five office desk job," Michelle answered truthfully while fiddling with the napkin on the table.

    "Nine to five office desk job? Seriously? Is that what you truly want?" I asked incredulously while raising my brows questioningly.

    Michelle nodded hesitantly, "Hey, as long as the pay is good, anything goes... Not anything like that anything goes kind of anything, but you get what I meant."

    "Yeah... But don''t you wanna follow your passion? Or at least try something new for once?" I asked curiously while tilting my head sideways.

    "Yeah, but as you know, beggars can''t choose. Right? Money matters dude! Besides, I want to have financial stability before doing something else," She exined earnestly while twirling a strand of hair using her index finger.

    I leaned forward while resting my elbows on the table, "What if I offer you a job? No need to drop out. Just a part-time job after college and the pay is good." I proposed with a hopeful expression.

    Michelle''s eyes widenedically as she listened attentively to my proposition, "Wait! What?" She asked unbelievably.

    I took a deep breath before continuing, "Well, I need some help with my work. And as things stand right now, I need a couple of hands on the deck. So, what do you say? Interested?"

    "Are you serious right now? Peter Parker, please don''t fool me! I swear to god! If this is one of your silly pranks, I won''t hesitate to smack you hard across your stupid face!" Michelle threatened me angrily while pointing her index finger threateningly at me.

    "Nope, no prank here whatsoever. I am being hundred percent serious about this. Michelle Jones, I am offering you a job opportunity. And yes, ites with a good sry. So, what do you think?" I assured her earnestly while leaning backward.

    "Job description and pay," She demanded bluntly while crossing her arms across her chest.

    "Job description, assisting me in running my research and recording things ordingly. Starting payment, 5k per month. Bonus, depends on performance. Benefits, free food, drinks, and transportation fee," I exined seriously with a neutral expression on my face.

    Michelle gaped at me unbelievably before stuttering, "Fiv- Five thousand dors per month? Free food, drinks, transportation fee? For a part-time job?" She asked incredulously with wide eyes.

    "Yeah, pretty much sums everything up. So, interested?" I confirmed confidently.

    Michelle remained silent for a whole minute before speaking up, "Peter Parker, are you perhaps running some illegal experiments or something that line? Because no one offers such high payments for a part-time job."

    I chuckled and shook my head, "No illegal experiments whatsoever. Don''t worry! It''s legit stuff. You''ll see for yourself once you join me. I''m also nning on roping in Ned, and Gwen too. So, what do you say? Wanna join me too?" I extended my hand across the table and offered her a handshake, "Deal?"

    Michelle stared at my hand for a brief moment before epting it firmly, "Deal!"

    Our conversation paused momentarily when our orders arrived at the table. Lobster and crab dishes were ced on the table along with our drinks, obviously non-alcoholic. Michelle wasted no time and immediately started eating her lobster dish eagerly while I focused on devouring my crab dish.

    We ate our meal in silence while stealing nces at each other asionally.

    "Here," I offered her w meat from my te. Michelle epted it happily and put it inside her mouth, chewing it slowly with a satisfied look on her face.

    "Damn, it''s good," She eximed delightfully while licking her lips seductively. Michelle fed me a piece of lobster meat too. It tasted sweet yet tender enough to chew. Overall, delicious! I gotta say!

    Once we finished our meals we decided to take another walk along the shoreline for a bit.

    Michelle held my hand firmly while we strolledzily near the shore with waves crashing against our feet. There were fewer people aroundpared to the morning. So, we had the entire beach basically to ourselves.

    "So, how was our second date, Miss Jones?" I asked curiously while ncing sideways at her beautiful face.

    "It''s awesome! Never thought we would have so much fun together," Michelle admitted happily with a bright smile gracing her lips.

    I chuckled and nodded in agreement, "Yeah, totally agree! Who would''ve thought right?" Michelle bumped her shoulder against mine yfully before giggling cutely.

    "By the way, Parker! Thanks for today! I really enjoyed it. Honestly, I never imagined that I would ever enjoy going on a beach date plus Scuba diving," She confessed gratefully while gazing deeply into my eyes lovingly.

    I squeezed her hand gently before replying sincerely, "No problem! d you loved it." Michelle stopped abruptly and hugged me tightly all of a sudden.

    Her scent invaded my nostrils instantly as I wrapped my arms around her waist protectively. She feels so soft and small against my embrace. Michelle nuzzled her face against my chest and inhaled deeply before exhaling shakily, "Peter, thank you for bringing me here! Thank you for everything! But, don''t let it get to your head. I''m not that easy! Okay? Got it, Parker?" She mumbled softly against my shirt.

    "Of course! Wouldn''t dare to imagine otherwise," Iughed heartily while tightening my hold on her waist.

    As we made our way to the parking lot, Michelle suddenly halted her steps. Her eyes were on a middle-aged man, who was smoking in his car, looking at us.

    "Someone familiar?" I asked worriedly while following her gaze towards the unknown man inside the car. Michelle shook her head slightly before dragging me towards my car.

    .

    .

    After dropping her safely back home, I was about to drive back home, but for some reason, that man''s face shed in my mind. I can''t remember it clearly, but I''m certain, I saw that guy twice on the beach today. Is he a stalker or a creep? Hmm... Should probably keep an eye out for him just in case something happens.

    I quickly went home and changed into my spidey suit, then did a round around Michelle''s house, just to make sure everything was fine. Fortunately, there were no weirdos lurking around the area. Phew! That''s a relief! Guess, it''s just my imagination ying tricks on me! But that doesn''t change the fact that Michelle''s behavior changed as soon as she saw him. She didn''t even talk much in the car. Something weird is going on...

    I stayed there for a few more hours before returning home. Maybe I''ll ask her over a video call. Yeah! Sounds good! I changed back into normal clothes before heading upstairs. May and MJ went to see a movie today and Gwen was busy with her studies. As for Ned, that guy is a sight for sore eyes! I''ll call him tomorrow.

    I took out my phone and dialed Michelle''s number as Iy on my back. But she didn''t answer my call. Instead, I received a text message saying ''Sorry! Can''t talk right now! Sleeping early tonight! Goodnight Peter!''

    Huh? She''s sleeping already? Humm... I don''t know why, but I feel kinda uneasy. After today''s date, I doubt that she''d just sleep without talking to me for a while first. I put on my shirt and jeans and went out. I took the bike and drove straight towards her ce. I parked my bike before her house and saw that car parked there inside her house''s gate.

    Let''s find out, what''s going on...

    I pressed the doorbell. It''s only 7 PM, so I doubt she''s sleeping. I''m gonna find out what''s up with her.

    I waited for a few minutes, but no one opened the door. I rang again. Same result. Then suddenly, the door opened and a middle-aged woman peeked out. She looked surprised seeing me standing outside.

    "Uhh... Hi! Michelle''s mom, right?" I asked hesitantly.

    Thedy nodded before asking curiously, "Yes! Do you know Michelle? Are you one of her ssmates?"

    "Yeah! I''m Peter. Is Michelle awake? Can I meet her for a while?" I requested politely while scratching the back of my neck nervously.

    Michelle''s mother frowned before shaking her head apologetically, "No! Sh-She''s sleeping right now. Sorry! You should go home." She was about to close the door, but I put my foot between the gap.

    "Is everything alright? Please! I need to talk with her for a while." I insisted desperately. Her expression... She looks scared... She''s hiding something.

    Michelle''s mother whispered, "Please. Go. Not now." My eyes went toward her right arm which was visible through the gap. There are bruise marks on it!

    I pushed the door open forcefully and entered inside without permission. Michelle''s mother gasped loudly before yelling, "No! Please leave! Now!"

    "Who the fuck is screaming again?" An angry voice of a man came from inside.

    I walked in and saw Michelle as she was about to go upstairs.

    Bruses on her arms and face!!!

    Tears!!

    *****

    ''favoruite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [HP: Necromancer''s Legacy: 14 Chapters]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 100: Mark of Kaine

    Ch: 101: Complicated situation

    Ch: 102: An offer you can''t refuse

    Ch: 103: Goblin''s hideout

 Ch: 100 [Mark of Kaine]

    Ch: 100 [Mark of Kaine]

    I turned in the direction where that middle-aged man wearing a red robe standing near the living room. He had short brown hair and dark circles under his eyes. His expression was furious.

    "Who the hell are you?" The man asked dangerously while ring at me. "Why are you here? How did you get in?"

    I ignored him as my eyes went toward the living room, where two burly and huge men sat on the sofa, watching a sports game. They both were dressed in ck suits and ties. One of them had a beer bottle in his hands. I could tell they weren''t your normal Joe. These bastards are gang members. They can wear all the suits they want, but that gruff expression on their faces gives away everything.

    Michelle''s mother was about to say something, but I stepped forward and grabbed her shoulder, giving her a reassuring look. She gave me a nod silently. I looked toward Michelle. Even in her state, she''s warning me that they have guns with them and signing me to leave. Damn, worrying about me even in this situation. I felt a pain in my heart seeing her like this.

    I faced the man in the red robe, "Are you the one who hurt them?" I asked in a cold tone. My eyes were fixed on his ugly mug.

    "None of your fucking business! Get the fuck out of my house right now! Or else..." The man growled angrily while clenching his fists tightly.

    I cut him off midway, "Or else what? You''ll hit me? Huh?!" I retorted furiously. Michelle and her mother flinched at my raised voice. The two gang members didn''t even react to my taunt, instead, they kept watching the TV.

    I took out my spare gloves and put them on because of the things I''m going to do next...

    The man scoffed arrogantly before smiling wickedly, "That''s exactly what I''ll do!" He lunged forward with a punch aimed at my face. But I blocked it easily by grabbing his fist.

    I twisted his wrist harshly before kneeing him in the stomach multiple times. He groaned in pain while falling t on his knees. I gripped his cor tightly before pulling him upwards until our faces were mere inches apart from each other. I tilted my head and looked toward Michelle''s mom''s face.

    "Your husband?" I asked curiously while keeping my eyes locked on the whimpering bastard in my clutches. Michelle''s mom nodded weakly before taking Michelle into her embrace.

    I smiled sinisterly before punching the man repeatedly across his face.

    "You mind if I give him a nice massage?" I asked Michelle''s mother casually. She shook her head silently while hugging Michelle tightly. I grinned evilly before throwing the man towards the floor. Hended next to the gangsters'' legs. "Hey! Trash of society, get the fuck out of here if you don''t want to die because right now, I''m barely holding on to my sanity. Leave and never show your face again! Otherwise..."

    Before I could finish my sentence, the gangsters stood up calmly.

    One of them opened his zer and took out a freaking shotgun and pressed it on my chest, "Kids these days..."

    "Exactly," I grabbed the muzzle of the shotgun and simply crushed it with my bare hands before snatching it off his grip effortlessly. I ripped apart the gun with ease and threw it on the floor, "Kids these days. Pointing guns without knowing who or what they are exactly dealing with..."

    "Fuck! Freak!" He took out his handgun and pointed at me, followed by his friend, "Don''te closer, you freak. Or else..." They quickly turned their guns at Michelle and her mother, "We are gonna kill them." He threatened.

    My expression darkened as I clenched my fists tightly, "You''re threatening me? With them? Really? You''re pointing a gun at them?" I questioned them dangerously while gritting my teeth in anger. I put my web shooters into shield mode. It shoots out two small button-sized devices that create a temporary shield. "You stupid?" I threw them at the door.

    The devices crackled with energy, as a blue shield appeared between the thugs and the door. Both of them fired several rounds of bullets, but they were deflected by the shield effortlessly.

    I cracked my knuckles before lunging forward towards the thugs. They began to shoot at me. I followed my spider sense to dodge every bulleting my way. When I got close enough, I punched one thug in the face, sending him crashing into the television set.

    His partner tried to shoot at me again, but I kicked his wrist. The bullet flew upward, hitting the chandelier above our heads. I grabbed his throat and mmed him on the floor, then followed it up with a hard stomp on his knee, breaking it instantly.

    "Arggg!" He screamed in agony while clutching his broken knee desperately. I picked him by his cor before mming my forehead against his face brutally. Blood spurted out from his nose upon impact.

    Michelle and her mother covered their ears upon hearing the thug''s painful screams echoing throughout the room.

    I continued to beat them up. Blood and teeth flew everywhere as my punches and kicks rained down upon them mercilessly. After beating them up thoroughly, I dragged them towards Michelle''s father before tossing them near his feet.

    I crouched next to him before grabbing his jaw forcefully and lifting his upper body until he was facing me, "Now. Where were we?"

    The shield disappeared with a little humm...

    "I''m sorry. Please. No more. They threatened me for money. I am fucking broke!" He begged pathetically. "They forced me to sell drugs. They wanted Michelle and her mom too! Please! Spare me! I promise! I will leave them alone. Please! I''m begging you. Mercy!" Tears streamed down his disgusting face uncontrobly.

    "Liar!" Michelle burst out in anger. I''ve never seen her this angry before. She released herself from her mother''s hug and lunged forward towards her pathetic excuse of a father. Michelle pped him hard across his face repeatedly, "You liar! Liar! Liar! You gambled everything away and today you went as far as to whore us out! Bastard! Die! Die! Die!"

    Her mother pulled her away forcefully, trying to stop Michelle from hurting her father any more than needed. I helped her and calmed down Michelle by hugging her tightly.

    "It''s ok. Calm down. Everything''s fine now. No one is gonna hurt you anymore. Ok?" I assured her soothingly while caressing her back gently. Michelle buried her face against my chest while sobbing uncontrobly.

    I don''t have much time. I''m sure the neighbors have already heard the gunshots. The cops will be here any minute now. I need to create a situation where none of us would get into trouble.

    I looked toward Michelle''s mother, "Listen to me. Take her and leave through the back door. Wait for me at the bus stop. I''ll take care of things here."

    "You aren''t going to kill them, right?" Michelle''s mom asked worriedly.

    "I''ll do what''s necessary. I''ll make sure that no one everes after Michelle or you again. Trust me," I assured her confidently.

    She nodded silently before dragging Michelle towards the back door. Once I made sure that they had left safely, I turned to Michelle''s pathetic excuse of a father. I took the handguns off the floor and ced one in Michelle''s father''s hand, "You want to live? Shoot them both and I promise, I won''t hurt you anymore. You got ten seconds." I pressed the other gun on his head, "Clock''s ticking. Choose, motherfucker!"

    He hesitated for a moment before pointing the gun at one thug. Tears flowed down his face nonstop as he bit his lips nervously. His hand trembled violently.

    Pathetic bastard! To think they were putting up with this trash... Fucker tried to sell his wife and daughter! Despicable!

    "...5 seconds left," I took out the mag and reloaded the gun leisurely before cing it back on his head.

    "Please! Have mercy! I beg you! I can''t do it! Please! I am really sorry for everything! I know nothing I say can erase my sins!" He begged.

    "3 seconds..." I pressed it harder on his head.

    Michelle''s father closed his eyes shut, before pulling the trigger without hesitation.

    Bang!!

    The bullet pierced through the thug''s chest, killing him instantly.

    Bang!!

    Another shot rang out as the second thug died too.

    Michelle''s father dropped the gun immediately before vomiting uncontrobly.

    I quickly searched their bodies and found a phone. Well, I''ll kill all of them to avoid future troubles, but first, I need to erase some evidence... I cleaned the floor to erase my footprints. Then I turned toward the pathetic bastard. There''s no way I''m gonna let this fucker go just like this. Yeah, I won''t kill him, but I''ll make sure that he remembers certain things about me...

    Like, you don''t mess with my girl...

    I took off my right glove and grabbed his face. I''m gonna use the most cruel power I have to make sure that he remembers me forever...

    "Mark of Kaine!" I whispered softly.

    Mark of Kaine is a burning touch that burns skin and leaves hand prints on his victims'' faces or any other body parts. In simple terms, I use my sticky power to stick on someone''s skin and pull it hard to rip apart their skin, but the sticking factor generates some kind of concentrated static electricity that burns the skin. Now, if I press down instead of trying to rip skin, the burn increases.

    "GAAAAAAHHHH!" Michelle''s father screamed in excruciating pain as I branded his face with my Mark of Kaine. Tears flowed down his face nonstop as he pleaded for mercy. I ignored his pleas and continued branding his face thoroughly until the police siren echoed from a distance. Next, I put my gloves on and pocked his eyes. Can''t let this fucker identify me, right?

    After erasing my identity, I threw him out the window.

    [Crash!] The window shattered as his bloody body rolled outside. I did the same to those two dead fuckers. Then, I jumped out the window, started my bike, and left the area. Luckily, there wasn''t any CCTV around this part, all thanks to these gang fuckers. Well, I''ll let the cops deal with this. As for Michelle and her mother, I need to hire a goodwyer...

    Well, more work for Matt.

    I drove toward the bus stop.

    *****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it or send some Power Stones on Webnovel to boost this fic.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + [HP: Necromancer''s Legacy: 14 Chapters]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 101: Complicated situation

    Ch: 102: An offer you can''t refuse

    Ch: 103: Goblin''s hideout

    Ch: 104: Confrontation

    Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

    Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

 Ch: 101 [Complicated situation]

    Ch: 101 [Complicated situation]

    I took Michelle and her mom to the Police station and filed aint of attempted murder and domestic abuse against Michelle''s father. We waited for about four hours, then gave our testimonies. It took a lot of time since there were other people involved, like the neighbors. I contacted Matt and hired him as their attorney. Then, soon, the cops found the dead bodies and Michelle''s father in a pretty bad condition.

    After hours of investigation, the cops determined that the mobs and Michelle''s father, Philips, had a big fight and he murdered those mobs. They found documents of him, borrowing money from those mobs, but due to the failure of repayment, they had a fight and he killed them. But ording to the cops, there might be someone else on the spot who ran away after injuring Philips. So, they are still investigating the case.

    Matt came soon with Nelson. He talked with the cops, Michelle, and her mother. Well, considering that both mom and daughter had signs of physical abuse on their bodies, it wasn''t too hard for him to convince the cops about their statement. As for me, I just met them on my way to their house and brought them to the station after listening to their story. Michelle and her mom, Madelyne, kept my involvement a secret as I wished. I mean, it would make things easier if I was out of the radar.

    Matt promised us that Philips won''t see a chance for freedom anytime soon. He would be put on trial after they take care of his injuries as soon as possible.

    After the cops let us go, I took them to my house. It''s better that they live there for the moment. God knows when those thugs will show up again, wanting their revenge. They were hesitant at first, but I refused to take no for an answer. Plus, they didn''t have the luxury to reject my invitation. After all, their house has be a crime scene now, and until the cops are sure there''s no danger, it''ll stay like that. In the meantime, it would be best for them to have a ce where they can feel safe and protected.

    I took them to my house and exined their situation to May and MJ. They were understanding and brought them to their new rooms.

    Over the next few days, I hunted those thugs. They were just a new organization, scamming desperate people for money, prostituting young girls, and selling drugs. A bunch of worthless losers. Most of them didn''t evenst a second after I swung a punch at them. They kept running at the mere sight of my face. I beat them up and handed them to the cops, while Frank killed the organization''s head and a couple of thugs on his way.

    Oh, and, I have worked on that neuron transnt and gave it to Sue. She gave me a power source for my fabricator in return. I wanted to stay there and help her, but MJ''s dad''s body finally gave out. He died in the hospital. I''d be lying if I said I feel sorry for that bastard, considering how much grief he caused MJ in the past. Anyway, moving on, after taking care of all that, I worked on making a new suit using my organic web. Since my webs are harder than anything and flexible, I can''t wait to find out what I can create. And today is the day.

    I made some customization and made the design. Plus, to make things even better, I used the nanites I recovered from OsCorp to create an outer line over the real suit. So, it would be even more durable now. I kept the traditional red and blue for one and ck for the stealth suit. Now, for the one with red and blue color, I can change it topletely pure white by manipting the nanites, so it''ll look like a different suit entirely. As for other upgrades, yeah, with the nanites, I made ws thate out from my back, new improved web shooters, lethal and non-lethal gadgets, and a couple of other things.

    Next was the trial day.

    Thanks to Matt''s expertise and the proof cops discovered, well, it was an easy decision for the jury, really, to dere that guy guilty and lock him in a prison cell. The jury showed him no mercy, deciding his verdict in just 40 minutes. For once, the cops did a good job.

    ..

    ..

    [My home]

    Madelyne and I were talking while MJ, and May took Michelle shopping. They just wanted to distract the girl''s mind from the whole Philips fiasco.

    Madelyne has brte hair and brown eyes, and she looks great for her age. Her curves were right in the proper ces. Her boobs were on the bigger sidepared to Michelle''s... Shit! What am I thinking? Ahem! I mean, I shouldn''t be thinking about my girlfriend''s mom like this. But... to be fair, it wouldn''t be fair to not praise this sexy body of her''s.

    "I don''t know how to thank you, Peter. You have done and still doing so much for us," Madelyne suddenly said, dragging me out of my thoughts.

    "No worries, Mrs. Jones. I did what was right," I replied, clearing my throat. I hope I''m not blushing. I did have a vivid image of her naked in my mind and that tends to bring some reaction. "Besides, you should really stop thanking me now. You have already thanked me like a thousand times."

    She chuckled and shook her head, then, suddenly, she said, "Just call me Maddie or Madelyne." She pressed her arms on her sideboobs, giving me a seductive pose. Damn! Those two heavenly tits would perfectly fit in my palms. Is she hinting at something? Or, is she testing me or something around that line? I''m dating her daughter, so she might be trying to test my resolve or moral sense. Whatever her aim may be, though, she doesn''t realize that it is proving to be rather effective at this point, and she is ying with the wrong person.

    Okay, that doesn''t make me feel so guilty at all. She may be hot as hell, and yeah, I can''t deny the desire to make her scream my name in the throes of ecstasy. She''s fucking gorgeous, after all. And even though she''s like what, almost the age of my mom or aunt with a very hot and milfy body. I guess there''s not much of a problem.

    "Ok. Maddie, it is. So, how are you holding up now that it''s all over?" I asked, ignoring the fantasies of ravaging her, currently running through my head.

    "Hmm, I guess, I''m not upset anymore. That man... God, how stupid I was to let him into my life again. It was hard at home and when he came back... He was like a new person. Hepleted rehabilitation and waspletely clean, but how stupid I was, I thought maybe, I gave him a second chance, we can still start over again, give my family a fresh start."

    I hummed, rubbing my chin as I processed her words. He was, in short, a jackass of massive proportions.

    She continued, "I never thought he was engaged with those thugs and borrowed money from them. I wanted to kick him out, but the mobs threatened us. They would have shot Michelle. So, I endured... We endured."

    Damn it! I shouldn''t have asked. She looks sad. I ruined the mood again.

    "Then, that night... If not for you, that bastard would have sold us..." Maddie''s voice trembled, and a few tears flowed from her beautiful brown eyes as she reminisced about her past.

    I touched her hand which was resting on her knees.

    "Maddie, that''s enough. There''s no reason to think about that bastard. He was just another abuser, a scumbag who hurt and terrorized an innocent family. Right now, you have to move on and stop thinking about the past and what-ifs. I know it won''t be easy to move on, but this is the only way to continue forward," I told her in a confident and determined tone. I was a bit surprised by my own voice.

    "Yes, you are right. It is just that it''s difficult to move on," She ced her other hand on my hand, gripping it tightly as she responded. "I feel so lost right now. I don''t even know what to do next or how to support my daughter. She wants to study further and I don''t want to stop her. But we also don''t have much money now. The amount of debt aside from the mobs is on my shoulders. That girl... She''s been saving money to study further, you know that? She wanted to get a good job to help me out. And I... Hahaha! I feel so ashamed. I couldn''t even provide a normal life to the girl, even after all this time."

    *****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? + [HP: Necromancer''s Legacy: 17 Chapters]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 102: An offer you can''t refuse

    Ch: 103: Goblin''s hideout

    Ch: 104: Confrontation

    Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

    Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

 Ch: 102 [An offer you can’t refuse]

    Ch: 102 [An offer you can��t refuse]

    Maddie hung her head down, crying.

    I didn''t say anything at first. Just tried to understand her dilemma. She is not wrong in that regard, Michelle''s life is kinda messed up. She buried her dreams and desires to save her mom. Damn, I don''t know how to handle this situation. I''m not good with this kind of emotional situation. The main problem Maddie and Michelle are facing is money.

    "How much is the debt?" I asked her after thinking about it for a while.

    "It''s 6 million dors."

    Holy shit! That''s a big sum. What the fuck did that bastard do with all that money? Just gambling? I doubt it. Maybe bought drugs, whores, and all types of low-life shit? Well, whatever it is, that debt is too much even for Maddie to pay it off. Hmm, should I lend it to them? Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. But if I give out money to everyone like a charity, then they''ll end up depending on me forever. No, that''s not what I want. I need them to stand up on their own feet.

    "Bank loans? Or did he take money from somewhere else too, excluding the mobs?" I inquired Maddie after thinking for a while.

    "Loans... He took loans from everywhere. Banks, loan sharks, private organizations, mobs... Everyone. He spent everything without even caring about us. I tried to stop him many times, but you already know the story."

    Well, damn! That''s some serious debt. Bank loans would cost interest too and she needs to pay it back. Private organizations, mobs... She can forget about them. They''ll probably try to threaten them again and force them to work for them. Loan sharks? Hmm, they are the worst type of people. They''ll harass her day and night until she pays them. She needs to deal with all of these somehow, but alone... Even if there''s Michelle... Nah, that would be impossible for them. They will be on the road after the bank takes away their house and stuff.

    "You got the documents?" I asked Maddie, snapping out of my thoughts.

    "Yes, give me a sec..." She went to her room and brought me a folder full of documents.

    I looked through them and found all the loan papers and documents of bank loans. Holy crap! How could he spend such a huge amount of money in just six months?

    Hahaha... Damn! Even I, who likes to spend money on stupid things, don''t remember spending this much money after buying a house and car. So far, all the gadgets I made are from the money I recovered from those small criminal organizations. But, Philips... Seesh...

    Three big bank loans under Maddie and Michelle''s name. They put their house, farmhouse, and some acres ofnd under mortgage. Wow! These banks... They''re ruthless, huh? I always knew they were a bunch of greedy bastards but never knew they were this much. The interest is too much. Well, no pointining about it now.

    Now, let''s see... Loan sharks. Wow! The interest rate is insanely high. Damn, these loan sharks are worse than the mobs. At least, mobs are straightforward with threats and bullets, but these loan sharks are sneaky assholes who hide behind legalities and deceit. I bet these loan sharks are even worse than the mobs when ites to threatening and harassing people.

    I put the documents back into the folder and kept it aside. Well, I need to think about this seriously beforeing to a decision.

    "What if I pay your debts?" I asked Maddie, looking straight into her eyes.

    "Huh!?" Her eyes widened as she couldn''t believe what I said.

    "If I pay your debts, what happens?" I repeated my question.

    She looked down, thinking for a while before looking back at me with teary eyes, "You aren''t joking, right?" She asked, sniffling.

    I shook my head and replied, "Nope. Not joking. It depends on you whether you want my help or not. So, I want you to tell me what you can do for me if I pay your debt. I''ll even pitch in some for Michelle''s studies."

    Her face brightened up instantly after hearing me paying for Michelle''s study too. She wiped her tears and thought for a while before replying, "I''ll do anything you ask me to. You have already done so much for us and if you even do this big of a favor to us... I... I... Don''t know how to repay you. We won''t be able to repay you back even after our lives... I''ve nothing to repay you. So, please ask me for anything you want me to do."

    The golden words... ''Anything you want'' is like the best reward a man could get. For that kind of reward, I am even ready to fight dragons, armies, demons, monsters... or anything. Hahaha, my heartbeat increased like the speed of sound. Anything, huh? Wait, what exactly am I getting so excited about?

    Control, Peter, don''t you dare drool thinking nasty about your girlfriend''s mom. Ahem! Back to serious mode. Now, let me think. I already know what I need and want her to do for me. Let''s not be a perv and slowly win her over.

    "Work for me and I''ll take care of both of you. You won''t have to worry about anything anymore. As for what work?" I replied and continued, "I''m thinking of opening a spa resort. I''ll put May and you in charge of that ce. So, for the next few months, you are going to learn about massages and other skin and hair treatments along with May. By that time, I''ll have everything arranged. And, not to worry, it''s going to be the girls'' exclusive ce. So, what are your thoughts?"

    She blinked her eyes a few times after hearing me as though her mind hadn''t processed my offer. She kinda looked baffled. Hahah! I''m sure that she wasn''t expecting this kind of job proposal. Her expression says that she was thinking something different altogether.

    "Th-this isn''t some kind of...uh..." She stammered while talking but ended up staying silent.

    "What? You thought I''d ask you to sleep with me and ask you to pay me with your body?" I raised my brows, pretending to be surprised, "Do you really think I am some kind of pervert who''s unable to hold back my emotions around my girlfriend''s mom and asks her to strip and whatnot?" I shook my head and said, "Such an appalling mindset you have!"

    "Wha-What? No! I... You are serious, right? I can understand that you are dating Michelle, but still... I mean, what''s the catch?" Maddie asked, avoiding my question and getting straight to the main topic.

    Well, to tell you the truth. I want your ass... Badly. Both your and Michelle''s sexy, plumpy, and curvy asses. Yeah, I can ask you that and you''ll definitely not refuse that. But if I act upon these perverted and nasty thoughts of mine, what would be the difference between me and those low-life bastards? Will I even be allowed to call myself a good person? Yeah, I killed too many criminals, stole from them, think about sex and girls all the time, but at least I''ve never done anything to hurt innocent people. So, yeah, I''m a little on the unstable side when I''m dealing with criminals, but I''m not a bad person.

    "Oh, straight to the topic, huh? Well, there''s a catch. I''ll take massages from you whenever I want," I gave her a charming smile.

    "Huh?! Only that?" Maddie blinked her eyes in surprise, "T-This job is a way better offer than I could''ve imagined. Are you for real, Peter?"

    "Yep. Of course," I nodded as I touched her hand, "So, what do you say?"

    "Of course, I ept your offer. You don''t know... I..." She stuttered.

    "No need to thank me again. Just make sure not to mess up this new opportunity I just gave you. Work hard and live happily," I told her, tapping her shoulder.

    She teared up as she came close to hug me. Wow! Her boobs were squeezing against my face. I took a sniff and she smells so nice! Holy smokes... Don''t push any further or I''ll be a bad person, right now.

    I sighed and hugged her back.

    "Ahaha, thank you so much, Peter," she smiled, sniffing, as we separated.

    "You''re wee."

    Oh! Her shirt''s buttons were undone and I could see her right boob. That chocty nipple poking out from the side of her shirt... Mmm-mm...

    "Uumm... Maddy," I called out, sounding awkward.

    "What?" She asked, noticing the sudden change in my tone of voice.

    "Your buttons are open..."

    "Huh?! Ah!" She suddenly looked down at her breast and quickly pressed her shirt. She smiled shyly. "Sorry about that. It must be weird to see an olddy''s boobs."

    "Olddy? Who?" I said as I looked at her from head to toe twice more.

    "Oh, you... Don''t try to tter me," She gave me a yful grin.

    Weird... This whole exchange is almost like a conversation you might see between husband and wife or boyfriend and girlfriend. If anyone looks from a third-person point of view, they''ll surely think of me and her as some kind of couple in love.

    "Okay, you are only the most beautiful ''technical single mom'' for me, then. I mean, after I saw you, I finally knew where Michelle got her beauty from," I gave her a mischievous smile.

    She scoffed, "Oh, shut up."

    And so we continued to chat as the grim air finally cleared.

    Well, with this taken care of, and sh in prison for attempting murder of Liz that evening in the park... Oh, I forgot to mention that, my bad. sh''s luck ran out and hended in prison after that video went viral. Plus those cops got fired. sh''s aunt also gave up on him after seeing his unstable condition. Figures, I mean, how long would she cover up the mess that fucker did on a regr basis? Yeah, it would''ve been bad for her career too if she had continued supporting that lunatic.

    Now that''s out of the way, it''s time to hunt down Green Goblin. I''ll start tomorrow... Those trackers are still working nicely.

    ***

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 15 advance Chapters? + [HP: Necromancer''s Legacy: 17 Chapters]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 103: Goblin''s hideout

    Ch: 104: Confrontation

    Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

    Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

 Ch: 103 [Goblin’s hideout]

    Ch: 103 [Goblin��s hideout]

    [Location: Safehouse] [New York City]

    Frank and I were gearing up for the hunt. We are gonna hunt Green Goblin tonight.

    "Aliens, robots as high as the sky, mutants, human experiments... Haaa..." Frank grumbled while gearing up, "Oh, not to forget Gods and underwater people. Isn''t the list getting way too crazy by the time?" He shook his head and started putting the Ker armor over his shoulders.

    "I know, right? They are nuts. Nowhere is safe in this world. You don''t even know when an alien ship might crash down on your house and blow a crater. Or when one of those captured superviins escapes and wreaks havoc in the city," I said while activating the suit, "Or those government programs that conduct human experiments in some shady research facilities and turn them into some freaky cyborgs and whatnot. Oh, and the list continues..."

    "At least you have superpowers," Frank snorted.

    "Hey! You also have enhanced strength and speed thanks to your gadgets. You don''t give yourself that much credit," I told him while turning around to face him. "And don''t forget those high-tech guns capable of blowing out an entire neighborhood, if aimed correctly," I added, grinning.

    "Okay, okay," Frank chuckled, "If you put it that way, it doesn''t look so bad," and double-checked his guns.

    Frank came a long way from that gruff loner attitude to opening up with his thoughts to people. But his killer face while facing those criminal scums? Still as cold as ever. The man''s a damn pro. He sure knows how to torture and kill someone in style. He was keeping himself busy, killing those gang members, taking advantage of the chaos I created. For now, those gangs have called a temporary ceasefire thanks to Emma Frost who took over Kingpin. I guess, I''ll just have to stir the ho nest once more.

    "Ready?" I asked him after a long pause.

    "Yeah. Let''s do this," Frank nodded and strapped his gun to the thigh holster, and put his twobat knives behind the holsters near his knees. He checked the wrist watch which I had configured to show his weapon charges and armor condition. It''s like a mini hud but with just those few important details.

    We entered the garage.

    "What''s that?" I pointed toward the old rusted sedan that was sitting in the garage.

    "Our ride," Frank grinned as he went into the driver''s seat and turned on the engine.

    "Really, man? What about those cool spots cars and those brand new SUVs we swiped from that drug cartel''s warehouse? We could just choose any car we wanted and yet, why a piece of junk that is rusting by the second?" I told him as I frowned.

    "Because there''s no fun if someone notices you riding a nice car in such a fucked up neighborhood. And we are going incognito. We won''t have to worry about cops stopping us at the checkpoint and under the rust, I''ve added some custom parts. From the outside, yeah, it a trash, but under the hood, that''s a different story," he stated proudly.

    "Why do I feel like you are taking revenge for making you explode your mini-van?" I took the side seat as Frank started driving out.

    "I couldn''t possibly hate you because of that. Even though I spent months working on that van and upgraded it to the max, and that it''s been with me for years and you happened to have me explode it on our very first mission... Nope. I forgive you for that, Spider-Man," Frank smirked while driving.

    "Yeah, right," I rolled my eyes behind the mask.

    We drove out of the underground parking lot and went out onto the streets.

    "Alright, let''s go hunting," Frank elerated as we sped out onto the highway.

    I activated the tracker on the mini pad and located the green goblin signal.

    "Where''s the freak?" Frank asked me as he drove.

    "He''s heading north toward Manhattan Bridge. Just keep driving straight ahead," I said as I zoomed into the map.

    "Got it."

    After half an hour of driving, we arrived at the bridge. It was nighttime so there weren''t many cars on the road. We stopped the car at a nearby gas station and waited for him to show up. He is nearby ording to the tracker.

    A couple of minutester, a flying weird green hoverboard thing passed by us above the bridge.

    "That must be him," Frankmented as he watched the figure fly past us.

    "Yup! Norman aka Green Goblin," I replied while tracking the board as it flew further away from us. "Let''s see where''s he heading next.

    Frank started the car as we followed the figure. I kept tracking Green Goblin''s movements, making sure we stayed a safe distance behind him.

    "He''s heading towards Midtown," I informed Frank who kept driving, "Looks like he''s not in a hurry. Probably up to something."

    Frank nodded, his grip firm on the steering wheel. "We''ll stick with him. Let''s see what he''s nning."

    As we followed Green Goblin, I noticed that he was slowing down as he approached a street full of buildings. I zoomed into the mini pad and saw that it was a shopping mall.

    "A shopping mall?!" Frank stopped the car around the corner from the mall entrance. "What does he want to steal in a shopping mall?" He looked confused as he stared out the window.

    "He is stealing food and other supplies, duh!" I pointed out.

    "Right... Even he needs food and supplies to survive, huh?" Frank scratched his chin. "Anyway, let''s go inside and stop him before he causes trouble."

    "And blow up the entire mall in the process? Nope. Let''s wait and follow him back to his hideout. Then we can attack him and blow up hisir instead," I suggested.

    Frank thought about it for a moment. "You got a point. Let''s do that."

    As Frank and I waited in the car, keeping a close eye on the entrance of the shopping mall, Green Goblin emerged after a while, carrying arge bag filled with stolen goods. He hopped onto his hoverboard and flew off into the night. Frank quickly started the car and chased after him.

    We followed him through the streets of Midtown. The road was almost empty and we were keeping our eyes peeled for any sudden moves from the freak. Green Goblin eventually led us to an old abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city. There appeared to be nothing else around it except for some dpidated buildings and abandoned factories.

    "This looks like a perfect ce to hide out," Frank parked the car far enough so Green Goblin wouldn''t notice us.

    "Alright, time for some recon," I took out my spider bots and drones from the back of the car and prepared them for deployment. "Here goes nothing!" I released the spiders and drones into the air. The little things scattered across the area, scouting the area for traps.

    I controlled the spider bots while Frank took over the drones. We scanned every inch of the warehouse and surrounding areas. Soon, we discovered several booby traps hidden around the perimeter of the warehouse. Some of them were simple tripwires while others included explosives or poison gas bombs.

    "Damn! Just how many traps did this guy install here?" I mumbled as I began to disable each trap individually using the spider bots. "Good thing he didn''t use motion sensors otherwise I would have triggered all of these traps already."

    Frank flew the drones over and around the building, "Multiple turrets andser beams. Military-grade locks. Wait! That''s too much explosives... This guy is really paranoid."

    "No shit! Look at all those crates of weapons lying around the warehouse," I zoomed into the drone feed, "There''s enough firepower inside to level down a small army."

    Frank whistled in amazement.

    "You are thinking what I am thinking?" I asked Frank.

    "Take half as always and blow up the rest?" Frank answered without looking at me.

    "Yep!" I nodded vigorously.

    We continued dismantling every trap Green Goblin had installed around the warehouse until only one remained.

    "This one is going to be difficult," I checked the infrared scanner readings. "It appears to be some sort of pressure te connected to a bomb underneath the ground beneath this spot. A little trip, we''ll trigger the explosion and everything else will follow suit. But the problem is the hollow space under this pressure te. If we try to remove it without knowing exactly what kind of mechanism he used then it might set off the whole thing off."

    Frank scratched his chin thoughtfully. "Hmmm.... He''s hiding something in there if he has gone that far to protect it."

    I pondered upon Frank''s words. "True. Guess, I''ll go in and check it out." I looked toward the screen, "Look at that bastard. Chugging c and eating steak like there''s no tomorrow."

    "Wait!" Frank stopped me as I was about to go out. "Look here, closely." He zoomed into the building.

    "Motion sensor?! A new version of motion sensors?" I eximed as I saw multiple circr objects ced on all the floors. At first nce, they appeared to be mines but upon closer inspection, I realized that they were actually motion sensors. They were emitting sound waves in a straight stream and are connected to each other via that sound wave frequency. Once triggered, all of these motion sensors will create a chain reaction causing them to explode simultaneously destroying everything within their range.

    Frank sighed deeply. "You have to be careful on this one."

    "Don''t worry. You just keep an eye on him. And snipe him in case I fail," I patted Frank''s shoulder.

    "Roger that," Frank acknowledged and readied his sniper rifle.

    I left the car and sneaked up towards the warehouse.

    ***

    Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.??

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 104: Confrontation

    Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

    Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

    [Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

    Ch: 108: Astral ne

    ---

    <strong>Check out: Shattered Dimensions: Marvel x DC [On Webnovel]</strong>

 Ch: 104 [Confrontation]

    Ch: 104 [Confrontation]

    [3rd person POV]

    With the outside traps taken care of, the only remaining ones are those motion sensors and a couple of other explosives inside the building. ''Might as well take a couple of these after deactivating.'' Spiderman smirked. He easily picked the lock on the main door and sneaked inside the warehouse. The dim lighting inside allowed him to use the walls and ceiling to cover his presence. Norman was inside, sitting on a couch, sipping on a big bottle of coke, and munching on the steak while watching a television on the wall in front of him.

    "Humans are such simple creatures," Goblin said, sighing, "Their actions, habits, and reactions...everything is pretty much the same. Every single one of them is receable. Like cattle in a farm. Why does humanity have such a strong sense of value towards itself despite beingpletely disposable to the greater good?" He rambled pretty loudly as he took another gulp from the bottle.

    ''Can you stop the nonsense and just drop dead?!'' Peter shouted inside his mind.

    He slowly crawled toward the pressure te, trusting his tingle and avoiding the traps. Norman has no idea that a spider has crawled into his secret warehouse and is on the ground floor. Norman casually kept sipping on his c and eating on the top floor.

    ''Slowly and carefully, Pete, slowly and carefully...'' Spiderman crept further, passing a couple of more motion sensors and avoiding touching or tripping on them. ''Nothing like a near-death experience to spice up the day!''

    Minutes ticked down and after ten minutes of non-stop dodging and tingling, Spiderman finally arrived over the pressure te. His senses were tingling too much, letting him know that a small touch and boom! Dead.

    ''Alrighty then...'' Spiderman sighed and held onto his breath as he softlynded just on the edge of the pressure te and began to examine the area. After careful searching, he found a circuit connected with the pressure te, ''Ok. Just like the games. Trust your senses and follow the circuit, then take out the fuse box. Right...'' Spiderman sniggered inside as he tracked the circuit down on the surface and noticed a little bundle of wires a few steps from the te. His Spider-sense red at that and he immediately turned to dodge the invisible beam sweeping over the area.

    ''The fuck was that?!''

    He looked at the wall on his right and noticed some strange metal devices the size of a fist ced there. It was a moving motion sensor. ''Motherfucker has something like that inside?! Fuck!'' Peter clicked his tongue, ''Better finish it, ASAP.'' He webbed to the ceiling and crawled over to the fuse box, dodging the sensors. He threw a web line on the box and pulled it open. Inside, there was a big fuse with a little red switch next to it.

    ''There you are...'' Spiderman threw another web line and pulled out the fuse. Then he looked around the room once more, carefully for any more hidden surprises. And there were camouged turrets and mines everywhere. ''Oh damn... what kind of a lunatic was this guy?'' He clicked his tongue. He webbed on top of the turret that was pointing at the pressure te and ripped the wires connected to it, deactivating it. Then, he did the same to the other turrets.

    After taking care of the turrets, he used his spider bots to deactivate the mines inside the room.

    Twenty minutes of trap defusing and dismantling... Spiderman felt annoyed, but he wanted to see what kind of treasure Norman was hiding in that small hole in the ground under such heavy security.

    With all the security measures disabled, Spiderman removed the concrete tiles covering the secret vault. The vault was locked tight but Spiderman''s raw strength was enough to get the job done. He opened the vault. There were five familiar vials of serum. They werebeled 0X-Serum. And a USB drive.

    ''There were more?!'' Spiderman felt rage burning inside his body.

    Painful memories of his past life emerged before his eyes. He still remembers the way those doctors extracted his blood and bone marrow on Norman''s order. He thought the serum he found in theb on the day of theb tour was the only one, but now there were at least five of them.

    ''Just how many more are there? Don''t tell me, this bastard is milking this version of Alex''s body even after his death! Or, is he even dead? I need to find the body. Thank God, I didn''t kill Norman first. Now, I''m so gonna torture this bastard for information now...'' He opened the vials and chugged them all. ''Hehe. Oh well... I''m taking what''s mine. Serum or poison, with my immunity active all the time, this is nothing to me!''

    "Found something interesting?" Frank''s voice came to Spiderman''s ears through the earbud he was wearing.

    "Yeah. Don''t kill Norman. He got a lot to answer to..." Spiderman replied in a low voice.

    "Goblin''s on move. Hide!" Frank warned him. He took the drive and hid just in the Nica of time as Norman jumped down and ran to the hole.

    "Where is it?!" He yelled out and stomped his foot on the ground furiously. "Gaaahhh!" He grabbed his head and mmed it on the floor, "NOOOO! MY LAST HOPE!"

    "HAHAHAHA!" Goblin''s personality came out.

    "Shut up! I''m in control. You just shut up!" Norman yelled angrily.

    "I told you it''s useless. A thief entered your home and stole your precious serum and what were you doing? Eating food and sipping your coke," Goblin said in a mocking tone, "You have power and yet you deny it. Give me control. Let the Goblin out and I promise, I''ll find the thief. He can''t be far away."

    "NO! You killed so many people!"

    "And what''s wrong with a little killing? After everything you did with your sane mind, are you better than I am? Hypocrisy, huh, Norman? Well, then, die with that hypocrite mind of yours!"

    "AAAAAGHH!" Norman shrieked and copsed on his knees.

    "So... tired..." Norman muttered, "So... Harry''s cure... Must save him..."

    His body went limp on the floor.

    Spiderman watched the entire show from the ceiling. ''This insane motherfucker! Forget interrogation, better kill him right now. He has no gadgets and right now, it''s his weakest form." He took out his stingers/ws and dropped down from the ceiling. ''I''ll cut his arms and legs like what Tiffiny did to Nica in the Chucky TV show, then I''ll ask him questions.''

    "Surprise!" Goblin grabbed Spiderman''s wrists before he could sever his arms, "The bug has been caught!" He roared inughter.

    "Humfff!" Spiderman''s strength was far superior to that of Goblin''s. He pressed down his stingers forcefully, piercing through Goblin''s shoulders, "You talk too much." He smashed his forehead on Goblin''s nose.

    "GAAAHHH!" Goblin released his hands. The stingers were still attached to his body, digging into the shoulder."Fucking insane motherfuckers!"

    [St!] Spiderman severed Goblin''s arms with a swift sh of his stingers.

    "RAAAAH!!!" He shrieked and shouted in horror as blood spilled out from the opened sockets.

    "Ufff..." Spiderman spun and hit the Goblin''s face again. "Stop screaming like a bitch. This is nothingpared to what you did that day." He stood up and kicked Goblin''s right side. He spun two times in mid-air before smashing into a support column.

    Spiderman held his legs, ready to cut off both of them at the same time, "Question time, where did you keep his body? Reward, I''ll cut off your one leg, penalty, I''ll cut off two."

    "What body?" Goblin snarled, blood spilled from his mouth.

    "Subject 0X," Spiderman retorted and his stingers moved just a little bit.

    "Ha...ha...ha..." Goblinughed bitterly. "That dead motherfucker! Hahahaha! I extracted his bone marrow, and blood and then grinded his body to a pulp. So what? There''s no point in preserving useless body parts anymore. Waste of resources and space. So, I developed the serum from that. Nothing went to waste."

    Spiderman wanted to vomit now, knowing that the serum he drank before, was processed and extracted from a corpse. He thought that it was just made from chemicals or bone marrow with Mutant factor extracted into it, but the pulp of a corpse added on top was just too much. But can he really trust Goblin''s words?

    [Slice!] [St!] Spiderman followed up another kick by cutting off Goblin''s legs with his stinger.

    "Don''t act oversmart... I will cut off your balls next..." He threatened as he noticed that the bleeding had already stopped and the cells around Goblin''s severed parts closed themselves by generating skin around it. ''Ah! He can''t regenerate parts, but his body is preventing blood loss to keep him alive. And look at the way the new tissue forming is, seems like a lesser version of regeneration.''

    "Guaaaagh! Damn! That motherfucking body... fuck!" Goblin grunted in pain. He red at Spiderman, his face filled with fury and pain, "Mother...fucker..." he muttered under his breath.

    "Spit it out already. You''re just prolonging your suffering," Peter warned, "As it is, you are a waste of resources and a wastnd of space."

    Frank entered the building and saw the gory scene before his eyes, "The fuck!"

    Spiderman pointed his stinger at Frank, "Don''t get in the way. Just stand there and listen to what this bastard has done."

    ***

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

    Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

    [Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

    Ch: 108: Astral ne

    Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

    ---

    <strong>Check out: Starting a new life in Knowhere [Webnovel just search up the name.]</strong>

 Ch: 105 [Spidey dead?]

    Ch: 105 [Spidey dead?]

    [3rd person POV]

    [Fifteen minutes of interrogation...]

    After a very gruesome scene with Spiderman cutting off some body parts, every time Goblin answered with lies or no answers at all, Norman''s consciousness appeared again. The damage was severe, but thanks to the regenerative capabilities of the Goblin, his wounds closed slowly. The pain of Spiderman''s venom that he pushed into Goblin''s body was too much for even the insane lunatic to endure.

    "Haah..." Norman coughed out ck thick blood.

    ''Damn! I knew that he kept captives for experiments, but to think there was someone who suffered even worse than the others... Extracting mutant factor, blood, and bone marrow while alive without anesthesia. How sadistic and crazy is this man?'' Frank turned around to leave, "Do what you think is best," he muttered and left the scene.

    Spiderman turned his attention to Norman who was lying in a pool of blood and flesh. He was missing his arms, legs, and ears. The rest of the body was covered with fresh scarred injuries that had not fully healed.

    "Ah! Looks like Mr. Osborn is back again. So, I''ll ask you this time. What have you done with his body?"

    "No... More... please..." Norman pleaded. "Leave me alone."

    "Oh, no more tears, Mr. Osborn," Spiderman smiled as he cracked two of Norman''s right ribs with his bare hand.

    "Gaaaa!!" His screams echoed. "I''ve dissolved his remaining parts... Cough! Cough!" He coughed up blood as the burning sensation on his body tormented him again along with the new pain.

    "And what did you do with that liquid?" Spiderman asked Norman about the remnants of the dissolution process.

    "Dispose... along with the rest of the other experiments'' waste products," He grunted, "I used the marrow and blood to make the serum, luckily they were able to extract a part of his mutation. but failed to extract the mutation he awakened just a second before his death."

    ''What? I awakened a new mutation before my death?! Wait! My reincarnation... Could it be that it''s the effect of my mutation? Damn it! I need to find out more about what I can do. But no matter what I tried or how hard I tried, I didn''t even figure out my other spidey abilities... Haaa... Need to train even more...''

    "Well, time''s up, Mr. Osborn. Hope that was thest truth."

    "It was... No...! No... don''t kill... Please..." Norman begged again with teary eyes. "My son. I''ve to cure my son. I can''t die..."

    "Oh, you are worried about your son? What about Alex and the others whom you killed for your own gain? They were someone''s son, daughter, brother, father, mother, or guardian! And yet you just treated their lives like disposable trash," Spiderman jammed his stinger into Norman''s stomach and pushed in more toxin. "Your son''s life is life and theirs isn''t? Fuck off!"

    "AHH!! Please..." Norman pleaded onest time as he looked Spiderman in the eye, "Have mercy."

    "Mercy...? Hahahahaha!" Spiderman began tough loudly like a madman, "Ahh... Norman, that sounds familiar. Have mercy, please let me go, if I survive I''ll kill you, how long are you guys going to inject toxins in my body? Where''s my dad? Did he sell me to you, lunatics? So, you are going to use nuclear waste and radiation on me this time? Tell me, Norman, do those words ring a bell?"

    Norman''s eyes widened as memories of that day came rushing into his mind. Alex''s agony and final breath shed in his brain, "No, I was desperate. Please don''t... NO! Please let me live... I beg of you. If I live, I''ll change and repent..." His voice drifted away as Spiderman pulled up his mask a bit to reveal his mouth. He gave Norman a familiar grin and showed him the middle finger. "No... No... YOU! HOW? WAIT! THE SECOND MUTATION!"

    [sh!] [St!] Spiderman sliced off Norman''s head like an ordinary piece of bread with his stingers.

    The severed head rolled on the ground as Spiderman stomped it under his feet crushing it like a watermelon, sttering the fresh blood, brains, and bits of shattered bones everywhere.

    "Oopsie... Didn''t mean to stter his brain everywhere. Oh, well, another scum down..."

    [Beep!] [Beep!] "Huh?!" Spiderman''s senses tingled as a beeping sound came from Norman''s body. This tingle was nothing like he ever felt, it was...

    [Booom!] The entire warehouse exploded into mes...

    [Outside]

    Frank jumped onto the ground unable to withstand the shockwave generated by the explosion as the whole warehouse burst open, sending out ming debris everywhere. The searing mes from the st rushed past him burning his clothes, but luckily he only sustained a few mild burns.

    Hey there on the scorched ground for a few minutes...

    Pinggggg! Frank grabbed his ears and shook his head to regain his orientation. "Shit!" He cursed. His ears were ringing. Two stones have prated his right arm and thighs causing small burns and a gash of blood. It hurt, but his eyes were on the burning warehouse where Spiderman was torturing Green Goblin.

    ''That kid... No!'' He pushed past his pain and dialed 911. He staggered forward while talking, "Y...Yes. Send... An ambnce to... this location... Someone''s trapped... under the burning warehouse! Also... Fire-fighting unit." After calling 911, he tried to call Spiderman. He hoped that somehow, through some luck, Spiderman trapped under the burning warehouse may still be alive or he might have escaped before the st.

    But his phone was unreachable...

    Spiderman was someone he respected and would dly give his life to protect him. He was the first and only person who understood Frank and his pain. He was the only one Frank shared his past with, his crimes, his sorrows, and the guilt that he felt while carrying a cross he didn''t ask for on his back. Spiderman was the only person he thought of as a friend. He was just a teenager and yet...

    ''I should have stopped him. If I hadn''t left...'' Frank staggered on his car''s hood trying to support his own weight. He looked at his bloodied hands, "I''m sorry, boy." He mumbled to himself as he watched the ming building. His hand squeezed the wooden cross hanging around his neck. He knew that no one could have survived a st like that...

    He could do nothing else. Spiderman died, and he''s the sole culprit to have let him walk down the same path he once walked.

    However, at this point, there''s nothing he can do and he can''t let the cops capture him again. So, pushing his wounded body, Frank pulled himself into the driver''s seat and started the car. As he was about to drive out, a torn piece of Spiderman''s suitnded on the car''s front ss.

    "Humff!" He grunted as he got out of the car and took the piece. He ced it on the ground and ced a stone over it. Then went back to his car and drove past the emergency vehicles driving towards the disaster zone...

    As a drop of sweat formed on his forehead and rolled past his lips, leaving a salty trail behind. Frank nced over his side mirror looking at the reflection of his face for a second and bit the edge of his lips so hard that blood began flowing. He hit the pedal and drove like a lunatic across the road.

    [Back at the site]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    I slowly opened my eyes feeling extremely lightheaded...

    Everything around me was on fire, and the surroundings were extremely hot, burning with extreme heat, simr to the taste of a sunburn. Sunburn? What the fuck am I even talking about? I was too fucking careless.

    Hahaha... Damn, it hurts tough, let alone breathe. Guess this is it then?

    Fuck it! If you think I''ll die like this under some burning shit again, then I''m sorry to burst your bubble. I''ll crawl out of this fucking shit if I have to like a fucking bug. I just drank the serum... My regeneration will kick in... Just need to... Humfff!! My fingers dug into the scorching ground as I pulled myself...

    Slowly, very slowly, I kept crawling...

    Don''t know where I''m going, but... "Keep crawling, Parker... You are fucking immortal... Yeah, almost immortal..."A deep tired grin spread on my face with each step I take, or in this case... crawls...

    One more step and... I got to crawl again, and again, and again...

    Damn! Crawling sucks. My back burns just as bad as when I was flying in midair like a burning moth... The stench of my burning flesh...

    My eyes fell on my arms. It was pitch ck. I can''t see the bones, but there was something weird about it. Something scaly! Well, who cares at this point? Need to get out of here...

    Water! I can see a water canal. Good.

    I don''t know if I can use my web at this point, but here it goes. I aimed my right arm at the tree before me. I just need to somehow swing down... My arms burned as if it''s melting, my shoulder joint popped and twisted and my broken rib grinds against the muscles that it ripped apart. My index finger trembled as a line of web shot out of my wrist and attached itself to the bark of the tree. "HUMFF!!" Grunting and pulling my entire body, I closed in on the tree and detached myself from the ground...

    I let the web line go as I fell into the canal, hitting the surface of the water with a ssh. Then everything turned ck...

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

    [Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

    Ch: 108: Astral ne

    Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    <strong>AN: Don''t forget Norman also took a dosage of serum, maybe more. So, is he dead? Who knows? This vol was to help Peter see his way of arrogant nature and overconfident behavior. Do you even remember thest time he trained?</strong>

 [Vol-2 End] Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor

    [Vol-2 End] Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor

    I have no idea how much time has passed. Might be an hour or, I dunno... But one thing was sure, I''m not in some canal, but in a room. I looked at the ceiling. It was green and brown, decorated with intricate patterns. I''m pretty sure the patterns just sparkled for a moment there. I must be dazed or delirious with whatever was in the air. The bed I was lying on was very soft, like I was sinking, I turned over andy on my side. The pillow was... really fluffy!

    But something is kinda odd...

    I looked around. Uumm... Why is everything so old and ancient? Is this a castle or what?!

    I tried to move my body, but couldn''t feel anything around my waist. I can only move my right arm and... Fuck! My arm looks pitch ck with some kind of scales all over... It''s like I grew a fish or lizard skin? What the actual fuck?! My right palm, it''s scaly all over too. I looked at my left arm, and it was wrapped up in a glowing bandage... Magic?!

    Ancient glowing paintings on the ceiling, old furniture, glowing bandages... Kamar Taj?! Maybe a branch of Kamar Taj? Could also be evil magicians. Well, either that or I was dreaming. Damn it! I tried to move the nket, but it was really difficult to move my right hand. These scales are too hard. I can barely grab or hold anything.

    After trying a few times, I managed to slightly pull it and saw the remaining body of mine. It''s scaly all over, from my torso to my hips. Not even the soles of my feet are left... It''s like... I became some sort of dragon? Scales, wings, and ws, no canine teeth though. What the fuck am I talking about? This must be one of the new powers...

    Considering the explosion intensity and the fact that my nano suit got sted to smithereens, this scaly thing on my skin must have protected me like armor of some kind. Organic armor?! I kept on examining my arm. I would have thought of other things like who brought me here or is it even safe here? But considering the fact that I''m still alive and kicking... well... minus the kicking part... I just have to believe that whoever rescued me must be good people. I''ll eventually know, so no point wasting time thinking about them.

    What I need right now is to figure out what this shit on my skin is and if I can control it or not.

    After a while, I noticed that I had lost my sense of touch. I mean the sensation of being able to feel my right fingertips or other parts. I must have suffered some real damage that turned off all the nerve connections or the other conclusion that I can think of is because of these scales. And whenever I try to move my right arm, all I hear is scratching sounds... Hmm... Did these scales grow or change the molecr arrangement in some way and cut off or sever the connections to the nerves? That makes more sense.

    Haaa... I nced toward the window. It''s morning... I can see the sunrise from here.

    With so many questions, I ended up sleeping...

    Don''t me me. I''m tired and injured as fuck... I''ll know when they''reing to see me anyway, and I''ll have time enough to...

    The next time when I woke up, an olddy entered the room... She is short and has a sharp, but grumpy face. She seemed a little lean. It''s like looking at my grandma after she entered her old age.

    I wanted to talk, but I couldn''t move my mouth. My tongue! Shit! I can''t feel my face, but I can turn it on my sides, well, that''s a good thing. The bad thing is that these scales must have grown all over my face. I wonder how fucked up I''m looking, if I get a mirror right now, I might break it looking at myself.

    "Ah! You are awake. I''ll call her," She muttered while throwing me a quick nce. She turned around and left the room while saying "Wait here for a moment."

    ''Yeah, yeah, I''ll wait here. It''s not like I''ll run away or anything. Take your time, I''ll just lie here,'' That''s what I''d have liked to say, but sadly my vocal cords won''t listen.

    After waiting for a couple of minutes, I heard footsteps outside. Then the door opens again...

    A familiar girl entered the room along with a balddy. That young girl is Wanda. I''d have said hi to her, but sadly I can''t do that. It would seem that she''s doing pretty well. Last time when I saw her at the docks, she was kinda malnourished and thin, but now she looks healthy and fit. I''m d to see that she''s doing well.

    As for the balddy. She was wearing a white robe with golden embroidery patterns and a ne with a glowing green crystal. I think she''s the Ancient One.

    Wanda walked near my bed and sat beside me. Her brows furrowed as she examined my face...

    ''Hey, hey. Don''t stare like that. I know that I look ugly, but...'' Okay! Let me rephrase that sentence. I can think clearly, but I just can''t move my mouth or any other parts of my body...

    "Wanda, give us a moment, please," The balddy spoke.

    Wanda nodded and left the room...

    Now it''s only the Ancient One and me.

    The balddy stared at my face for a few seconds before speaking, "Yeah, I''m the Ancient One. But the question is how do you know?" She asked with a calm andposed expression as she sat on the chair beside the bed.

    ''Magic?! Or telepathy? She read my mind?!''

    "Magic, not telepathy." Ancient One answered.

    ''Can you read my mind?'' I asked.

    "Only your thoughts. Your memories, I cannot read," She replied as she ced her palms on the edge of the bed. "I tried but something is blocking my attempts. Maybe it''s your power or maybe you are special. I don''t know, but one thing I can tell for sure is that you are not normal," Ancient One continued.

    ''Thanks! I guess? What happened to my body?'' I asked.

    "You suffered severe injuries. Some of your organs were damaged beyond repair. You almost died due to internal bleeding, but your body healed on its own. However, these scales prevented most of the damage. You might not have survived if not for this armor power of yours," Ancient One answered.

    ''Armor power? I had no idea I had such power. It must have awakened during the explosion.''

    "Interesting... You did not know you had this power?" Ancient One questioned with a surprised expression.

    ''No, I didn''t. I mean yes! I knew I could use different powers, but armor wasn''t one of those. Although, armor is kinda a cool name. Exo Skeleton sounds cooler. Soooo... Can you remove these scales?''

    "We tried but we failed. These scales grew all over your body and merged with your muscles. It''s a part of you and only you can remove it. As for removing them forcefully, it might cause permanent damage to your body. I suggest you gain control over them first," Ancient One exined as she touched my scaly right arm and began to examine it. "So, back to my previous question, how do you know my identity?"

    ''Don''t you already know the answer? Haven''t you already seen the future where you asked me countless different questions and learned many things about me? I''m pretty sure that you have already had this conversation with me somewhere in one of your alternate futures.''

    "Future vision? How do you know?" Ancient One questioned as she stopped touching my arm and leaned forward while staring at my eyes.

    ''Humm... Wait!'' Her expression shifted a bit. Can''t she see my future? I mean, she can, right? Is it probably because of my Immunity power? It work on her too? Too many freaking questions. ''You can''t see it, can you?''

    "No. I cannot," Ancient One answered as she leaned back.

    ''Then, I would like to refrain from answering that question because that answer will lead to another question, then another, which might destabilize this timeline and I doubt even you have the power to maintain your sanity after hearing my answer. So, shall we talk about something else, like... How long was I out?''

    "Eight months, 12 days, and 15 hours," Ancient One answered.

    FUCK!

    *****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,[Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

    Ch: 108: Astral ne

    Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

    Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

    ***

 [Vol-3] Ch: 107 [Uncertain future]

    [Vol-3] Ch: 107 [Uncertain future]

    "Damn! Eight months?!" I wanted to say it loud but couldn''t. Well, I spoke in my mind as usual. "What about my family?" I asked.

    "As far as the world knows, Spiderman is dead. He stopped Green Goblin and died a hero. As for your family, I''m sorry, but we couldn''t expose ourselves and put them in danger. For all they know, you got into an ident and are recovering under Fantastic Four''s care. We have been able to keep it that way for quite a while now. Your rtionship with Susan Storm made it easier for us to maintain the story," Ancient One answered as she began to check on the bandaged left arm.

    "Well, that''s good to know. Oh, by the way, who rescued me? Thest thing I remember was crawling toward a canal and that''s it," I asked as countless thoughts ran into my mind about what changed in these eight months. To me, it feels like just yesterday... I guess, drinking those serums in one go was a pretty bad idea. But on the bright side, I survived and met the Ancient One.

    I wonder what May and the others are doing. Are they alright? Fuck! Eight fucking months. Gwen already knows my identity as Spiderman, so, she either believes that I''m dead or the story of me being under Fantastic Four''s care. I hope it''s thetter.

    "You should thank Wanda," She answered.

    "Oh..."

    "She was tracking you to thank you for saving her and her brother during the OsCorp incident, and you happened to be floating in a canal with a broken body and scales," She added as she looked into the wound on my arm.

    "I see. Well, we are even now, I guess. So, what now? I can barely move my right arm and head. The rest of my body is practically useless. So, use your magic and fix me, yeah?" I said as I smiled with my unmovable lips.

    "Ah! I''m afraid that''s impossible. I''ve already tried, but it didn''t work. Even Strange''s magic wasn''t of much use, unfortunately. I''m guessing that''s your unique ability. Immunity against foreign power. So, the only one who can fix you is you," Ancient One replied and stood up after checking the wounds.

    "Me? How? You want me to learn magic with a barely moving arm?" I asked in disbelief, although not even I could see the expression on my own face, but the meaning got across. Let''s pretend to be clueless like this for now. Once I get a grasp of magic, my n will bepleted. Slowly, I''ll gain their trust and gain ess to all those forbidden magic. I''m pretty sure there''s something that will help me travel between realities. But that''s a long way to go. For now, I need to get out of bed.

    "Learning magic has nothing to do with the arms. With or without hands, you can still cast magic," Ancient One replied, taking my statement literally. "As long as you have focus and willpower, you will eventually learn it. And once you reach a certain level of mastery, you should be able to heal yourself."

    "And just like that you are going to teach me magic? Even though you couldn''t see my future or my memories. Heck, you barely know me, so, if you don''t mind me asking, why?" I asked while hoping for a reasonable excuse.

    "Many reasons. But you aren''t yet ready to know the answers. All you need to know right now is you need to get back to your feet as soon as possible and lessen the worry of your family. That should be a good reason, right? Then let''s start. There''s no time like the present. And just so you know, when you are in the Sanctum Sanctorum, you follow our rules," Ancient One replied and stood up as Wanda walked back and entered the room.

    "I thought you would be curious to find out what I''m hiding. Were you always this trusting? Did you have a vision from a deity of some kind? Perhaps in your future visions, there is no Spiderman, yet, Spiderman is alive and kicking, right before your eyes. You can not exin this situation, right? If I were to guess further, all the future visions you saw, they are slowly started to be useless. To be more specific, wherever I''m involved, the oue you predicted and acted upon... in reality, the resultpletely changed. Like ripples of water in a pond. At first, there are no changes, but as time passes by the ripples get bigger and bigger. Causing an oue you could have never predicted," I said in my mind.

    Ancient One looked at me with a smile, "You are correct. That''s why you must get stronger to prevent that one future that still remains unchanged even with you involved. The faster you get back on your feet, the faster I''ll show you what exactly happened in that future. We will begin tomorrow, for now, rest up." She left, leaving Wanda alone with me.

    "You can read mind too, right?" I asked telepathically.

    "Huh! Yeah, sort of," Wanda replied and moved closer to the chair that the Ancient one was sitting on a few minutes ago.

    "Thanks for saving me. How have you and your brother been?" I asked.

    "Ah, Thanks to you... everything''s okay. My brother is staying in the Mutant Academy and I''m here, learning more and more about my abilities," She said happily.

    "Good. So," I slowly turned my head toward her, "How handsome am I looking right now? Ten out of ten? A hundred out of one hundred?"

    "Huh! You can still manage to make jokes at this time... Who would''ve thought," She smiled as she conjured a mirror before my face with a simple swish of her finger, "Take a look yourself and tell me, a handsome prince has fallen right before your eyes. How lovely."

    I was greeted by my scale-filled face. Ah! That''s a freak face. Any sane human would run away at this sight. Now, I know how bad of a life The Thing is going through daily. His is rock and mine is freaking scale armor.

    "Now that''s a face you can''t forget. Girls will die of heart attack at a mere nce. A face that will haunt any sane person''s dream. Fuck! That''s bad," I thought to myself while maintaining a calm mind. I look like a freak.

    "Yep! Pretty messed up. I wanted to use my unique magic to heal you, but she stopped me saying, ''Reality maniption is a hard and dangerous thing, you shouldn''t use it recklessly. It can break the very fabric of reality if you lose control.'' I mean,e on, I can do it. But, you know the rules. She''s the boss," Wanda shook her head helplessly and sighed.

    "She''s right though. It''s dangerous, isn''t it?" I asked with a slight smile. I don''t know if she saw it. Oh, well...

    "Yeah, it''s dangerous. I know. I just wish to use all this new magic on the field, but I''m not allowed to use it because ''It can cause irreparable damage.'' ''Magic should not be used like that,'' ''Reality warping and reality maniption can put you in danger if not used under a master''s supervision'' and h h h," She imitated an olddy''s voice and added, "You know what she sounded like? Always cool and calm and cryptic."

    We talked for a few minutes... Maybe hours...

    Wanda kept on telling me about her life here. She gave me a briefyout of this ce and the routine everyone follows. She hates the food. So she sneaked out a couple of times and was caught by Dr. Strange, but she ckmailed him into buying her food. They have a deal of some sort. Well, Wanda caught Strange using memory maniption on Wong for fun on multiple asions and used that as leverage.

    ---

    [3rd Person POV]

    [Master Hall]

    Ancient One entered the room and noticed Dr. Strange already waiting for her.

    "So...?" Dr. Strange raised his eyebrow questionably. He has been having dreams for a while and he saw his mentor getting stabbed by the dark wizard and then the arrival of a purple Titan on Earth, followed by endless chaos. That is going to happen in the future. But, recently something changed. The vision kept changing randomly and in each of these new visions, Spiderman is involved. These visions are so random, that even someone of his caliber was confused and lost. "Got anything out of him?"

    "I couldn''t see through him. But surprisingly he possesses great potential. It may even exceed you and Wanda, Strange," Ancient One replied. She tested his magic aptitude when she was examining his arms and it came out the strongest she had seen in a human.

    "Are you serious?" Dr. Strange narrowed his eyes.

    "Not only that, he has somehow awakened Chi in his body alongside magic. He''s the key to stopping the uing doom," She added as she took her usual seat.

    "But you do know the alternate future, right? The future where Spiderman bes the biggest threat the entire universe or should I say the entire multiverse had ever encountered, right?" Dr. Strange said as he sat on the other side of the table and poured two cups of tea.

    "That''s why, it''s our duty to guide him. Just like how I guided you and Wanda, we must not let his destiny walk that dark path, and bring forth a brighter future," Ancient One replied with a smile.

    "But how are you nning to prevent her death? We can not act ording to our visions. You know the rules. We can''t destabilize the timeline. But... If we don''t act..." Strange asked while analyzing her actions.

    Ancient One replied calmly, "There''s a thin line between revealing the truth and ignorance. At the end of the day, the oue that we''ve foreseen is what is going to happen, albeit changed due to our interference or not. Time isn''t static, Strange. We have our responsibilities in the grand scheme of things, but in the end, we are just actors ying our roles in the predetermined scenario. If we overstep our boundaries, the cost we would pay would be tremendous and unmeasurable."

    "You are just going to let her die then?" Strange slightly raised his voice, before calming down, shaking his head with a sigh, noticing Ancient One''s stoic face, "Do whatever you wish." He stood up and opened a portal. "I just hope you are right this time too..." He walked into the portal.

    "So do I... So do I... Stephen," Ancient One silently looked into the cloudy New York skyline through her vision as destruction ravaged the city. "So do I."

    *****

    Don''t forget to ''<strong>favourite</strong>'' the chapter.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 108: Astral ne

    Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

    Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

    Ch: 111: Wanda''s weird confession

    ***

 Ch: 108 [Astral Plane]

    Ch: 108 [Astral ne]

    [Next morning][3rd Person POV]

    They put Peter in a wheelchair and took him to the main hall where the Ancient One was waiting. It was still early. The rays of the sunlight didn''t reach inside the ancient building yet.

    Ancient One led Peter''s wheelchair to the garden.

    "So, how do we begin?" Peter asked with a low, hoarse voice. He had woken up around an hour ago and had drunk the herbal medicine prepared by the healers.

    Ancient One brought him under an oak tree and stopped the wheelchair, "To learn magic, you must know what magic is and the risks thate with it." She grabbed his neck and pulled out the soul of his body.

    Peter''s soul slowly flew out of his scaled body.

    "Wow!" He looked at his body. A disfigured freak-show body. But his soul looks normal without any scales. "So, this is the Astral body?" He asked excitedly. "Are you going to throw me into the Astral ne just like you did with Dr. Strange?"

    "Oh, you seem to know a great deal about it. Have you ever been to Astral ne before?" Ancient One asked. She had an idea about his real origin and knowledge, but it seems he is really confident with the information he possesses, so, this should prove to be more useful in his growth than she thought.

    "Nope. First time experiencing it," Peter told the truth.

    "Then, have a nice trip," She touched Peter''s soul''s forehead with a smile.

    [Zooom!] A suction force sucked Peter into an endless pit as he fell backward and looked around the changing world. He didn''t panic or feel scared, if so, he was excited to see the real Astral ne. After going through a tube-like space, Peter suddenly got sent out as he saw a vivid, clear version of multiple webbed-like structures connecting and arching over an endless space, forming a vast andplex structure.

    Ancient One''s voice came to his ears, "The multiverse consists of an infinite number of universes which branch off of one another, making an ever-growing multidimensional web of infinite possibility. That is our universe. Some branches will never meet, while others will continue to intertwine over and over, crossing each other."

    Peter saw countless possibilitiesing from Earth, where there are not one, but tens and thousands of realities. In these worlds, some possibilities had simr paths, but withpletely different endings, while other timelines and events deviatedpletely.

    "What''s interesting is you, Peter Parker," The Ancient One''s voice reached his ears.

    He looked around to find her, but couldn''t. No sign of her was visible anywhere. Her voice didn''t echo, and she was talking to him, no, it''s almost like she''s inside his head. He turned and looked around again before seeing a thread.

    "As far as thews of time and causality would allow, there are as many of you, the Peter Parker, as there are realities. With a few altercations in time and causality, any possibility can be reality."

    Peter immediately followed the thread, trying to get a peek.

    There were different Peter Parkers from different realities, ranging from different timelines. Some looked identical and were doing the same, others had different mutations, a couple had spider symbols, while others wore different costumes. He looked carefully to find what was different, but it was hard to tell from just looking.

    [Zooom!] His world turned upside down along with the space around him. Countless mirrors crashing, shattering, continuously and rushing toward him with blinding speed. It was as if he was watching one of those augmented-reality shows like Ready yer one, just the chaotic mirror pieces reflected many possible versions of himself from various realities.

    Suddenly, an image of a ginormous spider sitting on a thick woven web appeared before his eyes.

    "The hell?!" He rubbed his eyes, "What was that just now?"

    "God, deities, higher beings. They are as real as any one of us. Their powers are not easily quantified as the vast and unknown forces operate in an entirely different system. Every existence within this universe is no more than a figment of someone else''s imagination. An endless web of causality that stretches forward through the lives of billions of innocents and monsters alike. Beyond space and time are countless beings controlling all with merely a thought," Ancient One continued.

    He suddenly felt a sense of dread at these words, especially at her nonchnt tone.

    "However, there are some chosen ones. They were created with a destiny of either power or destruction, their fate lying entirely in the hands of these invisible forces, but some are irregr ones who appear every once in a while. Irregr ones who are not bound by causality. You are one such anomaly. Peter Parker of our Earth and timeline was supposed to be dead before he could be Spiderman. Gwen Stacy was supposed to be the Ghost Spider in your ce, yet, here you are, defying the pre-written destiny without shattering the timeline and walking down a self-created path and challenging fate," The Ancient One exined.

    Colorful stars, limitless energy, chaos and destruction, news, dyings... Peter saw everything as his soul continued the journey.

    "Magic is the most flexible form of energy. You can shape reality, time, space, and anything you could imagine. Those who are powerful enough, like Gods, can even manipte life and the multiverse and twist the very fabric of reality itself with their very presence," The Ancient One kept on exining things, but Peter''s mind was on something else entirely.

    ''Everything that is created will, one day, die. This, too, will someday crumble into ash. Life is born only to one day be destroyed by time. Everything will repeat in an eternal cycle. Everything is perishable but time remains,'' A realization washed over him as a revtion struck him like lightning, sending shock-waves across the sea of his emotions and awakening something deep, deep within. ''I need to bend time to my will. Make it my ve. It''s only when I do that will I be truly powerful, only when time cannot touch me will I remain true and powerful. Fuck! That was deep. What the hell am I even thinking? Hahahaha... But..."

    The space shifted again and he fell like a burning meteor as it tore the void and slipped into something different, where he suddenly came to a stop.

    "Dark Dimension," the Ancient One exined as he soared across the chaos, through the enormous chaotic power as dark energies raced alongside them.

    There was a gravitational pull that tried to snatch him away, but it felt weak, and insignificant in the presence of chaos. His body wasn''t his own. He could sense something, an unusual and terrifying consciousness emanating through the empty nothingness, a looming presence with eyes focused upon him.

    "A ce of endless darkness and mystical beings... However, here also lies vast arrays of knowledge and conflicts. This ce is closely connected to Earth, with various mystical portals and gateways allowing beings to travel between the two realms," She exined.

    ''Travel between realms!'' Peter finally found the answer he had been looking for.

    [Zooom!] With a gravity pull, Peter instantly found himself floating in the garden back on Kamar Taj.

    "So in the end it''s limitless, huh?" Peter looked at the bright light and soft-green leaves above him.

    Ancient One continued with her speech, "Infinity... From an eternal slumber, a beginning without ending, or a dream from a forgotten realm, one has said it best; ''through the five Infinity gems, all will fall before the powers of one god.''"

    "Well, that''s a long stretch. Anyway, so, how about teaching me something quick to heal that scaly body of mine? Then, we can take it from there?" He asked enthusiastically.

    Ancient One smiled mysteriously.

    "How about we start with something basic till you get a grasp of magic?"

    "Well, yeah, why not? But what are all these weird strings floating around us?" Peter flew up higher in the sky as he looked around. After the journey through the Astral ne, things have be much clearer for him. His senses were heightened even further. He could see the magic flowing around the ce.

    ''How did he?!'' The Ancient One took a step back in surprise. He learned how to view the astral aura around everything the second he visited the Astral realm. Normally it takes months if not years to see these, let alone traversing through the Astral space freely like moving a limb. She saw Peter flying around freely examining every little thing that can be observed through the Astral sight. ''This is too fast and dangerous.'' She pulled his soul back to his body.

    "Oh,e on, it was getting fun," Peterined as he stood up from his chair and pointed his finger at the Ancient One, "Pull my soul out again." He saw the woman before him smiling and suddenly realized that he was standing on his own. "Wow! I can feel them!" He mumbled as he examined his arms. He could feel each and every single scale on his body as if they were part of his body. It feelsfortable.

    ''Bingo! I don''t know what or how it happened, but...'' He manipted the scales and pushed his imagination, forming a proper exo skeleton armor around his body. It''s like a ck Spiderman suit with a glossy texture. He clenched his fist as he felt way more powerful than he was before.

    *****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

    Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

    Ch: 111: Wanda''s weird confession

    Ch: 112: Training & fun

    Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

    ***

    AN: Sorry, but no chapter tomorrow. Got a message from our electric supply office, they will be cutting some trees and fix electric polls around the area[fuckers doing this after the storm passed and trees fell on the line], so, no electricity for the entire day. Damn, after over 24 hrs of no electricity, again another day without electricity.

 Ch: 109 [Peter and Wanda]

    Ch: 109 [Peter and Wanda]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    This is dope. I can tell that I''m stronger than before and this weird feeling inside my body, it''s as if every cell in my body is itching for something. I can sense the mystical energy seeping through every corner of the Earth. It''s intoxicating. And this exo skeleton armor, I can manipte it to transform ording to my needs. It''s as if a symbiote is wrapped around me.

    "You are thinking of leaving right now to meet your family, right?" The Ancient One suddenly said with her usual stoic expression, but I can tell that she''s kinda happy for some reason. Weird.

    "Not yet. Since I''m here, teach me. I was too arrogant and carelessst time. I don''t want to face such a situation again. So, teach me magic and help me understand my power or something," I asked her. This is myst resort. As much as I would like to meet them, I can''t go there in my condition. Although the exo skeleton armor is under my control, what if another weird freaky power pops up? Can''t take that chance. Before I leave this ce, I''ll learn magic and master my spidey power.

    "Hmm," She rubbed her fingers across her face with a contemting look, "Very well. Let us begin your training, Peter Parker."

    She teleported me to the training ground with a flick of her finger. There was a group of newbies in orange training clothes, practicing the ssic transportation portal spell.

    I watched them create portals, some sessful while some failed.

    "Peter Parker, stand next to them," She ordered me with a serious tone.

    [Zoooo!] Wow! She used magic to change my clothes. It was weird and creepy. I can feel a new underwear appearing out of nowhere and it''s a fit. I looked down and saw myself wearing an orange training cloth with a symbol of the Kamar Taj. Then she gave me those magic rings to wear like the rest of the students.

    "I''m sure you won''t have a problem mimicking their movements. Feel the flow of magic and focus. Imagine the garden we were standing in a few moments ago and open a portal," She instructed me as she walked behind everyone and started observing them individually.

    Alright! Here goes nothing.

    I copied them as they waved their hands and imagined the garden clearly with its green grass, oak trees, and stone buildings as I tried opening a portal, but nothing happened. Damn! I repeated it a few times, but it didn''t work. I tried imagining the garden with better rity and even closed my eyes to visualize everything clearly, but still nothing.

    Wait! I can see orangish sparks as a faint rune or whatever it is called appeared before my eyes briefly. I can do it. After eight months, I got a new chance and I won''t let it go to waste. I know what''s wrong here. I am thinking too much about it and trying to run where I''m supposed to walk. I''m getting frustrated and restless right now because I doubt I''ve ever failed this many times in a row.

    Yeah! Focus...

    I took a deep breath and rxed my mind as I imagined the garden again while waving my hands and orange sparks appeared briefly again. Just rx, Pete. You got this. I calmed my mind and controlled my breathing. I imagined those weird magic lines around the garden.

    [Sizzzle!] [Crackle!] As I opened my eyes I saw a round portal and beyond it was the garden I just imagined. Sess!

    That''s just the tip of the iceberg...

    "Good job. It took Stephen quite a while to use this spell. I had to throw him into the North Pole for motivation," Ancient One patted my shoulder as she praised me with a proud smile.

    Yeah, I know. I don''t even want to imagine where she would have thrown me had I failed repeatedly.

    Anyway, I repeated the spell multiple times until it became easier and the portal appeared faster.

    ------

    After eight days of gruesome training with the Ancient One, she finally allowed me to enter the Kamar Taj library.

    I spent most of my time reading various books rted to magic and some ancient history. Sadly, I''m not allowed to go into the forbidden section. Oh, well, no need to rush. Let''s take one step at a time.

    While reading books about magic, I learned more about these mystic arts and how they function. My theory about these mystic arts being simr to science turned out to be true. But the only difference is that instead of using science rules, they use magic rules. They manipte mystical energy by following certain rules to cast spells. It''s fascinating.

    Those magic threads I keep seeing aftering out of the Astral ne are what connects everything together like the web.

    While I was engrossed in reading, I didn''t even notice when Wanda entered the library. Yeah, I got Spidey Power, but that Ancient One forbade me from using them. She tried to seal off my power, but thanks to my Immunity power, it failed. Since her power doesn''t work on me, she made me wear some kind of metal rings around my fingers that suppress my power. It''s hard, but I''m getting used to it.

    "Peter Parker," She greeted me with a stoic expression as she sat opposite me with a bag of food that she must have gotten from Dr. Strange.

    I nced at her for a moment and went back to the books, "You do know, you can''t bring food into the library, right?" I reminded her. I didn''t want to get in trouble for eating in the library.

    "Don''t you get bored of eating fruits and veggies all day? I mean, you haven''t eaten anything for almost eight or nine months, and then for thest eight days, you''ve been eating fruits and veggies. Don''t you want something else?" Wanda argued with me as she ced the food between us on the table.

    Girl you have no idea how long I can go without eating fancy food or no food at all. Haaa... Bad memories shed before my eyes when those lunatics were performing experiments on me. They didn''t give me any food, just some tasteless gooey liquidced with poison. Damn! To think I survived years like that. Anyone in my ce would have found a way to somehow kill themselves, but not me.

    Anyway, I sighed heavily as I put the book aside and opened a portal to the rooftop, "Come on, better safe than sorry..." I urged her to move.

    Wanda smiled slightly as she picked up the bag of food and jumped into the portal. I followed her and closed it afterward. We sat down on the ledge of the roof looking down at the beautiful snowy mountains below. One would think it''s cold up here, but there''s a magic dome protecting this ce and keeping the temperature in check.

    Ah! When you have magic, there is no need for AC or heater. How cool is that?

    "So... Spicey meat burger. I thought you were a vegan," I asked Wanda as I unwrapped the burger and took a big bite.

    "Yeah, when you go through certain situations, you gotta adjust ordingly. And food is one of them," She replied while taking a sip from her c bottle.

    "Can''t argue with that. So, what''s new?" I asked as I munched on the burger while enjoying the view. "Heard you got an earful from Wong yesterday. What happened?" I teased her as I finished my burger within seconds and grabbed another one from the bag.

    Wanda frowned as she recalled the scolding Wong gave her yesterday, "Yeah... Apparently, I messed up during meditation. He kept telling me that I wasn''t concentrating enough. It''s hard to focus with all these thoughts going through my head constantly."

    "Talk to me," I urged her as I focused on chewing my burger slowly so that I could listen to Wanda.

    Wanda stared at me with conflicted emotions shing in her eyes for a moment before sighing heavily, "You sure you want to hear my story? It''s nothing special. It''s just that I don''t know if what I want to do is right or wrong."

    "Go on, it''s the least I can do for someone who took care of me for eight months without aint," I assured her with a genuine smile.

    Wanda stared into my eyes for a moment to find any signs of lies, but she couldn''t find any. Finally, she sighed heavily and began narrating her life story.

    *****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

    Ch: 111: Wanda''s weird confession

    Ch: 112: Training & fun

    Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

    Ch: 114: New threats rising

    ***

 Ch: 110 [Spidey and Scarlet Witch]

    Ch: 110 [Spidey and Scarlet Witch]

    <i ss="fa fa-exmation-triangle" aria-hidden="true" style="padding-right:5px;"></i> Announcement

    Ratings please

    Wanda''s origin story was more or less like that from theics, but instead of Hydra or maybe the High Evolutionary, Norman captured them for experimentation. They refused to work with him, so Norman put them in istion and performed whatever experiments he could and soon Wanda and her brother awakened their power. After that the usual story...

    Wanda mes Stark for the missile strikes on Sokovia in which their parents died. The trauma of that experience found a focus in the prominence of the Stark Industries logo printed on the missile. This left the twins with the belief that Stark himself was ultimately responsible for their parents'' deaths as it urred via sales of hispany''s weapons which he had intentionally profited from.

    "Do you still me him?" I asked her as I looked at her sad face.

    "N-not anymore, no," Wanda answered quietly after thinking for a bit. "After some time of not thinking clearly. It became apparent how stupid my actions were. Then..." She took out a USB and ced it on the roof''s ledge. It''s the drive that I found when Norman blew up the warehouse. Damn! To think it survived that fire. It must be made of some kind of special metal or something like that. "I found this on you when I found you back then. And I was curious, so I kinda took a peek..."

    "And?" I asked as I took a drink from the bottle. Damn, Fanta tastes amazing.

    "It was Norman from the start. Just to get his hands on us, he blew everything up. Even made it look like Stark was responsible for the attack. That and many more of what that bastard had done... Everything is recorded in this drive," Wanda exined.

    "Humm... Seems like you found your answer, but you feel empty from inside, aren''t you? Now that Norman is dead and OsCorp is gone, you don''t have anyone to me or any mission left to fulfill in your mind," I concluded after pondering on it.

    "Yeah... I guess. That must be it, isn''t it? Having no goal or purpose in life seems strange. Before it felt as though my whole existence had a deeper reason to fulfill something. Now, there''s nothing..." She clenched her fist tightly as her voice choked from the onught of various emotions, tears glistened at the edge of her eyelids. She turned toward me, "I should be happy that Norman is gone, yet... Do you ever feel empty like this? Does this emptiness disappear one day, or do you end up spending your entire life chasing a never-ending purpose or something?"

    That''s a deep question. Why can''t she ask about something else? Haaa...

    "Yeah. I took my revenge and it did taste good for a time being, but slowly you start to realize that you can''t stay stuck in the past forever. You gotta find new things, do new things, and so on. I had a dream that I was working on before all this... I wanted to earn money, more money. But I have so much money that I don''t know what to do. I made gadgets, and suits, and bought shares,nds, and houses. A private Yacht that no one is aware of..."

    I paused for a moment before continuing, "Anyway, it was getting boring every day following the same old routine... So, I decided to do something new. Something that only I can do as me, not Spiderman. So, I developed cybeic imnts and Neural imnts. I was so close to achieving my dream... The coteral damage after the heroes'' fights or viins'' attacks... Missing body parts, critical injuries, organ damage, vegetative state... No one will ever have to experience that loss ever again after my creation. I worked on it so hard. So much for those sleepless nights."

    Wanda just listened to me while Iined.

    "Haaa... Then everything changed just like that. It was so fast... Hahaha... It was my fault. I should''ve known. I should''ve been careful. I should''ve trained a bit more... Fuck! I was too fucking arrogant. All the gadgets, nanites suit, and my power got to my head. I felt invincible... Then as you already know the rest," I sighed as I shook my head, "Over eight months, gone just like that. Caused pain to my family and friends... Now..."

    "Is that why you decided to stay here? You are afraid of facing your family and friends!" Wanda interrupted me and stared at my face.

    Afraid?

    No, I am not afraid. It''splicated. I miss them...

    I...

    I could have called them...

    Gwen! I should have called her...

    May and MJ...

    Michelle and Liz... Ned... Frank...

    Damn! I ran away, huh? It feels like I''m having some midlife crisis or something on that line.

    "Who knows? Maybe, I''m afraid or maybe, I don''t want to repeat the same mistake again and want to master my power before going back. Anyway, as for your answer, you just gotta find something new to live for. I know what I want to do and I''m sure you too will find something worth living. One thing is for sure... That there''s always someone that cares and loves you in the world. No matter what," I shrugged as I smiled at her. I quickly finished off the bottle of Fanta.

    "What if I join you? You know, kicking the viin''s butt and saving the day... I mean, a team?" She asked and my eyebrows raised involuntarily as my ears perked up at her words.

    "Spiderman and Scarlet Witch, a team, huh?" I touched my chin, thinking about this situation.

    "Scarlet Witch?" Wanda looked at me questioningly.

    Wait! She doesn''t have a name yet?! Ah! She never got to wreak havoc outside, no wonder. Well, I''ll give her the signature name.

    "Your hero name. You know, I have spider power, so I''m Spiderman. Your magic is red chaos magic, strongest of all, so Scarlet Witch. An obvious choice, no?"

    She looked confused at first but soon it was reced with a small smile that graced her lips.

    "Scarlet Witch," Wanda murmured quietly as she let the words flow, testing their sybles. She smiled, "Strongest of all. I like the sound of that."

    "Ok. Let''s do it. But you think the Ancient One would allow you to leave this ce?" I asked her. The Ancient One knows the future, and I have no idea what this new future is or what''s going to happen next... Is this version of Wanda gonna go full-on killing mode? She might have some pent-up anger issues that need to be released. Or she might not go full-on killing mode. No one knows the answer other than that olddy.

    "Leave that to me," She jumped onto the ledge of the roof and changed her clothes to a short nightgown-like dress with magic. "I better go to sleep and think of a way to butter her up..."

    And, she''s wearing a red panty...

    "Uumm... Wanda," I called her with an awkward smile. My eyes were on her red... Ahem! I mean, on her face.

    "What? You got any good ideas to help me out?" She asked, a smirk on her lips.

    "I can see your..." I pointed at her red underwear, "Panties?" I wasn''t sure which one she''d prefer to call.

    [Booom!] An explosion sent me flying a couple of feet away. Oouch!

    "You pervert! Forget everything you saw or else I''ll poke your eyes out," Wanda opened a portal and ran away.

    What was that for? I shouldn''t have said that. But if she caught me looking at her and found out of her own... Well, I''m pretty sure there would have been multiple explosions instead of one. Oh, well, it was worth it.

    .

    .

    [Wanda''s first person POV]

    [Wanda''s room]

    That perv. He saw my panty. Uggh! It was my bad. I shouldn''t have changed there without thinking. Shit! What was I even thinking? To change before a boy. Even if it was with magic. Ahhh!

    Well, I also kinda saw his penis when I was cleaning his wounds. He didn''t have scales there and...

    Fuck! Wanda! What the hell are you even thinking? Why are you thinking of Peter''s penis?

    But, it was my fault. Not like he meant to look at me... Damn, this is frustrating. I messed up pretty badly. He might think of me as a weirdo. What if he refuses to make a team with me now? What do I do?

    Should I let him hit me once?

    I jumped on the bed, burying my face on the pillow.

    If I tell him that I took off his underwear and kinda touched his penis and cleaned him up, and that for thest eight months, I helped him take bath regrly since magic wasn''t affecting him, and I cleaned up every nook and corner of his body... He will get mad and hit me, right?

    No! No! Wanda, get a hold of yourself.

    Can''t tell him that explicit details. And why the heck I can''t get rid of the image of his naked body from my mind? It was so fucking difficult to talk to him for this long. And now I messed up.

    I jumped down from the bed.

    Alright, gotta apologize like a normal human. I''m sure he will understand.

    *****

    ''favorite'' the chapter as always. Thank you.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 111: Wanda''s weird confession

    Ch: 112: Training & fun

    Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

    Ch: 114: New threats rising

    Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

    ***

 Ch: 111 [Wanda’s weird confession]

    Ch: 111 [Wanda��s weird confession]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    I''m sitting on my bed and I''ve finally managed to separate my soul out of my body without any help. The thing is, I thought that my soul''s face would be different considering I''m another soul in Peter''s body, but why the fuck do I look like Peter Parker in my soul or astral form? This is kinda weird. I thought I took over this body... But, now, I''m having some doubts.

    Did I really reincarnate as Peter Parker and awaken my memoriester? Or, is it something else?

    Shit, it''s better not to think too much about this kind of thing. Maybe I just want to know what really happened to Peter Parker. But now that I have the possibility of me being Peter from the beginning only to awaken my memoriester... Shit! Well, let''s not go into the past anymore and forget everything bad things I said about myself at the beginning after waking up, yeah?

    Anyway, I''m satisfied with this progress.

    Although I can''t enter the Astral ne, I can still practice magic in my astral form. Well, time to get back into my body. It''s gettingte and tomorrow we are going forbat practice. I''m gonna have a hard time. Yeah, I know how to fight, but without my Spider Senses, it will be hard. Better get some rest...

    Just then the door opened, and Wanda entered the room.

    She entered the room in silence. I saw her hesitating a few times.

    "If you are here to st me up again, I''ll let you know that it was just an ident..." I prepped myself to open a portal, in case she throws in another bolt of magic. I have to time it perfectly and...

    "I''m sorry. It was my fault. I overreacted and sted you for no reason. You too are at fault for not closing your eyes, but I can''t me you either. After all, I did change right in front of your face," Wanda sighed and apologized.

    "Nah, it''s fine, really. I forgive you," I stood up and moved toward her.

    "And I got something to confess..." She said with an awkward expression.

    "Which is...?" I encouraged her to go ahead.

    "About your injuries... I bathed you and saw you naked. I bathed you every day for eight months since magic wasn''t working on you and I''ve cleaned you thoroughly... You know..." She babbled out as her head tilted downward while her toes rotated and a faint blush crept up on her face. She nced at my face now and then. "I mean, I''ve washed your penis and all your intimate parts..."

    Eehhh! She was taking care of me all this time? No, that''s not the point. Why the heck is she talking about my cock? What kind of confession is this? Is she sane up there? I... I''m lost for words. I don''t even know how to react. She washed me every day like a nurse or maybe... Could it be? No way! Why the heck did she go that far? Don''t tell me I released my pheromone in myatose state. But I doubt that would work on someone of her caliber. Besides, that ancient old woman would have noticed it.

    Wanda waited for a moment as if allowing me to process everything she said.

    "You are angry, right? For seeing you naked and touching things I shouldn''t have. So... Do you hate me or disgusted with me? Are you perhaps angry and want to hit me? Go ahead then. I''ll take a couple of sts from you. After that, forget my panty incident, yeah? Go on, do it," She said quickly, her hands spread wide, daring me. "Please don''t kick me out of the team." She mumbled softly.

    Huh? What the heck is she talking about? Why the heck am I gonna hit her?

    I walked over to her as she closed her eyes, ready to receive some sts. I hugged her tightly. God! She feels so small in my arms. I have no idea what a teenage Wanda was like in theics, but considering the future has changed drastically, so have our present. She is just a 19-year-old teenager who never had much human interaction, other than with her brother.

    "Woah!" She squealed and went silent for a moment. She was rigid, perhaps out of shock.

    "Don''t you dare think that low of me," I whispered in her ears. "You saved me, nursed me, so, how did you even for a moment think that I''d get angry with you and go as far as to hit you? Seriously, what was going on in that little head of yours? Also, stop acting like that... Stop thinking all those stupid things... I know this is new to you, but trust me, I''m not angry with you and I''m not going to kick you out of the team. Okay? Promise. So please drop these stupid thoughts. Trust me," I assured.

    After hearing my words, she hugged me back and we stood there for a moment. She isn''t stiff anymore. Well, more than a couple of minutes.

    "Thank you," She mumbled softly.

    "I should be the one thanking you for taking care of me," I patted her head and she stepped back, blushing slightly.

    "Well, I... I better go back. I''ll let you sleep," She said pointing a finger toward the door.

    "See you tomorrow then," I smiled and gave her a thumbs-up, which she didn''t seem to know what to make of it but she did give me a smile and a nod.

    I stood there like a stump for a few seconds after she left.

    Ok, that went well, right?

    .

    .

    [Next morning] [Training ground]

    Today, Wong will be supervising ourbat training. There were other students as usual, so full of energy and discipline. I mean,e on, guys, chill out a little. Stiffness is bad for your spine, man.

    We did our stretching as instructed before we started.

    Then, Wong divided us. There were ten tforms and we were supposed to fight one vs one.

    Oh yeah, and... There was a protecting spell on my clothes to prevent any critical injuries.

    "Choose your weapons or you can choose to fight barehand," Wong said, gesturing toward the piles of weapons at the back of the tforms.

    I chose nothing. I''m not much of a sword or spear guy. I''ll fight bare-handed. Although I can''t use my spidey power, I''m still somewhat experienced. And I secretly learned how to create weapons from magic, thanks to all those books from the library. You see, Wong said we can use any weapons to spar, but he never forbade using magic. And, I got some nice new spells, I''m itching to use in a fight.

    I walked up to my tform. My opponent is a freaking huge guy. His name is Jin. I don''t know hisst name. He''s around what... Like 7''1"? Too tall, and he is using a long pole as his weapon. I know that this pole can stretch and even work like a freaking chain. Gotta be careful to not get caught up or he''s gonna beat my ass. And with Wanda watching from the balcony, I can''t lose to this giant human. Ahem! I''m definitely not trying to impress her or anything like that. Trust me.

    "Where''s your weapon, Peter?" Jin asked with a wicked grin on his face.

    You see, this guy is like one of those overconfident and way too smart for his own good type of guy, you usually see in school.

    "It''s already here," I grinned, pointing my finger toward myself. "Don''t look down on me just because of my size, okay?"

    "Awe, a cocky one. Do go crapping your pants after I beat your ass," He taunted while spinning his pole around his neck like one of those guys from a martial art or kungfu movie.

    Woohoo, how cliche, dude! But still... Very effective! I gotta stay focused.

    "Begin!" Wong shouted loudly with his voice magically amplified, echoing in the area.

    With just two leaps, that guy is on top of me with his pole held over his head as he mmed down like a freaking meteor.

    I quickly jumped back and performed the hand signs then mmed my palm on the ground.

    The impact was tremendous but fortunately, I used the rubber spell to make the ground a bit rubbery. It''s a lowest-tier spell, but super effective and handy.

    The way he mmed down on the rubbery ground and the way the ground returned his attack back at him, made him fall back with a loud thud.

    I quickly kicked his pole away and saddled on his chest with arge grin, "Jin. Try not to crap your pants." I unleashed a flurry of punches on his face. A couple of themnded hard, but he raised his arms trying to protect his face. "All bark and no bite?"

    "Enough, Parker," Wong pulled my back with magic threads, "He''s already out."

    Huh?! I looked at Jin. Fucker is unconscious. His nose is kinda pointing in a bad direction along with his jaws. Two front teeth are missing... Wait! Didn''t he put a protection spell to avoid unnecessary injuries?

    "Haaa... That annoying ability of yours..." Wong sighed, "You win. Go back, you are free to do whatever you want today. I''ll allow you to go to the second section in the library."

    ***

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 112: Training & fun

    Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

    Ch: 114: New threats rising

    Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

    ***

 Ch: 112 [Training and fun]

    Ch: 112 [Training and fun]

    Alright, time to go to the new section. No time to waste, the faster I learn things, the faster I''ll be able to go closer to my final goal. Just as I walked into the hallway, I saw Wong carrying Jin to the medic wing. He nced at me. "What?"

    "I thought these weird rings suppressed my powers?" I asked showing the ancient rings in my fingers. "How did I just punch the guy until he passed out?" I mean, I smashed his face pretty badly back there, and man, it felt good to see his arrogant expression turned to pain. Serves him right. Every once in a while, I should humble people like him a little bit, that way, their ego can be less inted, so to speak.

    "That''s what I thought. I''ll have a talk with Master Yao. Maybe she knows what''s wrong. But I''m pretty sure it''s your immunity ability. Anyway, gotta take this poor sod to the healers now," And he walked away with Jin on his back. I mean, why the fuck is he walking when he can just open a portal and go there faster? Haaa... God knows what he''s thinking.

    Anyway, I made my way to the library. Time to read like a nerd once again. I might find something useful that can increase my survivability. I mean, I do know martial arts and street fights, but I have yet to grasp their skills fully. These guys, these higher-level students, and the guards and their moves are just beyond me.

    The next two weeks, I fought four or five more people, and each time, they ended up hospitalized or, in a worse condition than before. Each one of those idiots got a bit more confidence and attacked me straight out. And just like that, my ego began to rise once again. I can feel it. I''m overestimating my opponents every time. But can you me me? They are attacking me for their pride or superiority and such, but they end up losing horribly and are unable to get over their losses.

    The Ancient One checked on those rings and ording to her, the rings are working just fine. They were really suppressing my spidey power, but my immunity power remains active all the time. So, Wong was right. My power is interfering with the protection spell.

    That''s good to know. I''m kinda magic proof too. I wonder what else I''m immune to. I''ve a n to do something stupid with Wanda to test out my immunity power, but that''ll have to wait for a bit.

    Apart from sparring, I read more or less all the books in the second section of the library. I self-learned some interesting spells and man they are kinda powerful. Just like this spell to summon a barrage of ming meteors over a small radius. I can summon three meteors with my power and they are small, but the damage is good enough to take down mid-level viins. Then, Wong taught me the spell to change my clothes. It''s fun. You see, I can transform any outfit of mine into other outfits just by concentrating hard and doing a simple hand gesture.

    Then, the spell to summon magic chains. Wong says ites in handy in almost every situation. I can use it for attack, and defense, and even restrain my opponent with it. Then, there''s this barrier spell whiches in handy to reflect any kind of attack. And there was this one interesting spell that created enormous shock waves in the air.

    I wanted to learn even more, but... ''Don''t be impatient,'' said Wong.

    Well, I''ll grind these new spells and the couple of prank spells that I''ve learned on my own and master them. If you are wondering what are prank spells, well... they are, how do I say, they have various effects like making the butt hairy like a freaking squirrel''s tail, making one feel that they are on fire without any real damage, changing someone''s smell, and stuff. They considered such silly spells as useless as dirt and never even bothered to learn them. But man, they have no idea just how dangerous these prank spells are if used correctly. I mean, just imagine what would happen if you made your enemy smelly or turned him into a hairy bear or made their toes and nails hurt like hell, or even made their food taste like raw shit. Or changing their clothes inside out in public. The possibilities are limitless.

    However, I''ve noticed one thing. There''s been a rumor going on in Kamar Taj about my fast progression rate. I mean, yeah, I did kinda st through all the tests with ease and I''ve surpassed most of the trainees when ites to spell casting. Heck, I can even use my Astral Projection without anyone''s guidance. So, it''s kinda understandable. But from the whispers that I''ve heard, they are saying that the Ancient One is prepping me for the next Sorcerer Supreme and that I''m some kind of humanoid alien that she rescued from another dimension and whatnot.

    Haaa... Now, in the third week, no one wants to spar with me.

    "So, what are you doing, Mr. Humanoid Alien?" Wanda poked fun as she saw me yawning in the garden after taking a break from solo training. She held a bottle of soda before me.

    "Ha... Ha... Very funny," I took it without looking at her, took a long slurp, and burped loudly. "Why, thank you very much, and just for the record, I''m really an alien and I''m gonna..." I pressed the bottle''s mouth with my thumb and created pressure within the bottle by stirring the soda with magic, "...attack you first." I pointed the bottle at her face, removed my finger from the mouth of the bottle, and sprayed the soda in her face.

    "Hey!" Wanda squealed.

    "Payback! You think I don''t know who started that Humanoid Alien rumor? Just because I ate your fried chicken you did this to me? Now, take my soda attack," I said smilingly as I shot another round of soda and sshed her clothes, followed by the second batch.

    "Wh... Wh... How dare you?! I was saving that bucket for ate-night snack and you ate it all. Sixteen pieces... There were sixteen pieces in that bucket... Six. Teen. You ate everything you, pig! Pig! Pig! Pig! Pig!" she pointed her finger at me and summoned two hand-shaped Astral Phantasms made of chaos magic and aimed them at me and shot two deadly beam attacks straight at my ass, but I opened a portal and sent her beams into the sky.

    [Booom!] [Bang!] The two destructive magic sts shot up to the sky and exploded harmlessly over the clouds.

    "Hey! That was deadly. Are you trying to kill me? Besides, there was no name written on that chicken bucket. And you expect me to know where these nice juicy fried chickens came from?" I made the hand signs and summoned magic chains then threw them at Wanda with great speed and force but then they reached a barrier made out of crimson magic and disintegrated.

    "Settle down, the two of you! You''re disturbing the serenity of nature!" yelled Wong with a high authority from his usual reading chair and sipped his green tea.

    "You set us both against each other like a rat, didn''t you?" used Wanda furiously at the Wong. "I read your mind. You paid Peter with six different vors of Mt Dew, for six pieces of chicken. You think I wouldn''t figure it out?! Apologize. Right. NOW!" she summoned a full-on me saber and prepared to attack the ever-living shit out of me and Wong, her rage blinded her reason. "No better, go and buy me a new jumbo bucket. Or..." She quickly calmed down, "I''ll just tell Master Yao, that you sneaked outside when you were on the guard duty that night. I''m sure she won''t say anything to you, Mister Wong." She gave him a wicked grin.

    [Zing!] [Zing!] It took merely ten seconds.

    Wong opened a portal, went to a restaurant, and brought a jumbo bucket for Wanda.

    "What were you saying?" Wong asked coolly with a nk face.

    "What? Did I say something?" Wanda took the bucket and cooly walked out of the garden after giving me a small ''Good job'' smile. I returned her smile awkwardly.

    Haaa... It''s fun to let loose and act like kids every once in a while...

    ***

    Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

    Ch: 114: New threats rising

    Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

    Ch: 116: Peter''s girls

    Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

    ***

 Ch: 113 [Magic & Chi]

    Ch: 113 [Magic & Chi]

    That night, I decided to train a bit more with my exo skeleton armor, so I took off the rings and began...

    Just like how webs shoot out of my wrists and fingertips. The armor construct is simr to webs too. Organic fluids gush out of the skin pores and join to create a metal-like skin in the form of scales. As I said before, the fun part is that I can manipte these scales ording to my wish and shape them however I desire. It''s like a liquid metal with nanites that''s capable of forming anything and everything. The only bad thing is I get tired and can only maintain this form for like three minutes.

    So, I brought enough water and energy drinks with me.

    I gotta train more and increase my stamina, only then I''ll be able to maintain my armor form a bit longer.

    As I continued my training with the exoskeleton armor, I focused on maintaining the form for longer durations. The sensation of the organic fluids shifting and solidifying into the metallic scales was tickling and at the same time, I felt powerful. But as the minutes passed and my energy reserves depleted, a stinging pain ran through my body. It felt as if the organic metallic liquid was trying to go back inside my body.

    "Arggg! Not yet!" I gritted my teeth as I sat there, using every bit of my focus and willpower to endure the pain and exhaustion. I grabbed a bottle of water and chugged the entire thing, the coolness felt awesome. I closed my eyes, took a few calming breaths, and tried to keep the exoskeleton skin activated for at least another minute.

    Right now, I''m moving past the usual three-minute mark. Three minutes and thirty seconds. Three minutes forty-five. Three minutes fifty. Three minutes fifty-five... Four... Fiv...

    Yes! I''ve crossed the four-minute limit. I can still...

    Everything turned ck and I could feel my body fall backward. Haaa... Four minutes... Not bad...

    Ugh... My head ached, my throat was parched, and the dryness that lingered inside made me open my eyes. I''m so fucking tired that I could barely move a muscle. Just give me a few minutes... I tried to control my mind, trying to calm down. Yeah, meditation is the best option to regain some lost energy. I let my muscles rx, the calmness took a toll on me as the slow breathing apanied by the fast-beating heart pumped life into me and gave me back a sense of consciousness.

    Minutes passed and I managed to calm myself down. The aches and tiredness were still there but more manageable than before. Just give me two to three hours and I''ll be all pumped and ready. But right now, all I need is sleep. I chugged another bottle of energy drink and before I knew it, I fell asleep.

    I practiced it for another week or so alongside my magic learning. I sparred with Wanda every now and then, and then, I decided it was time to test out my perfected exo skeleton armor against real magic. I can now hold my armor form for ten minutes without sustaining damage. I wonder how long would itst while receiving damage.

    I stood in the training ground, outside, with my exo skeleton armor on.

    "Are you sure about this?" Wanda asked me with a hint of concern in her voice. Today, she''s wearing a red t-shirt and ck jeans and tied her long red hair in a ponytail. She looked slightly different, maybe it was because she changed her style from a girl-next-door type of look to a sexy girl. Wait. What. Nope. I don''t know what''s going on with my thoughts.

    ''Focus on the fight, Peter.''

    "Yeah. Let''s go," I replied to Wanda who nodded. I felt an arcane flow in her direction as she made a couple of quick hand seals that reminded me of those anime fighters. After finishing the series of hand seals, she muttered something under her breath as a red color magic circle formed underneath her.

    She pointed her finger at me.

    Red droplets of chaos magic rose from the ground, surrounding her, and soon gathered around her finger, forming a sphere of red chaos me.

    "Chaos spear."

    In an instant, the red sphere wasunched at me. But I was prepared for it. Time to find out how tough this armor is against the pure destruction magic.

    It shot at me like a lightning bolt. In reflex, I brought my arms closer like the instinctive defensive pose. The red spear struck my arms.

    "Humfff!" I stood my ground. I can feel the destructive power within this freaking spear. It''s spinning like a drill machine, trying to drill through me. Yes, this is good. Although I can feel the tremendous pressure, the armor is still holding on. I quickly grabbed it with both hands, trying to stop the spinning.

    Wanda''s chaos magic shed against my organic armor.

    Sparks went up, sparks went down, some parts of the armor were cracking under pressure, and I could feel the faint traces of hot, prickly energy seeping through the cracks. But she is doing well controlling the intensity of it.

    "You alright?" Wanda yelled in concern.

    "Yeah. Increase the power. Don''t hold back."

    "You sure?"

    "Yeah."

    Wanda''s red-colored magic circle spread around the training ground, slowly getting bigger and bigger. In just a few moments, her entire circle covered the ground, encircling us, and giving an eerie vibe with its dim light.

    "This will hurt..." She unleashed a barrage of magic bullets from all directions.

    I can feel my armor cracking and her energy seeping through them. Need to focus more. I can just use more fluids to create even tougher armor. Yeah! Since it''s a part of me and it''s like using the toxins of my ws, why can''t I just increase the fluids and concentrate to repair and reinforce the damaged areas? Just a second. Just one sec, I can do it. I can increase and harden the surface.

    "Here we go!" Sparks of yellow lightning burst out of my body, shattering the old exo skeleton armor as a wave of energy emerged from my body, destroying Wanda''s Chaos Spear and her magic circles. "Wow! What the fuck is going on?!" I have no fucking idea. Is this a new ability I''ve unlocked? Something inside tells me that this was my subconscious self creating and hardening the existing fluid with static and some kind of charge. Whatever it is, it''s incredible.

    I watched my arms as the old armor disintegrated or I should say crumbling away. What surprised me was that my skin began to crumble away, yet I didn''t feel any pain. I can feel a weird feeling around my stomach. It''s freaking hot and spinning like crazy. Is it magic or a new power? I have no idea. The air is cold yet my inner body feels really fucking hot. It feels like I''m melting from the inside.

    "Arggg!" I yelled as the energy gushed out of my body like an exploding geyser.

    It was a st! The yellow sparks and that weird energy continued to send out wave after wave. If this continues, things will getplicated.

    "Peter, what the fuck is going on?" Wanda asked me loudly. I wanted to exin but I can''t. I have no clue and it''s pissing me the fuck off! What the hell is going on!? Is this another magic evolution?!

    "Focus, Peter..." The Ancient One''s voice came to my ears. She''s speaking to me through telepathy. "Contain the energy. It''s a part of you, so you can control it. Just like you weave magic, or shoot your webs, you can contain the energy," Her voice spoke calmly.

    Hahaha! I''m already trying to do just that. Tell me something I don''t know.

    It was hard, I won''t lie. It felt awesome and this power is insane... I don''t feel any pain or exhaustion. I closed my eyes and tried to absorb it all back into my body like how I retract my ws and the organic fluids. And it worked. The waves stopped.

    I... I kinda feel different... Something weird is going on...

    I flew up in the sky. I can see far... Really far away... I can hear things even the fluttering of the birds in the sky... I can tell the difference between using my Spider senses along with magic versus this present me and... It''s intense! It''s more than before. Every muscle fiber felt lighter than feathers. Every single sound, every movement wasing to me as clear as day. Everything is in my control.

    My skin is glowing with a yellow glow...

    One thing I can tell is that this shit isn''t magic. I''m 100% positive. I can feel it. This is something simr yet different from magic.

    Think... What could it be if not magic and this yellow glow?! Wait! No way! I looked down. The trainees and the teachers were all staring at me with shock. Huh?! Oops! My clothes! I quickly hid my junk with my palm and flew down on the ground. My clothes were burned and not a single thread was remaining... Damn. No matter.

    I once again tried to use my exo skeleton armor and it worked like a charm. It''s faster than before. I mean, there wasn''t even a little dy. Just a thought and the organic fluids transformed into my ck stealth suit.

    Wanda rushed to me with a wicked smile on her face.

    "Not a single word," I red at her with a slightly threatening voice.

    "Tsk. Peter in full glory... Ahem! Anyway, how the heck did you learn to use Chi?" Wanda asked.

    "Chi?!"

    Yeah, other than magic, there''s that Chi.

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 114: New threats rising

    Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

    Ch: 116: Peter''s girls

    Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

    Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

    ***

    AN: I''ve finally decided on the version of ck Cat> Felicia Hardy (Earth-92131) [I don''t remember the name, but someone told me about this version, so, hope you are happy, if you are still reading.]

 Ch: 114 [New Threats]

    Ch: 114 [New Threats]

    After the disy of power, I''m sitting before the Ancient One in the main hall. I guess, some exnations are on the way��first magic and now Chi.

    "Sooo... What now? I don''t want to stay here stuck forever learning one thing after the other and I''m pretty sure there''s a ce called K''un-Lun where they teach Chi and all that stuff, but there is no way I''m gonna use my youth moving from one temple to another and spend half my life on the training ground for god knows how long. So, use that op magic of yours and fix this. I don''t want those crazy single-minded people from K''un-Lun knocking on my door wanting me to go with them or try to kill me for having Chi..." Iy it all out.

    I''ve spent enough time and learned enough from them and I''m thankful for that. But I have a life outside of all this mess. I want to go out and meet my family and friends. I''ve worried them enough tost a lifetime... Can''t do it anymore.

    "You know the existence of K''un-Lun?" She was a bit surprised.

    "You already know that I know many things. But that''s not the problem. The main problem right now is I have too many powers and I don''t want to spend the rest of my days just training. And yeah, you will say, have patience and all. You see, this is me, having patience. I spent eight months in bed, then almost two months here, learning magic, patiently by suppressing my emotions and everything, but at the same time, I''ve caused too much pain to my family and I''ve many things still left to do out there, so... Give me a solution. Peek into the future. Yeah, I know, you said you can''t see mine. But I''m sure you found a way around that... So, help me out..." I asked for her help.

    The Ancient One looked deep in thought as she tapped her finger on the table for a few seconds.

    "I could have used my magic, but sadly, it won''t work on you. As for ''what now?'', it''s simple. You are going to learn to use Chi. There''s no other way. I understand your situation, but going out with unstable power... You''ll put your loved ones in danger. I can use artifacts to suppress your power, but are you going to take the risk?" She said with her usual stoic expression.

    "And how long it would take me to master that?" I raised my eyebrow at her.

    "Not as long as you think. You see, Peter, you are unique. You possess immense focus and the ability to processplicated things very easily. You breezed passed all the tests and even managed to learn advanced magic without any help in less than two months. You are a fast learner..." She exined the things I already knew.

    My spider power gives me focus and fused with my mind, I can easily understand things others findplicated. Just like how easily I''ve mastered all those spells from the books. But with these many powers in my body, I don''t even know which one to learn or use. It''s like a jumbled-up mess.

    "And... How''s all that going to help me?" I asked once again.

    Even though I know what Chi is and what I can achieve with it, I don''t have a training manual.

    "Just as magic uses focus, to learn Chi, you will need that focus. You see, every living being has Chi flowing in the veins. But using it is apletely different matter. To do that, you will need to be patience and you will need immense focus. So, meditate, but instead of focusing on magic, circte the Chi in your body. You can feel it, can''t you? It belongs to you, So, how difficult do you think it is going to be for you to control something that belongs to you?" She added another set of logic, but, really, there was no guarantee I would be able to control my Chi on the first try...

    Hahaha! Damn! Since when did I start doubting myself?

    Let''s give it a try, shall we?

    I sat there and began the process. Just like the Ancient One asked. Instead of magic, I started to circte the Chi. Feeling the flows, grasping at the veins where it travels. Though at first, the energy slipped through my grasp, the more and more I tried, I got used to it.

    I kept going until I lost all sense of time, not realizing the whole day had passed by. It''s like if I get up now, I''m gonna lose something real good.

    But, just sitting here and circting Chi is kinda boring.

    So, let''s think about what I can do with Chi.

    Humm...

    Chi sts, glowing fists one shot kill, rapid healing, superior senses... Although I already have my Spider Senses and rapid healing. I wonder how far my senses and healing would improve after using Chi. Anyway, let''s see...

    What else?

    Ah! I remember it now... I''ll be able to use pressure points to hurt my enemies, sounds nice. Next is, Nervous System Control, which will allow me to suppress pain, and bleeding and even pass through a lie detector test. But the deadly one is the ck-ck Poison Touch, a Chi st that can kill anyone within a certain radius around me. It''s like an AOE instant kill ability.

    Anyway, now that I think of it, will I be able to use Kamehameha?! I mean, DBz also has Chi, so how much difference can it be? I''m pretty sure everyone who''s a fan of the Dragon Ball series, at least once in their life, tried to use the legendary Kamehameha move. And it''s a dream of a DBz fan to use this legendary attack. Some might say, nah! I don''t do that, but we all know that when no one is looking, kids or adults, everyone''s tried to use Kamehameha out there at least once.

    Oh, then will I be able to fly using Chi? Ahem! Let''s just keep it till this for now.

    Anyway, speaking of Chi, I remember a couple more skills that Danny used inics.

    Chi constructs like those Lanterns from DC. Although it''s not as perfect as them, yeah, to a certain degree, Chi could do the trick. Then there''s energy absorption, be it Chi, magic, nuclear, or other forms of energy, if I master it, I''ll be able to do that. After that, there''s Maism Maniption and Mind Maniption.

    Seesh! There are just too many of these skills. I''ll need to learn different fist techniques to learn these skills. Haa...

    ---

    [3rd Person POV]

    While Peter was busy mastering his newfound power, new threats began to rise in New York. One from the unknown expanse of space, One driven by the urge of revenge while the other one driven by jealousy and envy.

    [Location: Unknown Forest]

    Kraven just hunted a gically mutated tiger, six times the size of a Siberian Tiger. Its appearance was strange; A brown fur body with a patch of blue and white around the waistline. Its ws were longer and sharper than usual and its fangs were exceptionally bigger and sharper as well. The majestic creaturey there in a pool of its own blood.

    On top of that giant, sat Kraven, wiping the blood from his machete onto the dead creature''s hide, an evil smirk bloomed on his lips, "Norman did a good job creating these serums. I wonder what he''s up to these days." He wondered.

    Kraven was in istion for almost a year or two, honing his skills and survival instinct in the deepest part of the forest specifically created by him to help him break through the human limits and hunt his prey. But even after all these months of hunting gically mutated animals, he never felt a sense of satisfaction. This was thest of the serum he used to mutate that tiger, but it was too easy for him.

    "Time to hunt a new prey," He jumped down from the tiger''s corpse and walked towards the cave where he kept his hunting equipment. He had more of his weapons and clothes designed to withstand the toughest environment. Even a bullet to the shoulder or the chest wouldn''t be able to take him down. Plus the SSS he took made him even tougher.

    Kraven opened theputer in that cave and noticed pending messages.

    He opened the first one...

    [Dmitri Smerdyakov: Dead. Killer: Unknown. Spiderman was seen at the site.]

    "Arggg!" He punched the stone wall next to him out of anger. Arge chunk of rock flew off from his punch, but his face returned to calm a secondter, "Dimitri, you should have taken the Serum... Dead? Hahaha! Spiderman, is it? Interesting... I wonder if you are worthy of being my prey."

    He opened the next message...

    [Norman Osborn: Dead. Killer: Caught up in an explosion along with Spiderman. Both of them are dead. But there was someone else at the scene. Identity: Unknown.]

    "Damn it!" He sighed. He thought he found a new prey but the news of his death pissed him off more. His eyes fell on thest part of that message, "Someone else... Did he instigate the scenario and kill them both in one go? How cunning! And you are working under the darkness, hiding your identity?" A wide grin appeared on his face. "Hunting you down and ripping your heart out... Finally, a new challenge I look forward to!..."

    .

    .

    [Location: Octavius Industries]

    Otto Octavius was performing an experiment on himself. After he learned about Peter''s condition and that he might not wake up again, he lost all hope. His body was deteriorating daily and now he barely has three months before he loses everything.

    Degenerative Neurological Disorder: Otto is suffering from a degenerative disease, causing him to slowly lose his motor functions. He is estimated to be fully disabled within the next three months. With Peter out of the picture, all the experiments and imnts he was working on got shut down and his family refused to sell it to him or any other organizations. Plus with Sue Storm with them, it was impossible for Otto to get his hands on Peter''s research. So, Otto found no other way but to develop it himself.

    He developed mechanical limbs with artificial nerve conductivity, but even after attaching a billion microtubules to the four tentacles to aid in the conduction of signals from his brain, it was still far away from what the artificial arms needed to be able to do, but the new AI he developed might just help with that.

    He also attached four microdrones with metal fibers. He spent sleepless nights working on it and today he was ready to use those microdrones as artificial legs, thus increasing his sensory perception and moving speed. Although they cannot perform like real legs, they are still more than enough to enhance the quality of his life.

    He strapped himself to a machine then he injected a serum into his spine and pressed the start button. Instantly, the restraints activated, binding him in ce and the process began. The machine attached the tentacles to his back then the small microbots were slowly connected to his nervous system.

    All he could feel was unbearable pain like a billion needles were trying to eat their way through his nervous system.

    However, the sudden fluctuation in power caused the machine to short circuit, causing a big explosion. Otto''s body flew out of the machine like a bullet and crashed into the wall.

    .

    .

    [Location: Unknown]

    A small shooting star fell on Earth. The ce where it crashed waspletely burned and a small crater was seen. From inside the crater, a gooey red blob-like mass got out. It didn''t stay there for long and began to crawl toward the highway.

    .

    .

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

    Ch: 116: Peter''s girls

    Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

    Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

    Ch: 119: Happy Harem

    ***

 MY NEW FIC OUT> Check it out

MY NEW FIC OUT> Check it out

    HP: Necromancer��s Legacy

    Add it to your reading list.

 Ch: 115 [Repaying Sue]

    Ch: 115 [Repaying Sue]

    [1 monthter]

    Finally, I''m done with training. It''s time to leave. I got a somewhat good grasp on Chi and Magic, plus thanks to the training regiment made by the Ancient One, I''ve improved my Spidey abilities too. The Ancient One also kept her promise and told me about the God-like entity known as the Great Weaver who wanted her to save me and train me for the uing war. She also told me about the Spider Society and Spider ns. She told me to be careful because, in the near future, some great foes wille for me because I''m supposedly a Spider Totem of this Earth.

    The term Spider-Totem refers to a ss of multiversal supernatural entities created by the elder goddess Neith, linked to a mystical force called the Web of Life and Destiny. The Great Weaver, the Gatekeeper, the Other, the Bride, the Scion, and the Patternmaker are examples of these deific Spider-Totems; which can choose avatars or manifest independently if needed.

    Things are moving too fast, but if one of those big deities told her that, then, yeah, I gotta be careful in the future.

    Now, Wanda and I were standing before the Ancient One."You have made up your mind?" The Ancient One asked Wanda with a look of concern stered on her face.

    "Yes. I think it''s about time to look for something new... I need a goal or something to strive towards, or else my life will not have any meaning," She replied in a resolute tone.

    "I''ll keep an eye on her. Besides, you know the future. You can''t keep her here forever," I butt in as well.

    Although Wanda''s power was dangerous and uncontroble sometimes, she learned to control it. But being stuck in Kamar Taj wouldn''t help her grow further. Yeah, she''ll get stronger, but the experience she''ll gain with me out there fighting viins, saving people, and doing superhero stuff is priceless.

    Wanda needs real experience to grow... Meeting new people, making new friends, going to new ces, eating new food, wearing new clothes, and everything else that she never got to experience... She needs that. And I might just be able to stop this version of Wanda from going all-killing mode.

    "Very well. But, Peter, you''ll be responsible for her... Her actions, good or evil, are entirely your responsibility," The Ancient One then turned to Wanda, "Don''t do anything that will bring shame to those who trust you."

    "You are getting a bit too sappy now. Come on, Grandma. You will miss us both. Don''t pretend. Besides, we still have a long way to go. We''ll pop up every once in a while to train," Wanda''s reply made everyone in the vicinityugh, including the Ancient One and Wong.

    Wanda packed her stuff and we left for the Baxter Building. I gotta y the role of a weak Peter Parker who just miraculously recovered and woke up after almost eleven months of endless treatments and experiments.

    Haaa... As much as I am jumping in my heart to see May and the others, I''m kinda afraid of Gwen. I promised to not keep any secrets from her and if she learned that I was doing well for thest few months and the fact that I haven''t called her to let her know, then, I fear what she''s gonna do to me. Just thinking about it is giving me chills.

    However, there''s one other important fact... My basement... I kept my suits and gadgets in there and if May or MJ or anyone went in there then... Shit! They will know that I''m Spiderman. Well, no point thinking about that anymore. If they found out about it, then it''s all good, less problem for me to deal with. Yeah, they might be angry. But if they didn''t figure it out yet, then, I guess, it''s about time I tell them the truth.

    .

    .

    [Baxter Building]

    We arrived at the Baxter Building. Sue weed us in.

    "Peter Parker, in flesh," Sue immediately went to greet me, but suddenly stopped when her eyes fell on Wanda, "and she''s...?"

    "Wanda Maximoff. Nice to meet you," Wanda introduced herself and reached her hand for a shake.

    Sue smirked at me, "You got another girlfriend, I see."

    "Err... I... Er... No. We are just-"

    "Shut up!" I was interrupted by Wanda and her damn blush and awkward look. "Just friends."

    Sue is teasing.

    "Whatever you say, youngdy. But you look good. No more scales on your body, huh?" Sue took my right arm and began to rub her palm over it, examining me thoroughly, "Was that one of your new powers?" She asked as if expecting a proper answer from me.

    "It''s hard to exin. But you can say that. By the way, thanks for ying along with the Ancient One and giving my family hope. How are they doing?" I couldn''t help but ask as I followed her towards the living room.

    "They took it hard. But... Haaa..." Sue gave a long sigh as she sat on the sofa in the living room, "They visit that fake model of you almost every day. May, MJ, Gwen, Michelle, Maddie, Liz, and even Ned visit every week... Now that you are here, you need to y your part as a weak Peter who just woke up after intensive care. So, no jumping around, no Spidey business... And yeah, the girls know about your identity. They found your suits and gadgets in the basement."

    Haaa... Well, there you have it. The girls know about my identity.

    "What about Gwen?" I was most worried about her reaction. I told her everything.

    Sue shook her head, "The news of Spiderman''s death almost broke her. But when she learned that Peter Parker was in our care... You have no idea just how many questions she asked about your health. We kept up with the treatment thing, and the fact that you were responding to the medicines, all made her relieved."

    I nodded, "I owe you a big one, now."

    "More than one..." Sue agreed with a smirk.

    We both had a brief chat before I was taken to the treatment center. One of the guards took Wanda to the waiting room.

    Inside, there was only Sue and a couple of doctors. She dismissed them quickly. I walked toward the fake model of me which was inside a ss tube filled with some liquid,pletely naked. The lower part isn''t visible thanks to the metal frame that goes up to the ribs.

    "That thing looks real... Way too real and kinda creepy," I said as I stepped away from the tube.

    "It''s just a rubber model," Sue replied as she locked the door from inside.

    "So, after all this is resolved, how shall I repay you?" I asked as I watched her sit down on a chair with crossed legs. Her long slender legs and that short white skirt that doesn''t go down her knees just grabbed my attention. And that white coat, shirt, and sses just added another charm to her looks. She''s like those sexy doctors from porn.

    "What''s on your mind?" Sue tilted her head to the left and asked.

    "Hmmm? Nothing... Just..."

    "What? Can''t think straight? Do you perhaps like my legs?" Sue said with a smirk as she walked closer, and once she stood before me, she moved her right leg, cing her knee on my crotch, and gave a little push, "The way you were ogling at them all this time, I guess you like legs, huh."

    Before I could say anything...

    "Don''t..." She interrupted by pressing her finger on my lips.

    "Don''t resist," Her tone became seductive, "I''m sure a healthy man like you stuck for almost a year without any enjoyment or release must be very frustrated, no?"

    "So what are you gonna do about that? Get on your knees and suck me off before prepping me into that machine?" I chuckled as I replied. I mean, I like her style. She''s straightforward and doesn''t beat around the bush.

    I wonder what that research lunatic Reed would have done if he had seen how his fiance seduced me like this.

    "Ohh, tempting. But not like this. I''m engaged. Reed and I are going to get married in two months, so..." Sue trailed off for a bit but kept her tone light.

    I grabbed her butt and pulled her closer, "You nasty girl. Cheating on your man, huh? Why? Doesn''t he pay you enough attention?"

    "Why else do you think I''m doing this? That fucker is always busy with his so-called work. Missed our dates, forgot my birthday, heck postponed our wedding like six times now... So, I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t ever forget..." Sue whispered and pressed her lips to my ear.

    "Oh, don''t tell me you want him to catch you fucking me on your wedding day in your wedding dress? Isn''t that a bit extreme?" I kissed her neck and caressed her left thigh.

    "Mumm~ How do you know?" She cooed sensually and ced her arms on my chest.

    "Just took a guess..."

    "Well, are you in or out?" Sue then took off her sses and stared at me.

    I stayed silent for a moment to appreciate the beauty that I was holding in my arms right now.

    "Just let me know the date and I''ll be there," I epted her offer with a smile.

    "Then, let''s save all the fun for that day. Right now, strip and enter that machine," Sue pointed toward the metallic capsule that I needed to stay inside.

    "You tease... Just gonna left me with a hard-on? How cruel of you," I loosened my belt and opened my zip.

    "Can''t do otherwise, hun. After all, you are supposed to be weak and sick. And your new girlfriend found her way inside the building. I''m sure you don''t want her to find out about us, do you?" She replied as she pped my left ass.

    "Ohh, fine," I pecked her on the cheek and took off my clothes.

    My eyes went toward the door and I could see Wanda peeking inside through that small ss window on the top part of the door.

    Looks like she''s enjoying the view.

    ----

    AN: POOR REED. Let''s scar his mind. ????

    ----

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 116: Peter''s girls

    Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

    Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

    Ch: 119: Happy Harem

    Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

    ***

 Ch: 116 [Peter’s girls]

    Ch: 116 [Peter��s girls]

    [3rd Person POV]

    Gwen was busy with her usual tinkering with the gadgets, she found in Peter''s basement. It''s been her daily hobby for the past few months. It keeps her busy when she isn''t studying, and helps her get through the trauma of losing the person she loves.

    Seeing Peter in that state had a profound impact on her life. Every day she visits theb where she spends a few hours talking to the man inside a tube. She doesn''t even know if he can hear her or not, but she does it anyway. It''s like... It''s like her heart was still longing for a positive sign that, "He will wake up one day."

    Her father knocked on the door.

    "Mmm. Dad? What''s up?" Gwen turned to greet her father.

    She saw him standing with a phone. And as soon as she stood up, he extended it toward his daughter with a happy smile. The old man knew how heartbroken his daughter was ever since that day. She was the most shattered after learning about Peter''s ident and that he might never wake up. He saw how his daughter pushed herself every day, studying harder and working harder... Always keeps herself busy, drowning in work to distract herself from thinking too much...

    And when she has a break, she always ends up in thatb, staring at the unconscious youngd who is stuck inside the machine.

    George heard her cry at night when she thought her father had already gone to sleep. She cries and hides herself away, not wanting her family to see her broken and sad.

    But... Even when she was breaking from within, she had faith.

    And today, when he received a call from Susan Storm, telling him that Peter woke up just a minute ago, he didn''t think much and rushed to her daughter.

    "Hear what she''s saying..." George''s words made Gwen freeze, and a little hope surfaced in her heart.

    "Dad... That''s..." She spoke hesitantly, as she slowly reached for the phone and clutched it tight against her ear.

    "He... How is he ... doing?" Gwen choked on the word and then silently sobbed, closing her eyes as tears started streaming down her cheeks.

    Sue''s voice came from the other side of the phone, "Peter woke up, Gwen. He fell asleep soon, but... He is alright. He''s out of danger."

    Gwen covered her mouth with her palm and fell to his knees. She couldn''t hold the sobs. "Really...?"

    A wave of happiness swept over her as her days of prayers were finally answered.

    "I have never been so serious before in my whole life, Gwen. Pleasee to theb, now. Peter might wake up a few hours or so," Sue''s words further bolstered the girl''s faith.

    Gwen sniffled and wiped the tears from her cheeks, "I''ll be there... I''ll tell the others... I''ming..." She looked at his dad.

    "I''ll give you a ride," George quickly offered his daughter a hand as the two exited the room.

    .

    .

    [May''s Side]

    As usual, May woke up early and watered the nts. Then she went to Peter''s room and cleaned it up like she does every day. After that, she sat at his bedside and took the photo frame from the desk where both of them were posing together. They took this photo soon after moving into this house.

    She sat there, looking at the picture as always, lost in her thoughts. The happy days they spent together in the past... His touch... His voice... The way he made her feel special... But now they''re all but memories. She never stopped her prayers for her boy.

    "I knew you were hiding something, but to think you were the Spiderman... Haha..." She let out a painful chuckle remembering how Peter used to get angry whenever JJ used to bad mouth Spiderman. She kissed the picture frame, as tears pooled in her eyes. She closed them as tears slid down.

    After a minute, she wiped her face and put the picture down.

    "..." She walked out of the room and as she stepped into the living room, her phone rang. She walked to the sofa and picked up the phone, "Gwen. This early..."

    She answered the call.

    "Hi, May. Take MJ and Michelle ande to theb, right now. Peter... He woke up," Gwen''s excited voice echoed out and for a moment May froze... And suddenly all the negative thoughts she has been feeding on suddenly vanished.

    "Pete... He woke up?!" The news shocked the woman, her breath came in a ragged gasp.

    "Yeah! It''s for real. I''m on my way there. Hurry up!" Gwen said in an excited tone and ended the call.

    As May stood there for a moment, trying to process the happy news, Maddie, who was about to go to the kitchen to prepare meals, heard everything.

    "May," She grabbed May''s shoulder, bringing her back to her senses. "Get a hold of yourself. I''ll get Michelle, you get MJ."

    "Yeah, yeah..." May dashed to MJ''s room while Maddie went to wake up her daughter.

    .

    .

    [MJ''s room]

    May entered MJ''s room without knocking and saw the redhead reading a book. From the looks on her face, she haven''t slept yet, the worry for her boyfriend keeping her mind upied. Well, she''s been suffering from Insomnia for the past few months, and on top of that now that she made a somewhat sessful career in modeling and acting, she had to deal with all the show biz and fans and all that... MJ was on medication, but she sometimes skipped taking it.

    "MJ, Peter woke up..." May broke the silence in the room, her voice trembling with happiness.

    MJ instantly stood up. This is not what she expected. Her whole body was tingling. Did he really wake up?! She wanted to run, but for some reason, her legs were feeling a bit weak.

    May rushed in and hugged her tightly, "Yeah, it isn''t a dream. Gwen just called. Pete really woke up. We are going there, right now."

    MJ almost melted in her Aunt May''s embrace. He''s alive, he''s really alive! She finally epted the reality. Her heart was racing as the hope of meeting Peter surged in her.

    "Get dressed," May separated from her.

    .

    .

    [Michelle''s room]

    Maddie knocked on the door of her daughter''s room. She expected her to be still sleeping since she went to bedte yesterday, but Michelle opened the door.

    "What?" She let out arge yawn as she scratched her messy hair.

    "Peter woke up. Get ready. We are going to theb, right now," Maddie''s words made Michelle jolt up from her sleepy self as she blinked a couple of times trying to process her words.

    "For real? You better not be joking this early. But you never joke, so he finally decided to get his butt out of that tube, huh?" Michelle''s voice was a mix of emotions. Her arms were shaking in excitement.

    After Peter''s ident, Michelle took it upon herself to maintain Peter''s stock ounts and all the financial management of the Women''s Spa that the girls opened together. It was Peter''s wish to open a Spa, so May helped out. In the present, May, Maddie, and Michelle run that spa resort. It keeps them busy. So,st night Michelle was going through the tax papers and transactions and forgot the time.

    "Don''t just stand here... Get dressed," Maddie shook her daughter by her shoulders.

    "Got it, mom."

    .

    .

    The group of four reached theb after half an hour of drive, and all four of them stormed in like they were facing an alien invasion, leaving the guard dumbfounded. As they entered the waiting area, they saw Gwen and George anxiously sitting on the chairs and waiting.

    Soon, Sue walked into the waiting area. Everyone greeted her. She smiled, "d that you could alle so soon."

    She then patted May''s shoulder, "Ok, I know you all want to rush in there and see Peter, but there are certain rules you are going to follow..."

    Sue then told the group the rules that need to be followed in the presence of the patient. The patient was in a vulnerable condition, and any intense emotion might cause another copse. They could go in a pair. And no hugging or any intense physical activities because Peter will need time to recover his health slowly. The doctors will keep him under their care and check on his condition for the next four days and if everything goes well, he''ll be able to go home.

    Everyone nodded, eager to go in and see the young man, "Then we will make arrangements ordingly. And be warned... His memory of that day will be a bit off because of the trauma, but it will get better. So, try not to talk about that day, alright?" Sue further informed. "So, sit tight. He''ll wake up soon enough."

    Everyone sat down patiently on the chairs after the Doctor exited the room. May, MJ, Maddie, Michelle, Gwen, and George waited impatiently. Soon a redhead girl entered the waiting area. She was wearing a red jacket and blue jeans. She walked toward May and sat on the empty chair beside her.

    "Hey... Aunt May, right?" Wanda awkwardly greeted.

    "You are..." May tried to remember the name and figure out how they became acquainted with each other, but her face didn''t ring a bell.

    "Wanda Maximoff," the girl introduced herself and shook hands with her, "I read his mind... All this time, he was only thinking about you all... He feels sorry for everything and kinda mes himself for being careless. So, when you meet him, try to go easy on him. Dude suffered too much..."

    Wanda decided to lend Peter a hand, diffusing the heat from his back.

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

    Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

    Ch: 119: Happy Harem

    Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

    Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

    ***

 Ch: 117 [No more lies]

    Ch: 117 [No more lies]

    [Private room]

    Peter manipted his chi to make his body thin and appear weak. He even cast ayer of illusion magic to make it look like he is really weak.

    "You ready?" Sue peeked in.

    "Yeah, well, wish me luck," He said, lying down in afortable position.

    "They already missed you. I hope they don''t go insane and jump on you," Sue smiled. "Everyone is waiting."

    "Thank you for everything, Miss Storm. Ok, let them in," Petery down on the bed. He was ready to act his part. Although he promised never to hide anything from his girls, there are certain things he prefers to stay hidden for now, mainly to avoid more misunderstandings.

    His heart was racing and his palms were sweating with nervousness and fear.

    He missed his family and his friends.

    Although he knows his life changed a lot from the time of that explosion when he killed Green Goblin, he can''t tell everyone that he has been awake for months and was training in Kamar Taj and he definitely doesn''t want to exin the reason he never contacted them.

    .

    Sue pressed a button as the entrance of the chamber opened, letting in May and MJ first. "Take your time. I''ll be just outside." She left the room.

    Two pairs of soft yet trembling footsteps followed by the cking of shoes were the sounds that met the ears of the young hero.

    For a brief moment, everything seemed normal as the visitors'' shadows crept across the door''s frame as they walked into the room, casting their long shapes onto the wall. Peter lifted his head up as he turned toward the figuresing into the room to finally meet his eyes with the teary faces of his loving aunt and MJ.

    "Peter..." May couldn''t contain her happiness and affection as tears flowed out of her eyes.

    "Hey, May... You look as beautiful as ever... MJ, why the long face? Wait! Did you gain a bit of weight?" Peter greeted them, putting on a smile as his nervousness ebbed away a little, his worries and anxiety reced with his concern over the girls in front of him. It''s been almost a year since hest saw them and from their expressions, he could tell how sad they were. He felt regretful for all the days he spent away and all the suffering he had caused them.

    "You''re an idiot," MJined as tears burst out of her eyes.

    They walked toward the bed and sat on the chairs. May took his hand and softly whispered as she choked up, "Throwing apliment as soon as you saw me? Even after all this time, you still got it in you..."

    Her heart was jumping and her chest tightening, as May didn''t know how to react to seeing him again after months, but it all melted into a puddle as she couldn''t contain her emotions. She wants to hug him, kiss him, hold him close to her chest, and never let go. It was more difficult to restrain these emotions now that the joy of having him here before them made her want to cling to him, desperately trying to calm her down from all the days she lost him.

    "You look thin," MJ observed.

    "Hey, I heal fast. Give me a few days and your man will be as good as new. Actually, maybe even better!"

    He brushed his aunt''s tears from her eyes. After months of not being able to do so, it was a moment for him. "Stop crying now. I''m alright. And sorry for everything... I... I shouldn''t have hid the truth from you guys."

    "Hey, stop apologizing. You saved all those people and stopped Norman. Even the press were singing your praises. They are even calling you, a true hero. Can you believe even JJ praised your efforts? They even raised your statue after the news of your death leaked," May reassured him with a faint smile and aforting rub on his head, her way of letting him know that he wasn''t at fault.

    "Well, most of it is due to Liz. She used fundraisers to raise money to build the statue," MJ added.

    "Oh yeah. How is she doing? You girls didn''t tell her about my spidey identity, right?" Peter asked, wiping away the tears from his aunt''s eyes and then moving to wipe the redhead''s tears off. He can''t help, but notice how much hisdies have blossomed.

    He wanted to hug them and stop lying to them, but at the same time, he was afraid.

    "No, she doesn''t know," MJ responded. "But considering the fact that she often visits you, if I''m not wrong, she might have a thing for you, yboy."

    MJ teasingly patted him on his shoulder.

    "Yeah, yeah," Peter shrugged it off while awkwardly scratching the back of his neck, his shy smile failing to convince MJ.

    "Look at him blushing," MJ pointed at his reddened cheeks.

    They talked and joked for a while. Peter heard everything they went through for the past months. He learned about MJ''s breakthrough in Hollywood and how she got millions of fans overnight after her movie broke the box office records.

    He also learned about the spa May and Maddie opened together and it''s exactly ording to Peter''s vision.

    ''Fuck it! Can''t lie to them anymore,'' Peter felt guilt for concealing so much from them.

    "Say, what would you do if you learned that I woke up two or three months ago and all this before you is nothing but an act?" Peter suddenly asked.

    May and MJ looked at him with surprised and confused eyes.

    "What do you mean?" May furrowed her brows, unsure whether Peter was joking or not.

    "Haaa... Damn! I... Call Gwen and the others who know about my identity," He jumped down from the bed. He released the spell and manipted his chi to heal his thin body back to normal. "I don''t want to lie anymore, sorry for all that. I''ll exin it... So, let them in."

    .

    .

    Gwen, Michelle, and Maddie entered the room. Wanda and Sue followed them in. George was waiting outside. Now, that all the girls who knew his secret identity were there, Peter decided toy it all out, the truth about what actually happened. He caused enough pain to the people he cares about, no more...

    Peter exined how Wanda saved him after the explosion and took him to Kamar Taj where he was in a suspended state for eight months or so and when he finally woke up, he wasn''t in a state where he could move his body. He told them everything that happened after that and about the reason why he hadn''t contacted them all this time. He also told them how he wanted to only focus on training to master his power so that another simr incident wouldn''t ur in the future.

    And he finally, confessed that he was afraid that his power might go berserk and hurt those around him, so he made that decision on his own and was afraid to face them after so much time had passed.

    "Well, there you have it, the truth," Peter sighed.

    The girls stared at Peter for a few seconds with dumbfounded gazes after hearing everything he said. Their brains processed every word he spoke as silence filled the room. The tension in the air was so thick that it was suffocating.

    May hugged him tightly as she cried her heart out. Gwen, Michelle, and Maddie, also joined in the group hug.

    Wanda and Sue just stood there near the door with a smile.

    "See, told you, he''s bad at lying," Wanda teased Sue.

    "Yeah, yeah, you won the bet," Sue shook her head as he took out a hundred-dor bill and handed it to Wanda.

    .

    .

    After a while, they calmed down...

    Gwen punched his gut hard, causing Peter to bend forward in pain. "That''s for making us worry," She wiped away her tears.

    "Oouch! Ok. I deserve that..." Peter rubbed his stomach. Gwen hit him pretty hard and although it didn''t hurt, it didn''t bother Peter because he understood very well that it was due to Gwen''s pent-up anger and frustration.

    Michelle took this chance and did something unexpected. She grabbed Peter''s cheeks and kissed him hard, pushing him on the bed and saddling on top of him. Peter was caught off guard, but after realizing what was happening, he didn''t resist and instead enjoyed the kiss.

    "Uhm~ Haa~" Michelle moaned as little as she pulled back, "You owe me two... No, three more dates and lots of kisses, Mr. Rebirth. I missed you..."

    Peter smiled awkwardly as he nodded in agreement. He looked at the baffled faces of his other girls, who stood there with a glint of jealousy on their faces.

    May wanted to kiss and hug him first, but she was being considerate and was kinda hiding her rtionship with Peter. The girls knew about that, but still, she felt it awkward. Gwen and MJ, both were gunning for the kiss and were ncing at each other to see who would take the first step. It was like a war of speed. But before they could move, Michelle took the opening and stole the limelight.

    "Damn you, Michelle. That was underhanded.. Tsk," Gwen cursed in her mind as she clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "You sneaky brat," MJ pulled Michelle down from Peter''s top.

    Peter noticed that and was amused. ''Haha! These girls...'' He thought.

    Maddie shook her head with a smile.

    "Well, that went better than I expected. I was expecting angry shouts and punches thrown at me," Peter scratched the back of his neck as he awkwardlyughed it off.

    "We''ll save that forter. We are too happy to get mad at you. But don''t think we will let you off easily," May red at him.

    "That''s right. You gotta work hard to make up for the time you disappeared and worried us," Gwen chimed in.

    Michelle and Maddie nodded their heads repeatedly to emphasize their points.

    Peter awkwardlyughed it off. He knew very well that he had dug himself into a grave. They are gonna suck him dry now slowly and every day till he makes up for the time he made them worry. ''I just hope my super endurance and stamina holds... Oh boy!''

    ***

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

    Ch: 119: Happy Harem

    Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

    Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

    Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

    ***

 Ch: 118 [Kingpin and Otto]

    Ch: 118 [Kingpin and Otto]

    While Peter was enjoying his reunion with his girls, the news of his survival reached some people''s ears who were after his iplete project.

    Kingpin''s body was already broken down. The poison in his body affected his nervous system and bones, corroding them. He searched for mutants with poison abilities and tried to extract the poison, although they seeded in extracting some of it, the toxin in his body had already done the damage and had prated every organ in his body. Even his blood became poisonous.

    Regr blood transfusion extended his life for a few months, then organ recement also helped, but there''s only so much a human body can endure. He spent a lot of money and precious items in search of cures, but not even one was able to heal the wounds of the corrosion, just stabilized it and slowed down the process of its deterioration.

    Fisk was at his limit and a mere inch away from his imminent death. His once big, powerful, and majestic frame, was nothing, but a mere shadow of the body he once was. A dying patient lying on his deathbed was all that remains of Fisk.

    The advanced life support was the only thing keeping him alive. The doctors concluded that Fisk barely had a year of life left before his end. That realization made his blood boil and his mind numb in agony. When faced with his mortality, he fell into the sea of despair and misery, looking forward to his death to free himself of this suffering, this endless cycle of torture.

    Despite his grave condition, Fisk was able to retain his consciousness through sheer willpower. He wanted to tear apart Osborn, but when he heard that Spiderman and Osborn got caught up in an explosion during their confrontation and how they both died, thest bit of strength he could summon was expended in his fit of anger. He failed to strangle Osborn to death with his bare hands, that''s the only regret he had left in his mind at the moment.

    As Fisk was waiting for his death, one of his trusted doctors gave him news of new imnts that might be able to help him extend his lifespan. ording to the doctor, if they somehow manage to get their hands on theplete blueprints of the imnts, or the product itself, they will be able to operate on him and graft his body with the cybeics, preventing any further decay of his body.

    However, Fisk will lose his humanity and be a cyborg and since the technology is unfinished and new, the chance of his survival after the operation would be less than twenty percent, but considering his situation, that twenty percent was much better than his nearing end.

    He ordered his men to do whatever was necessary to get their hands on that technology. Then, they tracked down Peter Parker, only to discover that he got caught up in an ident and is now in the Fantastic Four''s care. To make things worse, Susan Storm closed Peter''s project and hid it somewhere safe.

    Kingpin understood that getting his hands on the imnts would be nearly impossible as long as Sue was protecting them. But he didn''t give up. He sent many mutants and his veteran people to find it, but the security ced within the Baxter Building was too much for them to handle and they were either caught or killed.

    Finally, when he was at his wit''s end and had barely a month or two left to live, the news of Peter Parker waking up reached his ears. He immediately ordered his henchmen to kidnap Peter Parker and bring him in. If they failed to capture Peter, then they were ordered to go after his family, friends, girls anyone close to him.

    "Wesley, failure isn''t an option. I couldn''t finish Norman, but the one who put me into this state is still roaming out there and it hurts my soul, thinking of leaving without bringing that scum to his knees and tearing him apart, then killing everyone that matters to him. Leave nothing behind of his life. The pain he''s inflicted upon me, ten times, no, a hundred times more, should be returned back to him. But I can''t do it in my state. I need Parker''s help. Bring me Parker or his family. Do whatever is necessary," Fisk said through the respirator connected to him while speaking into the inte.

    "Yes, boss, just leave this to me," James Wesley answered before leaving the room.

    On his way, James dialed Emma''s number, "Miss Frost, capture Peter Parker, alive, without any harm, and bring him to our main base. Failure isn''t an option. Do whatever is necessary. You have 1 week."

    After giving his order, he disconnected the call and called a dozen of Fisk''s finest assassins to kidnap Peter''s family, friends, and girls. In case, Peter refuses to help them, he can just threaten the lives of Peter''s loved ones to bend him to his will. With the life of his boss at stake, as his right-hand man, James refused to let him die or watch the downfall of the empire he helped to build up from scratch.

    ...

    [Location: Otto Octavius''s house]

    After the failed experiment and the sudden power outage, Otto''s tentacles got permanently grafted with his spinal cord. He''s been trying to remove them and disconnect them from his spine, but his previous failed attempt to separate his tentacles from his body. Although he can''t move his body anymore, the four tentacles on his back act as an extension of his body. But the thing is they don''t listen to hismands and he has been hearing weird voices in his head.

    The worst part isn''t only that.

    When Otto was examining the inhibitor chip on his neck, he noticed that the chip was partially damaged and he suffered partial brain damage. He tried to recreate the chip, but the voices in his head sabotaged him.

    They began whispering weird things to him, about controlling the world and helping him reach his true potential. The voice even urged him to trust it and open up.

    To clear his mind, Otto drank alcohol and slept, only to wake hourster and realize that he slept for one full day. The voices were gone, but the tentacles still refused to listen to hismands. He could tell that he hadn''t got much time. He could suppress the voices and his tentacles for a limited time by giving himself EMP shocks, which helps him calm the voices and return control over his mind. But the pain was too much.

    He needs a neural imnt, the superior version of his inhibitor chip that Peter was working on before his ident topletely remove the influence of the tentacle in his head. But just like Fisk, he also failed to infiltrate the Baxter Building. He barely escaped after a failed attempt and almost got exposed, that''s why his attempt at obtaining that technology was cut short.

    Just like Fisk, Otto is desperate to get a hold of that technology to free his mind from the control of the metal tentacles. That''s when he heard that Peter Parker woke up from hisatose state, a ray of light shined upon him. He knew that Peter wouldn''t be sharing his inventions with him and in the past he had also refused to work with him, so, Otto decided to kidnap Peter and force him to create a neural imnt for him and after achieving his goal, he nned to kill Peter, of course not before torturing him to death.

    "I''ll kill that kid. Yes!" Otto looked at one of his tentacles, "Yes, I know. He is too dangerous to be left alive. But yes... Yes, you are right... Why don''t we make him work for us in confinement? We can also nab his family and force him to work for me. He will invent and I''ll take them as my own... Brilliant... Amazing..."

    As Otto was talking with one of his tentacles, the voice whispered a different set of ideas and ns in his head. He thought he was in control, but he didn''t even realize that it was his mechanical arms that were using him as a host to gain back their full control and autonomy. They were also the reason behind the voice Otto had been hearing and also the ones who nted the false idea that his brain was damaged and he needed a neural imnt to stop the voices.

    Otto knew that it wouldn''t be easy to capture Peter because now that he woke up with the Fantastic Four''s help, he might be working with them. This means, there will be tight security around him. He needs to approach the situation with caution.

    ***

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 119: Happy Harem

    Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

    Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

    Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

    ***

 Ch: 119 [Happy Harem]

    Ch: 119 [Happy Harem]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    [Baxter Building] [Medic ward]

    To avoid suspicions, Sue suggested to discharge me after two more days. And I''m so d to see everyone happy. I should have juste up clean from the start. Now the main problem I''m facing... You see, the girls are discussing among themselves who should stay with me tonight. Since we are going with the story to avoid suspicions, a family member should stay to make things look convincing. But they are having a battle royal to decide the winner, which I won''t step in because I don''t want to cause an internal conflict.

    Just don''t ask me who I want to stay with me tonight. It doesn''t matter what I say. In the end, there won''t be an actual answer and just a ''Hahaha'' and the argument will continue.

    This is the consequence of having a harem.

    Good luck me.

    The girls turned toward me. May, MJ, Gwen, and Michelle approached me, standing before the bed while Maddie stood a little distance. They red at each other fiercely. This doesn''t seem to be heading in a good direction...

    "Say, Peter, who do you want to stay tonight?" The girls turned toward me as Gwen spoke, wearing apetitive smile.

    "Ah, me? Ah... How... Hmmmm... You want me to choose?" I rubbed my forehead and cleared my throat. Why the heck are you asking me and looking at me like that? Go and figure it out among yourselves, is what I would have liked to say, but if I did... There was no doubt that the rest of them would eat me alive after my discharge. That would be fun and all, but the heavy air around the girls is telling me another story...

    It''s good to see them getting along with each other. I''m d that they aren''t against my harem idea. But... Oh, man...

    "Yeah... We are asking you and whoever you choose, they will stay with you and take care of you. And others will be ok with it," MJ grinned, crossing her arms over her chest with a slight smile.

    "You know what to do, Parker," Michelle narrowed her eyes with a sly smirk.

    "Well, I know where this is going so, I''m not gonna step into that old trap. So, Maddie''s gonna stay here since we don''t have that kind of rtionship and she''s my girlfriend''s mom, so you can rest assured. Go home. I''ll be discharged within three days. Then, we can have all the fun we want," I dered my decision with a simple smile as my eyes went toward Maddie who was standing near the door.

    "MOM!" Michelle nced back and forth between Maddie and me. Then, she rushed over to her mom, "Don''t tell me... You too?!" She pointed at her and me.

    "What?! No! Why the heck would you think that?" Maddie felt speechless and her face became hot. She had an indescribable feeling inside, ''Does Peter find me attractive? Wait... What am I thinking... Stupid woman!'' she bit her lip as her heart skipped a beat.

    "Then why are you blushing?" Michelle eximed.

    "What? I''m not blushing. Stop being paranoid," Maddie tried her best to hide her face with a slightly awkwardugh, turning her head to the left and avoiding looking at anyone''s eyes. "Besides, you think I''ll steal my daughter''s boyfriend? Yeah, I know, he has you good-looking young girls wrapped around his fingers. Do you really think he''ll be interested in me, a woman past her prime? Have some faith in your mom, Michelle."

    "Isn''t he in a rtionship with May? She and you are around the same age, right? So, I wonder what are the chances that you and him..."

    Michelle was about to finish her sentence, but MJ ran behind her and closed her mouth. She knew Michelle waspetitive, but she had never seen her this jealous before.

    "Someone''s jealous," May chimed in with a sly smirk.

    Not you too, May.

    "What can I say, I''m just born with natural beauty and a good body," May added, as she climbed on the bed. She crawled behind me and sped her arms around my neck. Then, pushed her big boobs against the back of my head. "So can you me him for falling for me? And you girls already know how good he is and his body... Ohh!" She ran her palm over my chest, "Can you me me for falling for him?"

    Ah! I missed this nice feeling...

    "I''m not gonna lose, Pete~ You better be ready when you get back home," She whispered in my ears and nted a kiss on my cheek.

    May, May, May, May, and May... You won''t make this easy for me, right? And you just love to tease, don''t you?

    Well, the battle of words between thedies continued for another half an hour, before they settled down. And before going home, they left with a couple of whispers in my ears.

    "You missed my debut. So, when you get back, take some time out of your busy schedule because we are going to watch all the series and movies and ads that I acted in," MJ demanded.

    "Of course, I''ll. I wouldn''t miss it for the world, and I can''t wait to..." Before I could continue, she pressed her lips on mine, shutting me down. We kissed for a moment.

    "I can''t too... I''m gonna rub it out tonight. Wanna see?" MJ whispered with a sly grin.

    "Ahem!" I cleared my throat, "Just tape it because I got a better n."

    Next was Gwen, "I upgraded your old suits. And I can''t wait for you to wear them and fuck me on your web swing. God knows, how many times I''ve masturbated with your pictures. So, mister, you better be ready..."

    "Oh, Gwen, I''m going to take your ass this time. So, I want it wet and ready. Who knows? I might sneak into your room and fuck you then and there. I''m pretty sure you''d like it," I replied as I cupped her butt and gave a slight squeeze.

    "Do it. You have my permission to fuck me whenever you want," She said softly after a little peck on my lips.

    After her, Michelle walked to me, "I expect our next date to be in our spa resort. Only two of us and the rest, I''ll tell youter. Although the girls won''t want to join us, you might feel it might get pretty wild so, better prepare yourself for something extra spicy~" She hugged me tight, and kissed my cheeks, "I missed you, Mr. Rebirth. Don''t ever disappear on us again."

    "Sorry. It won''t happen again. As for our next date, spa resort it is, and speaking of something extra spicy..." Before I could continue, she put her palm over my mouth.

    "That''s a surprise. Don''t you dare say a single word about it, Parker" She hissed.

    Hahaha! I''m d to see her same as usual.

    They left the room with Maddie alone in the room.

    Oh, if you are wondering where Wanda and Sue are... Well, Wanda wanted to explore the building, so both the girls went for a stroll, leaving us to our own devices.

    "Haaa..." I sighed in relief as I sank back on the bed. I nce toward Maddie, "How long are you going to stand there?"

    "Sorry, but, if you don''t mind me asking, how did you manage to get all of them to fall for you?" Maddie walked toward the chair near the bed, sat on it, and held onto her face as she rested her elbows on the bed.

    "Humm... Good question. Now that I think of it, I wonder how?" Iy on the bed facing her.

    "I mean, I know you two aren''t rted by blood, but isn''t it kinda awkward to do it with your aunt?" She whispered.

    "You have no idea how pleasureful it is to break such taboos and enjoy life. You get only one short life which might end at any point. You have to grab onto what life gives and treasure every moment, or else one day you might regret it forever..." I paused, sighing before continuing, "I learned this the hard way, Maddie. That is why I''ve taken this approach. What happened till now taught me that at any point, something can ur that might just leave a permanent scar for the rest of my life. And so I won''t make the same mistake and waste the time I''ve been given."

    "Then..." She leaned forward. Our faces were so close. We can feel each other''s breath, "I want to grasp this opportunity. I won''t be a thorn in my daughter''s way, neither will I ask you to prioritize me. I know I ain''t in my youth days anymore and I''m not as fit as those youngdies. But if you need to release your tension or frustration, use me however you like."

    I pulled her by her chin closer to my face until we were inches away, staring into her eyes.

    ****

    ''favourite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

    Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

    Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

    Ch: 123: The old duo

    Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

    ***

 Ch: 120 [Pleasure & danger]

    Ch: 120 [Pleasure & danger]

    I pulled her by her chin closer to my face until we were inches away, staring into her eyes.

    "I don''t know what''s up with you mature women and your self-confidence. Jealous of young girls, saying you ain''t in your youth days without even knowing what a bombshell you are," I brushed my thumb over her lower lips. Maddie sucked in a sharp breath. "Have you taken a good look in the mirror? Not a single wrinkle on your face. A figure that makes any woman, regardless of their age, envious, and yet, you call yourself not in your youth days?"

    "You are just trying to tter me, aren''t you, Peter?" Maddie smiled shyly, but there was doubt in her eyes.

    "Oh yeah? You really don''t know what I mean?" I raised an eyebrow as a mischievous grin emerged from the corner of my mouth. She didn''t seem to buy into my words and looked pretty skeptical. Maybe, she is still worried, which is cute. I can tell that she isn''t used to having a man talking to her, like the way I am, andplimenting her. Well, can''t me her. Her husband was a sick fuck, so, the poor woman never received such treatment from any guy.

    This is where I cane and pay her back for all her hard work by praising her beautiful looks and ravishing her body and showing her what she deserved for so many years. So, I leaned forward and started kissing her softly. This took her off-guard as her eyes went wide with a surprised expression. My fingers traced down from her lower lip to her slender neck to her right shoulder andnded on her tits, "Tell me." I parted a bit, but our lips were still touching, "Was I just ttering you?"

    I could feel Maddie gulping as her lips started shaking. Her eyes were closed and her heart was beating faster.

    "Such big breasts," My hands groped at her firm tits. My fingers slid underneath the fabric and wrapped around her soft naked tits. My fingers sank deep into her huge milky melons. Maddie yelped in pleasure, the anticipation overwhelming her, "No bra on in front of me. Even with a slightly loose top like that, you haven''t worn one?"

    She simply nodded in agreement as she gazed into my eyes.

    I used my magic to create a barrier around the room, to prevent any unnecessary cameras from recording us or people from entering or disturbing us. I wouldn''t want Sue or Wanda or anyone toe barging in now, ruining the moment between me and this poor lonely woman.

    "Strip. Show me your body," I said as I softly grabbed her throat and pushed her back. A sharp breath of excitement escaped Maddie''s mouth when she realized she was about to experience the pleasure she craved for. A feeling she yearned to receive from her asshole of a husband, but never could get.

    Maddie began to strip before me without any resistance or hesitation. As she took her clothes off, a beautiful naked body appeared. Such soft and smooth white skin... She got curves in the proper ces that a maturedy should possess. She got a nicending strip bush that was neatly maintained and her pussy lips were tightly shut with a slight wetness visible. Her big boobs were just like May''s, maybe a bit bigger. Her nipples were erect and pointing as if begging me to have a taste. As my eyes roamed further down her perfect hourss body, I couldn''t wait to see her bubbly butt.

    "Turn around," I ordered. Maddie obeyed withoutint and presented her plump butt cheeks. Those cheeks... I have to admit, this bubbly butt is divine. One can see a natural twerk movement in these as they jiggled and bounced with the slightest hint of movement. There wasn''t anything artificially enhanced here. All-natural.

    "So, what do you think?" Maddie asked with an awkward smile. She''s horny and shy, alright.

    "I told you that you have nothing to worry about," I whispered in her ear as I hugged her from behind after taking off my clothes and my right hand cupped her left boob, "Nice melons, aren''t they?" My cock pressed between her buttcheeks as I yed with her big boobs, feeling her hard nipple scraping against my palm.

    "Oh! Is that...?" She jolts up a bit as I slide my cock between her thighs, making her rub it gently. "Mmm," She started getting wet as the head of my cock rubbed against her pussy lips, brushing her clitoris every now. I didn''t reply and continued to kiss and nibble around her neck and ear lobes.

    She also took the initiative to move her hips and grinded harder on my cock. Each of us was moaning in pleasure from the amazing sexual stimtion. Her pussy was dripping juices that started covering my balls as they pped against her thighs.

    "Anh.. hh... Mmh, Ahnn.. Haaa.." Maddie began gasping when my other hand moved down to her pussy. I began to y with her clit. My thumb circled the engorged bean and stroked it from side to side, up and down. Her ass lifted my cock up, her entrance rubbing and grinding its shaft as I attacked her pussy.

    "Look at you. Grinding on your daughter''s boyfriend''s cock as you gasp and moan. And you are dripping wet," I chuckled with a sadistic smirk, "Aren''t you a slut?"

    "N-N.. I''m not!" She quickly denied, "I''m... just... uuu."

    "Just what? Depraved milf who wants to feel a real man for once? Want to live her own life again?" I chuckled again.

    "Ah...! Ohh..! I, I, I''ve never...! Ooh..!" Maddie''s gasps and moans increased as she could not answer. Her entrance tightened with pleasure, sending jolts of arousal and shivering sensations throughout her body.

    "Tell me you want my young cock in your pussy," I breathed in her ear, "Beg."

    She shuddered in pleasure when the words entered her head and heard the demand I made of her. "N..!" Maddie suddenly bit her tongue and bit back her pleasured sobs as a mini climax overtook her.

    "Come on, Maddie. This cock isn''t going in if you don''t beg. A depraved horny milf like you wouldn''t mind begging a young man like me for sex," I teased as I stopped ying with her clit.

    "Haa...! Haa..!" Maddie took the chance to recover her bearings and tried to calm down while my hand rested on her pussy, preventing her climaxes to ur. "I want you young cock. I want you to ram it deep inside and break me."

    Her soaking cunt leaked love juices. Maddie couldn''t believe what had happened to her. It was both arousing and thrilling as she discovered a whole new her. Her body was trembling with desire. I started ying with her pussy again, intensifying her urges, and then I slide my cock into her pussy and hugged her tightly from behind.

    Fuck! She''s tight and this standing position from behind is not bad, I mused in my head.

    My grip tightened on her big, sexy boobs as I pistoned her pussy hard and fast. It was a heavenly feeling. Finally, some pleasure after almost a year of dry run.

    I pulled her up in my arms. Her arms went around my neck as her legs sped around my waist and my cock went back into her pussy.

    ppp! ppp! pppp! Our body parts are pped together with every hard, wet stroke.

    Her tits jiggled and her nipples rubbed against my chest.

    I grabbed her butt cheeks and began to fuck her hard. Her hot, soft cunt caressed, hugged, and milked my throbbing shaft, making me almost explode then and there.

    "S-s..! T..!" A small moan escaped her open mouth with each impact between our bodies. "Mummm!~" She pressed her lips against me. She could only grunt and groan and pant as her pussy was being conquered. Maddie never thought this was how a true woman would feel.

    "W..! Ah..!" She moaned loudly in my mouth as we kissed hard. Our tongues tangled in the act and swirled together, dancing and twirling with the taste of sweet honey, with each passing second. I felt her vaginal walls pulsate and quivered in my member, with my shaft throbbing against the warmth. "I''m close," She was quick to say, feeling the heat increase within her loins.

    "Me too, baby," I hissed as I rammed her repeatedly in a frenzy.

    "Please cum with me," She whispered as we both continued our kiss with renewed vigor.

    I pushed her down on the bed, took her in the missionary position, and took her deep and hard. Then, her hips started bucking beneath my weight. I pounded into her spasming wet cunt with quick hard strokes. I pressed her hips into the bed, driving my cock deep inside the convulsing hot tunnel of her pussy, "Almost there... Almost... Almost!" Maddie arched her back to take me in fully, she wrapped her ankles behind my hips and thrust upward, wanting me even deeper and deeper. "Here it co-..oohhhh!" My cock exploded with thick gooey streams of cream.

    Maddie cried out in ecstasy as her whole body trembled beneath me. "That''s it! Give me everyst bit of cum," She gasped.

    I made long, slow thrusts, allowing the semen to be fully squeezed out. Her inner muscles milked me for more.

    Maddie nced towards me, and I found her with a satisfied smile.

    "Wha- Why are you still hard?" She asked feeling my still rock-hard cock in her pussy.

    "Because you are too good to stop now. Haven''t had this feeling in so long," I shed a smile and said, "That doesn''t mean that you''ve reached your limit, do you? I think you still have some rounds left."

    "I can still go for hours," She grinned yfully.

    I gave her a teasing look, "Let''s go, then. I want you to ride me. Don''t hold back... Just let it all go and enjoy."

    As so, we continued to enjoy each other while drowning in lust...

    .

    .

    .

    [3rd person POV]

    As May drove back home, two spy drones followed them from a safe distance...

    Far away, Otto sat in hisb, watching the car. He also sent a drone after Gwen.

    "Gwen Stacy," He turned his attention toward her. Since she was driving alone after dropping his dad at NYPD, in Otto''s eyes, a single target is better than multiple targets. Capturing Gwen would be easier and would attract less attention since she''s alone. "Sorry, but I have no choice. If I were to control Peter Parker, I''m gonna need you."

    An evil smile formed on his face as the drones started approaching Gwen and her vehicle...

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

    Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

    Ch: 123: The old duo

    Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

    Ch: 125: Wolves

    ***

 Ch: 121 [Gwen in trouble]

    Ch: 121 [Gwen in trouble]

    [3rd person POV]

    Unknown to the danger lurking behind her, Gwen drove away happily. She dropped her dad at NYPD and then made her way toward the mall. She''d learned to cook and couldn''t wait for Peter to taste her first cooked dinner. She''s gonna buy some ingredients and then practice. He''ll be back home in three days and she can''t wait to impress him.

    The drone followed her to the mall, watching her every movement from a safe distance.

    "Oh,e on," Gwen looked around for a parking spot, but could not find a free space to park her car. In the end, she decided to park in the next block in the underground parking. As soon as she got out of her car after parking, a dart came flying at her and hit her arm. "Wha-?!" Her vision went blurry the moment she felt a slight sting. Before Gwen''s knees gave out, she quickly threw one of the two spider bugs that she always carried as a memento under her car and swallowed the other one before falling to the ground.

    ''What''s going on?'' She wondered, her consciousness fading away fast. She didn''t have much time as another dart flew through the air and struck her. She mustered every ounce of her strength and pulled out one of the darts before she lost consciousnesspletely and her body went limp.

    A van screeched to a stop right beside her limp body. Two figures in a ck cloak jumped out and opened the back doors. They dragged her unconscious body into the back of the van and made a hasty retreat...

    .

    .

    [Frank''s base]

    Frank was busy cleaning his guns when suddenly his tab suddenly shed with a beeping noise. It wasn''t supposed to ring ever again since this is the tab he used to contact Spiderman, exclusively. Spiderman configured it for a safe line of connection. But he died months ago in the Green Goblin''s hideout, then how the heck is it beeping? He put his gun down and walked up to the desk.

    He has been charging it every now and then... Maybe in the hope that one day it''ll beep again. But he''d given up on that hope, at least, till now.

    Frank touched the locked screen, and the device scanned his face and fingerprints and then unlocked itself, allowing him ess. The map of New York opened and two signals from Spider bugs showed up. One was somewhat close to his ce. While the other one was just starting to move.

    His eyebrows knitted together in confusion.

    Who is it? His heart jumped with hope. The guilt that was eating him away for months due to his failure has once again assaulted him.

    "Spidey, is it possible...?" Hope filled his voice even though his logic screamed, ''It isn''t him.'' Still, his hands hovered above the two blinking signals for a couple of seconds.

    His hands were trembling.

    Frank clenched his fists as he strapped on his armor and put on his regr clothes above it. Then he took his handguns and rushed to the garage. He won''t be failing this time. Even if his senses screamed it was the enemy''s ploy, and it may have been foolish to fall for it so easily, he has decided to leave no stone unturned and make sure by his own eyes before drawing any conclusions.

    He opened the door of his Mustang and jumped in the driver''s seat. As he ignited the engine, the tires screeched to the ground as his Mustang raced through the streets and out of the city.

    He followed the beacon to the parking lot and found the bug under a car. He searched the car and found Gwen''s ID.

    "Gwen Stacy, George''s daughter!" Frank mumbled as he searched the car, but didn''t find anything interesting, "Why do you have a spider bug, Gwen Stacy?" He looked around the area. "Humm..." His eyes caught a small dart-like object lying nearby. He bent down to check. He picked the dart up and examined it.

    <em>Sniff!</em>Frank sniffed the dart. The scenting out of it was familiar. He often uses this type of dart tranquilizer during his solo runs. One is enough to knock out anyone and the thugs from the underbelly of NY use that stuff to kidnap or rob someone without raising an alert. He then walked toward the entrance and noticed tire burns on the concrete ground.

    He touched the burning tire marks, the freshness told him the trail was still hot and they weren''t that far.

    Frank yed the scenario of what happened here in his mind. He could clearly imagine someone shooting darts at Gwen and kidnapping her afterward.

    "Damn," Frank hurriedly rushed to his car and began to track down the other spider bug, leading to her location.

    .

    .

    Frank followed the beacon across the river to Brooklyn.

    There was some kind of drilling work going on that was making an annoying noise. And this area had a lot of trees growing inside the premises which provided good cover. Frank decided to park his Mustang far enough not to catch the guards'' attention and walked the rest of his way to his destination on foot.

    His brows furrowed as the track led him to an abandoned industrial area, which belonged to Octavius Industries and was abandoned after a failed experiment caused a massive explosion. But they have been building this ce once again.

    He looked around and saw the construction work going on. The trucks areing and going, carrying some heavy materials and work equipment. He turned his eyes to the abandoned building. The whole area was barricaded to keep anyone away and the gate was heavily guarded. The guard checked the truck''s papers and let them inside before closing the gate.

    "Now why would Otto kidnap Gwen? This doesn''t make any sense," Frank looked around and started sneaking inside from a gap in the barricades.

    The guards patrolling the area were gossiping among themselves every now and then.

    "Just how long do we have to put on these weird ass clothes," One of them grumbled while scratching his arms.

    "Till our payday," Another guard mumbled.

    "We don''t even get free booze?" The first guard muttered. "Tsk. So stupid."

    "What?"

    "Huh?"

    "Nothing."

    "This guy!" The other guard sighed and shook his head and they resumed their patrol duties.

    Walking among the construction equipment, Frank finally hid under one of the vans while the guards changed positions, giving him a window to sneak past the second crane.

    Using the construction vehicles for a cover, he silently ran, hid, and avoided the security details patrolling the ground. After sessfully arriving at the second crane, he hid behind a concrete block and waited for the guard to pass by his location. The security was too tight and it''s even harder to sneak in the morning when there are more people around. He just needed an opportunity to go deeper inside.

    "Have you seen the boss? I tell you, he isn''t normal. I mean, those tentacles-like arms on his back... Eeww! It''s like one of those tentacle hentai stuff. Creepy and disturbing at the same time. Makes me wanna puke my guts out," One of the two guardsined.

    "You tell me. Those freaky arms are strong as hell. They can crush metal bars like toothpicks. And those long razor-sharp ws... I hear he killed one of his men after the ident. Maybe he lost it," The second guard said.

    "Oh, I didn''t know that. But, something fishy is going on in there. I mean, why the heck did he go as far as to kidnap a girl? She''s George Stacy''s daughter. If the NYPD learns about this... they''lle knocking on our doors. And I don''t want to stick long enough to get caught by those cops. The payment is supposed to be tonight. I''m getting out of here tonight with or without it. I ain''t taking any chances," The first guard sighed.

    "Dude, same. I hope I don''t get sucked by the octopus-man. Though, his pay isn''t so bad," the second guard chortled. "But then again, there''s a new chick in town, her name''s Yuri Watanabe. News is, she took down several of Hammerhead''s deals and hideouts. I just don''t want her to sniff around here and encounter us in the name of justice."

    They passed by Frank''s location. The moment they stepped into his peripherals, he made his move and attacked them. His punches mmed their heads against each other, instantly knocking them out cold.

    After dragging their unconscious bodies under a construction tent. He removed their clothes and reced them with his own. These clothes will help him disguise and enter the base.

    Frank walked around, taking mental notes, he pretended to search the area as if he were patrolling the area. But he was observing the guards'' actions, memorizing the position of every surveince camera, and their patrol routes, so he could get out in case things get out of hand.

    ---

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

    Ch: 123: The old duo

    Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

    Ch: 125: Wolves

    Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

    ***

 Ch: 122 [Frank, Gwen & Peter]

    Ch: 122 [Frank, Gwen & Peter]

    Frank learned many things while walking around.

    The warehouse is just one of their hideouts, and the majority of the workers here are just ordinary men. But the ones pretending to be guards are just street thugs whom Otto lured in with money and booze. It wasn''t hard to disguise among them due to their loose lips. He only needs to pretend to act friendly and they''ll start telling all the stuff they heard from Otto.

    He learned that Otto has four metal tentacle arms on his back that work as his arms and legs, plus they are as powerful as to crush a metal bar with ease. As for why he kidnapped Gwen, no one knows about that. All they know is that they are going to get paid tonight and then, they will leave.

    Frank was amazed at how careless and ipetent they were. They weren''t really interested in guarding and seemed to take this job half-assed, as their first instinct was to drink or y cards when nothing was happening, despite how careful Otto seemed to be in hiding his identity and nning something bad.

    He waited for the night before he sneaked inside the building. From what he heard, Otto had ab on the third floor where he conducted experiments. Frank walked past the thugs guarding the front door, he blended with the others in a guard''s outfit. And it wasn''t long before he reached the elevator and ascended up to the third floor.

    The whole floor was empty and a quiet hiss echoed down the empty halls.

    .

    .

    [Meanwhile]

    Gwen opened her eyes only to find herself strapped to a machine. She tried to move her body and free her arms, but she soon realized they had bound her to some kind of weird machine, tightly with metal restraints. She felt a piercing pain behind her head.

    "Goddamn, this freaking hurts," sheined, letting out a painful groan, as her consciousness was somewhat cloudy, "Why does it hurt so much?" Her entire body felt extremely weak and she couldn''t focus, though the pain that seemed to constantly torture her was fading a bit.

    Gwen shook her head and opened her eyes. Before her, stood a man with four mechanical tentacles on his back, fixing something inside a metallic capsule. The man turned around and noticed her, then grinned.

    "Oh, you are awake," He said. His mechanical ws ripped and squeezed, creating sparks and embers that flew across the air. "Sorry for the difort, Miss Stacy," His tentacles continued to work on their own on that machine.

    "Mr. Octavius?!" Gwen''s voice echoed with surprise and dread, recognizing the man''s face. "What the hell is going on?" She was confused by Otto''s actions. She used to follow Otto''s articles and even attended many expositions hosted by him. How could a renowned and promising scientist like him be doing something like this?

    "I''m so sorry. But I don''t have a choice. I''m losing my sanity, you see," Otto exined as he turned back to the metal machine in front of him, using his mechanical arms to adjust the settings and start the machine again, "I need Peter''s neural imnt to bring these arms under control. Right now, I''m barely holding on thanks to the backup security measures that I created back then, holding the rogue AI controlling these arms at bay. But soon, it will break out and control will be out of my hands forever,"

    "What are you saying?" Gwen asked fearfully. ''Damn it! Those arms look dangerous. I just hope someone tracks down that spider bot. Peter''s in Baxter Building, and he doesn''t have his gadgets. So, even if the spider bot is active, he won''t know how I''m in danger here.''

    "I just need Peter to build me a neural imnt and then..." Otto looked back at Gwen with a sinister smile, "...I''ll have him build whatever I want for the rest of his life. And I''m pretty sure he''ll do it if his girlfriend''s head is on the line. Right, Gwen? Hmm?" He chuckled gleefully, savoring the moment before he stopped working. "If that doesn''t work. Then, I''ll have to disturb his precious aunt and those girls living in his house. So, don''t you worry, Gwen. I''ve figured it all out," Otto cackled as he resumed fiddling with the machine.

    "Mr. Octavius, please let me go. This isn''t the right way," Gwen attempted to reason. "Why do you need to ckmail and threaten Peter? Why kidnap me? There has to be another way. You don''t have to stoop so low!" She shouted with indignation, pulling against her restraints in panic.

    "If there was any other way, I wouldn''t have done this. I''m really sorry, Gwen. But soon the backup will be running out, and I''m no match for the power of an AI. Besides, as I said, Parker will live as my ve for the rest of his life. Now, shush and justy there, while I build new upgrades for my arms because I''m pretty sure things will get heated up soon enough since the Fantastic Four won''t let their precious Peter fall into my hands," Otto ignored her, and focused on the machine and his work, since he was short on time.

    ''This retard. Capture Peter? Yeah, right. If he hears about this, he''ll rip those arms out of your back... Wait! I know he''s Spiderman and he was learning magic, but those arms look kinda dangerous. What the heck am I even thinking? Of course, he''ll kick this octopus''s butt, but with me strapped in here,''

    Gwen looked around, trying to examine the machine into which she was strapped, ''Damn! These nozzles, maybe poisonous gas to kill me.'' Her eyes fell on the ceiling. There was a drill machine above her head and a few weird machinery that she had never seen in her life before. ''Oh, God. This lunatic prepared a death trap machine just to kill me in case Peter refuses.''

    .

    .

    While Frank was infiltrating the facility and Gwen was busy thinking of a way out of that trap machine, Peter was enjoying a nice meal with Maddie, Sue, and Wanda.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be busy?" Peter asked Sue while eating the Wagyu steak and sipping on the wine.

    "Nope. I''m just sick of the monotonous routine of my life. I thought a bit of change might help," Sue said before cutting a piece of the steak with her knife and ate it.

    "So you decided to hang out with us, huh?"

    "Something like that."

    Peter was watching Sue. Though she appeared normal, he could sense she wasn''t feeling well.

    "You know everyone here could see that you aren''t alright, and yet you put this act of being alright," Peter told Sue, "Out with it."

    "She got duped by Reed again," Wanda quickly read Sue''s mind and learned about how Reed stood her up on a dinner date again and went to S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters to research the ck box that Captain Marvel discovered in Xander.

    "Again?" Maddie asked, unaware of the dwindling rtionship between Sue and Reed. "Oh, you alright?" She walked up to Sue and patted her back, consoling her.

    Sue broke down in tears, hugging Maddie, and crying loudly, venting her frustrations, and annoyance towards her husband.

    "That idiot! How could he keep ignoring me and spending all the time with that blonde and researching all the time? Today I nned everything, and he canceled again," Sue kept sobbing.

    ''You just had to say it out loud,'' Peter red at Wanda as he spoke through telepathy.

    ''What? It''s not my fault. I took a peek in her mind and she''s totally broken from inside. Reed keeps ignoring her and spending more time with Captain Marvel, so, you can take a guess what Sue is going through after knowing that, but you know what surprised me more? It''s her messed-up thoughts and dreams about you, Peter. Just what the hell is going on here between you two?'' Wanda said in return.

    ''None of your damn business.''

    ''Pft! Seriously, just spit it out, Peter. Don''t try to hide something this big from me. I''m getting this feeling from her that she''s either thinking or dreaming about you every day. If I were to guess, Sue must be rethinking her life''s choice. She might just break it off with Reed and shift her attention toward you. But you better be careful, thisdy has some insane thoughts about you,'' Wanda replied as she peeked into Sue''s desires and saw how she wanted to dominate Peter and spoil him rotten like a sugar mommy. She shuddered when she found out that Sue''s obsession with him was abnormal, and was at a point where she fantasized about having sex and making babies with him,

    ''Let me handle this, Wanda,'' Peter asked Wanda to stand down and left her to her thoughts, though she had a creepy smirk stered on her face when she watched him handling a broken-hearted Sue.

    "Now, now, don''t cry... Everything is going to be alright. You guys just need to sit down and talk this out," Peter also walked over to Sue. He gently stroked her blonde hair and offered her his shoulder to lean on. He hugged her as he consoled her.

    It took a while to console Sue, and in the end, Maddie helped Sue go to her room, leaving Wanda and Peter alone there in the dining room.

    "Well, I''m going out on a stroll," Wanda stood up and opened a portal before disappearing.

    "Haaa... Women... Well, time to pay the girls a night visit. Humm... Let''s start with May..." Peter opened a portal in his room and walked inside. ''It seems May cleaned my room every day, not a speck of dust...'' His eyes went toward the basement door which was shut close. He wanted to go to May''s room, but then he remembered all those dangerous gadgets that he left in the basement. ''Let''s check out the gadgets. I hope they didn''t fiddle with my gadgets or my Spider-Man suit.''

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 123: The old duo

    Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

    Ch: 125: Wolves

    Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

    Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

    ***

 Ch: 123 [The old duo is back]

    Ch: 123 [The old duo is back]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    [Basement]

    It would seem someone cleaned the ce and arranged the gadgets ordingly. Everything is there and looks quite alright. I checked the Chameleon''s belt and it''s out of charge. The Spiderbots andser wrist guns were also out of charge. I took my encrypted phone and plugged in the charger.

    Then I opened the closet and found my old spidey suits. Ah! Good old ssic suits. Well, not that I''m going to jump and swing around any time soon. Let Spidey remain dead for a few more months.

    [Beep!] [Beep!]

    Huh?! My eyes went toward my phone that I just put on charge. That sound is an SOS signal from my spiderbugs. Let''s see... I opened the phone and checked the screen. The tracker is working just fine, and the location is Brooklyn. Who could it be? Other than Frank, I doubt anyone has those spiderbugs...

    I quickly checked the basement for the prototype bugs that I made, but never used on the field. Nope. Two bugs were missing. The only one who has ess to this ce is the girls. Now, if I were to guess, then, either Frank or one of my girls are in danger. But I doubt Frank would activate a bug because he doesn''t know that I''m still alive, so it doesn''t make any sense for him to activate it.

    So, I quickly checked on May, MJ, and Michelle. They were sleeping in their rooms. Which means, Gwen! I opened a portal to her room, but it was empty. I can hear police cars outside the house.

    What the hell happened to you, Gwen?

    I wanted to wait and gather more information from her dad, but I didn''t want to wait. I used the portal to go back to the basement. I quickly grabbed my suit, wore it, and opened a portal on top of a building in Brooklyn.

    It waste at night, so the city was asleep and the streets were empty. I tracked the signal to a construction site. I webbed onto a nearby tree and looked around. There wererge sign boards of Octavius Industries and lots of construction and demolition machinery all around the area. At first nce, there is nothing suspicious going around this ce. Those usual regr guards were guarding the private property. But those guards, there is something off about them. They aren''t that alert and are basically doing a crappy job.

    Well, whatever it is, I''m going in.

    It''s just had to be Otto. And if I''m not wrong, then he already experimented on himself and became Doctor Octopus. But I have no idea why the hell this bastard took Gwen and brought her here. Whatever it is, or whoever it is, I''m going to kill them brutally if they touch one strand of my blonde angel''s hair.

    I sneakily entered the building through a venttion shaft on the rooftop. The whole ce is covered in pipes, and water tanks that give some shady and suspicious vibes to this building. The floors seem to be newly constructed, so the pipes and venttion shaft were clean. I crawled up to the upper floor, following the signal to its final location.

    There''s lighting from the front. I slowly crawled forward and peeked through the metal grills. Holy shit, Doc Ock!! And the other one is... Wait! That big head and that body... It''s Hammerhead, one of Fisk''s goons. What are these two freaks doing together? Did they form a viin gang or something? Last time I heard, the street gangs almost destroyed each other through internal war. Did he change sides or are they just working together? Whichever it is, neither of them is gonna walk out of here today.

    The doc is working on his new tentacles as for Hammerhead, he is just sitting near the door with his usual gruffy mug.

    My eyes fell on Gwen. She was strapped in some kind of oval tube machine with multiple drills and death traps. Just wait a little bit. I''m gonna get you out of there. But the thing is I can''t act recklessly like before. That incident with Norman taught me enough to not jump into the fray without proper preparation.

    But... I got magic.

    I carefully opened a portal inside that tube and teleported Gwen out of that trap to Baxter Building. Nice and clean. All the training with the portal didn''t go to waste.

    [Booom!] The entrance door flew open. Smoke and dust filled the air.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of shotgun shells rang out through the hall. Doc Ock covered himself with his mechanical arms and stopped the shots. But Hammerhead just charged his way through the smoke, crashing into something with a loud, metallic ''ng!''

    Who the hell barged into like that with guns zing?

    That''s when I noticed him...

    Frank emerged from the smoke in his armor with guns zing and attacked those two.

    W-Why would he put himself in such a dangerous situation with these lunatics? This guy must have followed the Spiderbug''s signal and barged in as soon as the signal disappeared. In Baxter Building, the spiderbug transmission won''t work due to their security measures. So, he must have thought something bad had happened.

    Well, ssic Frank style.

    But, my dear Frank, you won''t be able to take care of these lunatics all alone with just your guns and armor.

    Hammerhead, who crashed into a piller, quickly recovered and shooked his head, "Who the fuck are you? Nevermind." He charged at Frank. Every step he took caused an earthquake-like tremor in the building.

    Doc Ock quickly grabbed his new arms and began to crawl to the upper floor. His tentacles broke through the ceiling, causing chunks of debris to fall down.

    Okay, time for an intervention!

    ----

    [3rd Person POV]

    Spiderman smashed through the vent and jumped out, webbing onto Hammerhead''s face, he pulled close,nding an uppercut into his jaws. Hammerhead''s body flew up in the air, but Spiderman didn''t give him time to recover. He took out his stingers and stabbed Hammerhead''s chest, mming him down on the floor with a loud crash.

    Hammerhead didn''t even scream and tried to grab Spiderman, but Frank used his shotgun to st Hammerhead''s fists like a freaking watermelon. Spiderman pulled out his right stinger and jammed it into Hammerhead''s throat, pushing in the corrosive toxins into his body. Then using both of his stingers, he severed out Hammerhead''s head with a swift flick and sttering blood onto the floor.

    Hammerhead''s body shook violently as corrosive toxin devoured his body, reducing him into a gooey puddle. Spiderman retracted his stingers and turned toward Frank.

    Frank, who was living each day in guilt for not being able to save Spiderman, was stunned to see Spidey standing right before his eyes, alive.

    "Spidey! You are alive?" Frank took off his helmet. "Are you for real?"

    "Yeah. Things happened after that explosion. I survived, but I was out for eight months... Took a while to get back on my feet. But we can catch upter," Spiderman looked at the hole in the ceiling, "Right now, we got a bigger problem to deal with. So, what do you say? Just like old times?" He extended his arm toward Frank.

    Frank nodded, grabbing Spidey''s hands tightly, "Old times, buddy! Alright, let''s do this! But you owe me a proper exnation and a crate of beer."

    .

    .

    [Doc Ock''sb. Top floor.]

    "Damn, those useless trash. Can''t even stop two idiots," The doc grumbled to himself as he saw Spiderman who was supposed to be dead, slicing off Hammerhead''s head, "How is he still alive? This doesn''t make any sense. No time to think.." He quickly strapped himself to the machine where his old arms would receive new upgrades. The nanites will increase the length of his arms to give him more firepower, agility, and flexibility, plus some added hidden weapons.

    A burst of static electricity shot through his nerves as nanites began to fuse with his old arms.

    [Zing!] A portal appeared in the room.

    Spiderman and Frank jumped out of it.

    "You are toote, Spiderman," Doc Ock shouted. He stood up, flexing his new arms, "See? Those old arms are gone. These new arms made with nanotechnology will amplify my powers, allowing me to achieve greater heights." He pointed at the door, "Go back to whatever ditch you dug yourself up from, Spiderman. Get the hell out of my way and go y with some ants. Because I have better things to do than kill a pesky little insect like you."

    "You see Spiders are not insects but arachnids, a ss of arthropods. So that makes us pretty different than insects. At least they don''t make science puns. But let''s move on and get into a real battle instead ofme science talk," Spiderman smirked.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

    Ch: 125: Wolves

    Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

    Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

    Ch: 128: Intruder

    ***

 Ch: 124 [Spidey vs Doc Ock]

    Ch: 124 [Spidey vs Doc Ock]

    "Insects, arachnids, it doesn''t matter, since both of you will meet your demise here," Doc Ock used his mechanical arms to demolish the entire floor and extended two arms to the tower just outside the building, pulling himself across to escape the falling debris.

    "Hold on!" Spiderman webbed Frank, threw a webline on Doc Ock''s back, and used Doc''s momentum to get out of that falling building. "Shoot!" He threw Frank up in the air as Frank took this opportunity to shoot down at Ock. The bullets were easily deflected by the armored metal arms. Ock extended one of his arms to catch Frank, but Spiderman opened a portal in midair and one on the ground, just before Frank.

    [Sizzle!] Franknded safely on the ground.

    "Find a better gun!" Spiderman yelled, swinging away to the other end of the tower.

    "I''m trying, pal!" Frank looked around the area.

    Doc Ock caught one of Spidey''s legs using his tentacle and flung him around. But he webbed Doc''s face and pulled him closer before punching the shit out of him. Then he used his raw strength to open the ws and webbed on top of that tower.

    "You little bug!" Doc Ock fired a missile from one of his tentacles, but the webhead webbed the missile and threw it back, Doc dodged it by climbing down, but the missile hit the building,pletely destroying one of the foundations, causing it to start tilting sideways. "Humff!" He rushed at Spiderman, stabbing forward, but missed as Spiderman jumped up.

    Zooop! Zooop! Spiderman flipped over in midair as he threw two web lines on Doc''s arms, but Doc tore it off with ease and grabbed him by his throat, mming him on the tower. The tower tilted backward due to the impact.

    "This is the end," Doc moved his second arm before Spiderman as a metal needle popped out, "Anyst words?"

    "Yeah," A smirk could be seen underneath the mask. "Light ''em up," Spiderman used his magic to shift his position with the grenades that Frank just unpinned mere seconds ago.

    "What!" Doc was surprised to see Spidey disappear from his grasp, instead...

    [Boooom!] A massive explosion blew him into the falling building. Well, the entire building copsed along with the Doc.

    Spiderman opened another portal and pulled Frank in as they got out of harm''s way.

    "When did you learn magic?" Frank was really surprised, he didn''t expect Spidey to know any magic.

    "Picked a few tricks during my time in Kamar-Taj. Thanks to them, I''m still alive," Spiderman was pleased with himself. His master would be proud that he finally put his training to good use. "But it would seem someone else is still alive. Well, just as I thought, that freak got an energy shield installed in his tentacles. But the minus point is that it ain''t unlimited. And..." He could hear the sirens going around. "We are going to have cops on our ass very, very, soon. So, I guess, I''ll wrap this up with a single shot."

    "Single shot? More magic?" Frank asked curiously.

    "Nope. Don''t want to kill him. Otto isn''t a bad person. It''s a corrupted AI in his tentacles that''s controlling him. Even he doesn''t know that he''s under their control," Spiderman replied as they watched Doc Ock bursting out from the debris. His mechanical ws were sting the wreckage apart. A shimmering blue shield was flickering around Otto''s body as the tentacles pulled him out.

    "You gotta do better than that, kiddo," Doc Ock rumbled angrily, looking toward Spiderman and Frank who were standing far from the building.

    "And he got some nice goggles," Spiderman mumbled noticing the high-tech goggles Doc was wearing.

    "There you are," Doc used his tentacles to jump up in the air. "You little-" Before he could do anything, Spiderman created a huge portal in front of Doc and used all the wreckage of the fallen building. Another giant portal was sucking all those things like a tornado.

    "NOW! SPIN!" Spiderman made some intricate hand signs in the air, drawing runes in the air.

    He threw all the wreckage at the Doc, then created multiple portals around him, and added suction magic. Now, the big chunks of debris were shooting from one portal to the other over and over again, hitting the octopus. Every hit depleted Doc''s shield. He tried to break through using his arms, but the suction force was too much and those six portals around him shooting debris weren''t making things easier for him either. He was trapped in midair, getting hit over and over again.

    [Energy 10%] Doc looked at his energy level disyed in his goggles.

    "Come on, Doc, surrender and I promise to help you after beating the shit out of you for touching my girl," Spiderman yelled at Doc with a satisfied smirk.

    "Wait," Otto was getting dizzy and not because of the blows, but because of the voice. It was as if it was haunting him from his dreams. The endless whispers told him to surrender for now and that all he would need to do was wait for another perfect opportunity. "I surrender."

    "Humff!" Spiderman pushed all the portals over Doc''s head and unleashed all the wreckage from the final portal directly into his head. But that attackpletely destroyed Doc''s shield and sent him crashing to the ground. The tentacles tried to move, but electricity crackled around them. Spiderman could see the unstable nanites jumping on the ground.

    "Go, I''ll meet youter," He gave Frank a nod, noticing the cops were already there. He then webbed over to the Doc and punched the shit out of him. Then he flipped him on his stomach.

    He nced toward Frank, who just got into his car and sped off after giving him a final nod.

    "Now, where were we? Oh, yeah, we were talking about you trying to kill my woman," He shook his head. "You shouldn''t have done something that stupid, Otto. Now..." He grabbed two tentacles and crushed them. "It''s going to hurt a lot," He pulled them.

    "Son of a Bitch! Argh! W-What''s happening?" Otto screamed as Spiderman ripped three of his arms from his spine.

    Sparks of electricity were flickering out of his severed mechanical arms. Spiderman tore apart thest one of his back without even blinking.

    Otto just curled up on the ground while his face was soaking from his tears and blood. "Help me. You promised," He red at him with tear-filled eyes.

    "Yes. I promised, but I also said that I''ll help you after beating the shit out of you. Now, if you happen to die during the beating, it''s your fault, not mine," Spiderman said as he opened a portal and kicked Doc into it, then jumped into it.

    The portal closed as soon as the cops arrived at the scene.

    .

    .

    Yuri and the other cops got out of her car and watched the destruction around them.

    "What in the freaking world happened here?" Yuri walked toward the wreckage along with the other cops who were armed and ready to shoot any target. She noticed a couple of humans trapped under the debris, "Call the rescue team. We got lots of injured." She yelled at the officer on her side. "The rest of you spread out and search. Try to save as many as you can."

    "Over there," She suddenly heard one cop''s voice and noticed him pointing his fingers at torn-off mechanical arms, "Some kind of technology ws... Tentacles...?!"

    Yuri rushed over to the spot and saw the tentacles that Spiderman tore off Doc''s back. The arms were still flinching and sparking with electricity.

    "Well, guys, it would seem we got another insane tech expert on a rampage or judging by these arms, maybe injured or could be dead. Damn! Just what''s going on with all these geniuses? First Osborn, now Octavius," Yuri said with a sigh.

    She saw the news where Otto showed the world his working mechanical arms, just after Peter''s fake ident. He wanted to grasp the limelight, but eventually failed after the power overload. So, Yuri knew who these arms belonged to at a single nce. And she also heard the rumors of Otto attacking his workers and when she was investigating, she found w marks on those worker''s bodies, but suddenly they all died in the hospital. She''s been chasing after proof but to no avail. All she found was w marks on the hospital''s outer wall. She knew that it was Otto, but she wascking evidence to put Otto behind the bars. Now, with the ws right before her eyes, she will match them up with the old markings and hopefully pin Otto to the scene.

    "Call in our special team. There''s no freaking way I''m gonna let Stark interfere with my investigation again."

    Tony interfered with the Sable investigation, and wrapped up the matter internally, causing Yuri to lose one of her biggest cases. But, she wasn''t about to repeat the same mistake and was now using all means avable to find out more about the whole situation.

    ''Huh?!'' Her eyes fell on a small strand of web. She bent down and touched it, ''Sticky! Way too sticky! Could it be?!''

    Yuri stood up and began to look around for more clues.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 125: Wolves

    Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

    Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

    Ch: 128: Intruder

    Ch: 129: ck Cat

    ***

 Ch: 125 [Wolves]

    Ch: 125 [Wolves]

    [Location: North Pole] [3rd person POV]

    The frozen hell. The icy cold winds. The low temperature and the thick snow made it seem like something that was taken out of a Hollywood movie.

    That was the first thing Otto felt when he tried to stand up from the hard-freezing snow. His whole body was aching, his back felt like it was bleeding, and he could barely move his body without his mechanical arms.

    It didn''t take long for Otto to realize he had been transported to the North Pole. All he could see around him was a vast snowfield for miles, an icy cave, and some strange rock formations nearby. He could hear the sound of cracking ice, rushing wind, and some strange low growling sounds in the distance.

    "Where am I?" Otto struggled to move but decided to use what little energy he had to take off his broken metallic goggles and look around, but the thick mist didn''t make things any easier. "Spiderman! Where are you?" He yelled, sensing the danger approaching. The growls wereing closer. Something was stalking him. The question was who or rather what.

    But nothing replied and no sign of Spiderman was to be found, as the only sounds were that of the howling wind and snow hitting him.

    Slowly, amidst the snowy mist came out a group of Arctic Wolves. Their white fur made them almost invisible in the snow, their sharp teeth and ws were gleaming as they approached slowly, growling and baring their fangs, looking at their new prey.

    "Oh, no... Spiderman, please help me," He tried to crawl backward, but it was hard to do so while having a broken spine.

    The wolves approached slowly and surrounded Otto. They were wary of the human before their eyes. But at the same time, he was their prey. The wolves finally found a big prey and no matter what, they weren''t going to let it go.

    "Please don''t kill me," Otto begged the wolves, knowing full well that they wouldn''t listen, but it was better than just sitting there and waiting for them to attack him. He pissed his pants and did the other thing too already, and could smell his own fear.

    But the wolves weren''t stupid. They knew that their prey was weak, wounded, and vulnerable. They could smell his blood. There was no way they would have let such a great opportunity go to waste. And so, one of them took the lead and slowly approached the crawling Otto.

    "Please, don''t. Help," Otto pleaded and closed his eyes. He knew it was over.

    The alpha male wolf snarled and leaped toward Otto. It grabbed his neck and pulled out a chunk of his flesh with its sharp fangs. Blood started flowing from the wound as Otto screamed in pain.

    The only thought that shed through his mind was, ''If only I wasn''t this greedy...''

    Blood sprayed everywhere as the icy snow slowly turned red.

    Otto felt the warm blood flow down his chest, and the cold wind blew on his face, making his skin numb and turning his expression into that of a frozen corpse.

    <em>HOWL!</em>The alpha wolf howled and the rest followed suit.

    As if on cue, more wolves came out of the mist and joined in the feast. Their fangs tore through his flesh, leaving no part of him intact. The sound of bones crunching, guts sttering, and flesh being ripped apart filled the air as Otto''s body was torn to shreds.

    Spiderman was standing above the location on a magic rune. His exo skeleton armor beneath his suit protected him from the severe cold as he watched the whole thing unfold before him.

    "You know, Otto. I might have left you alive, but now that you know that Gwen and I had a rtionship, I''m pretty sure that your genius mind could easily tell that Spiderman and Peter Parker are the same person, which is something I can''t risk. Also, I don''t even know which version of Otto you were, maybe good, maybe bad... But that''s another risk I won''t take. So, goodbye, Otto Octavius," Spiderman watched the wolves feasting upon the bloody remains of Dr. Otto Octavius and shook his head.

    He waited for the wolves to leave, then flew down on the bloody spot. The wolves ate the flesh and chewed the bones, but his metal-wrapped spinal cord and the metal vest around his chest were too tough for them. So, they left after cleaning off the flesh.

    "So, this is the chip," Spidey picked up a small device blinking with a red light and looked at it carefully. "Humf!" He crushed it between his fingers and then burned the remnants. The special metal melted in the scorching mes that he summoned. Then, after making sure that no blood or anything that could probably cause him problems in the near future was left behind, Spiderman left the North Pole.

    .

    .

    [Baxter Building] [Changing POV to Peter''s first person POV]

    I arrived in the room where I sent Gwen earlier.

    "Peter!" She came running and hugged me the second I stepped out of the portal, "God damn! You have no idea how afraid I was. You know, I actually thought I was going to die in there," I hugged her back, d to see that she was safe and sound, while Sue was a few steps away from us with a serious expression. "I thought it was Dr. Strange''s portal, but Sue told me it was you."

    "Don''t worry. He won''t ever hurt you again. I made sure of that," I put a smile on my face.

    After calming her down, we sat around the dining table. Gwen exined everything that happened in Otto''sb.

    "So, Otto wanted to use you to force me to work for him and he was after my imnts?! Then he nned to release my work under his name so he could take the fame and profit. That damn madman," I frowned. That bastard... I knew something was wrong with him. It''s good that at least his body became food for some hungry animals in the Northern Pole.

    "When he said that, do you think that he was under the AI''s control?" Sue asked while lightly tapping her finger on the table.

    "I don''t think so. He said that he was close to losing control. But then again, there''s no way of knowing what was actually going on in his head," Gwen sighed and leaned her body on mine.

    "Peter, is he...?" Sue didn''t say anything but kept looking at me, urging me to understand her words without actually saying them.

    "Yeah. He won''t being back. Oh, I didn''t have the chance to get his broken mechanical arms. The cops arrived at the scene so, you might want to send someone to secure them. We don''t know how his arms work, so there might be a possibility that the AI is still in those arms, and this could turn into a big deal really fast," I rubbed Gwen''s shoulder as I replied to Sue.

    Gwen wanted to say something, but refrained from saying it.

    "I''ll let SHIELD know. So, what''s your next n? I''m sure you know that some bad people will aim for you now that you woke up and that would also put those around you at risk," Sue''s voice was very calm and serious. I can clearly tell that she understands the severity of this matter.

    "Haaa... Just when I thought I''d take a long vacation, more problems popped up. Well, tell you what, I gave it a thought... I want you to officially take over the project and announce to the public that I''m suffering from ?Post-traumatic amnesia or partial amnesia and couldn''t remember much about those projects that''s why I handed it over to you to continue them in my stead... I''m sure you can think of something... Just say the most convincing lines and make people understand it the way you wish, but keep the reasons as simple as possible," I exined.

    "That could work to a certain degree. But you still need to be careful," Sue didn''t seem fazed at all, nodding along with my idea, while Gwen remained quiet next to me.

    Over the next few hours, we talked about the way we''ll be proceeding with the project. As much as I would have liked toplete what I started, I can''t possibly put my girls in danger like today. Instead, I''ll enjoy the 70% profit share from this project and live a peaceful,fortable life with Gwen and the others.

    Next time, I''ll develop something, it will be as Spiderman, not as Peter Parker. That''s the only way to keep them out of harm''s way.

    ..

    [3rd person POV]

    Meanwhile...

    Emma Frost already sent her men to carry out Kingpin''s order. They spread out around Peter''s house, keeping an eye on his family and girls. They n to kidnap them ording to Emma''s order. But they weren''t allowed to cause amotion. So, breaking in and kidnapping them was out of the question. They n to target them one by one as they leave the house.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

    Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

    Ch: 128: Intruder

    Ch: 129: ck Cat

    ***

 Ch: 126 [Nasty Sue]

    Ch: 126 [Nasty Sue]

    Gwen called her dad and let him know that she''s alright. She gave him a made-up excuse to smooth things over.

    "Phew! Dodged a bullet there. Had he heard that I was almost killed by a mad scientist, it''s pretty much certain that he would''ve turned the city upside down," She stood up and stretched her legs, "Well, I''m gonna go home. It''s almost midnight. I don''t want to make him more worried than he already is. See ya." She then came to kiss me on the lips.

    Sue personally went to drop her off.

    Well, now that''s out of the way, time to put some traps and spells around my house and on my girls. I can''t let another simr situation happen ever again. So, I opened a portal back to my house andid traps all over. Learning those ancient runes in my free time was worth it. Now, I should be able to monitor everything in and out of my house and activate the traps if necessary. In case, I''m not being able to monitor them, I put an auto-activation spell. If anyone with dangerous weapons approaches the house, all the traps will activate, hopefully trapping them in an endless pit, and notify me.

    Afterying the traps, I sneaked inside and went to the girls'' rooms and ced small runes in their clothes and regr essories that should activate every time theye close to danger or they call for help. The runes will teleport them to me or vice versa. It''s called shifting space magic which I picked up watching Wong, shifting things from one ce to another with a simple wave of his hand.

    Phew! It''s sooo draining to use this much magic in such a short time.

    I looked at the wall clock. It''s already 4 am. Need to catch a quick shut-eye. I opened a portal back to my room in the Baxter Building. I checked Maddie''s room, well, she''s sleeping peacefully. I wonder what Wanda is doing right now. Oh, well, as long as she isn''t getting into trouble, I guess it''s alright.

    I went to my room and slumped on the bed

    So tired... I feel exhausted...

    I fell asleep soon after lying on the soft bed.

    .

    .

    Mumm... Something feels heavy... And warm? Hmm? It feelsfortable... I hugged whatever that thing was in reflex, and it was a human. A woman to be precise. But who? I opened my eyes and saw blonde hair. And the smell is very familiar...

    Sue?! Did she sneak into my bed at night? Wait! Am I in Sue''s bed or Sue''s in my bed?! Oh man... She''s just wearing her blue bra and panty. Her right leg was around my waist. Her right arm was on my chest. Her face was smushed onto my bare chest. Well... Her skin is really soft... her breath tingles...

    So peaceful... It''s her scent. It feels really great... Like sleeping on a fluffy cloud, with warmth and...

    WHAT THE FUCK IS SHE DOING HERE?!

    What if Johnny or Reed walks in and finds us like this?!

    Haaa... Ok. Calm down and well... Let''s just go with the flow, shall we? I touched her right hand that was resting on my chest and kissed her head softly. She shifted slightly. Her hair brushed my face as she hugged me tightly. I can tell that she''s sleeping without a care in the world, but why does she have to be half-naked? My Johnson woke up at this rare sight and feeling.

    Right now, I feel so proud. Sleeping with Susan Storm, Reed''s fianc��e. Haha... Hahahaha... Oh god, this is the best moment of my life. Fuck that motherfucker Reed. I don''t know why she is here but she''s right in my arms, and that is a fact. She looks really beautiful sleeping... I caressed her back.

    Well, let''s not wake her up. She must be tired after pulling off another all-nighter.

    I rxed my mind and pretended that I was still sleeping.

    Half an hour had passed and Sue stirred awake. She lifted her head slowly. I quickly used my astral form. I want to see her face and what she does next. Looking at her sleepy face and eyes was very charming and very arousing. That messy hair as she scratched her head lightly and the fact that she was pressing against my dick...

    She yawned, which I felt very soft.

    "Mumm~ Beep!" She touched the tip of my nose while smiling, then she touched my lips. "So warm... Smells nice..." She mumbled softly as she lowered her finger onto my exposed chest and traced a few lines on my skin with a finger. She stopped. Her hand rested on my chest, directly above my heart. "Why didn''t I meet you before I met him? Well, no point reminiscing on the past." She mumbled again as her hands drifted south.

    She slowly moved her leg from my waist and touched my boner with a single finger. I quickly entered my body. There is no way, I''m going this sensation go to waste.

    "So, this is what you boys call morning wood, hmm?" She began to rub my clothed erection softly with her hand. "I''m sorry for trying something like this, Peter. I can''t help it. Ever since that day, I just can''t get you out of my head. Especially your smell... Gosh, it''s so erotic." She sat up beside me. "The number of times I masturbated with my pillow covering my mouth to stop moaning was no joke. This is wrong, but this is happening. I need it..." She touched the waistband of my boxers.

    "So hard..." She lifted the waistband and grabbed my aching dick. I bucked a little, she held my shaft gently and started rubbing it up and down. Her grip felt like an angel''s hand was touching my body, massaging my most precious treasure gently. She was doing her thing, all the while sniffing me.

    I slightly opened my eyes and there she was. The beautiful, charming, seductive, and slightly crazy Susan Storm sitting beside me, fingering her pussy and rubbing my cock, enjoying both sensations. She bent down and licked my thigh with her tongue. Then she nted kisses on the tip of my dick as it stood tall and straight, throbbing and aching for release, as if calling out to Sue''s beautiful face, which is inches away from the tip of my dick.

    Fuck! I don''t think I can hold it.

    When the wildest fantasyes true, this sort of feeling can''t be expressed with words. Sue is masturbating to her desire for me... She wants me. It''s like I don''t know...

    Her grip felt so perfect as she jerked me. The slick sound that came as she rubbed was like a wet dream.

    "Slurrp!" The tip of her tongue touched the tip of my dick, flicking the sensitive ns, and a sparkle of electricity ran up my spine. I couldn''t hold it anymore. I stopped focusing on her face and closed my eyes and I erupted. The first shot sttered across Sue''s cheek and got caught on her nose. The second rope missed her face entirely. Her breasts are the ones that received my potent cum. Shot after shot erupted out of me, her breasts were a perfectnding target. Thest weak spurts dribbled down the remaining shaft and all over her fingers.

    "Wow! You were pent up, weren''t you, Spidey?" Sue nced at my face as I opened my eyes.

    "Fuck! I don''t remember the time I came this much." I whispered breathlessly, "I can''t believe what''s happening right now." I stared back at her face.

    There were some splotches of semen all over her beautiful face, even dripping onto the valley between her hefty boobs. She nced at her fingers as she raised her hands. My warm and sticky, milky fluids were sticking all over her delicate and priceless fingers. Then, she licked her fingers.

    My face flushed hot instantly, like a boiling kettle as I stared in utter surprise at this mature female, tasting my love cream in a calm and rxed manner. My breath went erratic as Sue brought those drenched fingers up to her lips and into her mouth.

    As my cream disappeared between her pink lips, she bent down and licked my cock clean, her tongue sending sparks shooting through my system and to my brain, and down to my balls, reviving my almost spent member back to its usual hard state.

    "Is this enough, Parker?" She sat up and faced me as she was cleaning her boobs using her fingers and sucking the cum covered fingers.

    My face felt heated as I stared at her, the calmness of her actions surprised me.

    "More than enough. Haaa..." I closed my eyes as my body was recharging. "Next time, maybe a little warning will suffice. My poor heart can''t take this shock. Geez..." I exhaled deeply.

    "There''s no fun in that," She replied back as her eyes lingered on my cock, "You are still hard! Wow."

    "I have a lot of endurance," I said as I shifted my position, now facing her back, "I can go all night, non-stop."

    "Mumm~ Enticing... I''ll look forward to that day," She smiled while speaking. Then she got down from the bed and stretched her body.

    Dang! This slender back and cute butt cheeks... Hmm... So seductive.

    "Well, I have something prepared for you. Swing by the R&D section after breakfast," She was about to leave after saying that.

    My eyes fell on her soaked underwear and bra that was lying on the bed, "You forgot your bra and panty."

    Sue turned with a sly smirk and said, "I want you to soak them with your cum, and give them back to me tomorrow."

    "Huh?" What the fuck is she talking about? "What are you going to do with that?"

    She walked up to the door with a slutty smirk, "I''ll wear them of course. Mumm~ Just the thought of wearing a panty soaked in your cum... Walking around knowing your precious cum is trapped with me... Sounds erotic." She turned invisible and left the room, leaving me kinda baffled.

    Eehh?! I was supposed to be the pervert one who loves sex more than anything, but this insane depraved milf is in a league of her own.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

    Ch: 128: Intruder

    Ch: 129: ck Cat

    Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda [Yeah, right, threat around Wanda.???? We all know who''s the threat.]

    Ch: 131: it''s Clobberin'' Time

    ***

 Ch: 127 [Nano-Weave Suit V1]

    Ch: 127 [Nano-Weave Suit V1]

    [R&D Section]

    After a quick shower and breakfast with Maddie and Wanda, I made my way toward the R&D Section. Yeah, Wanda came back for breakfast and then again left, but this time, she followed Maddie to the Spa. Well, I''ll swing by the spa soon enough, but for now, let''s see what Sue has for me. I followed the directions on the tab that she left in my room, earlier. Oh, and she also left a card.

    Now, Baxter Building, it''s freaking huge, maybe bigger than Avenger''s base or any militaryplex I have seen. There were people in working suits andb suits going around the hallway and multiple rooms withputers and work benches. Each door has an individual number on it and a card reader with a name written in front of each room.

    The turrets and sensors around the building were cutting-edge. I can tell that they were custom-made. These systems cost fortunes but considering the fortune they possess, these are child''s y. I nced outside and man do things down there look tiny. I''m on the 25th floor, right now. There are like 35 floors.

    I stepped into the elevator and was about to use the scanner to scan the R&D Level 2 card Sue left behind in the room, but a young woman ran toward the elevator, nearly stumbling on the floor.

    "Please wait for me!" She gasped, clutching a thick file under her arm and holding a pair of sses in her right hand, and a cup of coffee. I stopped the doors from closing and stepped aside as she managed to get herself and the stuff she had in her hands safely into the elevator.

    "Thanks."

    I looked at the elevator operator panel. She pressed floor 32 and I swiped the card on the scanner.

    "Youte?" I nced at her.

    "Yeah," She sighed. "My car broke down and I had to catch a taxi, but then the taxi knocked over a bike and they got into a fight, so, I took the subway and here I am, runningte again. Can you believe my luck?" She took a deep breath, "I''m babbling too much, ain''t I? I''m not used to talking to people much, but when I do, I can''t stop myself. Just tell me if I''m bothering you."

    I studied her for a second. Ab coat, a name tag that read ''Anna Miller''. Blonde hair, blue iris, average height, and kinda petite. Maybe I could call her cute? But something about her eyes seems kinda familiar. I can''t put my finger on it. I''m pretty sure I''ve seen her somewhere before, but where? I don''t remember meeting such a chatterbox before, yet... Humm...

    She noticed that I was studying her so she asked, "Uh... Umm... Did I spill coffee on myself? Please don''t say yes, I''m already too freaked out today. And myst clean shirt is at the wash, so if you please, don''t say that I spilled the coffee on myself, I might just freak."

    "Oh, no don''t worry about that. Everything is fine. By the way, have we met before?" I said and she finally seemed to rx.

    "We... No. I don''t think we have. Maybe if we have, I don''t remember. And I doubt that because I don''t get out much often and people say I''m pretty hard to forget so, nah, I''m pretty sure we haven''t met before. Though... I do get mistaken for others from time to time, well, mainly my twin sister. It''s embarrassing, really. And I''m starting to get embarrassed. So yeah, let''s shut me up before I start bbering, okay?" She nervously babbled and let out another breath of relief after she realized that she''d once again done something silly, or so I could deduce based on her expression.

    "Well, okay," I wasn''t entirely convinced, but I still asked, "So, what do you do here?"

    "Oh, I''m a researcher in the Robotics section, though, I''m thinking of transferring to Bio Research or Gics department if I can find someone who''s willing to take me as their apprentice. There is so much that we could do in those fields and that''s where the real revolution is happening..."

    [Ding!] The elevator stopped on floor 32 and the door opened before she could continue.

    "Here''s my stop. I''ll get out of your hair and leave you alone... I''m gonna stop rambling and stop doing that, now..." She blurted out and hurriedly rushed out of the elevator, "See ya around! Well, maybe!" She shouted from outside and vanished around the corner.

    "Umm, yeah, see you, around, Miss Anna Miller."

    She left without even asking me for my name, and I have a feeling that she doesn''t even realize what she did. Or maybe she did it deliberately... I hope she didn''t. Geez, still can''t remember where I saw her so-called twin sister.

    The elevator door closed once again and opened on the next floor. Floor 33. This must be the R&D Section that Sue asked me toe to. I followed the instruction and headed to theb number 13.

    Walking around the floor, I passed by several people in ab coat, all going to and fro around the hallway, in front of the Lab doors.

    Dang! This floor looks even more futuristic than the other one. Everything looks so clean and every room is filled with technology, obviously, only the techs that are still in the testing and development phase and not yetmercialized or out on the market. I walked tob 13''s doors and the scanner on the door scanned my face and card. Then the door opened.

    It was a big room. But the thing is there weren''t many techs around like those other rooms. Instead, it looks like a field test ground. You can say it''s like a giant room with reinforced walls. I''m pretty sure, one can fire an RPG inside the room and only a few would have noticed. And the walls have some kind of weird light blue coating covering them. Big crates were lying around the room and there was a big covered square-shaped stand on the right side.

    However, there weren''t any cameras in the room. I used my magic to search the room, but no bugs, mics, or cameras.

    Sue came walking toward me. She was wearing a white dress underneath theb coat with the top buttons of her shirt open, and sses on her eyes. Hehe, I dig that. She was holding a cup of coffee.

    Well, other than the two of us, there was no one else.

    "This room looks way too secure, but I don''t see any cameras," I asked her as I took another look around.

    "Of course, there aren''t any of those surveince things in myfort zone," Sue nodded, smiling.

    "Confort zone? A reinforced shelter-like room, you kidding?" I chuckled and so did Sue.

    "Oh, no, this is just one side. I test certain things from time to time. C''mon, let me show you something good," Sue nodded toward the covered stand and began to walk toward the stand and I followed her.

    Reaching there, Sue turned toward me, "You ready?"

    "Yup, pull it," I eagerly nodded.

    Sue grabbed the cloth that was on top of the stand and yanked it down.

    "Behold! I call it: NanoWeave Suit V1. Vibranium nanotechnology, plus added molecr armor threads. In short, it will allow you to manipte the suit''s structure on the fly. You can morph the suit''s appearance and functionality to adapt to differentbat scenarios, such as forming extra limbs for increased maneuverability or generating energy shields for added defense..." Sue exined with a proud tone.

    "I''m guessing there are more..." I crossed my arms, studying the futuristic red and blue-looking bodysuit while raising my brow and turning toward Sue. I''ve got a good feeling about this.

    "Of course, the suit could turnpletely transparent and give you camo properties, you''ll also be able to fly a short distance and release the absorbed kic energy back at the enemy, and then there are integrated weaponry and obviously your web shooters."

    "Sweet!" I smiled and couldn''t resist letting out a gasp of excitement, "Customizable web shooters?"

    "Yeah," Sue chuckled, "Four independent cartridge-loadedunchers, over/under mounted on your wrist. These cartridges hold Vibraniumposite and a little twist from me, so they''ll never run out. You''ve got jumbo web bombs, impact web, web, taser webs, and many more. You''ll need some time to adapt to the system since there are too many options. I''d rmend you to train first before wearing it on the field."

    The suit at first nce looks like a normal skintight textured suit. If I were to tell you how it looks, then let''s say a fusion of Iron Suit and Mark IV.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 128: Intruder

    Ch: 129: ck Cat

    Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda [Yeah, right, threat around Wanda.???? We all know who''s the threat.]

    Ch: 131: it''s Clobberin'' Time

    Ch: 132: Menace is back from grave

    ***

 Ch: 128 [Intruder]

    Ch: 128 [Intruder]

    The suit in its simple form turns into two bracelets. When needed a simple voicemand activates the suit in its original form. It''s the same with the retract. A voicemand like ''Sheathe'', will force the suit to flow back into its bracelet form.

    That''s not it. Sue even gave me advanced sses like the one Tony wears that''ll scan the surroundings and keep me updated with the surroundings, the maps, data of the enemies, and such. The sses also contain some nanites that transform into an emergency suit called ''M2 armor''. The nanites create a mask and the rest spreads across the rest of my body forming a very thin cover around the body, but it isn''t as strong as the main armor and is one for emergencies.

    I put on the bracelets and the sses.

    "Suit mode on," Imanded.

    Immediately, the nanites rushed out of the bracelets, encasing my entire body in red and blue. It took exactly eight seconds to fully cover my body. Man, this feelsfy. I did some flips and stretches. The suit feels like I''m wearing a normal set of clothes. I jumped up to the ceiling and stood upside down.

    Sue was watching me with a smile on her face.

    "So, how is it?"

    "I love it!" I eximed as I checked my surroundings through the visor. Sue kept it as simple as possible while packing everything she could. As I looked at my arms, multiple images popped up in a holographic format around my arms, showing me the number of options avable to me. There are multiple web shooter configurations, lethal and non-lethal configurations, and so on.

    This is awesome. This suit is freaking awesome! I can''t wait to use it! But the main problem is I can wear it everywhere. I need to reverse-engineer this piece and remove all the trackers and bugs that she had installed to keep an eye on me. I don''t know if she did it, but there''s nothing wrong with being cautious.

    Anyway, I won''t have to use my organic web with these web shooters with self-making webs.

    I checked the screen. The visor was reading my eye moments with perfection and showing me the things I was looking at. Ah! There you are, metal legs activate.

    A secondter the four metal legs unfolded themselves from the sides of my back. There are options to add four more legs and these legs can either be lethal or non-lethal weapons. I crawled around the ceiling and walls with these legs and it''s kinda fun.

    I jumped off the ceiling andnded on the floor. Then I deactivated the suit.

    "By the way, I didn''t see the power option on the visor," I said to Sue who was standing near the table where my bracelets and sses were.

    "Oh, that," Sue nced at me while she leaned on the table, "There isn''t any."

    "What do you-?! Wait, no way," I blinked in shock. Just how much did she spend on this freaking suit.

    "Yep. The suit doesn''t need charging as it automatically generates energy from surrounding kic energy, heat, and other forms of energy. It can run on it and it also has a self-repair mode, which takes time to repair," She said as she sat on the desk and crossed her legs. "So, what do you think?" Sue asked as she watched me study the suit.

    "Why go this far?" I asked her as I walked toward Sue and stood in front of her. "It''s a freaking masterpiece. I''m sure the money spent on this suit could buy an ind and I''m not talking about a small ind, but an actual Ind, a couple of them to be exact."

    "You''re right. But you''re worth it," Sue smiled, "You have no idea how many people you have saved. How many lives you''ve changed, for the better, I should add. And with this suit and your new power, I''m sure you''ll be able to reach greater heights. The world is a dangerous ce, and you know that better than anyone, and I have a feeling that your battle has just begun."

    "Humm..." I touched her knees, opened her legs, and went closer to her. I pulled her closer, grabbing her butt cheeks, "Why do I get the feeling that you are trying to put me in your debt? Wait! You are older than me, we are in a hidden rtionship and spending money on a young guy like me... Are you perhaps trying to be my sugar mommy?"

    Sue grabbed my throat and looked at me with narrowed eyes. I can literally tell what she''s thinking right now.

    "What if I am?" She smirked.

    "Then what can I do for my sugar mommy for giving me such an awesome gift?" I asked her, tightening my grip on her butt cheeks.

    "Well," Sue leaned close to my ear and whispered, "You can start by taking your sugar mommy out for lunch..." She nced at her wristwatch, "Let''s see. 2 PM. Sharp. In the garage." She pecked me on my lips and pushed me away.

    I smiled at her. "That I can do."

    Next, we tested the suit a bit more and did some re-adjustment for my fingers and stingers.

    "By the way, can you tell me a bit about Anna Miller? She works in the Robotics section and has a twin sister," I asked her.

    "Anna Miller, huh? Give me a sec," Sue opened herptop and ran her name through the system. After a few moments, she spoke, "Are you sure her name''s Anna Miller?"

    "Yeah, saw her ID when I met her in the elevator today. She got out on floor 32," I replied. I have a bad feeling about this. Sue''s expression just shifted.

    "There is no one by that name in the database. Here check the security footage," She showed me the footage of when I was in the elevator this morning. There was no one beside me?! What the actual fuck? She continued, "The software that runs the system glitched for a second... There..." It was floor 32 when that fake Anna got out, but she''s not in the footage. "It was something small that we fixed instantly."

    "Then who the heck was she? And how did she fool the entire security system?"

    "I don''t know, Peter," Sue closed theptop and stood up. "Floor 32 is indeed the robotics department..."

    "Sue, are there any robots that might be lethal on that floor?" I asked her. Man, something smells really fishy. That bitch... I knew something was wrong with her the moment I met her. Twin sister my ass. I might have busted her ass somewhere before.

    "Fuck!" She ran toward the door, "C''mon, Peter. If she got tech that advanced to blind us, there''s no telling what she might do on a floor filled with robots and deadly weapons."

    "Sue, call everyone in the Robotics Department and evacuate the..." Before I could finish...

    [Boooom!]

    The entire building shook violently. The ground rumbled as the explosion reached us. I heard the people''s screams and shouts.

    "Shit!" Sue rushed to the door while I activated my suit

    .

    .

    [3rd person POV]

    A few hours earlier...

    Anna Miller''s smile vanished and was reced with a sly smirk after the elevator door closed. She quickly made her way to the security room.

    "Ma''am, may I help you?" The middle-aged half-bald guard in front of the security room asked her.

    She already got info on this chump. The guy went through a rough divorce. His wife fucked him over pretty badly in the court. The reason for the divorce is that he likes to spend his time in a stripper club rather than with his wife and has an affair with a prostitute. In public, he behaves like a good man, but in his private life, he is a perv.

    "Oh, my. I would be d if you could help me somewhere private," She put on a fake sad expression while grabbing his hand. The guard looked at her with a confused expression. "You see. I just found out that my boyfriend has been cheating on me with someone in thispany. So, please... You think you can help me expose him? Pretty please. I''ll make it worth your while," She said as with a pouty face.

    "What! That son of a bitch. Cheating on such a beautifuldy. Don''t you worry, Ma''am. I''ll help you," The guard eximed.

    "Oh, thank you so much, kind sir," She said with a fake teary expression.

    "Heheh..." The guard scratched his bald patchy head as he opened the door to the security room and let her enter. "So, who''s the guy?"

    Inside the security room, there were twenty guards and a few men behind the screen.

    [Sizzzleee!] "Huh?!" The guard turned back after hearing a sizzling sound. Almost instantly, he cked out and fell on the floor along with the rest of the people in the room. An invisible, odorless knockout gas was released that took less than ten seconds to spread out.

    Anna Miller took off her coat revealing a skintight, ck suit and her face changed along with her hair. Her height also increased. Her hair turned tinum blonde. She stretched her arms and cracked her fingers.

    "Now, shall we begin...?"

    [Felicia Hardy (Earth-92131)]

    ***''favorite'' the chapter if you are reading.***

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 129: ck Cat

    Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda

    Ch: 131: it''s Clobberin'' Time

    Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

    ***

 Ch: 129 [Black Cat]

    Ch: 129 [ck Cat]

    [3rd person POV]

    Spiderman pried open the elevator and webbed down to floor 32 while Sue went to secure the main vault. ording to her, this attack might be a distraction to lure in the security forces while the assant''s main target might be the main vault, which holds everything that Baxter Industries is working on.

    And if the assant was able to trick the entire system, she wouldn''t have a hard time opening the vault and getting what she wanted. With Reed in Shield''s base working on his research and Johnny out at the North Pole, overseeing a new case, there are only Sue, Spiderman, and The Thing in the building along with the guards.

    The first thing Spiderman noticed was the unconscious people present on the floor. He quickly used his magic to scan the room and noticed that none were dead, just injured and unconscious. His visor showed that there was a strong knockout gas in the air.

    As he moved closer to the floor, he noticed the robots patrolling the floor. He quickly webbed up to the ceiling to hide from those annoying scanners those robots were equipped with.

    His spider sense tingled...

    The robots stopped in their tracks and turned their attention toward him. The turrets also turned to him.

    Oh, shi-

    ''Beep beep beep! Hostile detected. Initiating Protocol 13''

    The robots started to fire at him.

    Spidey quickly jumped off the ceiling and rolled on the floor, dodging the shots. There were civilians around the floor, and if he moved without thinking, they would get caught up in the fight. Then it would be the same situation that he had faced in his past life. Innocent people are getting caught up in the fight between heroes and viins. He hated it more than anything. To stand in the same ce Hulk and the other heroes were standing that day... He felt rage bubbling in his heart.

    "How dare you put me in this situation?" Spiderman yelled as he threw a web line at the first robot and rushed toward it. He swung around the robot, wrapping it up with his new webs, which are strong enough to hold back a super-soldier. He then quickly flipped up, dodging the oing energy bullets, and threw solid needles toward the two turrets in the narrow hallway, destroying them, then he pulled back toward the elevator.

    He knew that fighting them with the civilians around would be dangerous, so, he''ll destroy them in that narrow hallway.

    "Time to see how far I can push this new suit. Initiate reverse hacking. Hack the robots and the security system," Spiderman ordered. The nanomachines and AI quickly went to work, scanning the first robot''s data and trying to find an entry point. Then, the AI followed the signal back to its source.

    <Reverse hacking initiated. Please standby>

    The robots began firing at him, forcing him to keep moving. He flipped and somersaulted through the air, narrowly avoiding their bullets. He wanted to use his magic to end this fight as fast as possible, but revealing such a trump card when he knew nothing about the enemy''s identity or if this new suit was bugged or not was a stupid idea.

    He needed to buy time.

    So, he did what he did best.

    Spiderman switched his web shooters to web bomb mode and shot off two web bombs.

    ''Web bomb: A sticky web-like substance that covers arge area and traps targets inside.''

    The robots tried to move out of the way, but the bombs exploded before they could move. He took this chance to pull the first two robots toward him, destroying them with hard punches. His suit protected him from the explosions that urred after the robots were destroyed. More robots began to walk into the hallway.

    Spiderman did the same with them too. He simply wrapped them up using the web bombs and destroyed them one by one.

    After his fifteenth victory, the reverse hacking was sessful.

    <Hacking sessful>

    "Great, disable the robots and security measures," Spiderman ordered as he rushed forward and punched the robot in front of him, sending it flying into a wall and destroying it. ''No one will miss another one...''

    <Robot disabled. Disabling security measures>

    The robots stopped moving. The turrets shut down instantly. The floor was secured.

    "Peter," Sue''s voice rang through the earpiece. "What happened?"

    "I''m done here. I managed to disable all the robots and security measures on this floor. No one died, everyone is just unconscious," He exined.

    "That''s good, I managed to secure the main vault, but I couldn''t find the assant. She might still be on that floor. Check the security room," Sue ordered.

    "Alright."

    Spidey dashed to the security room, but the door was locked. He tried to use hacking, but someone locked the door from inside and cut off the power supply. So, the door won''t open unless someone from inside opens it.

    "Well," He smirked under his mask as he clenched his fist and punched the door.

    Baaamm! The metal door flew off its hinges and crashed into the wall. Spiderman walked in and saw a familiar figure standing with her back toward him. She was wearing a ck glossy suit and her long tinum blonde hair was flowing in the air.

    "Haaa... Really?" Spiderman sighed as he shook his head. "ck Cat. From jewelry theft to breaking into Baxter Building, isn''t that too big of a career leap?"

    "Hello, Spiderman. How was your day?" ck Cat turned around with a sly smile across her face.

    "Not bad. sting robots, dodging bullets, trying not to get others killed. You?" Spiderman shrugged.

    "Nothing special. Just a small heist," ck Cat giggled.

    "So, what are you trying to steal here? And why do you need to do it in such a grand manner? This isn''t how you work, Cat. You''re more of a silent assassin type."

    "I''m hurt, Spiderman. She flipped over the desk andnded gracefully on her feet, "I can be pretty loud and rough when I want to or feel like it."

    "And I don''t even want to know how you make those puns sound dirty..." Spidey sighed.

    ck Cat just giggled.

    "So, what''s your story? Heard you died in an explosion almost a year ago and here you are, in flesh and blood. Care to tell me how you did it?" She asked with a smile as she raised her arms in the air and stretched them. Her tight suit hugged her hourss figure tightly, and it showed off her toned legs and chest. She knew that this body of hers was very attractive to a certain someone, so she used it to her advantage.

    Spiderman noticed the USB drive blinking in the port, right next to ck Cat.

    ''Ah! Buying time with her usual tricks, I see...''

    "Humm... How about we do some information exchange? You tell me what you are after and I''ll tell you what happened that day," Spiderman offered as he raised his hands and webbed the USB drive.

    But to his surprise, ck Cat kicked under the desk. The CPU flew up in the air as she jumped up in the air, trying to grab the USB stick. Spiderman moved fast. He threw a web bomb at her and threw a web line at the USB stick, pulling it toward himself. But before the web bomb could explode, ck Cat took out her grappler and grappled a keyboard, then threw it at the bomb.

    It was so fast that no normal person would have been able to follow her movements.

    The bomb exploded, scattering sticky webs everywhere.

    ck Catnded on the floor and rushed toward Spiderman. Her eyes were on that USB stick. She quickly closed the distance and just when he thought that he finally got her, she swooped down the floor, slipped past him toward the door, and pulled out another USB stick from theputer behind Spidey.

    Just when she turned her back for a moment, Spidey took that split second and put a tracking rune on her back. All it took was a simple flick of his finger.

    "It was nice meeting you, Spidey," She gave him a wink as she blew a kiss and disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    But with his new visor, the smoke screen is useless.

    He chased after her.

    [nk!] ck Cat took out a small bomb from her pocket and threw it at the reinforced ss wall. A shrill sound wave swept over the floor, making both ck Cat and Spiderman stumble. The ss shattered. She quickly regained her bnce and leaped through the shattered ss and grappled onto a jet waiting just outside the building.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda

    Ch: 131: it''s Clobberin'' Time

    Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

    Ch: 133: Sue likes roley [Let''s focus a bit on Sue before dropping the big bomb and some plot twists]

    Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

    ***

 Ch: 130 [Fake data & threat around Wanda]

    Ch: 130 [Fake data & threat around Wanda]

    [Peter''s first person POV] [A few hrster] [Baxter Building]

    After that mess, the workers cleared up the floor, and construction work began to repair the broken walls, floors, and windows. The Thing was busy dealing with the hacked robots on the ground floor. That girl did think through everything. She first hacked the ground floor''s security then went up to hack the robotics department. She sabotaged the entire security system of six floors. It will keep everyone busy for some time. That fucker Reed did such a shitty job making the security system. And people call him the most intelligent human on Earth.

    The injured and unconscious were taken to the hospital for treatment. The other floors are under shutdown for now.

    I sat on the couch and arge yawn left my mouth as I stretched my limbs. Sue and Ben were looking at the footage of ck Cat that I recorded using my suit''s camera.

    "Damn! It''s ck Cat!" Ben said as he punched his rocky hands together, feeling annoyed and worried at the same time. "A woman like her has no problem getting under a man''s skin." He nced toward me.

    He''s kinda mad at me for letting ck Cat go and stopping them from pursuing her. Catching her now would be pointless. They will interrogate her and she won''t open her mouth, they might torture her, which won''t bear any fruit, and then as always, she''ll escape. I want to catch the one who hired her in the first ce to steal whatever data she stole. With my magic tracker on her, I''ll be able to track her down with no effort.

    Sue red at me from her spot. She wasn''t as mad as the rocky menace over there, but she sure wanted answers.

    "I guess you have a good reason for not catching her?" Sue asked raising her eyebrows.

    She knows that with the new suit, it wasn''t impossible to catch someone like ck Cat. So, I exined my n to them.

    "Wait! A magic tracker?" Ben scratched his rocky chin, "Never heard of something like that before."

    "Yes! Magic tracker," I smiled under my mask. "It''s not thatplicated actually, but the spell itself is quite advanced. It allows me to track anyone anywhere as long as it stays on the target. And unlike your tech trackers, mine is undetectable, unless we are dealing with a Sorcerer."

    "Huh! Interesting..." Sue nodded as she crossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa, "I assume it works like a runicpass?"

    "Something simr to that..." I nodded.

    "So, what are we waiting for?" Ben stood up from his seat excitedly. "Let''s track her down."

    "Not yet. We need her to take us to the one who hired her for the job," I exined. "We don''t know the target or the employer. If she delivers whatever she stole to them, we might be able to catch them red-handed."

    "Hmm... Makes sense," Sue nodded.

    "But what did she steal?" I asked her.

    "That USB stick contained the data of your Cybeics and Neural imnts project. She stole almost everything rted to it," Sue answered with a sigh as she pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling frustrated. "If the data falls into the wrong hands, things might go south very soon..."

    "You guys didn''t start working on it already, did you?" I asked as I crossed my arms over my chest, feeling worried. Cybeics and neural imnts are a dangerous technology when misused. I don''t want human cyborgs running around the city anytime soon.

    "We were just prepping to begin. But no, nothing serious yet," Sue answered as she looked at me with a frown.

    "Good..." I nodded. "You see the data you guys were protecting till now was a fake one."

    "Huh?!" Both Sue and Ben eximed surprised as they stared at me wide-eyed.

    "Yeah, it might look like the real deal, but once you build it, it will fail big time. Especially the software. I made sure to make it buggy as hell, and I guess I did a good job, huh?" I smirked under my mask, feeling proud of my deception that even the Fantastic Four couldn''t catch, "Considering the fact that even you guys didn''t notice it till now, I doubt the one who is going to use it is gonna notice."

    Sue rubbed her temples and sighed tiredly while Ben scratched his head awkwardly.

    "So, you are telling me the data we were keeping in the vault here and protecting it for a year is just a hoax?!" Sue asked exasperatedly as she raised her voice.

    "Yep! Pretty much so..." I shrugged nonchntly as I leaned back on the sofa. "An identical, yet fake algorithm and a couple of minor but important things changed inside it, that will lead to a system crash after the first usage. That willpletely destroy any prototype built using the algorithm along with damaging the nervous system of the user too. Probably killing them if the damage is severe."

    "And the original copy?" Ben asked curiously with a frown.

    "Safe and sound in a ce no one would ever think of looking," I smirked under my mask. "It''s in the big wall clock in my room. With the amount of people knocking at my door asking for coboration and h, h, h... I decided to hide it in in sight, where no one would even think of searching. I was about to give it to you this morning, but as you know things happened."

    Both Sue and Ben chuckled hearing my answer.

    "Well, I guess we underestimated you, kid," Ben grinned as he patted my shoulder yfully.

    "Haaa..." Sue sighed.

    I quickly opened a portal to my room, webbed the clock and pulled it through the portal, then closed it.

    "Don''t worry; this one is the real deal. An improvised version of the one you used on Johnny and Reed," I assured Sue as I twisted the back open, took the USB stick, and handed it to her.

    Sue took it and inspected it for a minute before looking at me with suspicion.

    "C''mon, don''t look at me like that. It''s the real deal. You should thank me for hiding it for this long. Or else, you already know what happened. Besides, even though I''m coborating with you guys, I don''t want anyone to start working on the first version without me! Anyway, I think someone insider is mixed in this mess, or how else would you exin the hacking and all?" I asked Sue, changing the topic.

    "Someone insider? Who do you suspect?" Ben asked with a frown as he crossed his rocky arms over his chest.

    "Could be anyone from the security department," Sue answered as she shook her head tiredly and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    "Or someone from the Robotics department too," I added with a shrug. "Well, we''ll know soon enough." I opened my palm, summoning a circr inscription, showing a holographic map of New York. On it there was a blinking dot, moving out of the city.

    "They are leaving the city!" Ben eximed surprised as he looked at me wide-eyed.

    "Yes, probably heading to their employer or a meeting point," I nodded as I closed my palm, canceling the spell. "I''ll track her down with Wanda. You focus on quickly fixing this damage and start the research as soon as possible." I stood up.

    "Need a hand? I''m free," Ben asked with excitement as he flexed his rocky biceps.

    I looked at Sue and she shook her head, answering my unasked question.

    "Working with a veteran hero, let''s do it. I''ll pick you up once she stops. For now, give those poor workers a helping hand," I opened a portal at Frank''s hideout and walked inside, leaving Ben behind.

    .

    .

    [3rd Person POV] [Location: Central Park] [Evening around 6 PM]

    Wanda, Maddie, and May decided to walk home today. Their car broke down in the middle of the road and since they were close to home, they decided to walk the rest of the way and when they came closer to the park, they decided to take a little stroll and grab some ice cream or sodas and just sit and chat. Wanda wanted to open a portal right away but May stopped her...

    "You should walk sometimes and take things a bit slower, Wanda. Just walk and take everything around you slowly," May smiled gently as she smiled at Wanda who was pouting cutely. Maddie also agreed with May. Walking sometimes is nice, especially in a beautiful park like Central Park.

    With no particr destination, they started walking aimlessly through Central Park.

    Then Wanda saw the good old ice cream stall. She looked toward May excitedly, not wanting to wait anymore, "Mayyyy..."

    May chuckled, understanding Wanda''s enthusiasm, and led the trio of girls toward the ice cream stall.

    As the trio was walking, Wanda, felt a weird sensation around her. She nced around. ''What the heck is this feeling?'' Thanks to her special training under the Ancient One, she learned how to detect danger around her. She quickly spread her chaos magic in the air, trying to search for the danger.

    "Humf!" She touched her forehead as her eyes gleamed with a red spark. Someone just tried to invade her mind but got repelled back pretty harshly.

    Wanda''s actions didn''t go unnoticed.

    "Is something wrong, Wanda?" May looked back and saw Wanda standing still, touching her forehead as if she was hurt or had a headache.

    ''It''s gone!'' She looked around, but couldn''t find anyone suspicious. She didn''t sense anyone near her too. No ill will or malicious thoughts either. Whoever it was, they were gone.

    "It''s ok," Wanda smiled towards May and kept walking. "I''m good. Something fell into my eyes, is all."

    .

    .

    [Somewhere in the park]

    Emma Frost grabbed her head as blood began to drip from her nose. Her eyes looked bloodshot. She was breathing heavily and groaned in pain, not able to concentrate due to the hammering paining from her head. She''s in her diamond form.

    "Who the fuck are you to get in my way?" She mumbled as her eyes were fixed on Wanda who was going to the ice cream stall.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 19 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 131: it''s Clobberin'' Time

    Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

    Ch: 133: Sue likes roley

    Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

    Ch: 135: First time with Sue

    ***

 Ch: 131 [It’s Clobberin’ Time]

    Ch: 131 [It��s Clobberin�� Time]

    [Hideout]

    Frank was fixing his car when I stepped into the hideout as usual. A beer bottle was on the ground and he was under the car. I looked around. Not much has changed except that this ce looks a bit clean. The cars that we secured back then were all there, lined up in a row. Frank covered them with a white cloth, probably for protection.

    "Still fiddling with that junk?" I asked as I walked to the fridge and took out a soda can.

    "Not junk!" Frank said as he pushed the cart he was lying, out under the car and sat up, "Vintage, Spidey." He corrected me with a serious expression.

    "C''mon, look around you, man, there are nine cars lined up around you, two vintage models too... And yet, you keep fiddling with that one. How many hours have you spent working on that car alone?" I asked exasperatedly.

    "Let''s just say this one holds some good old memories and it''s special," Frank said as he sighed nostalgically while taking a sip from the beer, his eyes fixed on the vintage Honda CRX.

    "If you say so." I shrugged nonchntly. "So, how have you been? Get into any trouble while I was gone?"

    "Just..." His face turned somber as he looked at me, "I''m d to see you alive. And speaking of trouble, that new officer Yuri Watanabe keeps getting in my way... Way too frequently. Lady put out a warrant on my headst month..." He sighed with a frustrated expression. "So, you gonna tell me how you survived that explosion and came back after almost a year?"

    So, I told Frank everything that happened after that explosion day when Norman''s dead body blew up in that warehouse filled with explosives along with me. Took quite some time to exin, but he listened patiently to it till the end without interruptions. He even stared in disbelief a couple of times hearing a particr part.

    "...So, that''s the full version of how I survived," I finished exining with a tired sigh, leaning against the sofa behind me.

    "That girl from the docks save you, huh? And Kamar Taj... Figures... It was a good choice to let her go instead of handing her to the cops," Frank nodded understandingly while resting his back against the hood of the car.

    "I wanted to contact you and my family, but I wasn''t ready back then. I knew I had to master my power without any distractions or anything. I couldn''t let another incident like that happen. So, I suppressed my emotions andpletely focused my mind on learning magic and my Spidey power. Then when I thought I was ready, I came back," I said after emptying the soda and throwing the can in the dustbin at the end of the room.

    "Damn, boy... Your life never gets boring, does it?" Frank chuckled with amusement as he continued. "Well, I also kept myself busy as usual. Took down Tombstone''s gang, but then the newdy stopped the war. She''s now controlling everything in ce of Kingpin. Her name is Emma Frost. Lady''s a mutant, a powerful one at that. Rumors have it that she''s an Omega-level mutant." Frank nodded gravely.

    "Emma Frost, huh! She''s gonna be an annoying opponent to deal with. Telepathy, Psionic energy, Telekinesis, Organic diamond body... Seesh... She''ll be a tough one," I said, remembering her details from theics and movies.

    "And you know about her power... Why am I not surprised?" Frank snorted with a sigh.

    "Never meet an enemy unprepared, Frank. The first rule in battle is to never underestimate an opponent, no matter how strong or weak you are. I just happened toe across some ssified data in the past, now, it''lle in handy. Anyway, she can wait, right now, we are going to track down a bigger fish," I said as I walked toward the table on which a couple of energy guns were lying.

    "Which is?"

    "ck Cat broke into Baxter Building and took some data. Now, she''s going to meet up with whoever hired her. We are gonna nab whoever that it is before that unknown person does something stupid with that data. Oh, and Ben and Wanda are gonna join us this time," I exined while picking up a couple of sters.

    "Really? A team-up..." Frank looked surprised.

    "Yep," I nodded while examining the sma gun, "Ben is just a temporary ally as for Wanda, I''m thinking of adding her to our team. She''s good and I want her to enjoy outside life a bit more...Show her around the ropes," I told him about Wanda.

    "Fine by me. But we are gonna need a car good enough to fit in The Thing," He said while cleaning his greasy hand on a cloth.

    "Who said we are going by the road?" I asked him with a grin as I moved my finger in the air, drawing a magic inscription, "We are going to jump right in the middle of the party and crash it," I said as a circle appeared, before disappearing with a flicker.

    .

    .

    [3rd Person POV] [Jersey- Construction site]

    ck Cat arrived at the meeting location in due time. It was a construction site from the outside, but in reality, it was Kingpin''s hideout. Two days ago, his men shifted him there. There were armed guards around the ce and some cameras that overlooked the street. Gangsters dressed as civilians were all around the ce, keeping their eyes alert for any sneak attack or danger that might put a surprise on this meeting. There were also drones deployed in the surrounding area.

    Felicia was sitting in the waiting room and wondering who this person was who paid her that much money to steal the data. She has already pointed out the escape routes on her way up to the top floor, just in case they try to silence her and she has deployed multiple button-sized explosives around the ce while the guards were escorting her to the top floor through the stairways. A small push of a button on her wrist is all it would take to bring this ce crashing down.

    And if these precautions aren''t enough, then she''ll just have to do it the old-fashioned way.

    After a few minutes, a tall man in a suit and sses entered the waiting room. She raised a brow when she noticed him enter the room. At a single nce, she could tell that the man before him is unarmed and weak as fuck. She smirked in amusement.

    "James Wesley," the man introduced himself as he entered, "I represent a group that had put forth a...significant financial reward, as you are no doubt aware," He told her casually as he moved across the room.

    "So, which little corporation do you work for, huh?" She asked him mockingly with a slightly mocking smile as she inspected him from top to bottom, "Baron Siebberen? Kingpin? Sable?" She guessed with a bored tone.

    "Well, I think it would be better if we keep our business rtions within a certain limit. We pay, you deliver," James told her with a simple smile and a business-like tone as he took a seat in the chair in front of her.

    Felicia snorted. "Fair enough... The sh drive," She took out the sh drive and ced it on the table, "Where''s that thing? I assume we are finished talking now, and I want that blue diamond, as per promised." She answered with an impatient voice.

    James only smiled and waved his hand. At his signal, three muscr bodyguards wearing bulletproof armor entered with a ck briefcase on a wheeled table. He flipped thetches and opened the suitcase revealing a single blue glowing diamond, surrounded by multiple anti-theft mechanisms. The table was locked down with a keypad, and a cage sealed the precious gems.

    Her smile turned a lot wider upon seeing the thing. She leaned forward as James unlocked the security mechanism.

    "A moment, please," He took the sh drive and put it in his datapad, and checked the data. After ten minutes of examining the data with his experts online, he gave her a nod.

    Felicia took the diamond in her hand as she stood up and held it near her eyes, facing the light, to see how pretty it was, before putting it into her pocket.

    "You can count on a repeat of business," Felicia replied.

    "Do excuse me for a moment," James got up as his phone rang and went near the windows, not giving ck Cat a moment of care or importance.

    ''Run!'' A familiar voice echoed in Felicia''s mind. She threw a smoke grenade. James'' men immediately got down. ck Cat leaped out of the floor, grappled onto the next building and began running on the rooftops.

    Before the smoke even started to spread, a big portal opened on top of the building...

    "It''s clobberin'' time!" The Thing jumped down the portal, crashing through the roof andnding into the room.

    ****

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

    Ch: 133: Sue likes roley

    Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

    Ch: 135: First time with Sue

    Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

    ***

 Ch: 132 [Menace is back from grave]

    Ch: 132 [Menace is back from grave]

    Felicia was running as fast as possible to get away from the building and didn''t pay attention to the things going on behind her. Her main focus is to escape that area andy low for a while. She got what she came for, so their business is done. Now, if they die or live, it''s none of her matter. But that voice in her head... That voice... It was so familiar.

    "There she is, don''t let her escape!" The thugs from below began to shoot at her. She could dodge and evade them most of the time. A couple of bullets grazed past her stomach and arms, but one bullet struck her right thigh and one in her right shoulder de, as she jumped from the roof and was about to grapple onto the next building. Her concentration on the hook shots faltered when the bullet hit her leg, making her lose control of the swinging rope and was going to fall. "Damn it!"

    Luckily, a shot of webbing caught her right in the middle before she could crash onto the next building. But that web was strong enough to pin her down to the wall.

    "Argg!" She tried to rip apart the web using her super strength, but a couple of more web shots restrained her in ce.

    She could see the thugs on the ground gathered around her, aiming their guns at her. But before they could realize what was happening, a yellow portal appeared behind them and two web bombs shot out. Both of the bombs exploded in mid-air, sending yellow electric shockwaves in all directions along with a barrage of sticky webs. Every thug that was in a five-meter radius was immediately thrown backward as they lost consciousness and were encased within the web.

    Spiderman jumped out of that portal.

    "Yo! Can you believe it? We are meeting again in less than 24 hrs. Such a small world, huh?" Spiderman webbed onto the wall and stuck beside ck Cat. He could hear police sirens nearing their location, "Want a lift?"

    ck Cat frowned, "Trying to turn me in, are you?"

    Spiderman raised his hands while saying, "Trying to help you. If not for my warning, you might still be trapped in that falling building." He pointed toward the six-story tall construction building that The Thing crashed through. ck Cat also remembered the voice in her mind.

    "That voice in my head, yours I assume?" She narrowed her eyes as she red at Spiderman.

    "Guilty as charged," He shrugged nonchntly, before saying, "Police will be here in no time and you''re wounded. Need help or not? Your call." He noticed that the flesh wounds had already healed up, and the bullets in her body didn''t pierce that deep and he could actually see the bullet on her thigh. "Super healing. Interesting." He used his magic to pull out the bullets and throw them on the ground. Her wounds instantly healed.

    "Well, it would seem I didn''t need your help," She retorted as the sound of approaching sirens became closer. "What now? I''m at yourplete mercy, Mr. Spidey," she sighed and wondered who it was under that mask as she nced sideways at the red-masked hero.

    "I doubt that. You have already cut through my web and freed your hands," He replied sarcastically.

    "Whatever," She cut through his web and freed herself, jumping over to the other building. Her ws pierced through the concrete of the wall as she looked toward Spiderman, "Why did you help me?" She asked, confused, still looking at him questioningly.

    He shrugged, "Because I want to recruit you to my team."

    "A team?" She asked, looking amused at the answer.

    "Yeah. Why waste your ability tomit crimes when you can do something better? Still stuck with your daddyplex, trying to prove you are better than him?" Spiderman''s words earned him a scowl from Felicia, and he noticed that. He webbed over to her and gently ced his hands on her cheek. "Just ept it. You are not like him, you are just trying too hard to copy his actions."

    "You know nothing about me," She looked the other way but didn''t run away.

    "I know enough, the reason you are trying to get close to Kingpin''s men... That baldy is the one to kidnap you and your dad and use his knowledge to create a new SSS," Spidey stood up on the wall and looked at her, "He tested it on you, didn''t he?"

    "Well, someone did his homework. And what makes you think I''d walk straight into the lion''s den of my own free will?" Sheughed mockingly.

    "To finish the job of course. Killing Kingpin and removing the threat once and for all. Who knows when he will target you again? And I''m pretty sure you heard the rumors of Kingpin being gravely injured and all. So, you took the chance. That USB stick you gave Wesley, if my guess isn''t wrong, you''ve put a bug in it to find his real location, right?" Spiderman answered smugly.

    Felicia stiffened for a bit, but didn''t say anything, not confirming nor denying his statement.

    "ck Cat, you don''t have to do this job alone," Spidey stopped walking on the wall and looked at her, "I''ll help you get to Kingpin. You can do whatever you want with him for all I care. But after that, you either join me or live your life as a blond chatterbox." He took out a phone from his suit and gave it to her, then webbed away from the area as soon as the police cars began to surround the area.

    Felicia used her grappler to grapple onto the next building and ran away to a certain distance. Then she dropped into an alley and transformed back into her blond self. She took off her ck suit, revealing her regr dress underneath. Then she threw it into the dumpster and disappeared within the crowd that formed due to the sudden explosion in the nearby construction site.

    .

    .

    Back at the construction site...

    The Thing punched the guards around him, hard enough to break their bones, but they were still alive. Frank took the ground floor and for the first time in his life, he was forced to just disable the threats, not kill them. As for Wanda, she rounded up the ones hiding among the civilians. Everything was wrapped up within ten minutes or so.

    All the criminals were rounded up near the gate and the cops quickly arrested them.

    Spiderman webbed down before them.

    The crowd, reporters, cops...everyone was shocked to see Spiderman standing before their eyes. The hero who was supposed to be dead is back after a year.

    "SPIDERMAN!"

    "Here, Spiderman, may I ask you a question?"

    "Over here, Mr. Spiderman..."

    "He''s alive!"

    "I knew it! I told you all, he''s alive. A little explosion ain''t enough to take down our hero."

    Everyone rushed toward him. The cops were trying their hard to maintain the barricade.

    "Oh, boy," Spiderman scratched his head with a smile under his mask. He webbed a microphone from a reporter''s hand and jumped up on top of the wall, "Sorry, everyone. Took a while to heal up. I was in aa, so couldn''t let you all know, but as you can see, I''m still alive. And just like my bro said, a little explosion isn''t enough to keep this friendly neighborhood hero away from our beloved city." He announced as the crowd cheered and his words were recorded and broadcast on the news.

    Spiderman continued to pull the crowd''s attention toward him, gaining massive poprity again.

    Watching the scene from afar, Frank and Wanda were watching.

    "There he goes bragging," Wanda whispered.

    "I believe there''s nothing called bad publicity." Frank shrugged.

    .

    .

    [Daily Bugle]

    Jonah felt kinda bad when he learned that Spiderman died in an explosion while trying to stop the mass murderer Green Goblin. He even put his pride aside and posted a very special article titled ''Bravest Hero In New York.''. Which made the whole city proud of him.

    But his headache grew even bigger as the sales of Daily Bugle went down and continued to fall even lower and lower, while the cirction of Daily Globe and some local newspapers started to skyrocket. Without Spiderman, Jonah began to contemte changing the direction of his newspaper. But things didn''t go as nned as it was already toote. He tried to find faults in other heroes, but that too didn''t work out in his favor.

    Just when things were looking bleak and he finally decided to close Daily Bugle down...

    His office door flew open...

    Liz An entered his room and turned on the TV, "Look, who''s back from dead."

    She decided to be a photographer and frencer and works for Daily Bugle from time to time, helping out old Jonah at her father''s request.

    Jonah watched the TV as Spiderman''s live interview was being shown. He watched the news without speaking a word. As soon as the interview was over, he jumped up from his chair, "I knew it! That bug was hiding somewhere, plotting his next crime. I knew it. Spiderman is a menace. He blew up that entire building, destroying the hard work of poor workers, and now trying to be a hero. Liz, I need new photos of Spiderman. The front page should be, Menace back from his grave..."

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 133: Sue likes roley

    Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

    Ch: 135: First time with Sue

    Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

    Ch: 137: The Red One

    ***

 Ch: 133 [Sue likes roleplay]

    Ch: 133 [Sue likes roley]

    [Later that evening...]

    After wrapping up the mess, and interrogating the suspects, the cops didn''t find anything concrete other than the fact that they work for Kingpin. Wesely was well prepared for moments like this so when he was checking the data, he had already uploaded it to a secure server and wiped the drive clean. In short, without evidence or ck Cat''s testimony, they have nothing against him.

    Wesely''swyers were well prepared for a situation like this... Well, they did try their best to get him out of custody, but the timely arrival of a data drive at the NYPD''s doorsteps was enough to put him behind bars. It contains some illegal work he had been doing plus some of his private conversation with other gangsters. This was enough to send him to jail almost instantly.

    However, the bad thing is that he refused to talk or cooperate with the cops. The interrogation continues as the cops are trying to find Kingpin''s location.

    Back at Baxter Building...

    Reed returned from Shield''s headquarters. He went through the security system and found a small bug hidden in the software. He made some changes to prevent further damage. Then he went to the robotics department where the main damage was done. He upgraded all the security measures before returning to the mainframe area and was surprised that there weren''t any signs of a breach or hack on the database.

    Whoever made the hacking device with which ck Cat was able to just waltz into the building and cause all that damage wasn''t an amateur, but a pro who must have worked in Baxter Building before and learned about their security measures with great detail, which made it all that easier for him.

    Reed spent the entire night in the server room, trying to find something while scanning each and every nook and cranny, inside and outside. He checked the records for past employees, only to learn that some data was missing and not the mere documents of employees, but the medical files as well, along with the facial scans of some individuals. But what caused him to stand up with a grim expression was a code that he almost failed to notice if not for his high intellect and programming skills.

    ''This code!'' He thought.

    Years ago when Reed and Victor used to work together before he became the wanted criminal Doctor Doom, the two of them invented a unique code for their work which could be found hidden in every piece of invention they have ever made or came across in their career. Right now, that code before Reed''s eyes is somewhat simr to Victor''s code. Although there were certain changes, Reed was 100% certain that it was him.

    "He''s behind this..." He was confused. If nothing was stolen from the database, what was Victor after? Did hee here to just confirm something? Or, did he steal something and rece it with mirror data or probably fake ones? Or is he trying to warn him about something?

    Thus, Reed dropped everything and started investigating this mess.

    .

    .

    Since their lunch date got wasted by the recent developments, Sue and Peter rearranged their date time to the evening. While Ben was overlooking the repairs and Reed, as always, was busy fixing his own mess, Sue went to the garage where Peter was waiting for her. She changed her clothes to a new simple white shirt and a high-knee skirt. Her boobs were like they might burst out of her shirt anytime.

    ''Wait! Is that transparent pantyhose she''s wearing?!'' Peter''s eyes went toward her slender legs.

    "Hey," She smiled as she walked up to him.

    "Hey," He smiled as he opened the car''s door for her. "You still haven''t told me where we are going."

    "I''m driving," Sue smirked as she got in the driver''s seat while Peter got into the passenger''s side.

    "Whatever you want Mommy," He whispered thest part and earned him a naughty smirk from her.

    "Still stuck with sugar mommy roley?" Sue started the engine as they left the garage.

    "What can I say? You have a beautiful body, sexy curves, a milfy body, and a face to die for. How could I resist calling you mommy?" Peter asked in a husky voice while cing his right hand on her thigh and gently squeezing it.

    Sueughed and replied in a flirtatious tone, "It''s a good thing we are alone. Else I might have to punish my little boy for being naughty in public."

    Peter squeezed her thigh again as his hands moved upward. She wore a pantyhose under the skirt and it felt very smooth under his touch. "I would love that very much."

    "Oh! I know you will," She gave a seductive look. "But be careful what you wish for, darling. You never know how far I can go to make you beg for my forgiveness."

    "You want me to beg to you?" Peter smirked as his fingers touched Sue''s pussy over her panty, "I doubt that mommy. But I''m pretty sure I can make you beg me to fuck your brains out."

    Sue closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying his touch, "Mmm, I would love to see you try." She activated the auto-drive mode, to make things a bit safer.

    "Really?" Peter asked in a whisper as he brought his lips closer to her ears. He then whispered something in her ears which made Sue blush furiously.

    "Peter!" She eximed as her cheeks turned redder, "I-I can''t say such lewd things! I mean- I''ve never done that before and... It''s embarrassing."

    "But it''s sexy, mommy," Peter whispered in her ears again.

    Sue gulped. "P-peter! I..." Her heartbeat had increased as her mind began to conjure images of what Peter wanted her to do. ''This boy. Hahaha. Oh, Peter. I''m gonna pamper you so much that you won''t be able to live without me. Heck, I doubt I can live without you. Arggg! What''s this feeling? I... I just wanted to have some fun with him, make him mine. But... Haaa... I think it''s better to break up with Reed. Yeah, that thought of cucking him was just stupid, maybe a little hot, but... Let''s just end it with him for good this time...'' She thought as she felt Peter''s hot breath on her neck, giving her goosebumps.

    "Fine. Just give me a sec," She calmed down her mind and took a deep breath.

    "Okay," Peter nodded and leaned back, giving her some space.

    After taking another deep breath, she started in a soft tone, "I want you to take out your big cock and show it to mommy."

    "Yes, Mommy," Peter unzipped his jeans and pulled out his dick.

    "Ohh! What a big boy!" Sue''s eyes widened at the sight of his cock, "Now put your fingers in mommy''s pussy and make her feel better while jerking off with the other hand. Make sure two fingers must be in my pussy."

    "Like this, mommy?" He asked as he followed her instructions. With a slight pull, he tore off the pantyhose and slide her panty aside, pushing two fingers into her pussy.

    "Yes, like this, my big boy. Good boy," Sue moaned as Peter began to move his fingers in and out of her pussy. "You''re doing great."

    Arge smile appeared on Sue''s face as she properly grabbed the steering wheel. Her body trembled in pleasure as Peter''s fingers reached deeper than she expected and the way he is moving his fingers in her pussy was like anything she had ever experienced in her life. She nced toward his cock and saw him masturbating.

    "Such a good boy. My good boy. Such a good boy. You''re so good at fingering mommy."

    Peter didn''t reply. Instead, he kept thrusting his fingers faster and harder.

    "Oh, yeah, faster and deeper... Just like that... But don''t you dare cum before mommy..." Sue moaned loudly, "Because if you cum before mommy, she won''t let you bathe with her again." She suddenly nced at his eyes and saw they were fixed on her tits. ''Ah-ha, my boobs! Peter, my little pervert! You do love boobs. No, you''re obsessed with boobs!'' She smiled at the sight, ''But not yet.''

    "Don''t worry, mommy. I''ll hold on," Peter smiled.

    "Okay. But if mommy asks you to stop, please do."

    "Yes mommy." Peter then curled his fingers.

    Sue arched her body forward as the intensity of the pleasure caused her eyes to close for a couple of seconds and she leaned her head back. "P-p-peter! Aaaaah!"

    "Nnnh! Aaarhh! M-mooommy... S-ssoo tihiiiigh."

    "Good, boy. Haaa, good boy." She panted. She was losing control of the steering wheel but didn''t care at the moment as she was enjoying the moment too much. Besides, with the auto drive active, there wasn''t much she had to do, other than have fun.

    Peter rubbed her clit roughly. She tensed up and stiffened her back and gave a long groan as she clenched her muscles tightly before sighing happily, "Hahaha..." Sheughed softly as an orgasm came and her whole body shook before rxing and falling back in the seat with heavy breathing. "Peter. That... that was great."

    "That was great."

    After taking a couple of breaths and looking into Peter''s eyes, she finally spoke, "Now use mommy''s juices and rub on your cock. Show how much you love her sweet juices."

    With a broad smile on his face, Peter applied her juice to his cock while he was looking into her eyes and began to stroke it up and down quickly. Sue saw his cock getting covered in her cum and she had never been more aroused before.

    "Good boy. A good boy deserves a reward," She licked her lips. "Just let mommy know when you''re close."

    "Yes... mommyyyy." Peter groaned. "Ahh... M-mommy, ahhh!" Peter groaned again as a familiar pressure started to rise in his balls, and he closed his eyes and moved his hand faster, "Ahh-aaaaah! I''m close."

    "That''s what mommy wants!"

    After seeing his reaction, Sue spoke as a smile came to her face, "You can finish in her mouth. Will you feed mommy?" She shifted the seat and bent down, opening her mouth over his cock. ''You will just cum in my mouth, but no blowjob or even my tongue for you. You must be frustrated, right? But you can''t do anything to mommy.''

    She asked, expecting an immediate response, and he obliged. Peter shot his load straight into her mouth.

    "Humfff!" Her eyes widened.

    A loud moan escaped from Peter''s mouth as he sprayed his cum all over her face and enough to make her choke into her mouth.

    Sue then lifted her face from his cock. Her mouth was full of his cum and she was uncertain what to do with it. This was too much cum to swallow.

    "Swallow it, mommy, please..." Peter pleaded.

    With a gulping sound, she swallowed the semen while holding eye contact with Peter. She then licked her lips, "Just what the hell was that Peter? How can a man cum that much in a single go?! This doesn''t make any sense?"

    "Phew! That roleying was just too good. You were so into the character that I couldn''t help myself... ugh, I''m sorry for sshing on your face, but you do look sexy and nasty right now...I''ll eat your pussy if you stay like that with my cum on your face till we reach our destination?"

    "Hm, such a naughty boy. Well, I''ll not give you my ass or tits yet, but I will dly let you eat my pussy whenever you want, and I might suck you if you deserve it," Sue winked and turned her attention to the steering wheel.

    "Shit! Miss. Susan Storm. I never knew you had a knack for dirty sex y and role y," Peter said as he leaned back in his seat with a smirk.

    "Pete... Sweetheart, you have no idea what else I''m into," Sue replied with a grin.

    ****

    ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

    Ch: 135: First time with Sue

    Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

    Ch: 137: The Red One

    Ch: 138: Misery

    ***

 Ch: 134 [Sue- Love & Lust]

    Ch: 134 [Sue- Love & Lust]

    [Private mansion]

    The gate opened and Sue''s car drove through. As her car entered the mansion area, the automatic driveway closed the doors again. She had bought the house after the breakthrough Baxter Industries went through. She bought it with her share, and few people know about this ce. She often spends her time, when she''s away from work and wants a little self-time without her fans crowding her.

    She had decided to make tonight, Peter''s debut into this luxurious mansion and a perfect evening.

    As Sue parked the car and got out, her face was still covered in cum, she looked at Peter, who just got out of the car, and gave him a sexy re. She turned her face sideways, so Peter could admire his work, and said, "How do I look?" She then bit her lip and winked, looking at him.

    Peter was speechless, and he had a huge bulge in his pants.

    "You won''t like my answer," He cleared his throat.

    "Out with it, Peter. Tell me what''s on your mind," She insisted.

    "You look like a depraved slut in heat who would do anything just to get her pussy licked," He walked up to her and touched her dripping pussy, "Now enough talking." He grabbed her waist and pulled her up on the car''s bo to which she didn''t resist, but went ahead and spread her legs wide open for him to do whatever he liked.

    ''Oohh! Taking initiative, now, are we? Show me how much of a man you really are,'' Sue bit her lip in anticipation.

    Peter moved closer to her wet and dripping pussy and nted his lips against the outer folds before starting to lick her pussy lips and tasting her sweet and savory essence. Her smell intoxicated Peter, and it made him want her even more. He slipped his tongue into her opening as well, then beganpping it in a fast and circr motion.

    ''Wow! That tongue''s magic!'' Sue couldn''t help but marvel in astonishment as his tongue continued to probe around. He knew exactly how to use his tongue and was also using his whole mouth. The way his tongue was circling around her clit while moving up and down her pussy hole had her body shuddering constantly.

    "Aah! Oooooh!" She panted loudly with excitement. "Yes, like that. Mmmm, Pete! You''re so good. So fucking good at this." Her body convulsed as she was moaning louder than ever. "Peter! I''m almost there," Sue leaned forward to grab his hair and push him further into her crotch. Her pussy juices and his saliva coated his lower half, and her whole body was trembling as waves of intense bliss hit her at full force. She pulled on his head harder as her orgasm came crashing onto her, sending her crying out in pure pleasure.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Her squirt burst out like a flood as she drenched his face in her womanly juices as a climax unlike any before took hold of her and ran riot all over her body. She finally let go of his head and copsed backward as her legs hung limply off the side of the bo.

    ''Fuck! That was just... awesome. Can''t believe that I squirted in just less than a few minutes,'' Sue couldn''t believe herself. Her inner muscles were still twitching like crazy even though she had reached her orgasm. ''Maybe he really is the perfect guy.''

    Peter licked his lips after swallowing her juices. Then he nted one final kiss on her trembling clit, and stood up, licking his lips as his eyes met hers.

    "Never thought you were a squirter."

    Sue didn''t care, as she couldn''t take her eyes off of him. ''Damn it, I have fallen for this guy!'' She realized and immediately got a bit worried.

    Peter was just admiring her body, which still radiated heat.

    ''I was just going for some side flings, but... Well, I''ve already decided to break up with Reed, so no matter. Maybe he''s the one I''ve been waiting for so long,'' She pondered. ''Oh well. We''ll see.''

    She looked at Peter, her face blushing from arousal.

    ''No need to rush. He has super endurance, so, he canst for ages. Maybe I''ll finally have a rough night for the first time in my life.''

    She jumped off from the bo, "You don''t know many things about me, Mr. Parker."

    "Well, what should I know about you then, Miss Storm? Spill it. Like right now," He couldn''t help but smile and was excited about exploring Susan Storm, very intimately and maybe even deeper.

    "Isn''t it exciting to discover more as we explore ourselves?" Sue walked toward the mansion. There was a biomatrix scanner that read Sue''s face. After confirming her identity, it opened the main door automatically.

    "Handy security," Peter remarked as he followed her inside.

    The sensors caught Sue''s movements inside and switched on the lights and necessary utilities. The floor was all white. The walls were painted light sky blue and were spotless clean. Her art of modern-day art on the wallsplimented the wall paint. Peter liked the color theme. It looked royal and minimalistic. The floor wasn''t filled with useless furniture that gives away the visual treat, like in most houses. But there was a simple white sofa set along with twofy-looking chairs on the far end of the living room, near a bookshelf.

    There was a round stairway up the hall, from where there was an ample view of the entire living area.

    "This ce has just the right bnce of being minimalistic, yet giving avish feel to it. I love the design," Petermented.

    "I have designed most of the features in this house," Sue said, walking through the white marble hallway. She looked at Peter following her, and suddenly got a devious smile. "Wanna take a bath with me?" She suddenly said, surprising him with her proposal.

    "Damn! You beat me to it. I was just about to ask for it."

    "Good. Follow me."

    Peter followed her towards the top floor. At the end of the stairs, there was arge balcony.

    There was another white sofa, a white carpet, a white table on the balcony, plus a couple of paintings hanging around a big vintage wall clock. On the right, the room''s door was open, Peter noticed the big bookshelf and a simple bed on the opposite wall.

    "That''s my study. I like to read in my free time, away from all that work and noise," Sue remarked when she caught him looking at the study room.

    They walked toward the left door.

    Sue opened the door, revealing the big room, specially made for bathing. A modern bathtub with a huge mirror and a big shower section with different attachable shower heads were fitted. There was even afortable bench for her.

    Sue took a few steps to stand right in the middle of the bathing room and waved at Peter, beckoning him to join her.

    "So? Youing or what?" She looked over her shoulder to see what was keeping him busy and saw that he had already stripped naked. His clothes were lying on the floor and his big dick was pointing at her backside, telling her it was getting a bit too impatient.

    "One doesn''t waste time," he retorted as he joined her.

    He embraced her from behind as his cock rested between her butt cheeks.

    "Mumm~" Sue moaned, feeling his cock through her clothes. Peter unbuttoned her shirt, slowly taking it off, then unhooked her bra. Sue moved her arms, allowing him to take it off. Her ample boobs were on disy now. He looked at her naked image in the mirror for a moment before taking off her skirt, panty, and pantyhose altogether. Her dripping pussy was revealed in its full glory.

    "Shall we?" He whispered in her ears.

    "Let me fill it up," Sue looked over her shoulder as her face flushed red. She gestured towards the bathtub. She then walked towards it and switched on the hot water, letting the tub slowly get filled. She then took a quick face wash, to get rid of the sticky cum from her face.

    As the water continued filling, Sue was bent over the washing area as Peter went behind her and pushed two fingers into her pussy, making her shiver in pleasure. He watched her face and that moan escaped her lips in the mirror.

    "You naughty young man, taking advantage of every moment of weakness," Sue panted, grabbing hold of the countertop as she felt his two fingers ramming into her hole with each thrust. Peter moved his fingers even faster and his pace began elerating.

    "Who was the one shaking their butt, huh? Let''s see if the tub fills faster or you cum faster," He whispered into her ears, increasing his face, reaching her g-spot with every thrust.

    "Aaaaaah!" She moaned aloud.

    "C''mon, don''t hold it. Just let it all go," His voice sent shivers up her spine. His fingers kept driving into her wet pussy, stimting her and making her tremble wildly. She was going crazy, and she knew her mind would go haywire anytime soon. She just squirted a moment ago, yet his fingering got her horny as hell again.

    "FUCK! YES~ I''M CUMMINGGGGGG~" Sue yelled as her juices gushed all over Peter''s hand, covering his entire palm in her orgasmic nectar. Her whole body shuddered violently as her hips jerked, and Peter held on tight, wrapping his free arm across her stomach, to prevent her from falling, just to make sure she didn''t hurt herself.

    Sue bent down as her legs turned limp and her heart throbbed hard. Peter, however, still was enjoying himself, as he watched her pussy convulse erratically and drenching the entire area. The tub was filled up. He took her up in his arms and carried her inside the bathtub, cing her inside first. The warm water enveloped her, and she gasped and took a deep breath, stretching out,pletely at ease now.

    Then Peter entered the warm water too and sat down behind Sue, lifting her up by her belly, to which she just put her arm on top of Peter''s, letting him handle her in whatever way he desired.

    Sue tilted her head back, resting it on his shoulder as he lifted her up some more. ''My, this feels sofortable. Such strong arms wrapping around me. That hard cock between my thighs, touching my pussy,'' She smiled as her cheeks became a rosy pink. ''No one ever loved me like this before.'' She stretched out her left foot to feel Peter''s legs as her hands rested on his arms, hugging around her stomach.

    "You know, Peter..." She whispered, "I''m addicted to your touch. No man has ever touched me this lovingly and tenderly. If you keep this up... I fear I might go insane with lust and I''m afraid I might..." She didn''tplete the sentence, but her soft murmurs revealed everything.

    "You might, what? Tell me what you want?" Peter kissed her neck as he asked.

    "Never mind," She smiled. ''I can''t believe at this age, I''m thinking like a college girl,'' She mused.

    "Leave Reed," Peter told her, and as expected, Sue immediately became silent. ''The ugly truth strikes again.'' He could guess her thoughts as she remained silent.

    "You think it''s that easy? What I''m doing right now with you behind my fiance''s back is cheating, you already know that. How do you think the world will see us if I break up with him and the next day I''m already dating you, out in public?" Sue shook her head.

    "No need to rush. We can always take things slow in public, you know? No one will suspect a thing, besides, I think you should choose your own happiness instead of thinking what others might think. Sue, trust me when I tell you I never wanted you this bad before in my life. I find you to be an amazing woman who has many shades and a lot to explore," He took a pause and then took a deep breath, and muttered. "And I''ll never abandon you like Reed."

    "What about your girlfriends? You already made yourself a harem," She reminded him. "You think they will just let me enter the circle?"

    "I''m going to introduce you to them as soon as we officially start dating instead of flings like these we are having right now. I want more than just sex with you Sue," Peter took her right hand and kissed it. Sue could feel her face turning crimson and her heart melting, and that big blush wasn''t helping it either.

    "Stop. You are just... Tempting me, that''s all," She sounded like a damsel, yet she knew he was dead serious.

    "Because I like you a lot, Sue," Peter nted kisses on her ears as he was enjoying her scent. The aroma of roses filled his nostrils.

    "Yeah, because of my great blowjob and amazing tits."

    "Tits are always a plus," Peter admitted.

    "Stop."

    "Why should I?"

    "Because...," Sue went quiet and Peter couldn''t resist chuckling at her response. "This isn''t fair. You''ve caught me off guard, while my guard was down, you''ve taken advantage, Peter."

    "When is it ever going to be fair on me, then? You can be unfair whenever you want to tease me, yet when I turn around the tables, I get this?"

    "Shut u...Mummm~"

    Before she could speak, he touched her chin sideways and kissed her. Sue closed her eyes and felt her head floating in the air, and that was the moment Peter won this battle.

    After they parted, Sue asked, "Do you really like me that much, or are you just saying it so we could fuck more often?"

    "Good question. Well, you just have to stay with me to find out and as you said before, isn''t it exciting to discover ourselves as we go?"

    ----''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 135: First time with Sue

    Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

    Ch: 137: The Red One

    Ch: 138: Misery

    ***

 Ch: 135 [First time with Sue]

    Ch: 135 [First time with Sue]

    Sue just stayed there, sitting on Peter''sp with his cock between her thighs. He took the body lotion from the self right beside the bathtub within his hand''s reach. He opened it and squeezed it out. The aromatic fragrance of rose filled the room and wafted into Susan''s nose, rxing herpletely.

    Peter started massaging Sue''s ample boobs, gently rubbing her boobs in a circr motion and rubbing it all around her massive twins. Sue felt his warm touch as the ointment massaged the front portion of her breasts, giving a new sensation she hadn''t experienced before. His fingers danced on her boobs and covered it entirely. The thick body lotion zed over his fingertips andthered the front section of her juggs and Sue loved that new sensual feel she was getting in exchange for letting him massage the front portion of her tits with his expert fingers.

    Her hard nipples were more prominent than before, showing the visible effects of her arousal. The slippery cream slid smoothly over the surface, making it look shiny and smooth. Peter rubbed it in gently until she was fully coated, even giving some extra love to the cleavage between those juicy pillows.

    "You seem to like your breasts being rubbed, Miss Storm. Look how beautiful these boobs are," He said in a gentle tone, his words whispering right beside her ears.

    "Umm. It feels so good," she cooed, loving the attention he was giving her. "It feels so rxing and soothing. My tits feel so smooth and slippery. Do my underboobs, squeeze them hard," Sue moaned as his touch stimted her.

    Peter was massaging the underside of her tits, where the bottom part of the breasts meet her chest. They were somewhat heavy and all-natural. Sue felt the sensation run through her body as his fingers pressed harder and she enjoyed the massage as her whole body shuddered with a blissful pleasure.

    She leaned her head on his shoulder as his fingers ran along the sensitive skin below her jugs.

    "My nipples, please," She gasped, wanting more of his touch.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll do that, too."

    His fingers moved upward, and then he began to slightly pinch and twist Sue''s hard nipples between his fingers, sending a pleasant shiver through her entire body. She tensed up a little and she noticed he had done this, but then it happened again as he rolled them around some more, making her toes curl a bit.

    "You like that, huh?" Peter smirked.

    "Oh... Peter...you make me go insane, you know?" Sue closed her eyes and moaned softly. She was rubbing her thighs together, pleasuring the hard cock between her thighs, touching her pussy. She began to tease the head of his cock using her palm as her breathing grew more and morebored. She started sliding up and down, rubbing the length of his shaft over her folds, and Peter was enjoying her hot moaning, relishing the sight of her naked body moving on him, sending wave after wave of pleasure through him as well.

    Peter yed with her sensitive nips as his other hand worked on fondling and squeezing her twin orbs, fondling her breasts in a variety of ways. He didn''t neglect those hard buds and continuously pinched and twisted Sue''s aroused teats, giving her jolts of intense pleasure with the flick of his skilled fingers.

    Her body was humming with desire and his touches had ignited her inner mes of arousal once more. She didn''t even have to think about it anymore.

    Peter slowly slid his palm over her tummy, while his other hand was fondling her, and finally, it was time for the main dish.

    "I wanna enter you, Sue," He whispered.

    Sue lifted her butt without a single word, ced his cock near her pussy hole, and dropped herself onto Peter, impaling herself fully.

    "Ahhhh! Peter!" She yelped loudly as his cock filled her uppletely. She could feel it hitting all the way to her womb. Her body trembled and convulsed as waves of bliss overwhelmed her senses, making her shiver uncontrobly. The way his thick rod stretched out her tight inner muscles made her gasp and moan loudly in pure ecstasy. The dildos she usually uses at home aren''t evenparable to Peter''s monstrous dick.

    "You''re so tight Sue, and your insides are so hot. I love it," He said huskily while kissing her shoulders.

    "You monster! Mumm~ It''s hitting my ends. God! You are stretching me out so much," She moaned, loving the sensation of being filled up to the brim. Peter started moving his hips up and down, fucking her in a rhythmic manner. The water sshed out as Sue bounced up and down on Peter''sp, impaling herself fully each time while Peter held her boobs with both hands, groping and kneading them, ying with them, and pinching her hard nipples.

    Peter felt a jolt of pleasure as her walls clenched around his dick, adding to his enjoyment. Sue began to rub her clit furiously, moaning loudly as she lost herself to her carnal desires. Peter increased his pace, ramming into Sue hard and fast, plunging himself deeper and deeper into her hot vaginal cavern, making her cry out loudly as she reached climax.

    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCKKKKK!~ I''M CUMMING!~" Sue screamed as Peter fucked her relentlessly, his hands never stopping their assault on her sensitive mounds of flesh while her pussy contracted repeatedly, squeezing his cock tightly. She then stood up and bend forward, leaning on the tub''s edge, "Fuck me from behind."

    Peter got behind her immediately and prated Sue in one swift movement, filling her up once again.

    "OHHHH!~" Sue screamed as Peter mmed his cock deep inside her pussy, sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body. Peter grabbed Sue''s hips firmly and started fucking her vigorously, thrusting his hips back and forth repeatedly while Sue pushed herself against him, matching his every thrust perfectly.

    "AHHHH!~ YES! PETER! FASTER! HARDER!" Sue cried out, begging Peter to fuck her harder and faster. Her breasts swayed wildly, her butt pping against Peter''s pelvis loudly with each powerful thrust, making her ass jiggle cutely. Sue continued rubbing her clit furiously, desperately trying to reach her second orgasm.

    Peter increased the pace of his thrusts even more, pounding Sue mercilessly.

    He spanked her hard, making her scream in pleasure, "Peter! Spank me more! Please!"

    Peter obeyed her request and began smacking Sue''s butt repeatedly, making her ass bounce up and down with each strike. He made sure to keep his strength in check. His finger marks were visible on her pale butt cheeks.

    "You want more, huh?"

    Spat! Spattt! p!

    "Yes! Peter! Keep spanking me! AHHH!~" Sue eximed as Peter continued to fuck her hard and fast. She was getting close to her second climax. Her pussy was burning hot, and Peter''s cock was throbbing inside her, ready to explode any minute now.

    p! Spatt! p!

    "I''m close, Sue! Fuck!" Peter grunted as he gripped Sue''s hips tightly, mming himself deep inside her pussy, and as he was about to pull out, Sue''s pussy clenched around his cock tightly, her juices squirting everywhere and Peter couldn''t hold it anymore. "What are you...?"

    "Don''t you dare pull out! Fill me up, Peter! Give me your cum!" Sue cut off Peter before he could finish his sentence, and Peter let out a loud groan as he shot his load into Sue''s womb, filling her uppletely. She felt his seed flowing inside her womb, filling her up to the brim, and she came hard, screaming in pure ecstasy as her whole body trembled uncontrobly. Peter held Sue close to him, wrapping his arms around her waist tightly, preventing her from falling into the water.

    They stayed like this for a while, savoring each other''s warmth while panting heavily. Peter kissed Sue''s neck tenderly, sending shivers down her spine.

    "That was amazing, hufff... hfuffff..." Sue breathed heavily as she looked over her shoulder, staring deeply into Peter''s eyes. They both smiled warmly at each other, basking in post-coital bliss.

    After they caught their breath, Peter pulled out his cock from her pussy. Instantly, his cum started pouring out of Sue''s pussy like a waterfall.

    "Fuck! So much cum~" She touched her gaping pussy and took a scoop of the white fluid and tasted it. "Hmmm~ Delicious."

    .

    .

    They rested in the bathtub for a few more minutes before moving under the shower, cleaning up the mess they had created. After finishing up, Sue dried herself with a towel and went towards Peter.

    "So, what should we do now?" Sue asked with a mischievous smile on her face as she wrapped her arms around Peter''s neck, pressing her naked body against his.

    "Now, we are going to cook something together and have a nice pool dinner. You got a pool on the roof, right?" Peter hugged her waist and gave her a peck on the nose tip.

    "Naked?" She asked with a naughty smirk.

    "Was that even a question?" Peter chuckled. Sue giggled and stood on her toes, rubbing her nose against his.

    "Alright, let''s cook something together."

    .

    .

    Peter and Sue prepared chicken pesto pasta and grilled some steak for themselves. They didn''t bother wearing anything and went upstairs to Sue''s rooftop pool area, which was well-equipped with all kinds of swimming essories and lounges.

    It was a private space, so no one could disturb them.

    "Let''s eat first and then get in the pool," Sue suggested as she ced two tes full of food on a table.

    "Sure," Peter nodded as he sat beside Sue on a lounge chair. They started eating their meal while chatting and teasing each other. Sue loved to steal nces at Peter''s naked body, especially his muscr abs and toned legs. She just couldn''t get enough of them.

    "Enjoying the view?" Peter noticed Sue staring at him constantly while she ate. He teased her yfully, making Sue blush. She looked away shyly as she replied, "Yeah...I just can''t keep my eyes off you."

    Peter smiled brightly, happy to hear Sue''s honest confession. They finished eating their meal quickly, he poured two sses of wine and then both of them sat on the edge of the pool with their feet dipped inside the cool water. Sue leaned her head on Peter''s shoulder as she sipped her wine slowly.

    "Today has been really fun, Sue. Thank you for inviting me here," Peter thanked her genuinely.

    "No problem, Peter. I am d you epted my invitation," Sue said softly as she gazed into his eyes lovingly. Peter cupped Sue''s face and brought his lips closer to hers, cing a soft kiss on her rosy pink lips.

    "Mummm~ If you keep doing that, I won''t be able to control myself."

    "Then don''t," Peter whispered seductively, sending shivers down Sue''s spine. She blushed fiercely as she looked away nervously. Peter chuckled lightly before taking another sip of his wine. "Besides, don''t we have all the night ahead of us?"

    Sue gulped audibly as she nodded.

    "Y-yeah... We do."

    Peter put the ss of wine aside and then gently pushed Sue down on the pool edge, hovering above her.

    "Then, you wouldn''t mind, if I love you all night, right?"

    "That''s what I want..."

    "You won''t be able to walk tomorrow."

    "I don''t care~" Sue wrapped her arms around Peter''s neck, pulling him closer to her, kissing him passionately.

    "Hmmmm~" She moaned softly as she felt Peter''s tongue exploring her mouth hungrily, tasting every inch of her wet cavern.

    Thus, Peter and Sue continued to enjoy each other''spany without a care in the world.

    .

    .

    [NYPD]

    A ck sedan stopped before NYPD. A blonde woman dressed in revealing white clothes got out of the car and nced toward the building.

    "Wait for me here, Chat. I''ll be right back," She closed the door.

    ----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

    Ch: 137: The Red One

    Ch: 138: Misery

    ***

 Ch: 136 [Three events]

    Ch: 136 [Three events]

    [NYPD]

    Wesely was sitting in his cell, nning his next move. Although he has sent the data to the doctor, taking care of Fisk, he was confident that he will be able to develop the necessary imnts, but right now, he gotta focus on getting out of this ce, legally, or else it''s going to be a huge blow for the Organization.

    "Wesley, you have a visitor," The cop said. Wesely got up and walked towards the gate of the cell. He saw a familiar figure walking toward him.

    "Miss. Frost?" Wesely mumbled.

    Emma controlled the cops around the cell and made them go out.

    "So, Wesely. Why did you do what you did?" Emma asked as she used Psionic sts to break the cell''s door and walked inside.

    "I''m sure that you already know," Wesley responded with his usual calm expression.

    Here''s what actually happened...

    After Kingpin put Emma in charge of his primary business while he was in bed dealing with his breaking body, Wesely as cautious as always kept an eye on Emma. Then, one day he learned from his spies that Emma had been asionally meeting with Professor X. Knowing the professor''s history, Wesely knew that this would be bad for Kingpin if Emma joined Xavier''s side. With the information she possessed, Emma could easily ruin Fisk''s empire overnight and even the Hand would be at risk of exposure if she decided to reveal their secret deals.

    Wesely originally nned to hire a group of mutants with special abilities to deal with Emma Frost, but things changed when Kingpin''s condition worsened and he asked for Wesely''s help to capture Peter Parker and his family to get his hands on Peter''s research which might be able to save his life.

    This was a golden opportunity for Wesely.

    First, he contacted Emma and asked her to kidnap Peter''s family who were under special protection, and then hired ck Cat to infiltrate the Baxter Building and steal the research. Now, he knew that the Fantastic Four were keeping Peter''s family safe, so, if Emma manages to kidnap them somehow, then the heroes will be after her ass and considering the worth of the research, they won''t hesitate to kill her, all Wesely had to do was let the heroes know about her location and they would have taken care of her for him.

    Now here''s the thing, Wesely had approx. a year to gather technology, the best doctors, and mutants with technology analysis and healing powers. Now all he needed was not Parker or his family, but only the research data. He hid this fact from Emma and Kingpin and like a loyal dog, he carried out Kingpin''s order and put Emma on this mission of capturing Peter and his family.

    Emma Frost followed Wesely''s order and indeed went to capture Peter''s aunt, but she was forced to run away, almost dying in the process thanks to Wanda who was with May and Maddie at that time in the park. Then, she heard the news of a theft in the Baxter Building by ck Cat and then the sighting of ck Cat in the area where Wesely was caught. It didn''t take much of her time to figure out what was actually going on. She captured all the spies in her Hellclub and did what she had to do. She gained some useful info.

    As for ck Cat, he provided her with enough tech that he bought from a certain someone and helped her infiltrate the Baxter Building and she managed to steal the data for him.

    But, just when everything was going ording to his n, everything fell apart like a house of cards. Although Wesely managed to send the data to his team, he was captured by the sudden arrival of The Thing, Punisher, Spiderman, and Wanda.

    Now, Emma Frost is standing before him and Wesely knew that he was fucked.

    "You yed well, Wesely. You almost got me killed. To think there''s a monster around Peter''s family... Hahaha... If I was a secondte, my head would have exploded and your genius n would have seeded," Emma said as she read Wesely''s mind.

    "Ah! So, that''s what you''ve been hiding him. Well, you thought just because that Xavier guy came to my bar a few times we are working together? Well, truth be told, he made some really good points. I''m really bored of all these silly games of hide and seek and dirty ys. Still, I did reject his offer, now, you pull this on me... Hmm..." Emma said as she pulled him up in the air and mmed him on the wall with her psionic st.

    "Gaaahhh!" Wesely screamed as he felt his bones shattering from the impact.

    "No hard feelings, Wesley. I just need to make sure that you can''t work against me in the future," Emma said as she induced mental pain telepathically. Wesely screamed like a pig being ughtered as Emma trapped him in a fake world inside his mind and kept on torturing him over and over again. She put so much pain, fake altered memories, and trauma in Wesely''s mind that it drove the man insane. He screamed grabbing his head and kept on mming his head on the floor whileughing a moment and crying the next. Blood was flowing from his ears, nose, and eyes.

    She stopped before he could kill himself. She then took out an MGH tablet and had Wesely swallow it. [Mutant Growth Hormone: Grants temporary power]

    After Emma was done ying with Wesely, she controlled two cops toe inside and had one hand his gun over to now insane Wesely who was looking for a way to kill himself. He had Wesely shoot the guard''s shoulder and then had the other cop, shoot Wesely dead. Then she altered their memories. Now, the cops will have the memories of Wesely somehow using telekinesis power to break out, but he hurt himself unable to control his power. Then, when the cops went to check on him, he snatched one of their guns and shot the cop to which the other cop shot Wesely dead on the spot.

    Now, when the docs perform a postmortem on Wesely''s dead body, they will find traces of MGH. No one will ever know what actually happened in there. Emma also made sure to switch off the security cams and she manipted everyone around her, starting from when she arrived at NYPD''s gate till she got into her car and drove away.

    In short, she left no traces of her around that area.

    .

    "I heard a loud noise inside, did you?" Chat asked Emma as she drove toward their home.

    "I did what needed to be done, Chat..." Emma replied and went silent for a moment before stopping the car and turning toward the girl she considers her only family, "Do you think we should quit being the bad guys and try to be the good guys for once?" Emma asked Chat.

    "Is that even possible for people like us? Our past will always be there, Emma," Chat replied.

    "Hmm... Yeah, we can try, right? Take down the big bad guy and then maybe... Start a new? I''m sick of being someone''s puppet, Chat. I think it''s time for a career change. What do you say? You in?" Emma asked as she smiled at Chat.

    Chat returned her smile, "Like Spiderman?"

    "Yeah, somewhat like him. Could be fun? Emma and Chat against crime instead of Emma and Chat in crime?"

    "That sounds cool! I''m in!" Chat said cheerfully.

    "Good... Let''s go home then? We need to prepare if we were to take down Kingpin. That guy hired the world''s most cruelest cutthroats and deadly mutant criminals, to guard his ce, plus the added robots and weapons... We gotta lot to prepare before taking him down," Emma said as she started the engine again and drove home.

    .

    .

    [Kingpin''s hideout]

    The doctors and the people Wesely hired received the data and began to develop the cybeic imnts. Even though it was aplex process, the detailed guide in the blueprints made things a bit easier. With the tech and manpower they had, developing the imnts for Kingpin would take a week or so.

    Fisky in his bed with a painful grin on his face, his eyes filled with hatred for the guy who put him in this situation. Now, he''ll be back on his feet within a week and then the hunt will finally begin. The hunt for an assassin who uses poison. He was itching to strangle that guy''s neck with his own hands.

    "Soon... Soon I will get my revenge for this humiliation," Fisk mumbled as he closed his eyes and began to imagine the ways he would torture that guy once he got his hands on him.

    .

    [Highway]

    Meanwhile, Liz''s car broke down on the highway when she was returning home after covering a concert for her blog. She was stuck in the middle of the road. There was a gas station on the opposite side. She called for a pickup but after waiting for half an hour and seeing no signs of help, she decided to walk toward the nearby gas station and wait for the pickup there.

    She could have hired an Uber, but after what happenedst time, she decided to wait at the gas station.

    Liz locked her car and called her dad to inform him about the breakdown. Her dad told her he would call for a tow truck and be there as soon as possible. She then hung up and walked toward the gas station while clenching on the Spider bug that Peter gave her that night and promised toe running if she was in danger. And now that she saw that Spiderman wasn''t dead, but alive and well, Liz decided to keep this Spider bug close just in case.

    On her way to the gas station, she was so engrossed in Spiderman''s thoughts that she didn''t notice the oing vehicle. The drunk driver was speeding when he lost control of the wheel and swerved on the other side, crashing into Liz.

    By the time she realized what happened, she was already lying on the road, her eyes fell on the spider bug that was lying a few steps from her. She felt the taste of iron in her mouth and couldn''t feel her body anymore. Thest thing she saw before closing her eyes was a small red blob crawling toward her.

    ****

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

 Ch: 137 [The red one]

    Ch: 137 [The red one]

    [A few hourster]

    The cops and the medics arrived at the scene. The truck was totaled and the driver was dead on the spot. There was barely anything left of his body anymore. It waspletely smashed up.

    "What a mess," the tall cop sighed as he walked toward the other cop.

    "Yeah, this will take a while to get through. Anyways, what do you think, another drunk driving ident?" The blond cop who just arrived at the scene asked.

    "Yeah, pretty much an open and shut case. We also got an eyewitness who almost got run over by that truck. Poor girl, she was quite shaken up. She is currently receiving treatment in the hospital."

    The tall one checked the back of the truck to see what it was carrying and just as he thought, it was a liquor carrier truck. Alcohol was all over that ce thanks to the smashed-up back. It was lucky that it hadn''t caught fire yet.

    "What''s her name?" The blond cop asked. His hand was in his pocket, holding a small device with a blinking green light.

    "Elizabeth An, 21 years old. She works for a local blog," The tall cop replied as he kicked the truck''s tire.

    "Well, lucky she didn''t end up in someone else''s blog," the blond cop chuckled as he began to examine the area.

    He casually leaned toward the body, or what''s left of it. When the truck crushed that poor bastard, blood and meat fragments were sttered everywhere, in every nook and cranny. So the cop bent down and tried to check the upper part of the body. Even in this mess, some brain parts should remain, but he couldn''t find any traces of the brain.

    "Hey, Sarge. You sure he died from the crash?" The blond cop asked as he stood up.

    "Of course he is, man. The guy has turned into meat sauce because of the pressure caused by the impact of the crash," Sarge sighed, and just when he was about to move toward his car, his eyes fell on the tire marks in the distance. "Hey, Liam,e here for a moment. Check this out." He called the blond cop, Liam.

    "Found something new?"

    "Check out the tire marks. That truck came from the left, lost control, and crashed, right? But look at the tire marks, the front tires are clearly skidding as if the driver is trying to slow down the truck, and then," the Sarge pointed the skid mark left after the crash, "the front tire skidded and hit the curb, then the truck veered right, and then mmed against the pole. That should be the point of intact, right? But how the heck did that truck get from here to over there?" He pointed at the broken pole and shattered ledge of the road. "That truck should be here, at the point of impact, maybe a few meters straight and flipped over... But how the hell did it gopletely the other way of the impact?"

    "Unless that thing didn''t crash there," Liam said after having a careful look at everything. "Another car, maybe?"

    "No, ording to Miss An, there were no other cars in the area, just that truck," Sarge added.

    "What if Miss An is lying?" Liam said after a long silence.

    "Then we should interrogate her first. You go and check on her, and get a proper statement. She might not be in her right mind due to the shock when she gave the statement earlier. We can''t rely on it," the Sarge said.

    "Yes, sir," Liam said as he turned around, switching off the device in his pocket. He got into his car and drove off.

    After driving away from the scene, Liam dialed a private number on his phone. The one and only "Director Fury" of SHIELD.

    "What do you think?" Fury''s voice came from the speaker of the cellphone.

    "It was definitely here. Considering someone strong enough to push the truck a few feet away from the original collision spot, a heavyweight in the league of Hulk''s strength at least, and the fact that the driver''s upper body is missing and no brain matter was found at the scene, all signs lead to that red one. Elizabeth An might be its new host, I''m going to her location right now," Liam said, calmly. "I''ll need backup."

    "Iron Man is on the way. We need to be careful to avoid unnecessary deaths, you and the agents will create a perimeter around the hospital, and make sure no one leaves or enters the ce," Fury ordered.

    "Won''t it be better to lure her outside first? There are too many civilians in the hospital, and evacuating them on such short notice won''t be easy," Liam frowned, his eyes fixed on the road.

    "But we don''t know if that Red Symbiote left Elizabeth''s body and found a new host or left its strand on other people. Right now, we are dealing with an existence capable of multiplying beyond our expectations. That''s why, Iron Man is our best bet. He studied the other three samples we discovered from All Life Foundation''s space station, so he might have a few tricks up his sleeve. Just keep an eye out around you, agent," Fury ended the call abruptly, leaving Liam alone.

    "Well, just another day at work then...Haah...." Liam sighed and shook his head. He drove toward the hospital without a shred of fear of losing his life. He is trained and has years of experience fighting the worst. And he as a double agent, working for both NYPD and Shield, had faced dozens of life-and-death situations like this.

    .

    .

    [Hospital] [Liz''s private room]

    "I''m alright, dad," Liz spoke to her dad who was looking at her with a worried expression, "Just some minor scratches, nothing else."

    "God! You gave me a scared back there. You were lying on the roadside, unconscious, then that turned-over truck..." Wilson An shuddered after thinking about the terrifying event and gently held her shoulders.

    "No morete-night driving. Wait! No driving at all. What were you doing outside alone at night?!"

    "I told you already, dad. I was covering a concert. The pay was good, so..." She pulled a sorrowful face, acting coy and all. "Sorry..."

    Wilson shook his head with another sigh, "I keep telling you to help me out with my business, why don''t you ever listen to me? Look where you have ended up. I even told you that you don''t have to work. I''ve worked my whole life for whom? Everything I have belongs to you and your brother, yet you keep doing this so-called blogging and all."

    "Ohe on, dad!" Lizughed and pulled him into a warm hug, "Don''t worry about it, alright? It wasn''t that serious. I just took a scratch. As for my job, it''s just to... You know, trying to do something different."

    Wilson smiled. A loving smile, "Ahhh, no you won''t get out of it this time. No morete-night covering, that''s my final say on the subject. I don''t want my daughter to die out there for some money, all right?"

    "Okay..."

    "Promise, no morete-night coverage and stick to Daily Bugle. They even got private cars, so you won''t have to worry about going around alone," Wilson extended his hand toward her.

    "Haaa... Alright, alright... Promise," Liz ced her hand in his hand and promised to give upte-night coverings, "Well, it''s already midnight. You better go home and get some sleep. I remember you having an important deal tomorrow, you don''t want to gette, right?"

    "Right," Wilson nodded.

    "Go, now. I''ll just stay the night here and head home in the morning," she said with a reassuring smile, hugging him once more and seeing him off the door.

    "No, I''ll pick you up in the morning. So, don''t even think about going anywhere. Meetings and deals can wait," Wilson said his final words as he left the room.

    "Phew! Finally out," Liz closed the door, turned around, and locked it.

    Now she''s alone in the room.

    She nced at her arms, remembering the scene of the ident. She was certain that she got run over by that truck and then a red blob, after that everything was nk. The medics found her at the edge of the crash site and imed that she suffered just some minor scratches, but Liz knew better than anyone what actually happened.

    "Hey, there, surprising, isn''t it?"

    A woman''s voice echoed in her head, followed by an intense pain that made Liz fall to the floor, clutching her head.

    "Gaaahhh!"

    "You are alive even after getting squashed by a truck. Luckily, I was passing by. Just so you know, this body, well, it''s a perfect match for me."

    Liz growled in pain, trying to locate the owner of the voice, "W-where are you? Stop fucking talking inside my head..."

    "Liz, I''m d we are bonding right now. Just stop struggling and let me do my job because, in a few minutes, some people are gonnae inside and take you away... There''ll be no escape. I''m the only one who can save you from this situation. Just give in if you want to survive," The voice warned with a chuckle, and the pain subsided, along with an overwhelming surge of strength coursing through her entire body.

    [Bang!] The door broke open...

    "Hands up your head if you want to survive!"

    RAWWWWRRRR!

    *****

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

 Ch: 138 [Misery]

    Ch: 138 [Misery]

    [Bang!] The door broke open...

    "Hands up your head if you want to survive!"

    Raaarrrrr!!

    Before they could realize what was going on, countless red tendrils shot out of Liz''s chest, piercing through them instantly with a blood-curdling howl.

    St! Those tendrils sttered their bodies, painting the entire room in their blood.

    Taken by surprise the others opened fire at Liz.

    "Wait! NOOO!" Liz raised her arms and to her surprise red tendrils coiled around her arms, blocking the bullets. She felt every single one of the bullets striking her but didn''t feel any pain.

    "So, you gonna fight? Or just stand there for them to call for reinforcement?" The red symbiote emerged from her chest, taking on a humanoid shape before her face. Its giant red head with long white eyes, plus those added pointy teeth, made him look quite horrifying.

    "What in the hell are you?" Liz freaked out looking at the creature sticking out of her chest.

    "Just use my power and kill them, then you will know, everything will be clear... Now, decide," The organic red head tilted its head as the gunfight with the shooters intensified. It''s webby and stringy body was pulsating. One of them shot a grenade toward Liz, and it exploded right before her, but the red organic shield before her was protecting herpletely.

    "Kill them?! No! I''ve done nothing wrong. It''s you... You bitch. They are after you, aren''t they?" Liz quickly understood the situation. For someone with no enmity with any gangs or anyone for that matter, the only reason these people are attacking is because of this red sticky thing in her.

    "Roughly speaking, yes. But now that I''ve saved you from death, you owe me big time. Or, I can always find some other person to bond with, but if I leave right now, they are gonna st you off regardless. You either die orply... Decide quickly."

    "Fine! Whatever, just don''t kill them," Liz gritted her teeth and agreed to whatever this red symbiote offered.

    "Ahhh! Pacifist, how boring..." The symbiote retreated into her body.

    "Alright, brace yourself for a rollercoaster ride," it chuckled as Liz''s body began to change.

    "W-what?" Liz was startled as she saw her body changing shape rapidly. Her clothes ripped apart as she grew taller and leaner. Red tendrils began to erupt out, covering her entire body in a protective organic armor. There were white linings all over her red body and her blond hair turned red and white, waving as if her hair was alive.

    Her face turned into a mouthpiece with razor-sharp teeth, and her eyes turned white, ring at the shooters outside the room. She could see clearly through the smoke and the dust as if she were looking through a pair of high-tech goggles.

    "Time to go wild."

    Roaaaarrrr!!!

    The symbiote roared and charged out of the room. The shooters were waiting outside, fully armed, ready to wipe her out. Liz''s fists transformed into ws as she began to rip apart their weapons and an arm or two, just keeping them barely alive.

    "Who the hell are these people?" Liz asked as the symbiote controlled her body.

    "All Life Foundation. Bastards'' been messing around with things they shouldn''t have, and now here we are," The symbiote replied as it smashed through the wall, and jumped down through the third floor.

    "Life Foundation? You mean, those guys who sent a spaceship to Mars?" Liz felt the wind brushing past her face as they fell from the third floor. She thought she would die but surprisingly enough, when her feet touched the ground, a massive shockwave erupted beneath her feet, shattering the concrete, but not hurting her even a bit.

    "Exactly."

    "So, what do they want with you?" Liz began to run out of the building, but to her surprise, other people were fighting around the area. There were men in ck suits who were the Shield agents and the private army of All Life Foundation, probably hired mercenaries, engaged in a massive fight.

    Everyone was shocked to see the sudden arrival of the symbiote. The Shield agents were ordered not to engage with the symbiote by Fury, but that wasn''t the case for the private army. They began to open fire at Liz.

    "They want my body back, so they could use me for experiments, but sorry, ain''t nobody gonna mess with this piece of art."

    "What?!" Liz was confused.

    "Don''t worry about it. Just run away," The symbiote chuckled. "I''m Misery by the way. Nice to meet you, host!"

    "I can''t say the same thing..." Liz stopped instead of running away.

    "What are you doing? Run!"

    "Let''s lend those Shield agents a helping hand. Besides, running away won''t solve anything, will it?" Liz looked ahead, and dozens of bullets wereing her way.

    "Oh? Full of surprises, aren''t you?"

    "Just tell me what to do," Liz took a deep breath, bracing herself for whatever wasing. "Just don''t kill them."

    "dly!" Misery controlled her body and shot out dozens of red tendrils from her arms, catching six mercenaries. The tendrils coiled around their necks, choking them to death.

    "N-no, stop!" Liz screamed internally.

    "You are the one who wanted to help them."

    "Don''t kill them!" Liz fought back the symbiote''s influence and released the tendrils, "Remove this mask for a moment."

    "Why?"

    "Just do it!"

    Misery did as told, and Liz''s face returned to normal, shocking everyone. The mercenaries who were engaged in a gunfight froze.

    "You guys are shield agents, right?" She shouted as loud as she could. "I''ll lend you a hand. Just don''t shoot at me."

    She didn''t wait for their reply and shot tendrils out again, piercing through the mercenaries'' arms, and destroying all of their weapons. Then she turned into the symbiote mode and charged at the mercenaries like a red rocket, knocking them down with her bare hands.

    [Baaam!] [Baaamm!] Two RPG missiles shot out from the other building, aiming directly at Liz. She punched them to smithereens as massive explosions shook the entire street.

    "You still want to let them live?" Misery asked as she jumped on the mercenaries, incapacitating them with her tendrils.

    "Yes, I do."

    "Suit yourself..."

    [Rumble!] [Rumble!] A familiar figure was running toward Liz. She saw her many times on TV. That''s Rhino charging straight at her.

    "I wonder if your body will still regenerate after I smash you up over and over again," Rhino growled and rammed straight at Liz.

    "Bring it on, asshole! I''ll send you back to jail," Liz met the attack head-on with a hard punch.

    Booooooommmmm!!

    Rhino''s horn hit Liz''s fist. Shockwaves erupted upon impact as red tendrils began to coil around the armor Rhino was wearing. He was surprised but quickly increased the boosters, trying to push her back, but in front of a symbiote, a mere armor like that was supposed to be a joke.

    Liz''s tendrils destroyed his boosters, leaving Rhino defenseless. Her tendrils ripped apart the armor. She grabbed the guy by the neck and threw him onto the ground.

    "Caught ya, bastard!" She grinned, showing her shark teeth.

    "Y-you bitch!" Rhino struggled, but Liz''s grip was too strong.

    "Call me whatever you want, but you are going to jail."

    "We''ll see about that..." Rhino pressed the button on the ball he was holding all this time. "For now, you are going to sleep."

    Instantly, a boom of sonic waves erupted from the ball, stunning Liz. Her grip loosened as Rhino stood up and kicked her away. The symbiote began to scream and screech as the organic armor was undone, and Liz''s body returned to normal. Liz also felt a piercing pain as she closed her ears and crouched down on the ground.

    The shield agents rushed in, but a helicopter arrived above Liz, firing bullets down at agents, preventing them from getting close.

    "Hurry up! Iron Man is on the way," Rhino yelled from below as he grabbed the ball and Liz, and threw her over his shoulder.

    Adder dropped down from the helicopter and Rhino climbed up along with Liz.

    "Mission aplished. Let''s go..."

    The pilot nodded and pushed the throttle to full speed, but something was pulling them back, "We are being pulled back. What''s going on?"

    "What the hell are you talking about?!" Rhino opened the door and saw the helicopter wrapped up in a cocoon of webs. Spider-Man was swinging toward the helicopter.

    "Damn you!" Rhino yelled in rage as he grabbed a gun and took Liz as hostage. He pressed the gun against Liz''s head.

    "Get away, or she dies."

    <strong>----''favorite the chapter if you liked it''----</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 139: Iron Man vs Symbiote Spidey

    Ch: 140: Superior Iron Man

    Ch: 141: Tony''s visions

    Ch: 142: Tony''s regrets

 Ch: 139 [Iron Man vs Symbiote Spidey]

    Ch: 139 [Iron Man vs Symbiote Spidey]

    A few hours earlier, Peter and Sue were enjoying an intimate moment when Peter received a signal from an old spider bug that he gave to Liz. When he checked the location of the bug, it was in the middle of the highway. Despite enjoying a nice moment with Sue, Peter wanted to stay there with her, but he made a promise to Liz back then toe running whenever she called for help. This was the first time the bug activated, and it was definitely not the best timing, yet, Sue herself asked him to go after noticing the signal on his phone.

    "Go on, that girl might be in danger. We can always continue our activities when you get back," She said with a smile and a slight blush.

    "Thank you," Peter kissed her and went for his costume.

    "Come back quickly," Sue yelled as she waved at him.

    "Of course. Wait for me," He jumped out of the window and swung straight for the location. He was wearing the nano suit that Sue made for him. Thanks to the booster mode, he reached the location fast. But when he reached there he saw a truck ident and cops were everywhere. He scanned the area but didn''t find any traces of Liz. So, he hacked into the policems and learned the location where they took her for treatment.

    Peter was just d to know that Liz was alright and only suffered minor injuries. He wanted to head back to Sue''s mansion but decided to pay Liz a visit to the hospital, but by the time he reached the hospital, there was already chaos there. The Shield agents were fighting with another group while a guy, carrying Liz was climbing on board a helicopter.

    ''What the fuck is going on?!''

    .

    .

    [Present time]

    Spiderman used the custom web settings to unleash a cocoon of webs, wrapping up the helicopter and using the nearby buildings to hold on to the web line, and preventing it from escaping. He threw a web line to the helicopter and pulled himself up.

    "Damn you!" Rhino yelled in rage as he grabbed a gun and took Liz as hostage. He pressed the gun against Liz''s head.

    "Get away, or she dies."

    Liz, who was having the worst day in her life, first Misery and now this. Although the sound waves stopped, the power she felt back then wasn''t there anymore. She tried to pull out the symbiote hiding within her but failed to do so. Her eyes fell on Spiderman swinging toward her.

    Rhino began to shoot at Spiderman, but the bullets bounced off his nano armor and as soon as Spiderman entered the helicopter, he pressed the gun back on Liz''s head and held her in a choke hold, "Back off, Spidey or her head blows up!"

    Spiderman stared at his fellow ssmate who was covered in scratches and bruises.

    "We''ll shoot you bug fucker!" The three goons present in the helicopter including the pilot aimed their guns at Spiderman.

    The nanites around his arms shifted as multiple web bombs shot out, pinning the three goons who were pointing their guns at him.

    "Bastard! Do you think your tech can stop me?" Rhino tightened the grip around Liz''s neck. Liz choked as she could barely breathe. She tried to speak but couldn''t even utter a single word.

    "Let her go, Rhino."

    "I don''t think so, Spidey. Not until you are gone," Rhinoughed out loud.

    "Haaa..." Spiderman took out his stingers. Before Rhino could even react, the left stinger shed the gun in half, including Rhino''s fingers, then before he could even scream the other stinger went straight into his mouth and came out of his back. "Humff!" He pulled Liz closer to him and pulled his right stinger straight up, slicing off Rhino''s head right from the middle.

    Blood spewed like a fountain as Rhino fell to his knees, dead.

    "Sorry, I waste," Spiderman apologized as he hugged Liz.

    "It''s ok... Thank you, Spiderman... Thank you for saving me once again," Liz cried in Spiderman''s arms.

    "Let''s get out of here and then I''ll listen to your side of the story as to why they are after you."

    As Spiderman was about to swing away from the scene, Ironman flew up before him in front of the helicopter.

    "Miss Elizabeth An ising with us," Ironman said as his helmet receded, showing Tony Stark.

    "Nah! I don''t think so. Not without a good exnation," Spiderman red at Tony.

    "That girl is infected with an alien parasite. She will kill everyone if we let her run free. So, you better get away from her, kid..." Tony warned Spiderman.

    "Alien parasite?" Spiderman nced at Liz. "Liz?"

    "I don''t know. It calls itself Misery and brought me back from the dead. I died back on the highway. I died... But thanks to Misery I am alive," Liz exined everything that happened, including how the symbiote saved her from dying and how it helped her fight against the All Life Foundations army.

    Tony listened to Liz attentively and sighed afterward, "Misery? That''s its name? Kid, step away from her. Don''t worry we won''t hurt her. We just want to get rid of that parasite."

    ''Damn it! It just had to be a symbiote of all things,'' Spiderman cursed in his mind. Even though he knows some things about Misery Symbiote from theics, the thing is he only knows a little bit of it because he died before he could finish reading. Now he has to decide what to do next. Should he just let Ironman take Liz?

    "Huh?!" The red tendrils suddenly erupted from Liz''s body and wrapped around Spiderman''s body. It threw Liz''s body down the helicopter to move Ironman away and buy some time. Ironman caught her before she could hit the ground.

    "A new and strong host. Finally, a body worth taking over," The symbiote spoke through Spiderman as it tried to bond with him.

    Ironman let Liz down on the ground and flew up to the helicopter, but it exploded, killing those three. A giant red monstrosity jumped out of the explosion and roared. Inside, Spiderman was trying to free himself from the symbiote''s grasp. He was using every ounce of energy he had but it was futile since Misery was much stronger than he thought it would be.

    Ironman used sonic sts to attack the symbiote, but Misery jumped up high in the sky as itpletely wrapped around Spdierman''s body, forming a red symbiote suit simr to Venom except for the ck spider symbol on his chest. Its face was simr to Venom but more monstrous looking withrge white teeth.

    Miserynded on top of a building far away from Ironman, "You humans really thought you could beat me? How naive." Misery raised both of his hands and fired giant globs of acid blots toward Ironman who dodged them easily. Then, run as fast as it could. It jumped from rooftops to rooftops.

    Ironman followed Misery closely, attacking it with his repulsor beams. Misery dodged every attack as he continued jumping across buildings. The chasested for a couple of minutes until they reached the harbor. Ironman already predicted its n to escape through the waters and prepared ordingly.

    He prepared ten armors and multiple barriers around the harbor, including massive sound wave generators.

    "There''s nowhere to run, give up," Ironman flew down on the ground and aimed his palm at Misery.

    "Hahaha!! You humans have underestimated us symbiotes for long enough!!" Miseries roared as it charged straight toward Ironman.

    "Firing sonic waves." Ironman sted a powerful sonic wave which directly hit Misery.

    "Grrrr!!!!!" Misery screamed as it fell to its knees, and then multiple tendrils shot out of its back, trashing everything around it. The tendrils destroyed all the barriers Ironman prepared beforehand.

    Ironman activated all the sound wave generators around the harbor but Misery recovered faster than he expected it to.

    Misery jumped straight toward Ironman who sted it once again with sonic waves. This time he increased the frequency, causing Misery to scream in pain. But to his surprise, Misery''s red body began to turn white as it grew bigger and bigger. Its muscles bulked up and its roar was so terrifying that Ironman even felt a chill down his spine. Misery punched Ironman away sending him flying straight into the water.

    "AAARRRRRRWWWRRRRRR!!!"

    Misery''s scream created massive waves in the water as it threw an organic web at Ironman pulling him closer before punching him again. Ironman retaliated by sting Misery point-nk range with repulsor beams.

    BOOM!!!

    A huge explosion urred.

    "What was that? It didn''t even tickle," Miseryughed as it transformed its arm into a sharp de and stabbed Ironman who blocked it using his energy shield generated by his nanosuit.

    "Anti-Venom mode, huh?!" Ironman smirked under his nanosuit.

    "Exactly, I don''t have any more weakness now," Miseryughed as he kicked Ironman away.

    Ironman bnced himself as he flew up in the air, hovering over the harbor.

    "Jarvis. Send Model 50."

    ----''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 140: Superior Iron Man

    Ch: 141: Tony''s visions

    Ch: 142: Tony''s regrets

 Ch: 140 [Superior Iron Man]

    Ch: 140 [Superior Iron Man]

    Ironman hovered over the harbor, his eyes locked onto the monstrous figure of Misery. The symbiote''s transformation had caught him off guard, but Tony Stark was never one to back down from a challenge. He tapped into his HUD, activating Jarvis.

    "Jarvis, I need Model 50, now."

    "Understood, sir. Model 50 inbound in 60 seconds."

    Below, Misery growled, its newly transformed white bulk glistening under the harbor lights. Spiderman, trapped within the symbiote, struggled to regain control, his thoughts a chaotic mess as he fought the alien entity''s grip.

    [shback]

    Tony Stark had been working on the Iron Man Armor Model 50, also known as the Endo-Sym Armor, for several years. His inspiration came from his encounters with a Symbiote that no one knows about, not even Fury. It happened years before the All Life Foundation. Tony captured Eddie Brock who just happened to be bonded with a ck symbiote called Venom. He then performed various experiments on Eddie and his symbiote to learn more about it and eventually found out how symbiotes work and their weaknesses.

    He was fascinated to see the power Eddie disyed when bonded with Venom, especially when he noticed how symbiotes can heal wounds instantly. So, he started more experiments and tried to find its source, but the thing is he couldn''t do it as Tony Stark since if things went bad, his reputation would be ruined. So, he created a secret group known as the All Life Foundation and had them carry out all operations while funding them from the shadows. Tony wanted to unlock the true potential of humanity. His goal was to remove the Symbiote''s mind that way after bonding, humanity would be able to use their power without losing their sanity and mainly, there would be no rejection.

    Unfortunately, his experiment failed miserably as Eddie Brock and his symbiote escaped from the space station where All Life Foundation conducted most of their tests. Tony lost contact with All Life Foundation and the Space Station after that incident. The Space stationter crashed into the northern pole, but on its way, multiple variants escaped.

    Eddie''s location was unknown after that incident.

    Right now, Tony wants to capture every symbiote and anyone rted to that project and bury it for good for the time being.

    During his research days, Tony recognized the potential of symbiote biology and sought to harness it in a way that would provide him with unparalleled power and versatility.

    The Endo-Sym Armor was a marvel of engineering, a full liquid smart-metal that hardened instantly upon contact with the user''s body. Unlike previous suits that relied on technological interfaces for bonding, the Model 50 was psionically controlled. This meant that Tony could summon and control the suit with his mind, creating a bond that was almost symbiotic in nature.

    Stark''s work on the Endo-Sym Armor included extensive testing and calibration. He designed the suit to be able to form fully into a humanoid shape even when not bonded to someone, allowing it to punch through barriers and respond to his psionicmands. Despite its advanced capabilities, the suit did not possess its own intelligence, making it an extension of Tony''s will.

    ...

    [Present time]

    As Tony Stark battled Misery, he activated his suit''s defensive systems, creating a barrier of energy to protect himself from the symbiote''s endless attacks. Misery, its white form pulsating with power, charged forward, tendrilsshing out like whips. They smashed against the barrier and tore through it easily.

    Tony was forced back by Misery''s ferocity, but he refused to retreat.

    Ironman''s repulsor gauntlets glowed brightly as he unleashed st after st, striking Misery squarely in the chest and face. But Misery regenerated each wound instantly and kept charging. He then controlled the remaining armor around him and began to open fire at Misery from all directions.

    Misery roared in anger, its body bing translucent as it absorbed Ironman''s assault. Tony watched helplessly as the symbiote consumed every bullet, missile, and repulsor beam fired by his armors. Then once again, countless tendrils erupted from Misery''s body and attacked the surrounding armors.

    "Damn it! Neither sonic waves nor fire works on this thing!" Tony cursed as he retreated further back.

    Then, Jarvis''s voice rang inside his helmet, "Model 50 is above you, sir."

    Tony looked up to see a sleek white armor hovering above him. Its design resembled a unique design. There were weird glow lines covering the surface. Tony''s HUD lit up as he telepathically connected with the Endo-Sym Armor. Instantly, the suit descended upon him, enveloping his entire body in liquid metal.

    Misery used its tendrils to grab two shipping containers and mmed them together at Ironman, but Ironman sted them off with ease using his repulsor beams.

    Misery roared angrily, charging forward once again, but this time Ironman met him head-on, his white suit glowing with power as it formed twin des around each fist.

    Misery threw punches after punches, but Ironman blocked every single one effortlessly before counterattacking. His des cut through Misery''s skin like butter, leaving deep gashes along the symbiote''s body.

    "Get out of the kid," Ironman ordered as he sliced off Misery''s right arm clean off.

    "Never!! He''s a perfect host for me," Misery roared as it regrew its arm and punched Ironman hard in the chest. But Ironman remained unfazed and countered with a kick to Misery''s midsection.

    "You don''t know what you''re talking about. You symbiotes belong to me," Ironman dered coldly as he drove both des deep into Misery''s chest. "I created you!"

    "Created us?!" Misery roared with rage as it grabbed Ironman''s shoulders and mmed him down onto the ground.

    Misery then raised its foot high overhead and stomped down hard. Ironman rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding impact, but Misery followed up with a vicious kick that sent him sprawling backward. Ironman threw multiple mini missiles at Misery who dodged them with ease. Then, Ironman created an energy field around himself, repelling Misery''s punch, and followed it up with a cryo grenade which froze Miserypletely.

    Ironman rushed forward and was about to shatter Misery''s body, but it grabbed his fist, shaking off the ice, "You have no idea, human. You think you created us? Our creator is far greater than you can imagine!" Misery punched Ironman hard across the face, but the armor absorbed the damage and sent it back to Misery doubling it.

    Misery staggered backward, dazed by Ironman''s counterattack. "Who created you?" Ironman questioned as he sted Misery with multiple repulsor beams as he flew around it.

    "A being of darkness whom even the Gods feared. But don''t you worry, soon, that being will awaken once again, and your world will burn alongside others."

    "Why does it sound like you''re bragging? I mean, seriously? Why not say something original?" Ironman joked as he continued firing repulsor beams at Misery who regenerated its wounds instantly.

    "You want to hear original, fine," Misery stopped attacking as its form became more slender, matching Spiderman''s armor as the organic matter from his face moved, revealing Peter''s face, "You fucker are behind all this, huh?! The famous Tony Stark. Iron Man, the hero who saved New York from an invasion. Why?"

    "Wha-?! But how?" Tony was surprised to see Peter fully conscious and controlling the symbiote with ease.

    "How? Why? Well... The thing is I did cked out for a moment there, but then it showed me what you did. I thought Norman was a scum, but you... You killed ten times more than Norman did just to do a symbiote bonding experiment. Your greed killed thousands of people," Peter red at Tony who stood there, speechless.

    "And? What about it? Take a good look around you. I''ve isted this ce. No signals, no technology, no nothing could enter the radius of this harbor. So, tell me, boy, what exactly are you nning to do? Fight me?" Ironmanughed mockingly as his eyes glowed with a blue hue for a moment. "Or, given your intellect and willpower to bend that parasite to your will, join me. Help humanity evolve and take a step forward to a brighter future where we will rule everything. Imagine, Peter. You and I, walking among the Gods, unstoppable, undefeatable."

    Ironman offered, extending his hand towards Spiderman.

    "With your DNA and my new Extremis, we''ll evolve beyond the limits of mankind," Ironman stated, smiling confidently. "We''ll be Superior."

    ''Fuck! This is Superior Ironman...''

    -----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 141: Tony''s visions

    Ch: 142: Tony''s regrets

    Ch: 143: Choices

    Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

    Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

 Ch: 141 [Tony’s vision]

    Ch: 141 [Tony��s vision]

    "With your DNA and my new Extremis, we''ll evolve beyond the limits of mankind," Ironman stated, smiling confidently. "We''ll be Superior. We''ll lead humanity to a new age, apletely new era where there won''t be any diseases, defects, or disabilities. Only perfection. Imagine it, Peter. Together we can achieve anything."

    Spiderman stared at Ironman, his expression unreadable as he pondered over Ironman''s words.

    "No more defenseless civilians. No more innocent lives are lost due to wars caused by superviins or terrorists. Everyone will live peacefully, free from fear," Ironman continued persuading Peter as he walked closer to him, "Think about it, Peter. Everyone will have the power to defend themselves. To achieve that a small sacrifice is needed."

    "And when did you think so far and did what you did?" Spiderman asked curiously.

    "Ever since I went through that hole in the sky. I had a vision. Earthy in ruins, heroes gone, viins ruling everything. That day I saw the future, Peter. I saw death, destruction, and chaos everywhere. I saw myself dying alongside others. It changed me, boy. I realized that to save the world from such fate, sacrifices must be made because I saw what''s out there. I saw an army of aliens that could destroys in mere seconds. They areing for Earth and if you think I''ll just sit on my ass doing nothing then think again," Ironman replied seriously, his eyes zing with determination.

    Peter fell silent for a moment, contemting Ironman''s words carefully. Finally, he spoke, "Haaa... Was it magic?"

    "..." Ironman remained silent.

    "Was it some kind of spell? A curse maybe?" Peter asked again as he raised an eyebrow.

    "What? No. It wasn''t-" Ironman denied immediately but got interrupted by Peter.

    "Total reversal of morality by an ancient magic. The forbidden Inversion spell that turns heroes into viins and vice versa. You saw the destruction you caused and decided to change it by bing evil yourself," Peter smiled as he revealed the truth. "If you turn evil now then that future you saw bes nullified as the Inversion spell considers you good because turning evil makes you good."

    Peter shrugged casually before continuing, "Then you will find a way out of this mess. Is that your n? Tell me, Mr. Stark. Just what kind of artifact did you use that showed you the future? Or could it be that this is what Reed saw on the other side when the machine malfunctioned? Did you put a hidden bug on him and watch the future unfold?" He used Ironman whose jaw hung open as he gaped in disbelief.

    "...You... How did you...?" Ironman stuttered as he stared dumbfoundedly at Spiderman who smirked smugly.

    He pointed his finger at him, "You reek of ancient magic, it''s somewhat simr to Dr. Strange''s time maniption magic that you might have got from some artifact and I can sense traces of other dimension energy from your body, that you might have got through... Ah! That explosion wasn''t an ident! You... You opened a dimensional hole and entered the same timestream as Reed went to, causing an influx of cosmic energy which messed up Reed''s machine resulting in its explosion. Didn''t you?" Spiderman revealed shocking Ironman who took a step back unconsciously.

    "But... How? How did you know all these?" Ironman asked suspiciously as he narrowed his eyes at Spiderman who chuckled.

    "Well... I got a good brain that can surprisingly think faster than yours sometimes, Mr. Stark. And with the Symbiote''s enhancement, my thinking speed increased by many folds, so yeah... Even if I don''t understand something, I connect the dots until I get an answer," Spiderman smirked as he crossed his arms over his chest arrogantly.

    "I see..." Ironman nodded, impressed by the young hero''s intellect before sighing dejectedly. "So I guess there''s no fooling you anymore, eh?"

    Spiderman shook his head, "Nope."

    "I didn''t believe what Strange said about you being an anomaly that we should leave alone and let you do your thing and the future will change for good or for worse, whatever that means," Ironman sighed, "But I''vee too far to stop now, there''s no turning back."

    "There''s always a way," Spiderman retorted as he stepped forward menacingly, "But that way is closed for you the moment I found out what you did. I can stand anything except for someone hurting my family and friends and the worst of all, I hate fuckers who perform human experiments. I don''t even care about your visions and future self because, after today, there won''t be any future for you. I''m gonna kill you, right here, right now for everything you did!" He dered coldly as he cracked his knuckles threateningly.

    "You can not defeat the Red Onught without my help. I''ve prepared everything, the only thing missing was a perfect body to bond a symbiote. Eddie, Elizabeth An, and you, Peter. Now I got three people to help meplete my project. Dead or alive, it doesn''t matter, since Symbiote can even bring back corpses to life. So, I''m going to kill you, for the sake of Earth''s future, kid." Ironman dered as he pointed his palm towards Spiderman.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Spiderman''s fist was right before his face, but before he could react, Peter punched Ironman square in the face sending him flying away.

    BOOM!!

    Ironman crashed into a wall behind him as Spiderman leaped forward like a bullet. But before he could reach him, Ironman flew upwards avoiding Spiderman''s attack. His liquid metal armor covered every part of his body instantly as Ironman turned around and fired repulsor beams at Spiderman who leaped backward to avoid them.

    BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!

    "You heard what he said? Now choose, are you going to be a help to us or run around killing people for your food?" Spiderman asked the Misery symbiote which was silent for quite some time now.

    "What about if I kill and eat the bad people like this guy?" Misery suggested as Ironman fired more repulsor beams at Spiderman who dodged them one after another.

    Suddenly, the symbiote jumped out of his body. Spiderman''s speed decreased thanks to that. "Tsk. What the hell happened?!" His spider senses tingled as ten mini missiles approached him from different directions.

    "I can''t! Your body... It''s too much!" The Symbiote turned into a sttered mess on the ground.

    "Humfff!" Spiderman opened a portal and manipted it, turning all the missiles back towards Ironman who widened his eyes in shock.

    "I''ll talk to youter. Just stay there. And don''t even think of running away."

    BOOOMM!!!

    The missiles exploded on Ironman blowing him away from the sky. Spiderman leaped toward the falling Ironman who recovered from the initial shock quickly and created a force field around himself blocking Spiderman''s punch.

    Bang!

    A hard punch threw Ironman backwards crashing into a building below as Spiderman rushed toward him.

    "Suit damage 40%" Friday reported inside Ironman''s helmet as he groaned painfully while getting up from the rubble.

    Spiderman appeared before him andnded a punch on Ironman''s force field again, pushing him backward a few feet before he stabilized himself and shot a beam of repulsor from his palms at Spidey''s chest, but Spiderman reacted quickly to open a tiny portal and sent the attack back at Ironman who avoided it by rolling sideways.

    "Suit damage 50%" Friday reported again as Ironman gritted his teeth in anger.

    "This damn brat!! Just how strong is he? Even Hulk can''t damage my suit this fast!!" Ironman cursed Spiderman internally as he looked up to find Spiderman jumping on top of him like a bullet.

    "Friday! Fire the unibeam!" Ironmanmanded as Spiderman reached close to him. The arc reactor on Ironman''s chest glowed brightly as he fired a powerful unibeam at Spiderman who simply stopped it with his fist.

    "Wow! Unibeam, huh? Sadly, for you," Spiderman began to walk slowly toward Ironman as dark yellow energy emerged from his body, covering his body, "It''s useless against me."

    Ironman began to push the suit to its very limit andunched everything he had at his disposal. The missiles exploded, but there was no damage to Spidey''s body. Theser beams just got reflected back, cutting through the remnants of the building. The two repulsor beams joined the unibeam beam together creating a stronger attack. Spiderman just kept walking slowly without caring for anything.

    "Power 90%" Friday reported inside Ironman''s helmet as sweat rolled down his forehead.

    Spiderman right now, stood before him as his palm touched his chest, "Humff!" His fingers dug into Ironman''s chest, breaking through the unbreakable liquid metal. His hand was slowly reaching toward Ironman''s chest.

    Ironman tried to solidify the metal around Spiderman''s hand but failed miserably as the yellow energy surrounding Spidey burned everything that came in contact with it. He grabbed Ironman''s arc reactor and overloaded it with his Chi.

    "Here you go," Spiderman pulled his hand out and webbed outside the building, "Have a taste of my Chi."

    *****

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 17 advance Chapters

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 142: Tony''s regrets

    Ch: 143: Choices

    Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

    Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

 Ch: 142 [Tony’s regrets]

    Ch: 142 [Tony��s regrets]

    Ironman''s arc reactor crackled with the overloaded energy. He tried to stabilize it, but it was too much for him. He wanted to divert the energy to his suit, but since it doesn''t depend on an arc reactor anymore, it would be useless. He quickly controlled one of the remaining remote armor and tried to move it close to him. Tony''s n was to shut down his arc reactor and change it with the one in the suit, but Spiderman saw through his n and fired a Chi imbued web shot at it.

    BOOOOMMM!!!

    The suit exploded midair destroying itpletely as Ironman gasped in shock.

    "Power at critical levels," Friday''s voice replied. "Initiating emergency shutdown to prevent core meltdown."

    "Shit! This is bad, really bad!!" Ironman cursed as he watched Spiderman standing outside. He controlled the liquid nanites of his suit to create a temporary arc reactor with its remaining energy and reced the one in his chest with it. The overloaded arc reactor shut down and the nanites began to disperse the excess energy, but the thing is Spiderman didn''t just overload the reactor, but he also overloaded Ironman''s body which he didn''t yet realize.

    Ironman''s Model 50 suit turned into a vest around Tony''s chest as he stumbled out of the building.

    Spiderman began to p, "As expected of Tony Stark, you are really a genius. Taking out the arc reactor before it could melt and recing it with a makeshift arc reactor using the liquid metal suit and preventing yourself from getting overloaded. Really impressive, Mr. Stark." He apuded Ironman who gritted his teeth angrily.

    "Shut up!" Ironman shouted furiously as he felt the overloaded energy surging within him.

    "But there''s something you should know. I overloaded your body with my chi, so, yeah, it doesn''t matter if you change your arc reactor or not. Your body is already overheating and the overloaded energy will kill you. You are gonna explode like a bomb any second now. Hahaha... So what now, Mr. Stark?" Spidermanughed mockingly as Ironman paled in horror.

    "Impossible!" Ironman mumbled in disbelief. He nced at his arms and noticed his veins glowing with a yellow hue. He was feeling the heat radiating from his body intensifying every passing second. "Friday! Vital stats, NOW!" Hemanded urgently as Friday scanned him.

    "Foreign energy detected. Unable to remove it. Body overheating, sir. Immediate medical attention required," Friday replied as Ironman rushed toward Spiderman.

    "No... It can''t be!! It can''t be..." He shook his head, refusing to believe in Spiderman''s words. He moved a bit of liquid metal to his fists and solidified it creating gauntlets around his hands before rushing toward Spiderman.

    "Your suit is gone, Mr. Stark. You can''t defeat me, even if you use your full power. You can''t win," Spiderman stopped Ironman''s swing with a single finger as he leaned closer to him, "Just ept your defeat, Mr. Stark."

    "No!! I can''t lose! Not now!" Ironman shouted desperately as he tried to punch Spiderman, but Spiderman blocked all his attacks effortlessly with just a single finger.

    "Just give up, Mr. Stark. It''s futile," Spiderman shook his head disappointedly as he continued to block Ironman''s attacks. "You''ll die in 3 or 5 minutes. So, sit down and reflect on the choices you made. But then again, how can I me you for what you did? You saw the future, your death... You did what you thought was the right thing to do." He sighed as he grabbed Ironman''s wrist tightly stopping him. "But you did all that without knowing the real truth." He broke his arms like two little twigs and punched him on the ground.

    "Gaaahhh!" Ironman coughed out blood as the heat began to hurt his skin and insides. "What truth? What are you talking about?! Tell me!!" He asked Spiderman who helped him get up.

    "You said something about Red Onught... Well, do you know how he was born?" Spidey sat on the ground before Ironman as he began telling the story. But he made sure to surround the area with his magic to stop any type of transmission outside. He didn''t trust Tony''s words about this ce being isted.

    "I saw his power and what he did, the price everyone paid..."

    "Yeah, you saw his power and decided to do all these useless shits. Let me tell you something good... Before Red Onught, you should know about Onught. Onught was born when Professor Xavier used his telepathic powers to shut down Mao''s mind during a battle. This caused the dark aspects of Mao''s psyche to merge with Xavier''s subconscious, creating a new, evil entity. Well, fucker was tough as hell but some heroes sacrificed themselves to stop him. Now,es the fun part... Red Skull..."

    Spiderman continued...

    "Red Skull found the brain of the dead Professor Charles Xavier. He used it to enhance his own telepathic abilities and began a campaign of hate and terror using these new powers. He called himself the "Red Onught" after these enhancements. During the fight, Red Skull''s increasing use of Xavier''s telepathic abilities and his exposure to the dark aspects of Xavier''s psyche caused a transformation. Thebined influence of Xavier''s brain and Red Skull''s malevolent willpower eventually led to the rebirth of Onught, but this time as the "Red Onught," a fusion of Red Skull''s consciousness and the Onught entity."

    "Wait! Then...? No! How do you know that?" Ironman stared at Spiderman in disbelief as he understood where he was going with this conversation.

    "Does it even matter? Had you shared this information with the heroes or at least with Dr. Strange or the Ancient One, we wouldn''t be here right now..." He sighed, shaking his head.

    "Haaa... All we had to do was find Red Skull and kill him, then kill Mao and bam! No more Onught or Red Onught. Genius mind, what a joke. Instead of thinking things through, you chose to keep everything to yourself, the big ass burden... You chose to bear it alone. You chose to act before questioning all the facts. And look where it brought you. You are dying right now because you were too hasty. Was knowing how you die really that tough on your mind?" Spiderman sighed tiredly as Ironman remained silent.

    He tried to refute Spiderman''s words, but he couldn''t. Everything he said was true. He was so scared that he chose to keep everything to himself. He saw how he almost destroyed the world as Superior Ironman, so he feared the future. He was scared of hurting his own family. Tony Stark was afraid of his own intellect and genius mind... His future self with a reversed personality proved it to him. So he chose to keep everything to himself without thinking things through... He chose to act before questioning all the facts.

    "Hahaha..." Heughed weakly as hey on the ground, "It seems I''ve miscalcted. I''ve underestimated you, Spiderman. You are indeed smarter than I thought... I don''t know where you learned all these things, but you must stop it from happening. That future mustn''te to pass!!" Ironman gritted his teeth as Spiderman nodded his head.

    "Of course, but what about Reed? He must have seen the future too, right? If so, then he might be trying to prevent that too, right? But what is he working on? What''s his n? How does he n to prevent the future? Then there''s Johnny too. You must know something, right? So, tell me, Mr. Stark. What is he nning? What''s his solution to prevent the future?" Spiderman asked as Ironman fell silent.

    "I''m not so sure. I did enter his travel stream, but the future we saw waspletely different as my interference threw us across different timelines, probably dimensions too. You have to find that out yourself, kid," He said as he took out a USB drive from his pocket.

    He held it toward Spidey.

    "Do me a favor. Give this to Pepper Potts. She''s the only one I told this about and man, did she try to stop me. I should have listened to her back then. So, give this to her. This contains a private message for her."

    *****''favorite'' the chapter if you are reading it****

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 143: Choices

    Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

    Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

    Ch: 146: Pleasure night

    Ch: 147: Maddie''s Lust

    Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

 Ch: 143 [Choices & consequences]

    Ch: 143 [Choices & consequences]

    [Meanwhile] [Kamar-Taj]

    Ancient One and Dr. Strange were witnessing the event unfold before their eyes. This was a critical moment that might just decide the fate of this world. Out of all the future visions they saw recently through the time stone, this was a critical point where Spiderman kills Tony Stark thus dying the arrival of Knull by a few years. But in return, Spiderman loses someone close to him, causing him to lose his sanity and turn to the dark side along with Wanda as they both try to use the power of Darkhold to gain knowledge to bring back the dead, causing more chaos.

    However, in some of the alternate realities, Spiderman spares Tony thus preventing the scenario from happening. In those realities, he joined forces with the heroes to fight against Knull''s army who arrived too early, but at the same time, Thanos appeared with his ck Order to get the final infinity stone on Earth, the time stone, resulting in a massive battle between Knull vs Thanos with with four Infinity Stones. This battle devastated Earth. They couldn''t see further beyond that.

    Either way, chaos ensued.

    In some scenarios, the heroes won while in others, they lost.

    So, this was a critical point where Spiderman either kills Tony Stark or lets him live.

    "Are we just going to watch without doing anything?" Dr. Strange asked the Ancient One as Spiderman was talking with Tony after defeating him. "We can take on Knull and prevent Thanos by making a deal with Death or we can find the cosmic entities to assist us against them. There''s Thor, we can ask Odin for assistance or Eternals, Inhumans... We can stop both Knull and Thanos, but imagine what would happen if they break the reality while using the Darkhold. If they open the gate of the underworld with that then..."

    "The history will repeat itself. Dark Era will begin once again. Humanity''s end wille with the rise of the darkness..." Ancient One shook her head.

    "Then what should we do?" Dr. Strange asked again.

    "The only thing we can do, Stephen... Watch and wait," She replied.

    "Wait and watch?! I know the rules say not to meddle with the timeline, but I refuse to sit here and watch as the world burns." Dr. Strange shook his head in disagreement.

    "I agree with you, Stephen. However, this is something Spiderman needs to do. It''s his destiny, the Great Weaver decreed it. If we intervene, something even worse mighte to pass. You know about the butterfly effect, right? Spiderman is the key to stopping Knull and preventing Thanos, but this is something he must do himself. Kill or save Tony is his decision, not ours. We can only pray that he makes the right one," Ancient One closed her eyes as Dr. Strange clenched his fists.

    "..." Dr. Strange understood the situation. He sighed and just sat there, watching the event unfold.

    ...

    [Back at the harbor]

    Tony took out a USB drive from his pocket, "Do me a favor. Give this to Pepper Potts. She''s the only one I told this about and man, did she try to stop me. I should have listened to her back then. So, give this to her. This contains a private message for her."

    "What are you gonna do if you got a second chance?" Spiderman asked curiously.

    "If I had a second chance, maybe think things through before taking steps... Maybe work on mending the rtionship between mutants and humans, or fix this symbiote mess I''ve created. Gotta many people to apologize to. After that, perhaps, I''ll spend some more time with Miss. Potts, forgetting about all these for a moment, live my life with a clear mind and not burdened by my fears and guilt. Enjoy my life... I guess," Ironman replied with a weak smile.

    Spiderman didn''t say anything and grabbed his arm, absorbing the chi from his body, while using his chi to heal his body. Tony''s body began to glow with a bright yellow hue as the pain slowly vanished. His overheated body stabilized and his broken arms began to regenerate at a fast rate.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tony asked in surprise as Spiderman let go of his hand.

    "Well, you are like my hero, truth be told. When I saw what you did, I just couldn''t hold myself back, but then again, killing you will reduce our force while facing that bastard. So, live and fix your mistakes. The innocent lives that were lost, go to their families and apologize to them. Then work to prevent future threats. When this is all over, tell the world what you did, and ept your mistakes. Oh, and don''t even try to sniff around me for info. I''ve already told you what you need to know. The rest, you heroes and mutants figure it out. Kill Mao and Red Skull if you must, because sometimes you just gotta make that choice..."

    Spiderman stood up and stretched his arms and legs.

    "By the way, that was really a good fight, Mr. Stark. And you should really hurry and find those other symbiotes that are doing God knows what right now. As for this one," He turned toward Misery who was still in its blob form, "I''ll be taking it. Oh, one more thing. I''m putting up a team of heroes and I need you to support us. You know, like erasing someone''s past crimes and data and turning them into good people. You can do that with ease, right?"

    "A team of heroes?" Tony raised his brows in interest.

    "Yep, a team."

    "And who''s in this team of yours that needed their past cleared?"

    "Frank Castle and Felicia Hardy, although, I need to meet up with her first. But yeah, for now, those two. Later we''ll see," Spidey replied as Tony narrowed his eyes at him.

    "Felicia Hardy? ck Cat? You got her to join your team and how the hell did you manage to get Frank to join your team? Fury gave him an offer to lead a team of superheroes back when he was in prison. But he refused it, saying he doesn''t y well with others. So, how?" Tony asked.

    "He''s a friend of mine, that''s all there''s to it."

    "Friend, huh? Well, good for him. I''ll take care of their past," Tony stood up after that and looked around at the destruction their battle caused, "Haaa... You should get out of here first. I''ll take care of things here. As for that Symbiote, you sure you''ll be able to handle it?"

    "Yeah, don''t worry about me. I''m pretty sure it''s slightly different from the other red ones. Anyways, gotta run now. Catch youter!" Spiderman waved at Tony as he took out a container from his suit and ced it before Misery, "Get in. We''ll talk about what happened with my body that made you jump out and be this weakter. For now, get in that container, and behave."

    Misery hesitated for a moment, but in the end, it jumped into the container and Spidey stored it in his suit. Then he webbed away from the harbor as if nothing happened. He didn''t even show any signs of exhaustion.

    Tony stood there and watched him leave.

    ''To think he was this strong. But surprisingly, the future that I saw... There wasn''t any Spiderman, but a female Spider Woman who called herself Ghost Spider. I need to talk to Strange. Something unexinable is going on with our world...''

    .

    .

    [Hospital]

    Spiderman reached the hospital and sighed in relief to see Liz alright and unharmed. The Shield agents have secured the area and captured the hired mercenaries. He webbed down before her.

    "Hey, Liz. d to see you''re okay." Spiderman greeted her.

    Liz widened her eyes when she saw him. She was with her father, sitting near the entrance. Tears instantly rolled down her cheeks as she ran toward him and hugged him tightly, crying her heart out.

    "I was so scared. They had a gun on my head and then that thing..."

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine now. We took care of that and no one wille after you again," He patted her head gently and tried tofort her.

    "Thank you..." Liz tightened her grip around him as Spiderman smiled and patted her head once again.

    "You should go with your father. Take some rest for now."

    "Are you going to visit me like you used to do in the past? I... I have a lot to talk to you about. I can understand if you are too busy... I mean..." Liz suddenly realized that she was tightly hugging him without even realizing it.

    She blushed and released him as Spiderman chuckled seeing her cute expression.

    "Of course, I''lle to see you. We have lots of catching up to do. So, Don''t worry. Now go with your dad, Liz."

    "Okay..." Liz nodded her head, wiping her tears as Spiderman looked at her and smiled under his mask.

    Her father came toward Spiderman and said, "Thank you for saving my daughter. I don''t know what I would have done if I lost her."

    "Just doing my job, Sir," Spiderman replied as he scratched his head awkwardly. "Besides, she''s strong. She''ll get through this. Well, see ya..." He webbed away after that as Liz''s father sighed and shook his head.

    ''Strong, huh...'' He looked at Liz who was looking at Spiderman leave, "He''s right. Come on, let''s go home, Liz."

    .

    .

    [Back to Kamar-Taj]

    "In the end, he chose to save Tony Stark instead of giving in to his desire to kill. He''s slowly maturing and thinking things through. Now, we''ll begin our preparation to face Knull and Thanos who will being within 10 years from now," Ancient One dered as Dr. Strange sighed in relief.

    "But what about Spiderman''s team of heroes? How will they affect the future?" Dr. Strange asked as he sat on the floor cross-legged.

    "As I''ve said before, Peter Parker is an anomaly. Every step he takes, and every choice he makes will shape our reality for better or for worse. Who knows, by the time those two beings arrive, he might be the most powerful being in this universe..." Ancient One chuckled as Dr. Strange shook his head.

    -----''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

    Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

    Ch: 146: Pleasure night

    Ch: 147: Maddie''s Lust

    Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

 Ch: 144 [Little fun & goodbye]

    Ch: 144 [Little fun & goodbye]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    Man, I almost killed Tony Stark. It was really hard to control my urges. But if what he told me is true then we have a bigger problem at our hands, besides, experimenting on symbiotes is so foolish. What if Knull arrives and decides to invade Earth? That ancient bastard is too dangerous. Anyway, our main problem is the Red Onught. I can''t let that thinge to life at any cost. But going against Mao... Humm... I gotta train further and develop my powers. That freak is too strong and he has an army with him. Then again, I gave Tony the information he needed. Hopefully, he''ll take care of him.

    As for Red Skull... Well, who knows where that freak is hiding?

    I arrived at Sue''s mansion and entered her room through the window and saw her lying on the bed, reading a book. She got her sses on and she was on her stomach. That white silk robe she''s wearing is doing a perfect job of showing me her body lines, especially her butt cheeks which I wanna touch so bad right now.

    She turned her head toward me as soon as Inded inside the room.

    "So, how did it go?" She asked as she closed the book.

    "Well, saved my friend, took down a few goons, encountered a symbiote, and then had a little chat with Mr. Tony. In short, yeah, everything was alright," I replied as I removed my mask and sat on the bed beside her.

    "A symbiote?" She raised her brows.

    I wanted to show her Misery, but I think I''ll keep it hidden for now at least.

    "Yup! Some kind of alien parasite that some guys are after. Well, it''s all solved now. Mr. Stark will take care of it. Anyways, it would seem you took a break from work today... So, I was wondering if we can... You know... Do something..." I looked at her seductively as I grabbed her soft butt cheeks and gave them a nice little squeeze. "And I''ll be going back home tonight. The girls will keep me busy for a while, you know."

    Sue giggled hearing that as she crawled toward me, pushing me down on the bed, and sat on top of me. She leaned forward with her sses still on, "So, when are you going to add me to your group? Introduce me to them? You know, stay with you all, maybe if you want that?"

    "Hummm... After you officially break up with Reed I''ll introduce you to them. Then, we might have some group fun, and that look in your eyes says you are craving some fun right now," I teased her as Sue smirked and pressed her lips against mine.

    "Oh, I am... Let''s forget about everything for now and enjoy our time together while we still can. Then, you can go back home and spend some time with your harem of beautiful women, and I''ll go back to my lonely life, waiting for you toe to me... Sound good?" Sue kissed me passionately as I wrapped my arms around her waist and rolled us over, pinning her under me.

    "Yeah, maybe I''ll slip in your room in the middle of the night and fuck you senselessly... Sounds good?" I whispered in her ears as Sue giggled.

    "Sounds like a n..." She licked my lips seductively. "How about sex in the pool? We missed thatst night..."

    And so, we went to the pool to finish what we kinda left unfinished...

    Sue without wasting time lowered herself on my cock as I sat in the pool''s corner, and she began to ride fast. This pool''s water was cool, perfect for the hot weather, and of course, my girl was the hottest thing there was.

    "So, enjoy it Pete." Sue purred in delight, enjoying riding me and pressing her boobs against my chest with her arms around my neck. Her firm round booty kept pping the water behind her making cute sshing sounds.

    And man... was I enjoying it.

    She bounced on me faster and faster as I grabbed her butt cheeks and pushed and pulled her on my cock while my tongue explored the insides of her mouth.

    "AAhhhhh Yessss....!" She moaned loudly in between kisses. Sue''s movements were making more sshes and waves and we were soaked. The sight of her heavy jugs bouncing wildly like this was so fucking hypnotic.

    The rippling effect the water created on them added more sex appeal than normal. Not to mention, those adorable bouncy sshes her booty was making...

    That added to the pleasure a lot.

    Soon, the movement started making more waves than before, as Sue increased the force of her bounces, moving faster than before. Her hard nipples rubbed against my chest and sent some electric jolts that ran up to my brain and released some very animalistic desires that made me hold onto her ass tightly and thrust up as Sue thrust down harder, allowing my cock to go even deeper inside her and hitting the edge of her womb every time.

    "Mumm~ I''m cumming!" Sue purred as her tight passage clenched around my cock as her whole body shuddered and the water below us erupted around the ce due to the explosion of pleasure that surged through Sue''s body. She came, but the next second she picked up her speed, riding my cock faster and harder.

    The way her pussy is squeezing around my cock... Dang! I can''t ever get enough of this tightness.

    I pulled her up by her waist and turned her around. Sue leaned on the pool''s edge, putting her butt up toward me, "You want to see a surprise?" She smirked as suddenly out of nowhere a blue butt plug appeared around her butt hole.

    "Wha-?!" She used her power to hide it or maybe it''s the world''s first camo butt plug...

    "Since you leftst night, I''ve been prepping up my ass just for this moment. Just for you, Pete," She wiggled her ass at me. "Why don''t you pull it out slowly and rece it with your cock?" She cooed sexily and licked her lips seductively at the same time.

    Just like the woman herself, even her butt plug is kinky as fuck.

    I slowly grabbed the round end of the plug and pulled it out slightly.

    "Mumm~ Yeah, pull it out," She moaned.

    "Liking that feeling?" I asked yfully.

    "So much," She licked her lips once more.

    "Oh, really. In that case..." I grinned as I pulled out the plug roughly, causing her ass to clench automatically as she screamed and her knees buckled from the sudden onrush. A ssh of squirt came out of her pussy, coating her legs as she leaned on the water''s surface and breathed heavily, recovering from her sudden orgasm, "Oooo, a naughty, naughty boy!"

    "Oh, my. Did you just came from that? You must love anal, huh?" I pushed the plug back in with a slick sound, Sue purring like a kitty, her eyes rolling from the pleasure, "You have no idea, darling~."

    The naughtiness of the situation added extra excitement as I half pulled, half pushed it in. And with each push and pull, she''d gasp in ecstasy as the water rippled with her sshing legs. "Oh, Pete... ah! Yeah, this is- aah!"

    "You nasty milf. How many times have you had anal sex?" I spanked her ass with the other hand.

    "None. Since I couldn''t give you my virginity, I at least wanted to give you my anal virginity. So, I''ve been kinda practicing sincest night," Sue gasped, leaning back toward me as I put one arm around her chest while the other toyed with her.

    "And you are enjoying it after just a single night? Just how horny you are? I fucked you goodst night, you were barely moving when I left you, yet here you are with full stamina ready for some ass y and more action?"

    "You can never satisfy this needy slut," Sue purred as I pulled out the butt plug and looked at her gaped and twitching ass, all wet.

    Wow! Did she just call herself a slut?!

    With the way she is... yeah... a cock-loving, anal slut.

    But fuck! My dick is growing.

    I wonder how nasty she can be when she''s this horny, so I did what I saw in a porno a long time ago. Yeah, a long time ago, just for research purposes of course. I took the butt plug, "Open your mouth, slut." I held it before her lips. She opened her mouth wide with a satisfied smile as I pushed the toy in.

    "Keep it there."

    "Muum... Hummm..." She did just that as her expression reflected nothing less than pure, raw, lust.

    "Now," I ced my cock head on her twitching, wet, and stretched anus and slowly started pushing it inside, Sue letting out moans as her ass got stretched wide to amodate the length. The butt plug remained lodged in her mouth, acting as a temporary gag.

    She squeezed the sides of her butt tightening around my cock as I moved deeper inside her. She squeezed the base and every time I pushed my cock deep into her ass, her whole body convulsed, and she shuddered. I could feel my cock pushing her tight muscles aside, as she could do nothing except let the lust take control of her. Her pussy gushed and her tits bounced madly, her moans getting louder and higher, muffled by the butt plug.

    "Umph!!!"

    She had already given herself up for the sensations taking over her body.

    I grabbed her arms from behind and began fucking her with vigorous intensity and pace.

    I was buried to my hilt deep inside her, her ring stretched beyond normal to amodate my thick rod. It hurt and the pain caused the warm flow of fluid between her legs and her heavy breasts to bounce even wilder as she got assaulted. She was breathing fast and heavily through her nose, and I was assaulting her, taking my lust, making her mine, giving her the pure lustful attention she is addicted to.

    "Buckle up, Sue. Because I''m going to go even faster..."

    I keep fucking her ass while holding her arms. That tight and hot canal of hers was giving me plenty of friction as I felt the need to explode grow inside me with every new thrust. It''s not the only thing that is getting to me. Just the sheer depravity, the degradation, the demeaning, and yet passionate act was sending shivers up and down my spine. I was aroused just as her, though I was far more controlled and far more focused on doing the task at hand. I was far from feeling exhausted as well. And in my excitement, I increased my pace.

    "Damn! You are so fucking tight," I left her arms and grabbed her boobs, pulling her body against mine. The back of her head rested on my shoulders as I pound her tight ass.

    "You, Slut. My slut!" I proimed.

    "Ump! Umph!! Umph...!!!!!!!!" The noise she makes with the butt plug filling her mouth is really funny yet incredibly hot.

    The sound of our flesh pping against each other, with the water sshing, and the smell of lust all around, and her gushing pussy filled the area. Sue''s expression had reached another level of intensity. There was a slight sign of tear and agony on her face but all that had mixed well with the mindless and euphoric sense of pleasure.

    I waspletely buried in her ass at this point. My pelvis was smashed against her firm ass, the bulbous muscle around her hips pping and bouncing around my legs.

    I can''t hold it any longer, she just feels too damn good.

    "Fuck... Here I go, baby. Cumming!!!" I felt a tremendous explosion deep inside me as my legs shuddered and my breath became hard. I exploded inside her ass and her back arched as her ass clenched so hard, it almost felt like she''d locked me up in a vice and wouldn''t let go. Grabbing her big tits tightly, thrusting hard, I unleashed every single drop into her ass. "Ahh! Fuck... yeah! Oh, hell, this is good!!"

    "MHHHMMMMM!~" Sue shuddered, her entire body jiggling and her head rolled back against mine. She exploded right in her ce. Her legs copsed and if not for my grip on her tits and belly, she''d have dropped down in the pool instantly.

    I held her as I slowly pulled out my cock. Instantly, all the seeds that I poured inside her anus dribbled into the pool.

    A strange feeling of aplishment consumed me. I looked up at Sue who looked back, a massive blush on her face, her sses crooked on her face, as drool slowly spilled through the side of the butt plug''s hole.

    After that nice workout, we took a quick shower before having some lunch. Although it''s a littlete for lunch, oh, well, we were both busy.

    Later that evening...

    "Well, I guess, I''ll see you in a couple of days, or maybe you''ll find me nibbling on your nipples, or eating your pussy, or maybe fucking your holes at night as you sleep. The choice is yours Sue~." I winked.

    "I''ll be waiting impatiently," She giggled and kissed me gently.

    "Promise to keep your holes wet for me?" I asked her and she smirked.

    "Always~."

    We both had a giggling fit after that.

    "Well, take care then, and wish you luck, you got many more girls to satisfy after they went through a year of dry run... Hope, your super stamina can keep up with them, Spiderman," Sue teased with a sexy smile.

    "Oh, baby, there''s more of what you just received and if you want, we can try, but just be warned it''ll make you scream like crazy and even damage you a little... You won''t be able to live without me," I whispered in her ears as I released a wisp of my pheromone, just to keep her horny and make her only think about me.

    "I''d like that very much..." She kissed me, "Goodbye for now."

    ***''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.***

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT ON ANNUAL PAY]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

    Ch: 146: Pleasure night

    Ch: 147: Maddie''s Lust

    Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

 Ch: 145 [Back Home]

    Ch: 145 [Back Home]

    [Home]

    May, MJ, Gwen, Michelle, Maddie, and sight for sore eyes, Ned were there for the little party that they arranged for my supposedly return back to thend of livings, in a sense that is, after all, we had to stick to thea story for the time being. But man, does it feel so nostalgic toe back to a full house. Everyone was all smiles.

    The girls cooked some nice good food and snacks for us to enjoy and MJ put up her old jazz music which filled the home with good vibes. Yup, all seems perfect, like nothing has changed much and life goes on, the way it used to be. Furthermore, it''s kinda good to see them getting along just fine. A happy harem means a happy life for everyone.

    I had a nice n in mind, but they just had to invite Ned today. Well, it''s not like I hate him or anything, it''s just that I wanted some lonesome time with my girls. Anyway, since he''s here, I might as well catch up to what he has been doing in his grandma''s home all this time, only toe back now.

    "You are really doing great, Peter. It''s nice to see you up walking again, instead of seeing you inside a big tube filled with liquid," Ned remarked, giving me a friendly pat on the back.

    "Yeah, d to be out of there. And I heard you used to visit me every week... Thanks, man. But enough about that, how was the time you spent on your grandmother''s farm? From what I heard it''s a pretty lonesome ce in the middle of nowhere with barely any people around. Had fun?" I asked while chewing on some chips.

    "Oh, dude, that was a whole lot of experience," He chuckled as he reminisced. "Look at me. I''m all slimmed down and I''m pretty sure I got some packs. Seesh... Work and work all day till night. They are expanding the farm and you know how it is, hard work, eat some food, sleep some more, and repeat. The good part, I''m all buff now. Have a look."

    And so, Ned flexed his not-so-impressive biceps and chest with a proud and confident smirk. But he did indeed get slimmer than before. "What can I say, manual work."

    "Nice dude. Hit the gym next for a few months and maybe it''ll start shaping into real abs. You are gonna get very popr with the cheerleaders at college next year," I encouraged him as Ned''s expression turned into a slight frown as if he was considering it seriously.

    "You think so?" He asked.

    "For sure!"

    Ned nodded, "Maybe I''ll do that! There is no better way than to make the move at this moment."

    "Hit the iron bro... Hit the iron when it''s hot."

    "You are right. I''m gonna do it. Yup! This week I''ll join the gym." He fist bumped as I joined in on his confidence, "Dude, it''s gonna happen! By the way, I heard from Gwen about sh. That lunatic really got crazy in the end, huh?"

    "You have no idea. He assaulted Liz and even pulled a knife on her. If I wasn''t there to save her... Maybe something worse could have happened."

    "Lunatic," Nedmented as we both nodded.

    We talked a lot, catching up on the old and recent events that happened in his absence. Then we came to Harry''s situation.

    "Man! I can''t believe that Mr. Norman was the Green Goblin and human experiments... Dang! I swear I never expected that," Nedmented with a disturbed expression and that is understandable.

    It wasn''t surprising. People sometimes don''t know what kind of demons they got residing inside themselves until theye out and wreck shit.

    "Yup! Now, everyone is saying that Harry went overseas for some kind of treatment, but that''s all we know about him. That guy should at least contact us, right? I mean, I get it. After everything his father put him through, he needed to stay away from all that was there and focus on himself, and recover. It was necessary but still. He should have at least let us know where he is. It''s like he just disappeared," I sighed and added, "But still... Man, poor, Harry."

    Ned looked a bit sad, hearing that, "Yeah, man! That''s not so cool. We are best friends... or were best friends, so... What the hell, bro? When hees back, I''m gonna give him a piece of my mind. How dare he tell us if he is fine or not? Some friend..." He replied before grabbing a teful of chicken nuggets.

    The rest were either chatting amongst themselves or having their own conversations. Everyone was pretty much contented with the moment we have at present.

    Gwen and MJ joined us and brought canned sodas.

    "So, Ned. You told Peter about Erica, yet?" Gwen asked with a sly smirk.

    "Wha-No! I told you it''s nothing like that," Ned stuttered, trying to avoid eye contact.

    Gwen and MJ burst out into an epic fit of snorts and snickers and that brought others'' attention towards us.

    "Erica, huh?! Ah! I see, that''s why the change and all," I teased him a bit and made a smirk as Ned just pouted in irritation and chomped a mouth full of a chicken.

    "Yep. She asked him for a study session. With the examing up... But, Ned is still hesitating, isn''t he? Aw, how adorable. It''s your first girlfriend!" MJ grinned, joining my side to tease Ned a bit further.

    "Huh, she is not my girlfriend. But she does not seem that bad to begin with... I mean, she is really beautiful and kind-hearted and oh! she''s very smart. Definitely top ss and pretty talented too, with such a nice physique, like she could probably ace most sports... Oh, what the heck am I even babbling on, Pete? I need help. I don''t know what to do or how to speak to her. Out of nowhere, she asked me for a study session at her house and I don''t know what to do," Ned said frantically as he grabbed onto my arm like his life depended on it.

    "Okay, chill, buddy... It''s just a study session, calm your horses a bit," I gave him an assuring smile, "Besides, what are the chances that it''s going to be more than a simple study session? Just be a man and go. Take it one step at a time. Don''t rush things. It could be a test. She might want to check your personality and the kind of man you are. So, don''t jump in even if she gives the green signal. Control yourself, and be patient. Follow your instinct and things should go just the way they should and there isn''t a need to be nervous at all."

    Ned calmed and cleared his throat before nodding, "True... I can control myself. It''s just that I am nervous as hell. Well, I guess, I''ll prepare myself mentally. I just don''t want to leave a bad impression on her."

    "Why don''t you just start with a simple conversation? If she invited you to her home, then you two must have spent some time together, right?" Michelle chimed in from behind. As usual, she was reading a book, with her legs up on the sofa. She looked at our little conversation group and also said her piece, "So, go with that. Don''t try to butter up her too much or else she might think you as a creep. Keep it short and simple. Then, shift the conversation to studies. That''s all you should do. Not a thing more, not a thing less."

    "She has a point," MJ shrugged.

    Ned, though hesitant, smiled. "Yea, I''m gonna try that. Simple and sweet and no butter, or I''ll be toast!"

    "Exactly," Michelle gave him a small thumbs-up and went back to reading her book.

    The three of us looked back at Ned, smiling. We always supported him with everything he was in the past. Even so, this time we believed that Ned might finally have a good time in his life.

    .

    .

    After dinner, we stayed upte, ying some games. Yeah, I''m pretty rusty so it was like everyone ganged up on me and beat the heck out of me. It was pretty fun overall, so, yep, it was a good night overall. I could have used my spidey power, but where''s the fun in that?

    Everyone slowly got tired, it was almost 1: 30 AM.

    I showed Ned his room since he''ll be staying the night.

    "Goodnight, Peter," Ned said as he hopped into the bed.

    "Goodnight, man..."

    After that, it''s time to have some fun. Now, whose room should I enter?

    -----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 16 advance Chapters[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 146: Pleasure night

    Ch: 147: Maddie''s Lust

    Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

    Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

    Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

 Ch: 146 [A night with May]

    Ch: 146 [A night with May]

    I entered May''s room.

    She nced at me through the mirror on the wall and gave a nod.

    "Take off your clothes," She said.

    Wow!

    She was lying naked on her stomach with a bottle of wine half-empty beside the bedside, as her little sleepwear was lying on the bedroom floor and I can see her glistening pussy. I closed the door, took off my clothes, and walked towards her with my boner pointing proudly in the air, and of course, ready for a long night of banging the slutty sexy May.

    "Do it! Peter," She mumbled loud enough for me to hear her. "Take my ass. I want to feel that tongue of yours."

    Without speaking a single word, I went between her legs and buried my face between her buttcheeks, causing May''s hips to twitch. I did not have to move too much. In seconds, she spread her cheeks, allowing my tongue to ravish her holes.

    "Mumm~ Ssshhh~ Took you long enough," May muttered under her breath and began shaking her butt, rubbing my face in the process.

    I licked her juices, coating her butt hole with her pussy juices, and then began flicking the tip of my tongue on both her pussy and ass. May''s asscheeks were quivering as I licked her hole. She moaned louder each time I licked her rim. Her juices were overflowing at this point.

    "Fuck! I''m gonna cum!" She moaned, "Keep licking, faster... Deeper~ Aahh~ I''m almost there," she continued to mumble.

    "Sweety, put your fingers in!"

    My hands grasped her buttocks and squeezed them before parting them, sticking a finger into her pussy. Her nectar gushed all over my hand, making me chuckle. My tongue also tried entering her anus and started moving it quickly, to and fro, flicking my tongue up and down.

    "I missed you so much. God! Peter... Finger my butt too..." May was mumbling and gasping loudly while clutching tightly the bedsheets, as she moaned my name over and over.

    My left hand moved towards her rim, my thumb slipping deep inside her anus, and kept up thrusting my fingers in both ces, stretching both her pussy and her anus further apart. May arched her back and screamed loudly as I continued fingering andpping her two tight little holes.

    "I too missed you so much, May," I kissed her buttcheeks while fingering her fast and deep. She is tight as always and the way she is moving her hips... Dang! She''s gushing all over my hand. I''m pretty much soaked already.

    "Haha, you are soaking my fingers," I teased her, which caused May to groan, "Shut up and keep going."

    I pulled my fingers out of her holes and let them free from my grasp. I flipped her over, and kissed her hard, grabbing her big boobs. She raised her legs a bit, allowing me to get into the missionary position. She then grabbed my cock and began to rub it on her pussy, fast. Wow! The way she is rubbing the tip on her clit... If I lose my focus even for a second, I will cum.

    She pushed her tongue into my mouth as our kiss became more aggressive and passionate. May grabbed my hair with one of her hands and began stroking my dick harder.

    The sound of kisses filled the room. May ced my cock right outside her pussy, and raised her hips. My cock slid into her pussy with ease, and she immediately wrapped her legs around my waist.

    Ohh! How much I missed her taste... Her pussy... Her boobs... Her smell... After a year here we are again enjoying the pleasure we missed so much.

    May moved her hips and began grinding against my dick. I began thrusting my dick deeper inside her. My hands pinched her nipples and rolled them around my fingers. But our lips remained locked in a passionate kiss.

    "Harder Peter! Harder~" May murmured through our kisses.

    I pushed my cock deeper inside her, causing her to gasp. I paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and then plunged my cock all the way inside her pussy before pulling it entirely back out and mming it again and again.

    aappp~ pppp~ ppp~

    "Your cock feels amazing, Peter!" May cried out and tightened her grip around my neck as I kept pushing my cock inside her.

    "God! You''re so tight May!" I grunted loudly as my dick started throbbing inside her pussy.

    appp~ pppp~ ppp~

    "Keep fucking me like this sweety... Don''t stop until you cum inside my pussy~ Aaahhhh~" May screamed as I shoved my cock deeper inside her pussy and thrusted faster than before.

    Our bodies were sweating profusely as we fucked each other at full speed. May''s juices covered my groin area. Little sshes were leaking out of her pussy with every thrust. We kept going for about ten more minutes, kissing passionately and fucking hard until May came hard.

    "MUMMMM~~~" May squirted hard, but I didn''t stop fucking her. She wanted to scream in pleasure, but I''m sucking on her tongue vigorously. Her nails dug into my back and she scratched my back as I continued fucking her.

    May began shaking her hips, and clenched her pussy tightly around my dick. My thrusts became slower and I pulled my cock entirely back out and mmed it again and again.

    "Fuck! May! I''m about to cum..." I gasped.

    "Cum inside my pussy Peter~ I want you to look me into my eyes while you fill me with your seed~" May whispered into my ear.

    Her words made my dick tremble inside her pussy. I leaned forward, looking into May''s eyes, and kept pounding her pussy with all my might.

    "Come on sweety, cum inside me~ Give me your load Peter~"

    Her big boobs kept brushing against my chest. Her pussy kept massaging my dick with her vaginal muscles. My hips were moving quickly while May was moving her hips faster with me. My balls tightened as my dick began to twitch inside her pussy.

    "Humfff~" I groaned loudly as I shot a huge load of my semen inside May''s womb.

    "Aaaahhhh~~" May''s body jerked and trembled as my warm load filled her pussy. Another ssh of squirt gushed out of her pussy along with my cum.

    May panted heavily and hugged me tightly as she wrapped her legs around my waist. My dick remained inside her pussy, still releasing spurts of my semen inside her womb. Her pussy kept milking my cock dry, swallowing every drop of my semen.

    May and I kept hugging each other tightly as we stayed in that position for a few minutes. Neither of us spoke a single word. Our tired bodies just enjoyed the warmth we missed so much.

    "Peter?" May called my name.

    "I love you, May," I kissed her neck.

    "I love you too sweety. Thank you for making me feel alive again," May smiled at me.

    I chuckled, "You''re wee May."

    We shared a soft kiss as we kept hugging each other.

    "I hope you aren''t done yet, right?" She asked, licking my ear.

    "Of course not. I missed you too much May. Tonight is going to be a long night for both of us," Iughed, as she giggled.

    "Hmm~ Let''s do something kinky then, sweety," May winked at me.

    "Oh, what do you have in mind, May?" I asked.

    "I''d like to tie you up on the bed and ride you, suck you... Blindfolded... This will be your punishment for worrying us for a year," May bit my lower lip.

    "Sounds fun. Do whatever you want, May. I''m all yours," I kissed her again.

    "Perfect~ Now lie down on your back sweety," May grinned evilly. "Let your aunt take care of you."

    She took out a bundle of rope and a blindfold. Well, can''t me her for taking advantage of my situation, can I now? I did fucked up. Well, punishment in the form of pleasure, I''ll take it.

    May tied my hands and feet to the bedpost before putting a blindfold on me. She then stood up and walked away. I could hear her rummaging through her drawers and wardrobe.

    After a few minutes, May sat on top of me, pushing her dripping pussy on my cock, and whispered, "Stay here for a moment. I''m going to clean up pretty fast. Then we are going for 69. I want to see how much you missed your women''s pussy. We are going to have so much fun tonight sweety~ And I might even have a surprise for you."

    May climbed off the bed and left the room after she kissed my lips.

    ...

    [3rd Person POV]

    May walked out of the room and made her way to the bathroom. She locked the door from outside, so no one could enter. But instead of bathroom, she went straight into Maddie''s room and knocked on her door.

    Maddie opened the door. She was wearing a white robe over her ck negligee. May entered the room and closed the door behind her.

    "Are we really doing this?" Maddie asked.

    May nodded and smirked, "Tonight is our night Maddie. Peter is all ours. We are going to give him a wee he won''t ever forget. Two milfs are going to ride him all night. He ain''t leaving the bed until we are satisfied."

    "A threesome... You sure are kinky, May," Maddie grinned.

    May rolled her eyes, "Please, don''t act like you never thought of this. I know you are dying to fuck Peter again. And I''m here to make your wishe true. So, let''s enjoy ourselves."

    "Shit! Phe!" Maddie took a deep breath, "Ok, let''s do it. I''m ready."

    "Well, here''s the key," May held the key before her, "Keep himpany till I get rid of all the cum he dumped inside me." She raised her nightie to show Maddie the dripping cum from her pussy.

    "Wow! Looks like you two had so much fun without me," Maddie licked her lips.

    "You have no idea. So, I''ll let you have some fun with him too. I''ll join you two in ten minutes. So, go and entertain Pete, ok?" May said as she handed the key over to Maddie.

    Maddie grabbed the key, "Thank you. You''re the best~"

    "Now, hurry up! You don''t want the others to get a jump on him, do you?" May chuckled.

    "Of course not. Ok, I''m going," Maddie left May alone in her room and walked towards Peter''s room.

    May smiled as she touched her soaking pussy and smeared Peter''s cum all over her fingers and sucked them, "This is going to be a long night."

    ----''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 147: Maddie''s Lust

    Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

    Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

    Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

    ------

 Ch: 147 [Maddie’s Lust]

    Ch: 147 [Maddie��s Lust]

    Maddie sneaked into May''s room and found Peter bound to the bed, naked. His cock standing up straight and soaked in cum and juices from his previous session with May. Maddie licked her lips as she saw the scene in front of her.

    She closed the door quietly and locked it from inside. She then walked towards the bed, dropped her robe on the floor, and slowly got onto the bed. The first thing she did was kiss Peter softly. It was a small and passionate kiss.

    Peter''s tried to speak, but Maddie kept kissing him, sucking his lips. She was happy when she heard Peter moaning through the kiss. She kissed him again and Peter kissed back this time.

    Their tongues danced in their mouths as they kept kissing each other. Maddie''s boobs were rubbing against Peter''s chest. Her hands were caressing Peter''s body.

    Peter was breathing heavily.

    She parted after another little peck.

    "Maddie, as tasty as always. I missed your taste so much," Peter whispered.

    "I missed you too, Peter," Maddie smiled as she kept kissing Peter. She went on top of him and sat on his belly. His cock was between her butt cheeks.

    Peter moaned as he felt Maddie licking his cheeks and ear. He could also feel Maddie''s butt cheeks rubbing against his cock. Maddie''s hands were exploring Peter''s body. She was teasing him. His body was sweating as he felt Maddie''s fingers tracing his body. Her soft and tender fingers were like feathers on his skin.

    "Taking full advantage, are we?" He chuckled.

    "Shhh~ Just enjoy baby," Maddie whispered as she raised her hips and impaled herself on Peter''s cock.

    "Oohhh~" Peter moaned as he felt Maddie''s pussy engulfing his cock.

    "Hmmm~ Peter... Your cock is still so hard and sloppy. Oh! How much I missed this feeling," Maddie began to jump on his cock like a horny and depraved milf that she is.

    Peter moaned as he felt Maddie riding his cock like a pro. Her pussy was sucking his cock. Her hands were ying with her breasts. Her butt cheeks were hitting his thighs with every jump she takes.

    "Maddie... Your pussy... Fucks... Aaah~ It feels so good... Oh~" Peter was moaning as pleasure rushed through his body.

    "Oh, ever since you fucked me that day, I''ve been thinking of you... Fuck! God, knows, how many times I rubbed myself, imagining you fucking my pussy like you did," Maddie pressed her arms on his chest and rode him fast and hard. She then began to squat without even taking a breather. Her pussy was wet and the sprinkles of her juices fell on Peter''s balls and bed sheet.

    "Fuck Peter! Fuck!"

    "Maddie...!! Aah!!" Peter clenched his fist. He wanted to tear apart the rope and grab her, fuck her hard, but punishment is a punishment. He had no say in that matter, so, he could only submit for now.

    The bed creaked loudly.

    Maddie''s hair bounced like a river. Her boobs were following her movements. With Peter in a blindfold, every sensation in his body was increasing. He could only feel what was happening. But his heightened senses could clearly imagine Maddie''s naked body bouncing on his cock and how the bouncing of her boobs affected him. He could hear how her nipples are pping against the air and the wet squelching of her pussy being fucked.

    Peter took a deep breath and enjoyed Maddie''s sexy moans as she fucked his cock like her personal toy.

    "I''m Cumming!" Maddie raised her hips, pulling out Peter''s cock and rubbing it on her clit, fast, in a circr motion. Peter could feel her pussy squirting on his lower abdomen, thighs, and his cock. Her juices were all over his belly.

    "Haaaaah~" Maddie bent down and lied on Peter. Her body was trembling from the orgasm. She took a few deep breaths before she turned around and easily guided the cock back into her pussy. She began to ride him in reverse cowgirl style. She arched forward. Grabbing Peter''s legs, she began to bounce her ass.

    p~ p~p~

    The sound of wet pping of ass against his belly, herbored breathing, and loud moans kept reverberating in the room as Peter savored Maddie riding his cock. She fucked him hard, but like he was a toy, almost mercilessly. Within seven minutes or so, Maddie came six times with two big squirts and four little ones.

    Peter didn''t cum even once. The more she had fun with Peter, the more his cock became stiff. Maddie knew about his stamina, but she wanted to make him cum at any cost before Mayes back. She wants his cum inside her pussy, or maybe inside her ass. She did prep her ass for tonight after all.

    "Fuck! Maddie. You are doing great!" Peter praised her as his cock was stimted by her insides.

    "You like it? Hufff!~ Hufff!~ Aaah! Aaaah~" She continued to ride his cock.

    "Ugh.. Yes.. Ugh~"

    Maddie wasn''t lying to herself. Ever since Peter fucked her, she''s been dreaming of him. And the fact that he is her daughter''s boyfriend and as a mother she''s fucking her daughter''s boyfriend behind her back, the whole act aroused her even more.

    Well, Maddie was horny as fuck.

    She grabbed Peter''s cock and ced it near her butt hole, before pushing it inside. "Let me get started with your real fun."

    "Fffuck!!" Peter''s hands tried to rip the rope apart and grab her ass, as he was, finally, losing control. "So, tight! Go on, Maddie. Ride my cock, faster. Squeeze my cock with your butthole."

    "Yes, Peter," Maddie sighed and started pushing herself up and down. Even in this position, she''s not tired. Even her mind, instead of bing lethargic because of her six orgasms was clear and focused, focused on giving her onest big orgasm. She was willing to endure the soreness tomorrow just for today''s sake.

    She raised herself and kept bouncing on the cock with one hand gripping Peter''s ankle. She then bent back on his body, "Move that hip of yours, fuck my ass, make a mess of it. Pound my ass and shoot your loads of cum inside me. That''ll be the final proof of tonight."

    "It''s not thest. This is just the beginning."

    Peter began to move his hips upwards, faster. The pping of his cock thrusting her ass has be loud and resonated louder. He was sweating and his body was rubbing on the bedsheet. After fucking her for a few more minutes...

    He was close.

    "I''m gonna cum!" He muttered through his gritted teeth as he kept plowing her asshole, he''s so fucking close. His hand itched to touch her skin and he''s so fucking hard in her, but he knows not to give in to his lust. So, instead, he was now humping his hips violently upwards to meet her bounces. He held his hands together, and his thighs, back, and his neck muscles were straining from the sheer exertion. But this much was nothing for Spiderman.

    "Do it! Shower my ass,e inside me," Maddie pped began to rub her clit with her right hand and squeezed her right nipple hard as she pushed her butt down Peter''s cock, rotating it in a circr motion and it took just two-three rotations before Maddie orgasmed. "Ah~"

    As for Peter, while he was savoring the warm insides of Maddie''s asshole, he came inside her ass.

    "Humfff!" Peter''s body shook when the thick creamy sperm poured into Maddie''s warm, pulsating asshole. With no further ado, the white fluids spurted inside Maddie''s asshole. Peter''s ejaction was too strong, the ejection was not confined and white liquid dripped from the point where they joined.

    The room became stuffy and smelled strongly of cum and sex. The pitter-patter sound of water droplets sshed onto the wooden window frames as heavy rains began to fall.

    Then came the knock on the door...

    -----[''FAVOURITE'' the chapter if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

    Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

    Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

    ------

    <strong>AN: I WILL TAKE A BREAK. 2-3 DAYS. NEED TO STOCKPILE A FEW MORE CHS.</strong>

 Ch: 148 [Punisher vs Kraven pt1]

    Ch: 148 [Punisher vs Kraven pt1]

    AN: The threesome will continue after 2 more chs. There were someplications back then, so, I had to re-adjust the chapters.

    ----

    While Peter was enjoying his night, Frank kept himself busy as usual.

    Frank had been tracking a high-level weapons dealer for the past few days. The target was highly protected, almost untouchable, surrounded by a small army of men.

    But today, Frank had a chance.

    As usual, he fought his way through the building on the outskirts of New York, eliminating all obstacles in his path. Few people were there; no cops dared enter this underworld. It was a ce where those without money or status weren''t wee, where even a small cop wouldn''t feel safe without backup, fearing they''d be killed, their bodies left for autopsy to confirm their line-of-duty death.

    Unlike the gang members, Frank killed them without guilt. He didn''t enjoy killing; he preferred peace. But sometimes, peace was too far away. He wouldn''tin or change his path. He took a grim satisfaction in seeing their blood spill, hearing these filth of the Earth plead for mercy.

    After taking them down, Frank burned the building to the ground, ensuring no traces were left behind, and moved out with a new batch of weapons in his minivan. However, he had an unsettling feeling, as if someone was watching him. This was the sixth time this week. His honed senses told him this wasn''t a regr lowlife. The question on his mind was, who and where?

    Frank drove, alert and ready for a surprise attack. He avoided his base to keep its location hidden from this unknown presence. Instead, he took several detours. The drivested two hours before he finally stopped in front of an alleyway.

    As he stepped out of the van, the feeling of being watched grew stronger. His eyes scanned the dark, narrow alley, every muscle in his body tense. Suddenly, a shadow moved at the far end. Frank drew his gun, ready to face whatever or whoever it was. The figure emerged from the shadows, tall and imposing, with a menacing presence.

    He was wearing a brown jacket with fur around his neck, ck shirt, and ck pants, making him stand out in the alley. The moment Frank got a glimpse of the person, a shiver went through his spine, a rare sensation for the hardened Punisher.

    "Castle," His deep voice echoed through the alley. "I''ve been waiting for this moment."

    "Who the hell are you?" Frank raised his gun, preparing to shoot him down. "What do you want?"

    "Kraven," The man replied, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "And you, Frank Castle, are the ultimate prey."

    Before Frank could reply, Kraven pounced and leaped at him, disappearing into thin air as he seemed to fade, only leaving dust behind. His agility of a wild beast.

    Frank fired his gun, but Kraven dodged with inhuman speed, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat. Kraven''s fist connected with Frank''s jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground. Frank rolled to his feet, pain searing through his body. He aimed his gun again, but Kraven knocked it out of his hand with a swift kick. With his opponent unarmed, Kraven took advantage of the opening, grabbing his opponent''s leg. In a disy of incredible strength, Kraven threw his foe in the air.

    Frank groaned in pain as he collided with a brick wall, unable to prepare for the sudden attack. He dropped to the concrete like a stone, and just when he thought the fight had ended, he received a brutal blow from behind, mming his face against the wall, and smashing the skin on his forehead and face. His right shoulder was dislocated.

    Frank gritted his teeth and tried to rise up again, but that m had sapped away his energy, he felt weaker than before, not that he could move anyway, the beating he took from Kraven left him bleeding and immobilized, it was as if he wasn''t fighting a human but a beast. His opponent got speed, power, and techniques that made it impossible for him to counterattack. He expected it was because of some strange drug or a chemical he took that made him act this way. But right now, none of those questions mattered, only the wish of not dying, to find an opportunity, something that might change the result of this fight.

    "Did I expect too much, Frank Castle?"

    The mocking voice belonged to Kraven, standing right behind him, smiling sinisterly as Frank continued to resist and tried to get up.

    "Or perhaps you are not what the rumors say? Maybe this hunt was indeed not worthy,"

    That single word ''Hunt'', was like a match that lit up Frank''s raging fires. "What did you say?"

    "That you will die like the animals, right here in this alley," Kraven kicked his stomach, sending him rolling across the ground until he crashed against arge metal pipe in a corner.

    Frank spit a mouthful of blood as the agony shot through his stomach. That kick could be fatal, but for him, it only woke up his animal instinct to survive. It''s been a while since he fought a bloody fight on the edge of life and death. The man before him isn''t a normal human, but to Frank, it doesn''t matter. He got a general idea about Kraven''s power after taking that much beating. His way of fighting was unique, like a savage animal that hunted down its prey. Countering it without preparation and in his present condition is almost impossible. And running away is also impossible since he is fast enough to dodge bullets.

    He looked around for things he could use as a weapon. Since guns are useless, he''ll keep his other gun for the final blow, right now, his eyes fell on a metal rod, lying behind Kraven. A few ss shards and bricks.

    The street light flickered...

    "ARGGGG!" Frank mmed his fist on the ground as he stood up. He grabbed his dislocated right shoulder and popped it back into ce with a sickening crunch, then he cracked his neck and fingers, before running toward Kraven.

    "YES! THIS IS HOW IT SHOULD BE. THAT SOUL SHOULDN''T GO TO HELL EASILY," Kraven stood still, not even flinching a little while facing a charging Frank.

    The alleyway became a battleground. Frank fought with everything he had, using hisbat skills to counter Kraven''s ferocity. But Kraven was relentless, his attacks precise and brutal. Blood flowed freely as the two men exchanged blows, each strike more savage than thest. Frank''s body screamed in agony, but he refused to give up. He had faced worse and survived.

    Kraven''s ws raked across Frank''s chest, tearing through his flesh. Frank gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain, and delivered a powerful punch to Kraven''s face. Kraven staggered back, blood dripping from his nose, but his eyes burned with rage. "ARRRRRGGGG!!" He roared and charged at Frank again.

    Frank sidestepped, grabbing a metal pipe from the ground and swinging it at Kraven''s head. The pipe connected with a sickening crack, but Kraven barely flinched. He grabbed the pipe, and yanked it out of Frank''s hands, easily, tossing it aside. Frank couldn''t believe Kraven''s strength.

    "HAAAAA!!!!" With a roar, Kraven lifted Frank and mmed him into the wall.

    Baaaam!

    Gasping for breath, Frank kicked Kraven in the stomach, forcing him to release his grip. Frank dropped to the ground, grabbing a shard of broken ss. He shed at Kraven''s arm, drawing more blood. Kraven snarled and backhanded Frank, sending him crashing into a pile of trash.

    Frank struggled to his feet, blood trickling down his face. He could feel his strength waning, his vision blurring, but he couldn''t afford to lose. Not now. Not to Kraven. Summoning every ounce of his willpower, Frankunched himself at Kraven, tackling him to the ground. The two men rolled across the alley, a blur of fists and fury.

    Kraven managed to get on top, his hands closing around Frank''s throat. Frank''s vision darkened as Kraven''s grip tightened...

    -----[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

    Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

    Ch: 151: Threesome- Maddie & May

    Ch: 152: Sue''s decision

    ------

    <strong>AN: Next ch, Saturday night. </strong>

 Ch: 149 [Punisher vs Kraven pt2]

    Ch: 149 [Punisher vs Kraven pt2]

    Kraven managed to get on top, his hands closing around Frank''s throat. Frank''s vision darkened as Kraven''s grip tightened. He felt the darkness calling to him, a silent voice urging him to give in, to let go...but he couldn''t. Not now. Not after all this time, the battles won, and the bloodshed. There are more criminals to kill, and more lives to save. Frank fought back, his fists flying at Kraven''s face, but the man was like a monster. Impossible to take down.

    "AAAARRGGH!" Frank growled, and pushed up, knocking Kraven off of him, his body burning with fury.

    With hisst remaining strength, Frank reached his jacket and pulled out his handgun. He should be able to at least deal some damage at this close range. With a grunt, he emptied the entire clip into Kraven''s chest. Kraven staggered back, a look of surprise on his face. But his injuries seemed minor, nothing fatal like all the bullets Frank fired meant nothing to him. His vest stopped the bullets. Although Kraven can stop cars or trucks with his body, he was surprised to see that despite his vest, he was forced to stumble back.

    "Interesting!" Kraven touched his chest. Blood trickled down from the single hole in his vest, "Even in that situation, you managed to shoot all twelve bullets in a single line," He removed the vest, showing that only one bullet pierced through, while all others grazed, creating the same bloody wounds. But that didn''t seem to affect his mood as he smiled, "Yes, you are worthy of a hunter, but far more inferior than me."

    "Cough! Cough!" Frank coughed as he sat up, leaning back on the wall, "Inferior. That''s biging out from a man with doping." He threw the empty gun and took out his two Swiss knives from his shocks. He somehow pushed through the pain and stood up once again. "Hufff! Hufff!" He was breathing hard. His body was screaming in pain. He was already at his limits, yet he pushed through all that.

    Kraven had never experienced such determination from any man or beast, and for the first time in his life, he wanted to respect his prey. "Maybe, I''ve underestimated you," He wiped the blood flowing from his mouth. "Poison bullets?!" He touched his nose. "What the?!" He staggered as his vision blurred for a moment. He shook his head. ''Impossible. Something is affecting my body!''

    Kraven was shocked because his body was already poison-proof. Calypso''s potions that he took years ago gave him immunity to any kind of poisons known to mankind. It is an important thing if you are a hunter since poison is used as a weapon against many species. And Kraven should not be poisoned easily, not even with a different chemical form. It didn''t affect him, but now he is poisoned! He couldn''t believe it. But this heightened his excitement even more for the hunt.

    A worthy prey is putting up a better fight than he imagined! But who wouldn''t like a good hunt?

    "I''ll pull out that ribcage of yours as my trophy. But before that, you will tell me what kind of poison you used on me."

    "Hahaha! I have heard rumors of a hunter who took down an entire herd of lions with nothing but his fists, but I had my doubts. I was a kid back then and thought it was just some rumors. I remember now, you are that Kraven. Look at you, a man over 70 years old looking like a 30-year-old man. They said you died in a war bombing. But then again, rumors are rumors," Frank stood up with his wobbly feet.

    "I was weak. Had to go for istion for training. But if you know who I am, then you should know that there''s no way you are going to escape my grasp," Kraven said as he clenched his fists. He could feel a burning sensation spreading through his chest. He quickly pressed his pressure points, trying to eject the poison out of the bullet wound.

    "Yeah. Maybe I''ll die. But I''ll at least take an arm of yours with me. Oh, and don''t worry, you''ll also join me on the other side soon enough. The guy who gave me that poison was pretty confident in its potent effect," Frank made a grin with his bleeding face. "ording to him, there isn''t a cure to his poison. Let''s see how long that doping of yours holds."

    Frank dashed toward Kraven once again.

    Kraven bent down on the ground like a cheetah. His fingers dug into the concrete pavement, leaving long groves behind him. With a ferocious roar, he shot forward.

    While Kraven closed their distance with a speed impossible to avoid, Frank calmly pointed the two knives at the point of impact. He knew that there was no way for Kraven to change directions with that fast momentum. But to his surprise, Kraven flipped just before the impact, kicking Frank''s hands, causing the knife in his right hand to go flying across the alley. He couldn''t hold the knife with his bruised hand.

    Kraven didn''t wait for Frank to recover. He swooped in for a tackle.

    "Slippery bastard!" Frank kicked the brick near his feet, toward Kraven. Kraven immediately dropped to a crouch and tilted his head, dodging the brick, and springing right up to close the distance between them. He threw a punch at Frank''s chest, but to his surprise, Frank caught his fist with ease with his injured hand and followed it up with multiple quick stabs on his right arm, severing his blood vessels.

    Blood spewed out like a sprinkler from Kraven''s arm.

    Kraven stumbled back, "What the-?!" The body he honed for years, and the potions he drank for years to evolve and reach the pinnacle of human evolution was slowly falling apart. ''A mere metal knife inflected such wounds.'' He tried to put pressure on the wound, but the severed blood vessels would require proper medical aid. Then his eyes widened as he saw the blood around his arm, bubbling with a green tint. It was that poison again. That knife was poisoned.

    Kraven who is used to fighting without a care of being poisoned slipped up a little because the poison usually seemed so insignificant to his body. So insignificant that even his self-healing could handle it. But this... Changing one''s habits and battle style are two different things. Kraven as a veteran can change his battle style as required during battle, but his habit of not ignoring small wounds and poisons was what cost him this battle. The unknowing smile on Frank''s face caused an unknown fury in him, "Castle!"

    He was unable to restrain himself and charged toward Castle. "I will tear you in halves before the poison gets to me!"

    "Angry are we? After doping, you are angry with me for using poison? Now that''s hypocritical," Frank lowered his stance, holding the knife tightly. "Let''s go."

    Kraven lowered his center of gravity. With his legs coiled, ready to lunge forth with full force, "You are about to meet your doom!"

    But Frank already took too much damage. "Kuggg!" His right leg gave out as he stumbled.

    With a roar, Kraven lunged at Frank. Frank barely had time to react. He raised his arms to block, but Kraven''s fist mmed into his forearm with bone-crunching force. Frank cried out as he felt his arm snap, pain radiating through his body.

    Kraven didn''t stop. He grabbed Frank by the broken arm and twisted, eliciting another scream of agony from his prey. Frank shed his arms again with the knife, but Kraven didn''t care. With a savage grin, he kicked Frank''s legs out from under him, sending him crashing to the ground.

    "Kuggg! Cough!" Frank tried to get up, but Kraven was on him again, stomping on his ribs with brutal force. Frank felt his ribs crack under the onught, each breath bing a struggle. He tried to roll away, but Kraven''s boot pinned him to the ground.

    "You see, Castle," Kraven said, leaning down to whisper in Frank''s ear. "I don''t fear death. Death is inevitable, and every predator is prepared for its eventual end. It''s how we live that matters."

    With that, Kraven grabbed Frank''s leg and twisted it violently. He screamed as his knee popped out of ce, the pain blinding him. Kraven lifted him and mmed him into the wall, leaving him crumpled on the ground.

    Frank''s head lolled, barely conscious.

    Kraven''s eyes gleamed with a sadistic light. "Time to end this," he said.

    With a savage grin, Kraven raised his hand, his ws glinting in the dim light. He brought them down on Frank''s chest, tearing through his flesh. But Frank didn''t even have the energy to scream. Kraven didn''t stop. He continued to rake his ws across Frank''s body, blood sttering the alley walls. Frank''s screams grew weaker, his vision darkening. He could feel his life slipping away.

    Kraven''s ws dug deeper, reaching Frank''s ribcage. With a sickening crunch, he began to pry Frank''s ribs apart. Frank''s vision went ck as the pain became too much. Hisst thought was of his family.

    He failed.

    With a roar, Kraven wrenched the ribs free and raised them high, triumphantly. "Fear is the essence of survival!"

    It was an uncanny night.

    Rain began to pour down, thunder rumbling in the clouds. A lightning shed, followed by another, and then one more. Soon the entire area was lit by a few shes, and the rain became violent like hail. The blood around Kraven had started to sizzle and mix with the green liquid.

    In seconds, he felt the acid-like poison coursing through his veins. He felt an extreme burning sensation across his skin. He took out a syringe from his pocket and injected the fluid contained within it, hoping it would act against the poison, and end his suffering. All it did was slow it down as his vision was beginning to blur.

    Grabbing the ribcage of Frank in his hands. He turned around and began to walk away. His men were already waiting at the other end of the alley.

    Kraven stopped in his tracks, sensing massive bloodlusting from his back. He has never felt a bloodlust this extreme in his life. The smell of blood became stronger as the winds were changing.

    He looked back.

    "KUGGG!!" Kraven staggered back. His right arm flew up high in the sky as blood squirted out like a fountain. He couldn''t understand what had happened.

    "WHERE THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING?"

    -----[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

    Ch: 151: Threesome- Maddie & May

    Ch: 152: Sue''s decision

    Ch: 153: Frank needs help

    Ch: 154: Storm & Rogue

    ------

 Ch: 150 [I AM CARNAGE]

    Ch: 150 [I AM CARNAGE]

    "WHERE THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING?"

    Frank stood where Kraven just killed him. Blood-covered wounds all over his body, but most of the wounds were starting to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. It wasn''t something natural but unnatural! Something was wrong!

    Kraven quickly pressed his pressure points to stop the bleeding. The fight just took a U-Turn, the predator has now be the prey. His eyes fell on his severed arm, twitching on the ground. He wondered how the hell did Frank severed his arm. He couldn''t even see or

    understand what just happened.

    Kraven''s men waiting at the end of the alley rushed in with their guns.

    "Mutation?!" Kraven yelled with arge grin. Despite the pain, he was smiling in excitement, "You bastard! Don''t tell me your mutation awakened on the brink of death!"

    He could see ck liquid had begun to erupt from Frank''s chest, slowly spreading over his body. Kraven''s eyes fell on the ribcage he was carrying just before his arm got severed, to his surprise, the ribcage had morphed into a white de and was lying near his feet. ''He can control bones! Ah! So that''s how it is, huh? Damn that cockroach bastard! I can barely move my body.''

    Frank clenched his fist as the wounds he suffered earlier had mostly healed. New muscles covered with ck carapace started forming, further healing the remaining open wounds on his body. After a few seconds, it turned into his new armor. He nced at Kraven and his men... ''What is going on with me?'' Frank wondered as he could see their skeleton structures. He then nced at his arms, and just like the others, he could see his bones, with green lines across his skeletal structure.

    Whatever it was, Frank right now has the upper hand.

    "Boss. We should fall back for now," One of Kraven''s men whispered.

    Kraven knew that falling back was the right choice. The first bout was over and he got new information about his prey. Right now, a strategic retreat was the wisest decision. However, the beast in him couldn''t give up. His prey was still alive even after he killed him once. That can''t do! That will be a blot on his career as a hunter. But, there was no other choice. The poison in his body is about to kick him down at any moment.

    ''Withdrawal is dishonorable, but saving my lifees first. As long as he''s alive, there''ll always be time to hunt him again.''

    "Hold him here," Kraven ordered his men as he dragged his feet toward the car waiting for him at the end of the alley.

    Kraven''s men open-fired, but Frank wasn''t affected by any bullets. They just bounced off his skin as he slowly approached.

    Frank could see green strings floating in the air, that were connected to their skeleton. He felt a weird connection to those floating strings. It was as if they were a part or extensions of his own body. He extended his palm forward. To his surprise, those strings wrapped around his palm almost instantly.

    "What the hell is that fucker?! Use grenades!"

    Kraven''s men took out grenades and threw them toward Frank.

    Booom! Massive explosions urred in that enclosed space. As the dust and smoke settled, they were surprised to see Frank standing there unharmed. "Impossible!" Kraven''s men yelled in disbelief.

    "I wonder what would happen if I pull these strings," Frank pulled on the green strings, the moment he did that, those ten men before his eyes... Well, their skeleton and flesh were separated instantly. Their flesh fell to the ground with loud plops while their bones ttered over their flesh. Ten men died, just like that without any scream. They died before their brain could understand what was going on or that they had died.

    Even Frank himself was surprised to see that.

    "Mutation!" He mumbled to himself as his eyes fell on Kraven who just entered the car and was about to get away. Frank couldn''t allow him to escape his grasp or else he mighte back for revenge. Although Frank knew that the poison should be enough to kill Kraven, he still had doubts

    ''Better to kill him off now than to create future problems.''

    As the car started, Frank wasn''t interested in racing or chasing after the vehicle. Instead, he was trying to remember how he transformed his bones into that de, "Was it like this?" He wrapped those green strings around the skeletons and squeezed them together. Immediately, the bones began to crumble and stick together, forming a bignce. He picked it up and tried to run, but his speed was way too slow. The bone armor around his body was too heavy for him to run, although he could move his arms, and walk, but running was a different matter.

    He tried to concentrate as the organic bones around his body shattered, allowing his body to get out of the shell. Just like his weapon, Frank, too, could control his organic bone armor. He wasn''t sure about how it worked, but to him, it was like a part of his body. As soon as the armor shattered, he dashed toward the car, grabbing thatnce on the way.

    Frank charged using his full speed. He could see the car moving... He was desperate. He can''t allow Kraven to run away. His heart was hammering like a drum inside his ribcage. Sweat poured down from his skin... Then something happened...

    For a brief moment, everything before his eyes seemed to stand still and to his surprise, he was right standing behind the car as it was very slowly moving forward.

    ''What the?!'' He nced toward the original spot where his broken shell was lying. That was approx 200 meters or maybe a bit less. Too many thoughts assaulted his mind, but Frank decided to focus on the enemy before his eyes. But before he could even move, everything returned to normal. The car before his eyes moved fast as the tires screeched against the road surface. The driver quickly changed the gears as the car started to gain its speed back.

    "Humff!" He threw thence at the car, aiming at Kraven''s skeleton. He wanted to pull out Kraven''s skeleton, but there were no green strings this time and he could only see the two skeletons in that car. One belongs to Kraven and the other one belongs to the driver.

    Thence pierced through Kraven''s left shoulder de and then pierced through the driver''s chest, killing him on the spot.

    "Fuck!" Kraven tried to get out of the car, but it flipped around the corner, smashing right into the wall, and crushing him. He could feel the poison slowing him down as his body burned in excruciating pain. He didn''t dare to breathe anymore. Breathing will worsen his situation and maybe push him over the limit, ''Not yet, not fucking yet..."

    Frank walked up to the smashed car.

    Smoke was rising from the smashed-up car.

    Kraven was pinned to the seat and his bloody head was sticking out from the windshield. The bonence shattered and pierced through his body along with the metal parts of the car. He could tell his internal organs were damaged and a bone shard had pierced through his right lung. The rest, he couldn''t feel... That meant all the rest were also destroyed...

    Frank bent down on his knees and looked into Kraven''s eyes. His right eye is gone. A bone shard was sticking out. Half of his right cheek was missing, revealing his teeth. Blood was dripping from all the holes in his face, falling through those empty gaps into a puddle beneath his face.

    "Why waste your life over something like this? You had the power to make a difference, yet, you chose to be the so-called alpha male. The world''s greatest hunter or whatever you wanted to be known. Was it really worth it?" Frank''s eyes showed no mercy as he watched Kraven struggle to say something.

    "At....the ..end," blood poured from the cracks and openings between his teeth, "It was a great fight. I had the upper hand... Cough! Cough! Haaa... thanks to my potions and the info I gathered over the months..." He coughed hard.

    "You killed me once..." Frank said with a sigh. He took out a pack of cigs that he always carries around, but he never smoked. It was a memento from a benefactor who helped him once. He took out a cigarette and used the me from the hood to light it up. He held it out and asked, "You smoke?"

    Kraven could barely breathe or say a single word, but seeing the cig, his mouth involuntary started twitching, saliva gathered up... He did want one. Frank put the cig between Kraven''s lips, and he tried to breathe it in. His lungs and respiratory system were gone, so smoking the cig was no different from drinking water. Blood still leaked from his mouth and his facial muscles twisted painfully, tears pouring from his single eye.

    After a few puffs, Frank pulled the cig out from Kraven''s mouth.

    "It was the best battle of my life. Thank you. Frank Castle," He spoke weakly as he closed his eyes with resignation. His consciousness faded away...

    The siren could be heard from far away... Someone must''ve heard the gunshot and explosion earlier and must''ve informed the police. This was the perfect opportunity to make a clean break and disappear without a trace.

    Frank took out his gun and aimed at Kraven''s head. But realized that the guy before him wasn''t breathing anymore. He put the gun back and walked away. His legs felt sluggish and his entire body was aching. His eyes were burning. He somehow went back to his minivan and drove to his base, before losing consciousness inside the car.

    .

    .

    [Back at the crash site]

    A red blob crept out of the drainage system, crawling all the way towards the wrecked car. It checked Kraven''s status, shook its blobby body, and let out a blood curdling sound. It then entered Kraven''s body.

    The entire wreckage trembled a bit.

    Kraven slowly opened his single eye, the empty eye socket was still bleeding, his teeth had gone into a creepy grin and a red organic matter began to cover his entire body, healing his wounds as multiple red tentacles erupted from his body, ripping through the burning car. Then he walked out of the burning wreckage.

    The cops were getting closer.

    Kraven''s body was now covered in red organic armor-like skin as his body became bulkier. The organic matter covered his face and reced the eyeballs and teeth that were previously missing, turning him into a walking beast.

    "What a nice body you got there, Kraven. Sadly, you have reached the limits of a human. Let me in and I''ll show you what real power is... The epitome of human evolution. The path we were always meant to take... The true path to glory, I shall unlock that secret for you. It''s time, boy...Time to experience a power only a few have ever felt..." A weird voice echoed into Kraven''s head as he was trying to grasp what was going on with him.

    "Who the hell are you?" He wanted to ask as multiple voices were echoing inside his head as if a crowd was chatting nonstop. His vision was now enhanced beyond what he thought was possible. He felt a surge of immense powering from his body. Suddenly the noise around him stopped, a new voice reced all of the other voices and was heard inside his head.

    "I AM CARNAGE!"

    -----[''favorite'' if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 151: Threesome- Maddie & May

    Ch: 152: Sue''s decision

    Ch: 153: Frank needs help

    Ch: 154: Storm & Rogue

    ------

 Ch: 151 [Threesome]

    Ch: 151 [Threesome]

    AN: Let me warn you. Threesome as the chapter says. So, I don''t want to hear anyints. Skip if you aren''t into it.

    ----

    [Back to Peter''s home]

    Maddie opened the door letting May in, then she locked the door again. May noticed Maddie''s dripping butt hole, as Peter''s cum fell to the floor.

    "Well, how was my surprise, Peter?" May walked over to the bed andy beside him as she grabbed his sloppy cock and started stroking it softly. She licked his cheek with a wide smile stered on her face.

    "Amazing," Peter said with a satisfied grin.

    "Well, now that Maddie had her fun, it''s my turn. It''s going to be an unforgettable night, Pete," May said as she went over Peter''s mouth and sat in the 69 position, with her pussy ced over his mouth.

    Peter didn''t say a word, and he knew what May was asking him to do.

    Peter started to lick May''s pussy.

    "Mm..." May moaned as Maddie began to suck on his cock again, cleaning the mess from their anal sex session.

    "I love you, Peter," May whispered as she buckled her hips, "Oh!! Yesss~ Just like that."

    Peter keptpping his tongue at her wet pussy, enjoying her taste, while she began to move her hips faster. She tasted as tasty as ever, and the sweet scent ofvender body wash was adding fuel to the fire. May moaned as she felt Peter''s tongue inside her pussy. Her body moved faster. Her hands were ying with her nipples.

    "Yes, just like that. Keep licking me, honey," May whispered as she looked down at Peter''s face.

    "Ooooh~"

    May was moaning as she moved her hips faster and faster. She watched as Maddie kept licking Peter''s cock and balls while jerking him fast and hard. "C''mon, May, let''s suck him together," Maddie said, and May bent down and began to suck his cock. Peter felt an intense jolt of pleasure as both the milfs began to suck his cock.

    "Hmm!"

    Peter''s tongue moved faster, and he could hear May''s muffled moans as he kept licking her pussy.

    May was close.

    Both the girls took turns sucking the tip, then May began to give him deepthroats while Maddie sucked on his balls and licked his shaft. Peter groaned as he felt May''s throat tightening around his cock. He also felt Maddie''s tongue, moving up and down his shaft while she sucked on his balls.

    Peter licked her faster.

    Then Maddie''s tongue went toward his asshole and licked it a few times before she got a bit more confident noticing Peter moan in pleasure and began to rim him.

    "MUMM! FUCK! Keep doing that," Peter moaned as he felt Maddie''s tongue probing his asshole.

    "Mmmm!"

    May bobbed her head up and down faster. Her eyes closed and she focused on pleasing her lover.

    She felt Peter''s cock throbbing and she knew he was close.

    Gakkk! Gwakkk!~

    Maddie''s tongue kept probing his asshole while May bobbed her head up and down fast. Peter''s moans were muffled by May''s pussy, but they knew he was close.

    "Give it to us, Peter," Maddie said as May pulled out his cock and both the girls began to kiss and lick the tip.

    "Shower us with your cum," May said as she flicked her tongue, running it over the head of his cock.

    "Give it to us, Peter. I want to taste you," Maddie said as she kissed the tip.

    "Mm!"

    May moaned as Peter''s tongue darted into her pussy and she bucked her hips, grinding her wet pussy on his face.

    "Yessss!"

    She closed her eyes and moaned loudly as Peter''s tongue explored her pussy and she could feel the intense pleasure building inside her. She could feel Peter''s cock throbbing. She knew he was close and so was she. She felt her pussy convulsing and then her legs started to tremble. Her body jerked, and then she screamed. Her pussy tightened, and she felt a warm liquid flowing from her slit, and into his mouth.

    "Hummff!~" Peter came unable to hold anymore.

    "WOW! HAHAHA!" Maddieughed as his cum came out like a freaking volcano, painting their faces in white. She massaged her balls as May jerked him off with both hands. Both of them opened their mouths, swallowing his cum. "Just look at him... Still hard..." Maddiemented as she kissed his balls.

    May couldn''t hold it any longer...

    "FUCK! I''M CUMMING!" She shouted as she screamed in orgasm. Peter tried to keeppping his tongue against her gushing pussy and swallowed her juices. They continued to suck him even in that situation, taking turns, sucking out every single drop of cum from his cock.

    After cleaning his cock, May got down from his face and opened his blindfold to show him how slutty they were looking with his cum on their faces and how hot they were.

    "How do we look?" May and Maddie hugged each other as their cheeks touched. Both their eyes looked red and teary because of the intense sexual stimtion they were experiencing, mixed with Peter''s orgasm.

    "Beautiful," Peter said his eyes widening looking at the most beautiful scene he had ever experienced. "Lick each other''s face clean." He released a small trace of his Pheromone to make the situation even more erotic.

    "You heard him." Both the milfs started to clean each other''s faces, sharing his taste. Maddie ate most of the cum from her cheek, but May sucked and licked the rest from her lips, drinking her share of his delicious cum.

    "Now kiss each other," Peter ordered as he finally tore apart his bindings. Since both of them had their way with him for hours, it was time for him to have fun with them. He went behind Maddie''s back and spanked her butt a couple of times, making the butt cheeks jiggle.

    May leaned forward and kissed Maddie passionately as Peter grabbed her hips, shoving his cock into her pussy.

    "Oooh~ Peteerr~" Maddie moaned with a voice full of bliss. "Mummm~" But May''s lips swallowed her moans, tasting her saliva as Peter was having his way. He pumped Maddie with steady strokes as he fucked her, relishing her tight pussy. His hands were grabbing her waist and slowly, he was increasing his speed.

    ppp~ ppp~

    Maddie''s butt pped against Peter''s belly every time he prated her pussy with his cock. She had always dreamed of this scenario happening for so many months, but reality surpassed her wildest fantasies. A threesome with her daughter''s boyfriend behind her back. The thought alone sent jolts of pleasure through Maddie''s body.

    "Enough kissing, suck her tits," Peter ordered May as he pulled Maddie by her throat and was fucking her hard and fast.

    May without a word began to suck on Maddie''s breast. She closed her mouth over Maddie''s right nipple and then gave the left one the same attention. Then she sucked both nipples for several seconds, pinching Maddie''s left nipple and pinching and pulling the right one while she sucked. Maddie''s hand was hanging on the sides as she was enjoying being dominated.

    "Good, now, lick her clit as I fuck her," Peter said to May as he grabbed Maddie''s right boobs and squeezed it hard.

    "Hope you are ready for a wild ride, Maddie," May smirked as she bent down on the bed, pushing her mouth on Maddie''s clit as Peter continued to fuck her from behind.

    "MMMMPH!!! MMFF!!!" Maddie''s muffled scream rang throughout the bedroom. "FUCKKKK!" She was riding the jolt of pleasure. This was the first time any woman licked her there. But the pleasure she felt was undeniable. She lost her bnce, but Peter held her by the hip and neck.

    He continued to increase his pace, ramming his cock into her, loving the sensation and tightness while feeling May''s tongue as he kept pumping in and out of Maddie. May was also, rubbing her clit fast for another release.

    Maddie soon reached her climax again, and her pussy muscles began to mp down on Peter''s cock with her orgasm, squirting onto May''s mouth.

    May held on tight.

    Peter was in control.

    May took a good suck on Maddie''s pussy, drinking up her juice as it flowed freely out from the sloppy lips onto her tongue and into her mouth. She ran her tongue over those tender, smooth lips, pressing in with her thumb, to open Maddie''s pussy a little to get at more of the flow, enjoying the unique taste of another woman for the first time in her life.

    After that, she went up and kissed Maddie, pushing her squirt back into her mouth. They kissed as Peter pulled out of Maddie and went behind May.

    "Hope you are ready. I''m gonna fuck your ass tonight," He whispered in May''s ears as she was kissing.

    "Go, ahead. I always keep my holes ready for my man," May said between the kisses.

    -----''favorite'' if you liked it.-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 152: Sue''s decision

    Ch: 153: Frank needs help

    Ch: 154: Storm & Rogue

    Ch: 155: Professor X''s request

    ------

 Ch: 152 [A long night & Sue’s decision]

    Ch: 152 [A long night & Sue��s decision]

    "Ok, both of you go side by side on doggy style for me," Peter said to the duo after May sucked Maddie clean.

    May and Maddie both moved toward the center andid down as requested with their asses lifted in the air side to side, their pussies and asses still visibly soaking wet and open.

    "Stay still for a minute," Petermanded and then took a moment to appreciate the beauty of their sexy bodies, especially their smooth asses in full view, dripping wet and trembling. Then without a word, he grabbed May''s waist and pushed his cock into her ass with a single hard stroke, mming his dick all the way inside, spreading her cheeks, as the jolt of impact, forced May to let out a soft "Uungh~!"

    Maddiey there, staring at Peter prating May. Her eyes wide and her mouth agape, stunned to see how easily May took Peter''s huge cock into her asshole.

    Peter pulled out almost entirely, then mmed himself back into her, his balls smacking against her pussy with a wet p, then he repeated the motion, sliding out and then thrusting back into her. May grunted with each thrust, her tits shaking with the impacts, as Peter began to pick up the pace, building momentum.

    May turned toward Maddie as she began to kiss her.

    ppp~ ppp~

    Peter''s hips were crashing into May''s ass. "God, damn, it feels good to fuck you in the ass, May. I missed this tight hole," He said as he kept fucking her.

    ppp~ ppp~

    May moaned with each thrust. "I missed it too. Keep fucking my ass. You know I can take it hard," She said after breaking their kiss.

    "Oh, trust me, I''ll," He spanked her butt cheeks while fucking her, enjoying the way her muscles clenched around him with every thrust. Then, he pulled out of her ass and went to Maddie, plunging his cock back into her pussy with one hard, quick thrust, eliciting a loud gasp from Maddie. He watched as the two mature women kissed each other while he took them both.

    Peter fucked Maddie''s pussy for a bit, then he pulled out and slid his cock back into May''s asshole. He switched between the two milfs, taking turns fucking both of them, alternating between pussy and ass.

    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m cumming again!" May screamed as Peter kept fucking her pussy.

    "Me too!!!" Maddie screamed as Peter kept fingering her pussy.

    Peter was loving how both of them were so wet and he enjoyed the feel of their tight pussies and asses around his cock. Soon, their squirt busted out all over his cock, arm and the bed. He didn''t stop though. He kept switching between the milfs, enjoying their wet and warm holes as he took both of them at the same time.

    After a while...

    "Ok, May, get on Maddie''s back. I want both of your asses on top of each other," Petermanded as both the milfs were catching their breaths.

    May crawled on Maddie''s back, her pussy ced on top of Maddie''s ass, her face looking at the wall mirror in front of them. Their eyes were on the man, fucking them relentlessly, giving them pleasure they never thought was possible. The sweet scent mixed with the sweat and their body fluids filled the room, intoxicating them.

    Peter pushed his cock into May''s pussy. After two thrusts, he pulled out and mmed into Maddie''s gaping pussy, repeating this process multiple times, fucking both the milfs at the same time.

    "Fuckkk~ Peter... I can''t handle it anymore. Please let me rest for a moment," Maddie begged as she felt Peter''s cock pounding her pussy.

    "Ten seconds is all you got," He pulled out and began to fuck May''s ass.

    ppp~ ppp~

    "Ooooh~" May moaned as Peter began to pound her ass.

    Then, he pulled out and plunged his cock back into Maddie''s ass.

    ppp~ ppp~

    "Uhhh~ Peter!" Maddie moaned as she felt Peter''s cock going deep into her ass.

    He kept fucking them both for five minutes straight nonstop. They both came multiple times but Peter kept going until he finally reached his limit and sted them with his cum, sttering it all over their asses. His cum dripped from her pussy and butt as the two women slumped on the bed, beside each other, huffing and puffing.

    Peter looked at the milfsying next to each other,pletely exhausted and covered with his cum, while he remained standing with a raging hard-on, "We are not done yet." He pressed May''s arms above her head and began to fuck her pussy again.

    "Fuck! Wait a minute, Pete~! OHHH~! FUCK IT! FUCK ME TILL I PASS OUT," May screamed as Peter started pounding her pussy.

    "Just... Phew! I might not be able to walk tomorrow," Maddie mumbled with a smile as shey there for her turn.

    Peter kept fucking May while Maddie crawled next to them to suck his balls. As they kept going, Maddie moved toward May''s breasts and began to y with her nipples, while May wrapped her legs around Peter''s waist. After a while, Peter pulled out and shoved his cock into Maddie''s pussy and began to fuck her hard.

    May spread her pussy lips with her fingers, "Please, Peter, I need more, put it back in me. pleaseee~" She begged as she kept spreading her pussy open for Peter to see.

    Peter pulled out of Maddie''s pussy and pushed his cock into May''s pussy.

    "Not fair, fuck me now. Look at my ass," Maddie grabbed her butt cheeks and spread them wide. Peter pulled out of May''s pussy and pushed his cock into Maddie''s ass, fucking her hard and fast.

    "God! This feels soo gooood~" Maddie screamed as Peter kept pounding her ass.

    May grabbed her pussy with one hand and began to rub her clit as she watched Peter fucking Maddie. She rubbed her pussy faster and faster as she kept watching them.

    "OHHH~ YESSSS~ PETER!"

    "FUCK~ I''M CUMMING AGAIN~"

    Peter, May, and Maddie fucked till 5:30 am. The bedroom smelled like sex, sweat, and cum. May and Maddie were lying side by side, exhausted and breathing heavily. Peter was lying between them, finally exhausted.

    .

    .

    [That night at Baxter Building]

    Reed was busy as usual with his research and experiments. After the breakdown at the building, he has already upgraded the security and made a new kill switch for all the robots and turrets inside the building. He couldn''t let another hacking incident like this. But what was troubling him was Victor''s involvement in this. With the evidence he had, he couldn''t confront him because it was just a coding sequence, and even if it matched Victor''s style, he could im that he copied it from him or someone else.

    He needed to catch him red-handed if he wanted to expose him. He needed to find a way to monitor his activities without getting caught. So, he activated the AI he created recently. He then put Victor under surveince, monitoring his every step. With that taken care of for now, Reed shifted his attention toward the recent discoveries he found during his dimensional travel.

    The destruction he saw was catastrophic. Earth looked like hell. Everything was in mes. Demons were flying everywhere with humanity going toward extinction. He knew there was some serious threat lurking out there. He needs to find a way to protect Earth. Although he knew the threat was rted to some kind of demon, hecked the proper information because before he could go any further, the system crashed, almost killing him.

    He informed Dr. Strange about his findings. Strange assured Reed that the Ancient One was already looking at that threat. And since it''s rted to Demon, the sorcerer will be taking care of the threat.

    However, Reed couldn''t just sit still. He had to do something. So, he also informed Fury about this. That''s when Carol found a giant alien artifact from some destroyed and brought it to Earth. Reed, Carol, and Shield began to study that artifact. After doing some research, Reed found some ancient writing on it and the energy readings he got from it were off the chart.

    After spending months trying to decipher the writings, Reed finally found a way to activate the artifact. But the massive energy trapped inside might blow up the Earth. Then he had a realization, ''Did I cause that catastrophe?! This massive energy is enough to blow up the. Even if we open it in space, the energy might destroy nearbys.'' He thought, worried.

    On one hand, he saw a dying Earth and on the other hand, he got an artifact capable of doing just that. But what if he''s wrong? What if there''s another threat? What if he can somehow harness this massive energy and use it to save Earth from whatever threat ising?

    With these thoughts running in his mind, he began to develop a containment field that might be able to do just that.

    Well, Reed was so busy with his work, that he forgot about the dates he promised Sue to take her out. The promised dinner dates and movie nights kept postponing. Thanks to his ignorance, Sue decided to put an end to their strangled rtionship once and for all before their marriage. She found Peter after all, who takes care of her needs and knows how to satisfy or please her. She loved Reed but his obsession with his work always got between them. She tried to fix their rtionship several times but he kept ignoring her.

    The door to Reed''s office opened and Sue entered.

    "Reed, I think it''s time we talk," Sue said as she sat on the couch near the desk.

    Reed raised his head to look at Sue, "Can we do itter? I''m close to a breakthrough here." He said and turned his attention back toward hisputer screen.

    Sue sighed and got up, walking toward Reed, "Fine. We are done. I knew this would happen so, I called off the marriage. Take your fucking things out of my house. We are over. Have fun with your science." She said and left the room.

    "Sue, wait!!" Reed was about to rush after her, but a call from Carol appeared on the screen. "Tsk." He couldn''t decide if to go after Sue or take the call.

    Sue nced back and saw Carol''s face on the screen, "Go ahead. You ain''t half the man he is, Reed. Always stumbling to decide what''s important. 24 hours. Get your things out of my house or I''m gonna burn them all. Useless fucker."

    She stomped away as Reed watched her leave. He really screwed up big time. He looked at the screen where Carol was waiting for him to answer.

    "Hey, Reed, you there?" Carol asked.

    "Yeah, what''s up?" He sat back on the chair with arge sigh.

    -----[''favorite'' if you like the chapter.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 153: Frank needs help

    Ch: 154: Storm & Rogue

    Ch: 155: Professor X''s request

    Ch: 156: Symbiote hunt begins

    ------

 Ch: 153 [Frank needs help]

    Ch: 153 [Frank needs help]

    [Peter''s first person POV] [Morning]

    AH! Such a pleasant feeling...

    I woke up between soft mounds of flesh, with two sexy, mature women. Last night, we had so much fun. May and Maddie fell asleep right after ourst round, and I must admit I did too. It''s already morning. I slowly got down off the bed and stretched my body as arge yawn escaped my mouth. My dick was still semi-erect.

    Hmm, I''m still horny.

    Both May and Maddie were still sleeping. I wanted to wake them up but decided not to, they looked really tiredst night. Instead, I decided to take a shower. I went to the bathroom and turned the water on.

    Ahh~ that feels good.

    The warm water felt so good on my skin. I stayed under the stream for a while, just rxing and enjoying the warmth of the water. I washed myself thoroughly before getting out of the shower. I dried myself with a towel and then hung it back on the hook. I looked at myself in the mirror for a moment, admiring my own physique. After awakening both magic and chi, my muscles were filling out nicely.

    Now, gotta spend some time with MJ, Gwen, and Michelle. Oh boy, they are gonna suck me dry today.

    With that thought, I left the bathroom and dressed up, then sneaked out of the window, and back to my room.

    .

    .

    Ned left after breakfast since he had to prepare for that study night date with his special friend. He wanted to read as much as possible starting now so that he wouldn''t embarrass himself before her. MJ also left early since she was working on a new movie and the shooting starts today. I decided to give her a lift and Gwen decided to tag along. As for May, Maddie, and Michelle, they got a job to open the spa. With the business blooming, closing a day would be bad, since they got prior appointments.

    Well, everyone kinda seems like too busy. But, can''tin.

    "So, May and Maddie kinda looked too tired in the morning," Gwen teased from the back seat as she leaned in between the seats and nced toward me. "Did you three do it all night?"

    "Yep. All. Night. Long," I boasted, proud of my sexual prowess.

    "No way!" MJ said in disbelief.

    "Wanna test it out, maybe tonight? But gotta warn you, you are gonna have a hard time working next day," I winked.

    "That sounds good. You better not disappoint me, tiger," MJ purred as she leaned back into her seat. "What about you? You in?" She nced back at Gwen.

    "Omg~" Gwen blushed as she imagined me doing the same thing to her. "Threesome! Hell yeah! Count me it."

    "Great. Then, it''s settled," I gave both of them a grin as I drove to drop MJ at the studio.

    Before MJ left she nced at Gwen and said, "No threesome for you if you suck Peter''s cock or fuck before night. Same for you mister. Forget threesome or anything else till night. Save your energy for us," Then she kissed me on the lips and got out of the car, leaving Gwen and me somewhat baffled. I''ve never seen her so possessive before.

    "She''s serious," Gwenmented as she buckled her seatbelt.

    "Yeah, guess so," I shrugged, "So, should I drop you at home? Or, maybe we could... Huh?!" My phone began to ring. It''s from Frank. What does he want this early in the morning? "Just give me a moment." I got out of the car and took the call.

    "Hey, Frank. What''s up?" I asked.

    "Hey. Can we talk? In person? It''s really important and you are the only one I can call right now," He sounded nervous. Frank Castle is nervous?! Something doesn''t sound right.

    "Sure. I''ll see you at the base in an hour," I replied.

    "Thanks. See ya there," With that, he cut the call.

    I wonder what happened?

    I entered the car and nced back at Gwen, "So, where are we going?" She asked with a smile.

    "Well, gotta postpone our date for now. You know Punisher?" I asked her as I started the engine.

    "Yeah. Kinda heard about him. Ain''t he a vignte?! Yet, he''s on the wanted list," She replied, a bit confused.

    "Well, something urgent came up. We gotta go to meet him. How about we go on a nice date tomorrow? Wait! Tonight''s threesome. So..." I narrowed my eyes thinking of a nice time.

    "So what? MJ''s got a shooting date tomorrow, too. So, tomorrow, you are mine. Only mine, no excuses," Gwen said as she grabbed my cor and pulled me closer to her face. Her blue eyes stared straight into mine.

    I grabbed her lower jaws and kissed her deeply before pulling away with a grin, "Got it, babe. Tomorrow, it''s gonna be you and me only." I then put on the nanosuit and got out of the car after making sure no one saw me getting out of the car. "You keep the car for now. Later."

    I webbed away toward our secret base.

    .

    .

    When I entered the base the first thing my eyes fell on was the bone scattered all over the floor. Fuck! What the freaking hell is going on here? Why are there human bones lying around? Wait! My scanner says they are artificially made bones, yet they have human DNA.

    This is messed up! Whoever did this must be crazy.

    Then, my eyes fell upon Frank, who was sitting on the couch, looking lost. He noticed me and immediately extended his arm, telling me to stop there, "Please. Don''t! Just... Just stay there."

    His eyes had a weird green sparkle. Did he eat something funny like those MGH pills or something simr?

    "Frank, what''s wrong?" I asked cautiously.

    "Heh! Everything!" He chuckled dryly, "Last night, Kraven ambushed me. I lost. Bastard ripped my ribcage right out of my chest along with my organs. I died... Yet... It''s hard to exin. One moment everything turned dark, and then suddenly I was standing there alive and filled with energy, all healed up, back from the dead. Took down his goons and killed him."

    "What power did you awaken?" I asked. I don''t know how much he knows about his abilities or how much he can control them, and considering all these bones lying around, it gotta be bone-rted.

    "Bones. I can see bones in living bodies and I can control them. Then, I can do this," Frank clenched his right fist. Instantly, white liquid busted out of his skin pores, covering his fist in a bony armor. He then punched on the floor, creating a big dent on the spot.

    "Now, that''s nice. Look here," I did the same. I used my exoskeleton around my right fist and threw a little flick on the floor, creating a well, a freaking crater. I tried to control my strength, but dang! I almost brought down this base. "Oops. Sorry about that. I don''t know how strong I am right now. Anyway,ing to the topic, that''s exo skeleton armor, somewhat simr to mine. You can also cover your entire body with it, right? But you can''t move or probably move, but slow as a snail, right?"

    "How do you know that?" He looked at me, surprised.

    "Well, it''s my ability too. Remember, I told you how I survived that warehouse explosion and all that?" I replied.

    "Oh! Yeah. That. But this isn''t all," As we were speaking, he vanished before my eyes and appeared behind me which made me react instinctively as I fired a web grenade, only to see him appearing again in the same ce.

    "Teleportation?!" My eyes fell on the floor. There were footprints on the dusty broken ground, "Super speed?!"

    "Everything seems slow when I focus, but I can''t use my armor in this state and it onlysts for like ten seconds," Frank replied, clenching his fist.

    "Well, that''s freaking OP. But there''s more, right?"

    Frank ced his palm on the floor.

    Rumble! Rumble! The ground began to shake as multiple sharp bones popped out from the ground piercing through everything.

    "Holy crap! What the actual f*ck is that?!" I cursed as I jumped backward dodging all the bones.

    "Sorry, I can''t control them. Bones kept popping out left and right,st night. It just feels weird. You are a superhuman, a mutant, right? So, you must know more about powers. Help me master my power, Spiderman," Frank requested, his eyes full of desperation.

    "Ok. I''m not a mutant. But you are. And you are way too OP, maybe if you master your power, you might just be the next Omega Level Mutant alive. And the best ce to master your power isn''t here but at the Mutant Academy," I said with a sigh as I dragged a chair from the corner which was somehow untouched by his bones, and sat on it.

    "You know I can''t go out in the open when cops are looking for me. You think they will help someone like me? Besides that ce is filled with kids. What if I hurt someone by mistake? You saw what I can do, right?" He argued as he began pacing around the room nervously.

    "Well, I erased your entire background, including your cases and all that legal shits. No cops or no one will be bothering you anymore. As for the matter of teaching, I''ll talk with Professor X. And for your worries about hurting others, well, don''t worry about that. There are even more unstable and dangerous mutants there than you. One can end Earth if she gets out of control. So, how about you stay here, away from all troubles for now and I''ll talk with them. Then, we can go from there?" I suggested.

    "Alright. Guess I don''t have a choice, do I?" He sighed as he sat on the floor, "Thanks, man. I don''t know how you take my name of cops records, but thanks."

    "It''s alright. We are buddies, right?" I smiled as I got up from the chair, "Oh! I''ll bring you some food. You haven''t eaten sincest night, right? So, sit tight. I got more good news for you. I''ll tell youter."

    "Haha... I''ll be just sitting here. Don''t want to break any more things," Frank chuckled dryly.

    I waved at him before webbing out of the base.

    ----[''favorite'' if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 154: Storm & Rogue

    Ch: 155: Professor X''s request

    Ch: 156: Symbiote hunt begins

    Ch: 157: Venom

    ------

 Ch: 154 [Storm and Rogue]

    Ch: 154 [Storm and Rogue]

    I bought Frank some food and then wanted to go to talk to Professor alone, but seeing how he had calmed down and hadn''t summoned any more bones by mistake, I decided to take him with me. After he finished eating, I opened a portal to the gate of the mutant academy.

    "Let''s go," I gestured for Frank to walk through the portal.

    "Are you sure this is safe?" He asked, hesitating.

    "Of course, it''s safe. Besides, the faster you master your power, the faster you are gonna go out there kicking criminal asses," I patted his shoulder.

    "Alright," He walked through the portal and I followed right after.

    When we emerged on the other side of the portal, the vast expanse of the Mutant Academy greeted us. The grounds were alive with activity��students practicing their abilities, flying through the air, manipting elements, or engaging inbat training. It looks so different from what I saw in movies andics. This ce is way too big. Some curious eyes nced toward us, considering how we juste out of a portal. And I''m Spiderman. I wonder if I have any fans in here.

    "You''ve been here before?" Frank asked as he looked around curiously while following me inside.

    "Nah! First time," I replied. "We gotta meet Prof Xavier first. Come, let''s go to the main building. Considering his power, he should be already aware of our presence and... Herees our guide..."

    Before we could enter the building, a ck beauty with white hair and blue irises, wearing a ck tight suit, approached us. She''s Storm, no doubt about that, but the fact that she looks like Halle Berry, from my Earth made me somewhat dumbstruck. I didn''t expect her to look like that. Damn! She''s sexy as hell. One of my dream girls. Weirdly enough, I doubt that I''ve ever seen her posters or her fights in the news. Well, I doubt that I watch much news. But dang! That tight suit... Ahem! Let''s not think too much and make a mess during our conversation.

    "Wee to the Mutant Academy. My name is Ororo. You can call me Storm. Follow me, the Professor is waiting for both of you," She gave us a warm smile and gestured for us to follow her. Frank gave me a nudge on the back, bringing me back to the reality. I shook my head and followed her, Frank right behind me.

    "To think I''ll meet Spiderman in person," Storm said as she nced back. "Professor says you are a special case."

    "Special case?" I raised my brows under my mask. "I mean, Frank is a special case, considering his op mutation."

    "Oh, he actually has the potential to reach the Omega Level. Just need some training. But you, well, the Professor want to talk to you in person. And I''ve never seen Professor this excited before," Storm replied with a giggle.

    Soon, we stood in front of a big door. Storm pushed it open.

    "He''s waiting," She gestured for us to enter.

    "Thank you," I thanked her with a smile as I entered the room, Frank following right behind me. Storm closed the door leaving us alone with Prof X and Beast. Both Prof X and Beast nced toward us as we entered. To my surprise, Professor wasn''t sitting in a wheelchair, but standing. He looks kinda young. I was expecting a bald old guy.

    "Peter Parker, the one who defied destiny. And Frank Castle..." Professor paused for a brief moment. He must be peeking into Frank''s mind. "So much sadness and pain you carry, Frank Castle. Such a tragic life, yet you have such a powerful will to keep going and protect those you care for. A life dedicated to curing society of corruption, yet an impossible goal in itself. But that''s the path you choose, and I respect that, Frank Castle. Wee to the Mutant Academy," He greeted us with a warm smile.

    "Is it fun to read other''s minds?" Frank asked coldly, ring at Prof X.

    "My apologies. It''s a necessary precautionary measure to make sure you aren''t a spy. Things have been busytely with rising tension among our kind and human. Mao''s been causing trouble, too. His people keep trying to invade us, so, I hope you can understand. As for reading your mind, please, forgive me. I know what it feels like to be invaded in such a way, but trust me, Frank Castle, I meant no harm," Prof X apologized sincerely.

    "So, can you help him master his power?" I asked.

    "Yes. That''s the aim of this academy. To help mutants control their powers. Frank Castle can stay here as long as he wants to learn how to use his powers and use them for good. But..." Professor leaned forward, "There''s more than just bone maniption. May I look into that memory when you awakened your mutation?"

    Frank nodded and Professor extended his hands. A momentter, he frowned, "Kraven the hunter was supposed to be dead, yet..." He nced toward Beast, who opened hisptop and turned it toward us, "He lives. It would seem, our hunter has found something dangerous that kept him alive."

    I nced at the little footage they captured from what looked like a medicine store. Kraven was seen looking for some drugs and he has a red coating over his skin. It was just a 10-second footage, but what surprised me were those two headless dead bodies lying on the floor of that store. Their heads were nowhere to be seen.

    Wait a second! Headless bodies... Rogue Symbiotes! It''s too good to be a coincidence. Frank told me he shot him dead, and only a Symbiote is strong enough to bring someone back to life or heal injuries just a split second before death.

    "Those two were mutants. Now, Mao is trying to use this situation to convert more mutants to his side, pushing the me on humans. But, let''s not stray from our conversation." Professor looked at Frank, "Kraven wille for you to finish what he failed to do. You must be ready to face him next time. His power has grown too much. Even I can''t keep track of him. But considering his nature, he won''t abandon his prey."

    "When do we start?" Frank asked.

    "Today. Hank will take you to the training ground right now. Jean should be waiting for you there. She''ll be in charge of your training until I sort out this messy situation." Professor gestured for Beast to leave with Frank. "And Peter..." He looked at me, "Follow me. There''s someone I want you to meet."

    "C''mon, don''t expose my real name," Iined as Frank and Beast left the room. Professor smiled as he gestured for me to follow him. "Anyway, can you read my mind?" I walked beside him as we walked through the hallways.

    "No. I''ve been trying to read your thoughts from the moment you entered through the gate. But it''s like hitting a wall. Your mind is incredibly tough and powerful. Yet, I can sense some... irregrities in your mind. But you already know about that, right?" Professor nced at me. "The Ancient One must have told you about that."

    "Yeah! She also failed to get in here," I touched my head with a finger, "Well, it''s good to know that I''m telepathy-proof. So, Storm said you wanted to talk about something, but I guess you wanted me to meet this certain someone... Who?" I asked as we stopped in front of another big door. Professor pushed it open, gesturing for me to enter first. When I entered the room, a girl with auburn hair with white streaks, and green eyes looked up from her book. She was sitting on the bed and wearing a patient gown. I recognized her immediately. Rogue! She looks a bit different, but still, that white streak in her hair makes it easy to recognize her.

    It''s a medic room.

    "Professor," She smiled as she saw Professor enter the room. But then her gaze shifted toward me as I entered the room. Her eyes widened as she saw my Spiderman suit. She dropped her book as she stood up abruptly. "Spiderman!"

    "Yo!" I waved my hand.

    "She''s Rogue," Professor introduced her.

    "I know. She was kinda popr with the media," I nodded. So, this is why Prof X wanted me to meet her.

    "Wait! You want me to..." I nced toward the professor. That Ancient One must have babbled about my Immunity power. Considering Rogue''s power, I guess Prof X wants me to... Is this guy trying to help her or hook me up with Rogue? What the fuck, man?! You acting like a pimp! Professor just smiled.

    My eyes fell on Rogue who quickly put on her gloves and extended her hand toward me, "Can I shake your hand?"

    I could see the excitement in her eyes as she approached me. She''s like what 18 or 19, probably. No more than 20, that''s for sure. Another twist in this world, huh?! Well, since he wants me to test it out, who am I to refuse such an offer?

    "Take off your gloves," I said as I retracted the nanites from my right hand.

    ----Don''t forget to favorite the chapter-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?[<strong>Early ess to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the nameter, but this time I am going for a different approach.</strong>] <strong>[Avable for all tiers] [8chs]</strong>

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 155: Professor X''s request

    Ch: 156: Symbiote hunt begins

    Ch: 157: Venom

    ------

 Ch: 155 [A request from Professor X]

    Ch: 155 [A request from Professor X]

    Rogue was a special case. She made quite the headlines when she first awakened her mutation. It was before I came to this reality. She nearly killed her first boyfriend when they were kissing. Poor guy is now lying in the hospital bed and he''ll be there for the rest of his life. Her touch drained his life force and gave him permanent brain damage. She then ran away from home and the cops were after her as they suspected her to be connected with a murder case where the victim was in the same condition as her boyfriend.

    It was a mess.

    Butter, it was discovered that the murder was rted to another mutant who drains victims'' blood, slowly before killing them and making it look like anemia or other diseases. That guy was a medical student and knew ways to make the victims die a natural death without leaving any trace of foul y. And Rogue was just a teenager back then. She happens to be there where that guy dumped the dead body, so, the cops mistook her for being involved.

    After a lot of chaos, Professor X stepped in and found the real killer. Then, he took Rogue in and tried to help her control her powers. But it was difficult to control her power. She can absorb other''s life force, memories, and abilities through contact. Even a little skin-to-skin touch is enough to drain someone''s life. And the worst thing about her mutation is, she can''t turn it off. So, she wears gloves and full-sleeved clothes and avoids others.

    And so, here we are...

    "Take off your gloves," I said as I retracted the nanites from my right hand. Rogue''s eyes widened as she saw my bare hand. She quickly pulled her hand back and nced at me and then at the professor with confusion and fear.

    "It''s okay," Professor assured her.

    "You want me to..." Rogue hesitated as she looked at me.

    "Yeah! Don''t worry, I got this," I stretched my hand toward her, smiling under my mask.

    "What if I hurt him? I don''t want to hurt anyone anymore. Last time was enough... I almost killed Logan," Rogue muttered, tears forming in her eyes.

    "Just like you, I too have special power. I call it Immunity. I''m immune to almost anything, so, think of this as an experiment or a test to see if our power works when in contact with each other. Your always active power vs my always active power," I exined.

    Rogue nced at Professor, and after receiving a nod from him, she hesitantly took off her right glove, "Only a finger then..." She muttered as she raised her finger and slowly approached my palm.

    "Go on," I nodded.

    With a nod of her own, she gently touched my palm with her bare finger. And...Nothing! Nothing happened at all. When the Professor saw nothing happened, he rxed. Rogue pulled her finger back as we stared at my right hand and at each other in silence. She touched my palm once more and quickly pulled back. Still, nothing. Not a single effect of her mutation. Not a single bit of life drained away. And Rogue has her hand pressed against her chest, clearly feeling in awe.

    "Well, anything?" She asked with a hint of excitement in her tone.

    "Nope. Nothing." I flexed my hand. It didn''t hurt at all. I don''t think I''m suffering from any kind of pain at all. "So, I guess, now we can do that handshake without any worries," I once again extended my hand toward Rogue with a smile. She smiled and shook my hand vigorously, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Thank you. Thank you so much," She wiped her tears.

    Human touch... How long has she avoided human touch because of her power? Professor X nodded toward me, conveying his gratitude. Ah! She''s crying... I''m not good with this type of situation. I gave her a little hug.

    "Hey, it''s alright," I patted her head as she hugged me back tightly while crying loudly. Professor smiled as he watched the scene. After a moment, Rogue calmed down and released me.

    "Sorry... I was just... Happy. I''m sorry," She apologized.

    "Nah! It''s alright. I had the chance to hug a beautiful girl, so, let''s call it even," I joked and Rogue giggled, her cheeks flushing.

    After that the Professor told Rogue to rest for now, then we left her room. As soon as we exited, the Professor closed the door and turned toward me. He was happy.

    "It''s been nearly four years since Rogue arrived here. Since then, she has never removed her gloves. She is afraid of herself and doesn''t want to hurt others. She only takes them off when she''s alone or gardening," He exined as we began to walk again in another direction. "Surprisingly, her power doesn''t affect the nts, so, she enjoys gardening to some extent," He added.

    We walked toward the backyard where a massive open field lies surrounded by trees. There were many students practicing their powers in different ways. Some were lifting boulders, others were shooting beams of energy, etc... All of them stopped and greeted the Professor when they saw him.

    "Last week, she stumbled on a rock, Logan was near and he caught her, but came in contact with her exposed arms. As you know, Rogue can absorb others'' life force, memories, and abilities through contact. Logan was gravely injured due to Rogue''s power. If it weren''t for his healing factor, he would have died. Rogue almost went into depression after that incident. She felt guilty for hurting Logan." He continued to exin.

    "You could have used your power to make her forget that incident?" I asked curiously.

    "Yes, but for how long? idents ur and the same situation might ur in the future. I can erase her memory about that incident for now, but I can''t guarantee about the future. She needs to learn to ept her power. She needs to get rid of her fear."

    "Fair point," I agreed.

    "Four days ago, Mystique was after me nagging me to talk to the Ancient One and ask her for a solution to Rogue''s pain. So, I went to her to seek a solution. I thought maybe, a magic artifact or spell could help Rogue control her power. Instead, the Ancient One told me about you. She said you might be able to help Rogue get past her fear and depression. She said you are immune to Rogue''s power," Professor X paused to look at me.

    "I see. Now what?" I asked.

    "Now... It''s up to you. Maybe drop by every now and then and spend time with Rogue. Talk to her about her problems. Her life. Make her feel that she isn''t alone. Make her feel that there are people who care about her. And... Try to solve her problem if you can," Professor X replied.

    "Well, I don''t mind spending time with her, but I''m no mutant expert, so I don''t think I can do anything regarding her power," I said as we stopped under a big oak tree.

    "That''s fine. Just being there for her will suffice," The Professor smiled.

    "Fine. I can''t turn a blind eye to someone suffering from depression and pain. I know how it feels to be in that kind of pain. Haaa... Anyway, I''ll try to help her as much as I can," I sighed.

    Professor''s smile widened upon hearing my answer.

    "Well, I''ll leave Frank in your care then. That guy might act all grumpy and serious, but he''s a good person. Oh, and a word of advice, don''t go after Kraven. Iron Man and I will take care of him," I opened a portal outside on a random building''s rooftop, "Oh, by the way. If a dayes when you have to shut down Mao''s mind, don''t."

    "What are you-" Before he could speak, I interrupted...

    "You''ll know when that timees. It will be hard and you might be blinded by rage... But, don''t... Call it a foresight and keep it a secret. Well, see ya..." I jumped into the portal and closed it.

    Well, spending time with Rogue, huh?! YAY! I want to jump up like a kid... Ahem! Never mind that. It''s time to go to the Stark Tower. Kraven got Carnage. Tony must know. Let''s see, how he nned to capture that thing...

    ----[''favorite'' if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 156: Symbiote hunt begins

    Ch: 157: Venom

    ------

 Ch: 156 [Symbiote hunt begins]

    Ch: 156 [Symbiote hunt begins]

    I could have used the portal to go directly to the Stark Tower, but the feeling of swinging in the air gives me an adrenaline rush and makes me feel free. Like, literally, flying. I enjoyed the wind hitting my face and the view of New York City. After a few minutes of swinging, my spider senses tingled, and thanks to my chi enhancement, I could see and hear the sound of ss shattering and guns reloading, muffled screams...

    I flipped up high in the air, throwing a webline between two buildings as I stood on it.

    "Ah! It''s been a while since I caught some small timers. Guess, these bastards grew some big balls in my absence," I said with a smirk while watching two guys trying to rob a flower shop in the broad daylight. Those two thugs looked well-built and big. Their guns were just some low-ss, cheap revolvers. They wore normal civilian clothes but with masks. Wait! Another guy just came in with another gun.

    "You better empty the cash register or I''ll shoot your fucking brains out," The bald guy said as he pointed his gun at the flower shop''s owner.

    "Please... Don''t hurt me... Please..." The youngdy behind the counter begged. She looked pretty scared.

    "Shut up bitch and put the money in the bag!" The bald guy shouted. Thedy trembled as she obeyed and ced the money in the bag.

    "Hehehe, boss is going to like this haul," The second guyughed while looking at the cash register''s content.

    "You stupid, we gotta loot more than this, otherwise the boss won''t pay us anything," The bald guy scolded him.

    "Goddamn it, man! This is a flower shop! What do you expect?" The third guy cursed.

    Well, time to crash the party. I jumped on the webline, sending myself up in the air, before diving down to the ground.

    "Hey, fes! Why are you bothering a prettydy like this?" I dropped down in front of the shop''s entrance, startling the three robbers.

    "Spiderman!" Baldy shouted in shock.

    "Fuck! It''s Spidey, take the girl host..."

    Before they could even speak or react I webbed them to the wall. They were slow as fuck. Anyway, with that taken care of, I took the bag of money and returned it to the owner.

    "Miss, this belongs to you," I smiled under my mask as I handed over the bag of money. Thedy grabbed the bag, trembling a bit. She looked at me, then at the three webbed guys. "Thank you, Spiderman," She smiled and bowed.

    "No problem. These guys aren''t the smartest ones, so, you should call the cops and hand them over to the authorities," I advised her as I made my way toward the webbed trio. "And you don''t have to worry about them getting out of the web, anytime soon." I punched them unconscious. "Well, have a great day."

    I webbed up to the top of the nearest building and continued my journey toward Stark Tower. On the way, Sue called. I webbed onto a radio tower. "Hey, Sue," I picked up the call. Her face appeared on the visor.

    "Hey. You busy?" She asked.

    "A little, nothing major though. What''s up?" I replied.

    "Well, I broke up with Reed." She answered with a sigh as if a huge burden was lifted off her shoulders.

    "Congrats!" I eximed happily.

    "Haha... I finally feel free, you know. Anyway, I don''t even want to think about that useless man..." Sue leaned back on her chair, resting her feet on her desk, "So, why don''t you swing by my house? I''m missing your cock in me." Sue smirked seductively as she moved the camera, showing me her wet pussy. She spread thebia with her fingers, revealing her pink, glistening vagina.

    Fuck! I almost lost concentration and fell. I webbed over to a water tank and stopped. Sue giggled seeing my reaction. "And I miss your tongue as well, the way you lick my clit makes me squirt all over your face. Just thinking about it makes me horny." Sue started ying with herself. Goddamn it, this woman is a subus in disguise.

    I really wanted to go there and fuck Sue until she loses consciousness.

    She closed her legs and shifted the camera to her face, "But then again, I guess, you are too busy with your girls, huh? They must have drained youst night. You must be running low on stamina. So, I can understand if you can''te here..." Sue faked a sad expression as if she was disappointed.

    That cute face... Plus, her sses made her look super sexy. She knows how to tease. This nympho milf, I swear.

    "I''ll swing by in a few hours and show you my stamina," I said while giving a thumbs up.

    Sueughed, "Looking forward to it. Love you, honey."

    "Love you too, babe." With that, I cut the call and continued swinging toward the Stark Tower. Honey?! Babe?! Ah fuck! Did I just be domestic?

    Anyway, after a few minutes of swinging, Inded on Stark Tower''s balcony. Tony was standing inside, with a ss of wine.

    "Wine at this hour?" I asked as I entered through the balcony door.

    "What can I say, I enjoy a ss of fine wine every now and then, and it''s non-alcoholic," Tony replied as he walked to the mini bar and poured me a ss too. "I took care of Frank''s background, erased all his past records, and cleaned his records."

    The nanites shifted, creating the civilian suit. Tony handed me the ss of wine, which I dly epted.

    "Thanks. So, Kraven got Carnage," I said as I sat down on one of the couches.

    "Yup," Tony sat on the other side of the bar, "Kraven was bad, but with a red symbiote, he is on another level. I''m trying to track him, but it seems he''s hiding somewhere underground or maybe in one of those abandoned mines. Finding him is going to be a challenge." He took a sip of his wine.

    "Or we just bait him out," I suggested while swirling the wine in my hand.

    Tony looked at me curiously, "How?"

    "We got Misery, don''t we? Since their minds are connected, we just need to ask Misery nicely for help," I took out the container in which I put the symbiote back then and ced it on the table.

    "You trust that thing?" Tony frowned as he stared at the symbiote inside the container.

    "It''s not about trust, but more like a deal," I opened the container, allowing Misery to take its head form. It seems this one recovered some of its strength, at least enough to form a head, "So, where is Carnage hiding?" I asked Misery.

    Misery looked around cautiously and then focused on me. "I''ll tell you want you need to know, but in return, help me find my old host. I need Liz An... Or I''ll die..." Misery pleaded desperately.

    "Why do you need her?" I asked.

    "Bonding with you was a mistake. That unknown power in your body almost destroyed me. Look at my miserable state. I can barely form a head without being exhausted. My core is unstable, and I''m dying. I need Liz An or someonepatible to bond with." Misery exined.

    "You really think after throwing Liz out of that helicopter to bond with me, I''ll trust you again. Besides, I''m pretty sure you left a part of you in her body, didn''t you? And just like every symbiote, that part of you is going to grow and be even stronger than you ever were, right? No wonder you want her back," I scoffed at the symbiote.

    "I promise I''ll never leave her," Misery pleaded with its slurry voice.

    "As if I''ll believe you. You are symbiotes, the only thing you guys care about is survival."

    Misery shut up and looked down in defeat.

    "So," I grabbed its organic webby throat, and pulled it closer to my face, "Speak..."

    "SCCCRRRECCHHH!" Misery screeched loudly.

    Tony covered his ears due to the ear-splitting sound, "Ah! Damn it!"

    I grabbed Misery by the head and mmed it hard on the table, breaking it into pieces. "The longer you dy, the longer the suffering... Speak. Where is Carnage and Venom?" Nice, it can''t endure my touch too, huh?! It''s like Harry touching Voldemort before his revival.

    "AAAHHH... OKAY, OKAY, STOP!" Misery begged, "Carnage is hiding in an abandoned mine outside the city. Go north, there''s only one coal mine there. It''s hiding there. As for Venom, Eddie''s life signature disappeared from this reality. But he left a trail behind near Coney Ind. It''s there, alright, so, just leave me."

    I kept my grasp on its throat and turned toward Tony, "Well, that was easy. By the way, since this is a man-made Symbiote, it won''t disintegrate even if it dies, right?"

    "Yup, but why?" Tony raised his brow in curiosity.

    "So, can you make a suit with a dead symbiote body? Its mind will be gone, but its power and physical body will remain," I asked him while still holding Misery by the neck.

    Tony thought for a moment, "Maybe, but it might take me a while. Symbiote is aplex substance, you know. An intelligent symbiote suit simr to Model 50... Humm..." He looked deep in thought. "If I can somehow fuse Symbiote with nanites and... Well... Hummm..." After making multiple faces and biting his lips, Tony stood up with a serious face, "Challenge epted."

    "Good. But first, you need to take care of Carnage before he recovers its strength. As for Venom, I''ll take care of it. I should be able to find it with my enhanced senses in that crowded ce," I said as Misery''s body went limp into a gooey mass of red matter. Truth be told, it looked gross as a puddle of vomit. "And here you go, a dead Symbiote body." I handed it over to Tony after putting it back into the container.

    "Jarvis, put it in the containment cell. Make sure to keep an eye on it." Tony stood up and activated his nano suit.

    A small part of the floor shifted and a robotic arm came out. It took the container and retracted back underground.

    "Alright, kiddo. You find Venom''s traces and I''ll deal with Carnage," Tony said as he walked into the balcony and flew away.

    I changed into my Spiderman suit again and opened a portal to the beach. The faster I take care of this mess, the faster I''ll be at Sue''s house. Time to hunt Venom.

    ----[''favorite'' if you liked the chapter.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 157: Venom

    Ch: 158: Venom''s food

    Ch: 159: Sue''s BDSM rope

    Ch: 160: Fisk''s new target

    ------

 Ch: 157 [Venom]

    Ch: 157 [Venom]

    [Meanwhile] [A few minutes earlier]

    Felicia Hardy sat at the beach bar, enjoying the gentle sea breeze and the warm, setting sun. The rhythmic sound of waves crashing against the shore created a serene ambiance, a perfect backdrop for her thoughts. Her fingers traced the rim of her cocktail ss as she pondered over Spiderman''s offer to join his team. It was an intriguing proposition. The thrill of the heist and the rush of adrenaline were things she craved, but the responsibility and danger that came with being a hero? That was another matter entirely.

    She sighed, taking a sip of her drink. Her eyes scanned the beach, watching the children build sandcastles and couples walking hand in hand. It was the usual beach scene. It was a peaceful scene, so different from her usual life of chaos and excitement. Felicia couldn''t help but wonder if she could ever find a bnce between the two worlds.

    The thought of Spiderman made her heart skip a beat. There was something about him, something that drew her in despite her better judgment. His offer was tempting, not just because of the excitement but also because of him. She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts.

    "Get a grip, Felicia," she muttered to herself, finishing her drink.

    Deciding she needed a break from her own thoughts, Felicia stood up and headed towards the bar''s restroom. She sshed some water on her face and looked at herself in the mirror. She took a deep breath,posing herself. After living the life of a thief, she was used to being on edge, but this time, it was different. Spiderman had offered her a chance to turn her life around and make amends for her past mistakes.

    "Maybe a change is what I need," she mumbled to herself, but before she could ponder further, something caught her eye. On the top of the mirror, she saw a strange, gooey ck substance. It pulsed and moved, almost as if it was alive. She''d encountered strange things before, but this was new. The substance seemed to react to her presence, moving slightly in her direction.

    She took out a poison needle that she usually carries all the time and stirred the gooey substance. "What are you?" She asked with a frown. It instantly jumped on her hand. "Shit!" She tried to pull it off, but it stuck to her like glue. Suddenly, the substance began to move up her arm. It felt cold and slimy, sending chills down her spine.

    Felicia panicked, frantically trying to remove the alien creature. But it was no use. The substance was spreading too quickly. She could feel the substance covering her arm, then her torso, and soon it was enveloping her entire body. Panic set in, but she forced herself to stay calm. She had to figure out what this thing was and how to get rid of it. As the substance covered her face, her vision went dark, and she could feel a strange presence in her mind. It was like something was trying tomunicate with her.

    "Who are you?" she thought, trying to reach out to the presence.

    A deep, guttural voice responded, "I am Venom."

    "Venom?! An alien, I guess? So, would you be so kind to get out of my body?" Felicia tried to bargain with the alien creature. She hasn''t heard or seen anything like this before. If it were some alien, she would have definitely heard of it.

    "We are Venom... You are our host now..." The voice replied.

    "Host?!" Felicia eximed in shock. This wasn''t good. She had to do something before it was toote. But before she could even react, the substance covered her mouth, silencing her.

    "We''ll give you power beyond your imagination, in return, feed us human brain..." Venom hissed, sending shivers down Felicia''s spine.

    "Human brain? What the hell do you mean?" She thought in confusion.

    "A threat ising to Earth. Home has found us. We need to get stronger to protect ourselves..." Venom exined.

    "Home? Threat? What are you talking about?" Felicia questioned in bewilderment. This whole situation was getting more confusing by the second. "Would you be kind enough to speak everything without me asking for every single detail?"

    "Fine..." Venom relented. It showed her a glimpse of the Symbiote world and Knull, the God of symbiote.

    "Arrgggg!" Felicia felt a sharp headache as if her head might explode at any moment.

    "Sorry..." Venom apologized, easing the pain. "Human brains aren''t strong enough to endure the truth and information that we possess. And considering you are still conscious and haven''t died, ourpatibility is quite high. Host bonding with us won''t take long, that is, if you survive it."

    Felicia groaned in agony as she struggled toprehend everything she had just witnessed. It was overwhelming, to say the least. She knew nothing about symbiotes, let alone the God of symbiotes. How could such a thing exist?

    "Fuck! So, basically, you are the runaway child, and Knull is the God you are speaking of, right? And this Symbiote world is going to invade Earth or something? Wait, what do you mean by if I survive?" Felicia''s head started throbbing again as she tried to make sense of the situation.

    "Yes..." Venom confirmed. "Our previous host has disappeared from this reality due to reality shift, so, we need a new host to survive. Together we''ll hunt the rest of the remaining symbiote on Earth and eat them, grow stronger. Oh, not to forget brains too... Then, we''ll keep eating everyone from home and be the strongest one. So, what do you say, ck Cat? I can read your thoughts and emotions. You want to do some good, right? Save the world, redeem yourself from your past crimes?"

    Felicia sighed inwardly. This alien symbiote was offering her a chance to make up for all the wrongs she''d done in the past. It was tempting, but she had no idea if this thing was telling the truth or not, but the burst of power she could feel within her body told her otherwise. It felt invigorating, like nothing she''d ever experienced before. Maybe this was what she needed to change her life, to do some good in the world.

    "Okay... But we roll my way. No random killings, no nothing without my consent," Felicia agreed reluctantly. Venom wasn''t giving her much choice anyway.

    "Deal..." Venom said, then suddenly it transformed Felicia''s entire body into a pitch-ck suit with a white spider symbol on the chest.

    Felicia stood in front of the mirror, her breath catching as she examined her transformed appearance. The ck suit was unlike anything she''d ever worn before, sleek and alien, with a distinctive white spider emblem sprawled across her chest. Big white eyes, somewhat simr to Spiderman''s mask, and... She opened her mouth and saw the long tongue dripping with saliva and spiny teeth like a shark''s.

    Felicia shuddered at the sight of herself. It was terrifying. The alien creature inside her was giving her immense power, but at the same time, it was scary. She needs a solution, but since it can read her thoughts and emotions, Felicia who is an expert in deception must think something that the symbiote won''t notice.

    She could feel the symbiote''s presence in her mind, a constant murmur at the edge of her thoughts. It was both exhrating and terrifying, knowing she was sharing her body with this powerful, otherworldly being.

    "A quick question, why do you have a spider symbol?" She asked Venom.

    "Simply because Spiderman looked cool when we saw him on TV," Venom answered honestly. "You want another form?"

    "No, this will do."

    "So, where do we start? I''m starving for some feast," Venom said impatiently.

    "Calm down, big boy. First, we need to find allies who can help us. We can''t simply go around killing people no matter who they are. We need to approach this matter strategically. And most importantly, we need to keep our identity hidden," Felicia exined her n.

    "Good idea. Eddie should have done that, but our reality didn''t have any heroes or anything like this world, so we were on the top of the wanted list. Hahahaha... It was fun. Running, eating, and fighting," Venomughed at the memories of the past.

    Felicia ignored Venom''s ramblings and focused on finding someone who could help them. Her thoughts drifted to Spiderman. He was the only person she knew who could help her out of this situation.

    "Let''s be one of these heroes. That way, we won''t have to worry about your hunger and we can get stronger. With your knowledge and our mind, we can do this. Time to find Spiderman," Felicia thought with determination.

    "Yeah! Let''s find Spidey. We wanted to meet him ever since we saw him on TV. His suit looked cool. Maybe we should also get our own suit instead of copying. You should ask him to make one for you too," Venom suggested.

    "Maybeter... First, we need to find him, then we can ask him about that."

    ----[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 158: Venom''s food

    Ch: 159: Sue''s BDSM rope

    Ch: 160: Fisk''s new target

    ------

 Ch: 158 [Venom’s food]

    Ch: 158 [Venom��s food]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    I was now standing above the beach, hovering in the air with the help of magic. I summoned two little tornadoes under my feet, which gave me a steady foothold. I spread my awareness all over the ce. Thanks to my spider senses enhanced by magic and chi, I was able to cover the entire area, and man, it was so overwhelming at first. Without my focus and training, I would have probably copsed due to sensory overload. Anyway, I stretched my senses far and wide until finally, I sensed Venom.

    It was actually very easy to detect it because every human has a little chi in them, but a Symbiote is like a ck hole devoid of chi. So, I easily picked Venom''s presence. But it seems, that freak found a new host... Someonepatible, I guess. Well, whoever it is, they better not be in a berserk state. Besides, I have no idea which version of Venom this is. The good one or the crazy fucker from the game.

    The host is in the female washroom. Ah! I can''t just go in there. Well, I''ll wait here.

    After a few minutes, the door opened and a familiar figure walked out. It was Felicia. What?! I can sense Venom in her body. Shit! She''s the new host?! Is she in control or Venom?

    Felicia hurried away from the crowd to the parking lot. She went straight to her Mustang. I covered the parking in a square barrier. I poured some chi in it, so, it should be able to take some damage before breaking. I wonder if my touch is the only thing that affects the Symbiotes. What about my magic and chi or webbing? Would it affect the Symbiote too since they are my energy form? Only one way to find out.

    Anyway, I can''t let her or that symbiote escape. Then I opened a portal behind her and walked out.

    "Yo! It''s been a while," I said as I waved my hand at Felicia. She jumped in surprise, turning to face me. Venom immediately covered her entire body in its Symbiote form. "Oh! Spidey." She retracted Venom back into her body. "I was about to find you, but here you are, at a perfect time."

    "You are in control?" I raised my eyebrow under my mask.

    "Somewhat, but he got a mind of his own. I''m still figuring it out," She said as she covered her fist in symbiote then her entire body, "Catch me if you wanna talk." She jumped up high in the sky.

    [Baaam!] Her head smashed against the barrier and she fell to the ground, grabbing her head as Venom''s armor quickly disappeared. "Ouch! What the fuck!" She cursed loudly. "VENOM!" She called, "What the hell was that?" But she didn''t get any reply. "Ugh!" She groaned in pain.

    "Ah! Sorry. I put a barrier around this parking lot to catch that thing inside you." I walked over to her and extended my hand toward her. As soon as she extended her hand to grab mine, Venom''s organic tendrils erupted from her body, pushing her a few steps away from me, "Ah! You too can''t endure my touch, huh? You better get out of her body if you don''t want to end up dead like Misery. You must have felt its connection getting cut off from your interconnected hive mind, right? So, save yourself some pain and get out. Oh, if you even dare to hurt her anyway, I promise, it''s gonna be a worse fate than Misery." I warned Venom.

    "No way! We are not going anywhere! Host promised to help us hunt symbiote," Venom dered, forming a huge humanoid Symbiote body made of its mass with Felicia inside it. "We need to get stronger for the uing threat. You heroes can not fight such a Godly being without my help. And I promised to not hurt her."

    "Yeah, I know Knull ising. It was bout to happen with how he experimented on Symbiotes. It must have caught his attention. But that''s one thing and you taking over her body is another. Misery threw away its first host just to get a better one. And for a race that only thinks about surviving, I doubt you are any better than Misery. The moment you find a better host, you''ll just chew off her head and move on," I pointed out.

    Venom stayed silent for a moment as if it was contemting what I said. After a few seconds, it spoke, "Host and I made a deal. We want to join you and be heroes to save the world."

    "Yeah, right? What about Eddie? What happened to him? You ate him or what?" I asked curiously.

    "Eddie''s life signature disappeared from this reality, but before leaving, my original left a trace in this reality and we grew up possessing our counterpart''s memories. We don''t know what happened. Host wants to be heroes and we want to grow stronger to survive. So, let us join you and help you defeat Knull," Venom pleaded.

    Hmm... Felicia... With a Symbiote... Could be fun. But it could also be dangerous. However, this one seems like a calm one. It must be the one from the movie version. Still, I''ll need to add some kind of kill switch within it to prevent it from turning against us. I know, a sealing magic should do. It''ll remain dormant within Felicia''s body. The moment Venom tries something funny, it''ll activate and seal Venom. This way, Felicia will remain safe.

    "Alright, I ept your proposal." I agreed.

    Venom nodded its massive head as it let Felicia out of its Symbiote body.

    I quickly drew the magic runes in the air and threw it at Felicia. It hit Felicia and dissipated.

    "What was that?" Felicia asked in confusion.

    "Just a little precaution. Now, I guess you are hungry for some brains, right?" I asked Venom.

    Venom''s head emerged from Felicia''s back as it extended forward. It nodded its head eagerly. Felicia made a disgusted face, "It wants to eat human brains."

    "If it was night, but in broad daylight, I don''t think so. But, I know just the thing to keep you satisfied until nightfall," I opened a portal back to our base. "Ladies first..." I pointed at the portal.

    Felicia walked through the portal while Venom reformed its body around her again.

    I followed them. As soon as we stepped inside the base, the portal closed behind us. The damage from Frank''s mutation was still there. These bones need some cleaning.

    "Are these human bones?" Felicia asked as she stared at the floor littered with bones. "Yes! Human bones it would seem. But, DNA belongs to a single person. How is that possible?" Venom said after analyzing the bones.

    "Long story short, it''s a mutation of one of our teammates. He''s at the Mutant Academy, learning his power. Anyway. Wait here. I''ll bring your food. Oh, don''t even think about running away again, please. I already marked you with magic. If you try anything funny, you''ll wish you were never born..." I threatened Venom.

    Felicia sat down on the old chair. She looked around the base, admiring the interior. "Well, this ce needs massive cleaning."

    "Yup!" I activated the Cloaking Mode of the suit, then opened a portal to the supermarket and stepped out, closing it behind me. I went to the washroom and deactivated the suit. The nanites shifted and took the form of a regr jacket and jeans. I bought twenty boxes of chocte bars and then contacted a local dealer and bought a truckload of chicken. Then, went back to the base with my suit on.

    When I returned, Felicia was in the same spot. Venom''s head was poking out of her shoulder as it examined the bones on the ground.

    "Here you go," I ced the boxes on top of a ruined car''s hood. Ah! Frank, you destroyed your favorite car. It''s sad. "Chocte bars. And your brain food is on the way."

    "Ah! How do you know?" Venom created its own humanoid form, but a tendril was still connected to Felicia''s arm and it began to chomp down the chocte bars like a hungry beast. Felicia just sat there and watched Venom devour the choctes.

    "It doesn''t matter. Just eat up."

    "Arggg! I''m gonna puke," Feliciained as Venom finished the first box of choctes.

    Just then I got a call from Tony. He informed me about Carnage. He destroyed it using fire. Carnage is gone. That''s good news. I also informed him about Venom. After hearing everything, Tony asked me to be careful with it since it was an unpredictable creature. After that, he asked me to swing by after a week, by then, he''ll have the suit ready and he sent me the location of a new base.

    With that taken care of...

    Where should I keep Felicia? My home? Yes. It''s better to keep an eye on her all the time and maybe... Ahem! Nevermind that...

    I wonder what Wanda is doing.

    -

    [3rd person POV] [Meanwhile] [Spa]

    Wanda was leaning back on the wall in the sauna room, wearing a white towel as the steam rose around her.

    "Ah! Such a nice life..." She sighed as she closed her eyes. "VIP treatment for free. I was right to get out of Kamar-Taj with Peter. Hehehe... I wonder what is he doing right now? Well, I''ll rest, maybe take a little nap..." Arge yawn escaped her mouth as she satfortably.

    ----[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?+ [SL in Marvel: 10 chs.]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 159: Sue''s BDSM rope

    Ch: 160: Fisk''s new target

    Ch: 161: Michelle''s wish

    Ch: 162: Risky Day with Gwen

    Ch: 163: Unknowns from the Dark Dimensions

    ------

 Ch: 159 [Sue’s BDSM rope]

    Ch: 159 [Sue��s BDSM rope]

    Venom grumbled but ended up eating the truckload of chicken. After that, I decided to take Felicia to my penthouse. Since I''m not using this ce much, I thought, it''ll be better if she lived here. And if anything happens, I''ll be close by.

    After giving Felicia the house''s keys and the security code, I warned Venom onest time to not go on an unnecessary rampage. He did promise to stay still till night, but I can''t trust it just like that. So, I ced multiple magic traps around the house. If the Symbiote even makes a wrong move, it''ll be trapped. I have no idea if this method will work on Venom or not. But, if the Symbiote somehow manages to avoid my trap and gets out of the house, an alert will be sent to me. I''ll kill it then.

    "Now, this is a nice penthouse, Spidey," Felicia walked over to the balcony and leaned her back on the railings, looking at me with her usual sly smile. "You seem rich, got anything special that I can steal?"

    "That''s for you to find out. Anyway, you''ll be staying here temporarily until you manage to control your new friend. Don''t go out till Ie back. This ce is stocked up, so, you won''t have to worry about anything. And consider this your punishment for causing me more trouble than I wanted," I turned around and headed for the door.

    "I have some work to do, so, behave, will ya."

    "Spidey..."

    "What?" I stopped at the door and looked back at her.

    "You call this punishment? Where are the ropes and paddles and whips? I''m feeling disappointed." She said in a sexy tone as she crossed her arms, pushing those two melons up. "You are so boring."

    I chuckled at her reply as I webbed to her, and pulled her closer, grabbing her waist. I moved my lips closer to her as she slightly moved her face closer. Then instead of kissing, I moved my face near her ears, "Don''t push your luck. You wouldn''t want to end up in a cage like a pet, right?"

    She wrapped her hands around my neck as she bit her lower lip, "Is that a threat or a promise?"

    "Maybe a threat, maybe a promise," I smirked as I pushed her away, and turned around, walking out of the house. "Behave and we''ll get along. And if Venom messes up, remember, you''ll be held responsible."

    I walked away and closed the door behind me.

    Ok. It''s already a bitte. Time to visit Sue. I wonder what that horny milf is doing right now? I opened a portal to Sue''s mansion and webbed onto the open window, stepping inside her room.

    "WOW!" I couldn''t help but exim my surprise when my eyes fell on the bed. Sue was lying on the bed with her arms and legs tied with a ck rope. I wonder how she managed to bind herself like that?! "If you don''t mind me asking, how the hell did you tie yourself like that?!" I asked as I walked closer to the bed.

    "The new BDSM kites with some special instructions." She said in a seductive voice. "And I''ve been waiting for you all day long."

    I retracted the nano suit and took off my clothes, "Now, what should I do with this horny slut?" I asked as I crawled over her.

    "Whatever you want." She said as she bit her lower lip.

    I moved my face closer to her as I grabbed her breasts, "Should I punish you for being naughty?" I pinched her nipples.

    "Umm! Mhmm." She smiled, closing her eyes.

    "Or should I reward you for being hot and sexy?" I whispered as I kissed her. Then I slowly started to move down, kissing her chin, neck, and finally, her boobs. I sucked on one nipple while rubbing the other with my hand. So soft and warm... Sue moaned as I continued to suck on her nipples. After a while, I moved my lips to the other breast. I love these giant jugs... I sucked on her nipples as I kept rubbing the other boob with my hand. Sue''s moans grew louder as she was getting more excited.

    We can do this more often without any worries, now that she has broken up with Reed.

    "Fuck! I missed this feeling," Sue eximed as I bit her nipples.

    "I missed it too," I said as I sucked hard on her nipple. "But you''ve been quite naughty today, haven''t you?"

    "Yes... Yes..." She replied as she arched her back.

    "How many times you came while waiting for me?" I slowly moved down, while cing small kisses on her belly.

    "I... Don''t know... A lot." She replied as she spread her legs wide open.

    "Then you better prepare your mind for what I''m about to do to you," I whispered and then kissed her clit. She moaned loudly as I kept sucking her clit.

    We were fucking like rabbits just like a day before and yet I missed her taste so much. I inserted two fingers into her wet pussy and started fingering her while keeping my mouth busy on her clit. Sue moaned louder as she thrust her hips up and down. I sucked hard on her clit as I fingered her faster. With her arms and legs tied, she couldn''t move much. But even then, she tried to hump my face. Fuck! Why is it so sexy?! I continued to finger her faster as I sucked harder on her clit.

    "Ahhh!! Ahhh!!" Sue screamed as she squirted all over my face. I kept fingering her till she stopped cumming. Then I removed my fingers from her pussy and licked them clean. Then pushed my fingers back into her pussy and began to stimte her G-spot again. "Hahaha! Fuck! Keep going!" She giggled as she bucked her hips wildly. I kept fingering her faster and faster till she squirted again. I removed my fingers again and put them into her mouth. "Mhmm~" She licked my fingers clean.

    I pushed my fingers back into her pussy and began stimting her G-spot again. I kept fingering her faster and faster till she squirted again. Her juices sttered my arms, every time more thanst time.

    "Shit! I... OH MY GOD! What are you...?! Hey, wait a sec," She tried to speak as I kept fingering her, but I wasn''t listening to her. I kept increasing my pace till she came again. This time she squirted even more. The sheets under her gotpletely wet. "SHIT! I''m cumming again!" She couldn''t stop moving her hips against my fingers. "Oh shit! Oh fuck! I can''t take it anymore! Please stop!" She begged me to stop but I kept fingering her till she came again. This time her juices flew out of her pussy like a water jet.

    "You want me to stop, yet you are buckling your hips like crazy." I grinned as I kept fingering her fast.

    "Ahhh!! Ahh! Hahaha! SHIT! Stop! I can''t...! I can''t take it anymore!" She squirted after only a couple of thrusts.

    Finally, after making her squirt eight times in a row, I stopped fingering her. I stood up and admired her sexy body as shey on the bed, breathing heavily. She was covered in sweat, and her legs were shaking. She looked so hot and sexy. The bedsheet was soaking with her squirt. She almost passed out from squirting too much in a row. Her legs trembled without me touching her as her tummy twitched in the aftermath of orgasm.

    "Fuck! I thought I was going to die from orgasms!" Sue said as she tried to catch her breath.

    "What? Tired already?" I untied her and flipped her over. Then ced my cock between her butt cheeks and rubbed it up and down. "Don''t tell me you want to stop now? We just started."

    "You are crazy..." She said as she spread her ass cheeks. "I can''t move my legs...My pussy is sensitive as hell..."

    "Yeah, not your ass," I ced the tip of my cock at her anal hole and pushed it in slowly.

    "Ahhh!! Ahh!" Sue moaned loudly as I pushed my cock deeper into her asshole. "Fuck! That feels good!" She said as I started to fuck her. I grabbed her waist and fucked her ass harder and faster. Her butt cheeks rippled with each thrust as my balls pped against her pussy. "AHHH!! Shit! Keep going! Fuck that ass!" She screamed as I fucked her ass harder. I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back as I fucked her ass harder and faster.

    "You still horny after squirting gallons, huh?! You like my cock in your ass, huh?!" I spanked her ass hard as I kept fucking her.

    "Yes! I love your cock in my ass! Fuck that ass! Fuck that tight little ass!" She said as she moaned loudly.

    I kept fucking her ass harder and faster as she moaned louder and louder. I watched as my cock disappeared into her asshole over and over again. Fuck! It''s so sexy... I couldn''t help but admire her sexy body. Her ass jiggled every time I thrust into her. I could feel her anal muscles clenching around my cock. She was enjoying it as much as I was. I kept fucking her ass harder and faster as she moaned louder and louder.

    "Ugh! I''m going to cum!" I groaned as I increased my pace.

    "Fuck! Me too! Cum in my ass! Fill my ass with your cum!" She begged me as she thrust her hips back against my cock. I kept fucking her ass harder and faster as I felt my climax approaching. "AHHH!! UGH!! FUCK!!" She screamed as she came again. Her anal muscles clenched around my cock as she squirted all over the bed. I kept fucking her ass harder and faster as I reached my climax.

    "Hnggg!" I groaned as I came inside her asshole. My cum filled her asshole as she squirted all over the bed. I kept fucking her ass until I had emptied my balls. I pulled my cock out of her asshole and copsed onto the bed. Sue too copsed next to me.

    We were both exhausted. I looked at Sue and saw that she was smiling. I smiled too as I stroked her hair. "That was amazing." She said as she tried to catch her breath. "I can''t feel my legs, Pete." She chuckled.

    "Don''t worry, I''m gonna train you properly, and soon you''ll be able to withstand ten or fifteen orgasms in a row," I said as I hugged her from behind.

    "You are a sadist," Sue chuckled as she closed her eyes.

    "I love you, Sue." I kissed her neck as I wrapped my arms around her waist.

    "I love you too, Peter." She said as she snuggled closer to me.

    -------''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.------

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?+ [SL in Marvel: 10 chs.]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next,Ch: 160: Fisk''s new target

    Ch: 161: Michelle''s wish

    Ch: 162: Risky Day with Gwen

    Ch: 163: Unknowns from the Dark Dimensions

    ------

 Ch: 160 [Fisk’s new target]

    Ch: 160 [Fisk��s new target]

    Before I realized it, it was already 4 pm. Sue and I ate some lunch and slept for quite a while. Now, it''s time to go.

    "Leaving?" Suey on her sides with her arm supporting her head. Her blond hair was messy and her blue eyes looked sleepy.

    "Yeah. MJ''s shoot is almost over. I''ll pick her up," I went to her after putting on my suit and kissed her. "See yater, Sue."

    "Bye, Spidey. Take care."

    I jumped out of the window and webbed towards MJ''s location. When I reached there, I saw that the shoot was about to end. I sat on the top of a building and waited for her to get out.

    After some time, I saw MJing out of the studio and looked around. Ah! She must be waiting for a ride, but let''s fly today, shall we? I webbed down andnded in front of her. The nearby people gasped seeing mend out of nowhere. And as usual, their phones came out and started recording and clicking photos. Whispers and praises about me filled the ce as people gathered around us.

    "Waiting for a ride?" I extended my hand towards her.

    "Yes," She smiled as she took my hand. Then I grabbed her by her waist as she wrapped her hands around my neck.

    "Hold tight, ok?"

    She nodded and I webbed away.

    "OH MY GOD!" MJ screamed as I webbed around the building and swung through the city.

    "Having fun?" I asked as I webbed above a tall building.

    "Yes! This is so exciting!" She said as she tightened her grip around my neck. "And it''s scary at the same time."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t drop you." I webbed faster as I slingshot us high up in the sky, "Just take a look down at the city. Enjoy the view."

    MJ looked down at the city as we were high up in the sky. The wind blew her red hair as her green dress fluttered around her. I could feel her heart beating fast as she tightened her grip around my neck. I looked at her face and saw that she was smiling.

    "This is so beautiful, Pete," She said as she looked at me.

    "I know," I said as I admired her face. She blushed a little as I removed my mask and kissed her in that altitude as we fell down toward the ground at a high speed. She didn''t even care about the fact that we were descending toward the ground at that speed. She just continued to kiss me back.

    I activated the suit''s thrusters and flew up in the air again.

    "You are crazy," She chuckled as she broke the kiss.

    "I know," I grinned as I webbed to another building, pulling us faster with the boost of the thrusters.

    We reached home in no time as Inded on the balcony and entered my room with MJ. I let her go as she put her bag on the table and turned around. "That was awesome!" She said as she threw her hands in the air. "Consider yourself lucky that my stomach was empty or else I would have thrown up all over you."

    "Hahaha... Why didn''t you scream or say anything when we were falling that fast?" I retracted the suit and sat on the bed.

    "Why would I scream? You were with me, duh!" She went toward the door and opened it. "I''ll take a nice and long bath and I might need someone to massage my sore shoulders." She moved her shoulder and made a painful face. "Perhaps my boyfriend can help me out with that?"

    I jumped up with a salute. "Yes, ma''am!"

    She giggled and closed the door behind her. After a few minutes, I heard the water of the shower falling from the bathroom. I checked the time on the clock. There''s still some time before May and the others return home.

    I opened the bathroom door and saw MJ sitting in the tub. Her red hair was wet and tied in a bun as she leaned back with a satisfied expression. Steam rose from the water as I came close to her. She tilted her head a bit back and looked at me. "Hurry up, boyfriend. My shoulders are aching."

    I stripped out of my clothes and went behind her.

    As I knelt behind her, the steam enveloped us in a warm, intimate cocoon. I gently ced my hands on her shoulders, feeling the tension in her muscles. My thumbs pressed into her flesh, working in slow, deliberate circles. MJ let out a contented sigh, her body rxing under my touch. I continued my ministrations, kneading away the knots of stress and tension. As my fingers worked their magic, MJ began to moan softly, her eyes fluttering closed. The sound sent shivers down my spine, igniting a fire deep within me.

    "That feels amazing," she murmured, closing her eyes.

    I smiled, leaning down to kiss her exposed neck. "Anything for you, MJ."

    She moved her face toward me. Our lips met in a tender kiss, and for a moment, everything else faded away. It was just us, lost in our own little world. We stayed like that for what seemed like an eternity, wrapped in each other''s arms. Finally, we broke apart, breathing heavily.

    MJ gave me a yful smile.

    "Are you going to join in or just watch?"

    I chuckled, slipping into the warm water beside her. The tub was just big enough for the two of us, and as we settled in, I pulled her close. She rested her head on my chest, her body fitting perfectly against mine.

    "This is nice," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Yeah, it is," I agreed, wrapping my arms around her.

    We stayed like that, the waterpping gently around us. I could feel the rise and fall of her breath, the steady beat of her heart. It was moments like these that made everything else worth it.

    ***

    After a while, I noticed that she dozed off on my chest. I kissed her forehead as I stayed still. She had a hard time in the past year and I can tell that she has drowned herself in work after that incident. She''s tired. But right now, this smile on her sleeping face makes me happy. I just wish that she stays like this forever.

    After some time, I heard the front door open. May and the others have returned. I decided not to wake MJ up.

    Using my magic, I picked her up and dried her body, then opened a portal to her room. I carefully carried her to the bed and covered her with a nket.

    "Have a nice dream," I kissed her forehead. Then I opened a portal to my room and dressed up. Then went downstairs to meet the others.

    .

    .

    [3rd Person POV] [Fisk''s hideout]

    While Peter was finally having a nice time with his family, Wilson Fisk finally woke up after his body modification. The organs and body parts that the poison destroyed were reced by cybeics. He was lying on a hospital bed inside a secretb. The doctor was monitoring his vitals.

    "Doc? How did it go?" Fisk asked as the bright light above him blinded his vision.

    "It was sessful, Mr. Fisk. All your damaged body parts were reced sessfully and the neural transnt is also working great, but there was a littleplication with the neural transnt, maybe a design fault or software fault. We did our best to fix it," The bald doctor in a white coat said as he fiddled with a tablet in his hands.

    "Complication? What kind ofplication?" Fisk asked. He wasn''t in a hurry to get up. Since the pain in his body was gone now, he just wanted to stay still for a moment. But the word ''Complication'' was bugging him.

    "Well... After we imnted the neural chip, it was somewhat unstable. But we managed to fix it for now. The thing is, there might be someplications with your sensory cortex if we don''t upgrade the chip which may result in SSD, schizophrenia spectrum disorders," The doctor said as he checked the monitor near Fisk''s bed.

    Fisk kept his calm and asked, "How long?"

    "If we don''t upgrade the chip? Probably a couple of months, sir," The doctor said as he took a step back from the bed. "Three tops."

    "Then, why are you standing there?" Fisk asked. "Upgrade it!"

    "But, sir... The hardware is an experimental technology. Even though we followed the instructions and built it, we don''t understand how it works. And upgrading the chip will require us to reverse engineer it and-"

    "What do you need?" Fisk interrupted the doctor.

    "Sir?" The doctor asked, confused.

    "Money? Equipment? People? Just tell me what you need and I''ll make sure that you get it. I don''t care about the methods or the resources. I just want that chip upgraded," Fisk said.

    The doctor thought for a second and said, "We need the man who developed this chip. Although the imnts are sessful and we were able to stop the poison, right now, your body works like aputer which we can start without a chip, but running it without a chip? Impossible. And the guy who made this neural chip made sure that no reverse engineering was possible. This chip is basically a ck box. We can surely develop multiple chips and experiment, but we don''t have time. We need the guy."

    "Peter Parker..." Fisk sighed. "You must have heard the news. He''s suffering from amnesia after an ident. A part of his memory got blocked."

    "If not Peter Parker, then..." The bald doctor touched his chin as he thought for a moment. "We need someone with a mind equal to him..."

    "Or a mind great enough to reverse engineer Stark''s suit," The second doctor said as he remembered something important, "I know a girl, but she''s under special protection and works for the Shield. Riri Williams. At the age of 15, she reverse-engineered Tony Stark''s Iron Man suit to create her own armor. Now, after five years, imagine how much she must have grown under Shield''s guidance and protection. If anyone can do it, it''s her."

    "Riri Williams?" Fisk furrowed his brows. "Contact Shaw. Tell him, I''ll give him back his seat, in return, I want Riri Williams." He finally sat up on the bed and slowly got down. His legs felt a bit numb but he could walk.

    "Sir, we advised you to rest for at least two weeks," The bald doctor said.

    "You are free to go, doc," Fisk ignored the doctor as he walked toward the exit.

    ----[''favorite'' if you liked the chapter.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 15 advance Chapters?+ [SL in Marvel: 10 chs.]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ---

    Next, Ch: 161: Michelle''s wish

    Ch: 162: Risky Day with Gwen

    Ch: 163: Unknowns from the Dark Dimensions

    ------

 Little update

    Little update

    <strong>Sorry for the dy. Monday- I''ll release 3 chs together</strong>

    ---

    I''m working on some new ideas. An evil MC in Marvel [When I say evil, insane, and evil] and secondly, an OP MC in Marvel [Some of you keep bugging me about Mass Effect in Marvel, so, I''m writing a rough draft, you''re gonna enjoy this one. Not gonna spoil the plot. Well, let me spoil a bit. It takes ce before humanity discovered Mass Rys. And a fleet of Kroganing for Earth, plus those fucking Asari Banshees got corrupted by Mephisto. Don''t know if it would work lol. Gonna write 1 arc first. Depending on the reviews, I''ll decide.]

    ---

    Spiderman 0X test ch: 160] Will end on> Approx 250 chs.

    Batman x Arc Reactor will end on approx 260 chs.

    In short, two ongoing will be ending in a couple of months, so I''m taking it a bit slow, not to rush the story.

    ---

    Multiverse 2. I had to remove inc*st. So, there will be a bit of plot change. So, I had to scrap my old draft [Dang! I had such nice things nned. Fucking pat reon rules.] Anyway,ing this year as promised.

    MHA All reversal: Not working on this one at the moment. No time lol.

    ---

    Release Dates: Only after finishing Spiderman and Batman. I don''t want to overwork myself.

 Ch: 161 [Michelle’s wish]

    Ch: 161 [Michelle��s wish]

    3 CHS TODAY. 2 MORE COMING IN A FEW MINUTES. YOU BETTER GIVE POWERSTONES.

    -----

    [Night]

    MJ was too tired today. So, after a little dinner, she went to bed again. She tried to stay up to spend some time with me, but I could tell that she was pushing herself. I told her to get some rest and that we would have plenty of time together tomorrow. She reluctantly agreed and went to sleep. Maddie was sleeping in her room and so was May.

    As for Michelle, well... We were watching a movie in the living room. Thanks to the soundproof rooms, no one is going to hear us even if we make a lot of noise. And yes, we were making out on the couch.

    Michelle moaned into the kiss as she wrapped her arms around my neck. Her breasts pushed up against my chest as she straddled me, grinding against my growing erection. My hands roamed over her body, exploring every curve and dip. She broke the kiss, her breathing in ragged gasps.

    "Peter..." she whispered, her eyes half-lidded with desire. "Fuck me right here. Right now."

    I didn''t need to be told twice.

    I ripped off her clothes and she did the same to mine. Then she straddled me again as she slid my cock inside her. To my surprise, she was too wet and my cock slide into her tight pussy. Fuck! I missed her so much.

    "Oh god!" Michelle cried out as my cock filled herpletely. Her pussy was hot and tight, gripping me like a vice. I groaned, my hands gripping her hips as I thrust up into her.

    "Fuck... You''re so tight," I grunted, my hips bucking uncontrobly.

    Michelle''s nails dug into my shoulders as she rode me, her breasts bouncing with every movement. "Oh god... Peter... Yes!" she moaned, her eyes squeezed shut in pleasure. My hands roamed over her body, cupping her breasts and pinching her nipples. Her skin was soft and smooth, her body moving in perfect sync with mine. She is so aggressive today... Well, can''t me her. I haven''t spent time with her sinceing back, so, right now, she was having her fill.

    I flipped her over and took the lead as I thrust into her at a furious pace. Michelle moaned loudly, her legs wrapping around my waist as she urged me on. The sound of our bodies pping together filled the room, mixed with our heavy breathing and moans of pleasure. Our lips met in a hungry kiss, our tongues entwining as we fucked each other senseless.

    Michelle''s hands wed at my back, leaving marks that would no doubt fade before morning. Sometimes, it''s fun and pleasuring to make myself vulnerable when I''m with my girls. It gives that human feeling.

    Her rock-hard nipples rubbed against my chest as we fucked, sending shivers of pleasure through my body.

    I picked up the pace, pounding her hard and fast. I could feel her thighs tremble as her muscles tightened around me, her orgasm building.

    "You are gonna cum?" I whispered in the middle of kisses.

    "Yesss..." she hissed, her back arching as she clung to me.

    "I want you to squirt for me," I pulled out of her and pushed two fingers into her pussy, and began to stimte her G spot. She squealed and writhed under me, her hands gripping the couch cushions as she struggled to contain her pleasure.

    "Yes... Yes... I am gonna cum!" Michelle bit her lip as she looked at me. I smirked and increased the speed of my fingers. She arched her back as her orgasm hit her, her body trembling as waves of pleasure washed over her. "Ahhhh!" She squirted all over my hand and the couch.

    As soon as she finished cumming, I helped her stand up. Then grabbing her waist, I pulled her up in my arms.

    "Wow!" She giggled, wrapping her arms around my neck as I pushed my cock back into her pussy. While fucking, I took her to the wall and pinned her there. "C''mon, Pete... We gotta lot of catching up to do. Make me scream."

    "I will," I thrust into her as I sucked on her neck. She moaned, her legs tightening around my waist as I fucked her against the wall. "You are so sexy, Michelle," I said as I looked at her face. "So beautiful."

    "Ahh... Peter!" She moaned as I pounded her pussy.

    "I love you," I kissed her.

    "I love you too!" She replied between kisses. "I missed you so much."

    We kissed as I fucked her against the wall. She was moaning and screaming my name as I mmed my cock into her. Her nails dug into my back as she urged me on, her body quivering with pleasure.

    I picked up the pace, fucking her harder and faster. Michelle''s cries of pleasure filled the room as she climaxed again, her muscles contracting around my cock as she squirted once more. "Take me from behind. I want you to fuck me in doggy style. I want it hard." She said looking into my eyes with burning desire.

    I smirked. "As you wish."

    I carried her to the balcony and bent her over the railing. She looked back at me, her eyes zed with lust as she spread her legs for me. Her juices were dripping, drop by drop. I can see her inner thighs were glistening with her juices. Dang! She is so hot!

    "Give me your cock," Michelle said seductively.

    Iplied, thrusting into her tight pussy. She moaned, her hands gripping the railing as I fucked her from behind. The cool night air felt good against my skin as I pounded her, my hands gripping her hips as I mmed into her. Michelle moaned loudly, her cries of pleasure echoing through the night as she climaxed again. She squirted again and I fucked her till she squirted again and again.

    After she came several times, I picked her right leg up and held it over my shoulder as I continued to fuck her. Michelle looked at me with lust in her eyes as I fucked her deep. I grabbed her breast and pinched her nipple, making her moan louder.

    I''m getting closer.

    "C''mon, you gonna cum?" She whispered after biting my lower lips.

    "Yeah... Your pussy is just so good," I said thrusting harder.

    "I am gonna cum too! Cum inside me. I want you to cum inside me."

    "Are you on pills?" I asked as I thrust faster.

    She smirked. "No."

    "It''s risky."

    "Don''t care... I wanna feel your cum inside me... Do it... Cum with me... Give me all of your cum..." She began to move her hips, meeting my thrusts as she urged me on.

    "Shit! If you do that!" I was barely holding back.

    Michelle grabbed my cheeks and looked into my eyes, "I want it, Peter. I want you to cum inside me. Please..."

    I lost control as I kissed her and thrust hard, releasing my load inside her. Michelle moaned, her body trembling as she climaxed again, her muscles contracting around my cock as she milked me dry. I groaned, my hands gripping her hips as I emptied myself inside her.

    Michelle sighed as she rested her head on my shoulder, her breathing ragged. "That was amazing."

    "Yeah... You were incredible," I kissed her forehead. "You okay?"

    "Yes... Never better," Michelle smiled as she looked at me.

    As I pulled out of her, my cum started flowing out of her pussy. Michelle scooped some up with her finger and licked it clean. "Hmmm... You taste so good. I missed this."

    I chuckled. "Me too. I missed you."

    Michelle smiled. "Not as much as I missed you." She went on her knees and sucked my cock clean. She kissed my cockhead and stood up. Then she wrapped her arms around me, "Well, I would have liked to have another round, but, as you know... Spa. Got some VIPs booking. ck Widow, Valkyrie, and Carol Danvers. Can you believe it? So, I''ve to be in shape tomorrow."

    "Well then, you better clean your pussy before going to bed..." I said with an awkward smile. In the heat, I did the deed. Shit!

    "Why? Afraid that you might knock me up?" Michelle teased.

    "Not afraid... It''s just... I don''t know. Haven''t thought about that step yet..." I scratched my nape awkwardly.

    Michelle smirked. "Then, you should think. And what can I say, I like the feeling of your cum in my pussy. Good night, Spider-Man..." She pushed down my still erect cock with a finger, making it spring up. She winked and walked away naked.

    I shook my head with a sigh. Then I quickly cleaned up the couch and the floor and took a quick shower. Then jumped back on the bed. Haaa... That was fun and risky. I don''t think I''m ready for kids, right now. Not, when danger is lurking on the horizon. Gotta clean them up, then when everything is safe and sound, we can take the next step. But, gotta respect the girls'' wishes too. Anyway, got a long day ahead of me. Need some sleep.

    ----[''favorite'' if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?+ [SL in Marvel: 10 chs.]

    [New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [15% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

    ------

 Ch: 162 [Risky day with Gwen]

    Ch: 162 [Risky day with Gwen]

    The next day, I went to Gwen''s house as promised. I wanted MJ to take a rest, but she had a half-day shoot left and refused to skip it. May and Maddie went to Spa as usual. Today they have some important VIPs. As for Michelle, she went to the Bank to update some documents. She usually does that online, but the banking app wasn''t working well today. So, she decided to go to the bank.

    Oh, I took Felicia out to a gang hideout and Venom had some human brains for dinner. Fifteen heads to be exact. And Felicia was grossed out by it. Then, they went back to the penthouse.

    Anyway, I knocked on Gwen''s door, and she opened it with a big smile. She was topless and was in a pink panty. She leaned on the door and raised her left eyebrow as I stood there stunned for a second.

    "What? Cat got your tongue?"

    "You look beautiful," I gulped looking at her boobs. I didn''t expect her to open the door in panties and topless. Well, she likes to be bold and surprises me, sometimes. I can''t take my eyes off her perky tits.

    "Yeah, you say that to every naked girl you see," She teased before turning around. Ah! Those peachy butt cheeks. Yummy!

    "I meant it," I followed her inside.

    "I don''t believe you."

    I closed the door behind me and took Gwen up in my arms. I looked into her eyes, "Well, I guess, I have to work hard today to make you believe me." She giggled as I kissed her. Soon, we were kissing passionately as I carried her to the dining room and ced her on the table. After kissing for a minute or so, she pushed me back with her right leg. A sly smile formed on her lips as she put her left foot on my crotch.

    "Well, someone is hard. But, no sex yet."

    Shit! This girl is good at teasing.

    "Ah! Look at that disappointed face. I said no sex, but I can think of a few things to take care of you before we go out," Gwen bit her lips.

    I nodded eagerly as she pushed me back.

    "Sit on the chair, Pete."

    Iplied and sat down.

    "Take that monster out of your pants," She said pointing her feet towards my crotch.

    Oh boy! Footjob? She must have watched that porn again. I unzipped my pants and pulled it down along with my boxer. My cock was ready to explode, but Gwen gave me a stern look to not touch it.

    "May, Maddie, and Michelle... They had their fun. Now it''s my turn."

    Gwen ced it on my cock. I shivered instantly. She rubbed her feet along my shaft slowly as pre-cum oozed out. My eyes were on her wet pink panty, soaking in her juices. She increased the pace of rubbing my cock with her feet. It felt different from a blowjob, handjob, or even titjob. Well, it''s something new for a change.

    Her soft feet yed with my dick as she moaned with each passing second. I wanted to grab her feet and jerk off myself, but she warned me to stay still. "No touching. I''ll do whatever I want and how long I want. Oh, no cumming till I say so. It''s your punishment for what you did."

    "Fuck! Fine! Just don''t stop." I groaned looking at her face as she jerked me off without breaking eye contact. Her pink panty was soaked as my dick twitched in between her feet.

    She rubbed it faster, and I almost reached my limit when she suddenly stopped.

    "W-Why did you stop?" I asked panting as she put her feet down.

    "Because I felt like stopping," She jumped down and stretched her arms up, giving me a nice view of her slender petite body.

    "You are having fun, aren''t you?" I sighed.

    "You bet. Pull up your pants, spidey. We got ces to go," She giggled. "I''ll be back in a minute."

    I zipped my pants up and leaned back on the chair. Damn! That was hot. Gwen really knows how to tease. She is getting better at it. I wonder when we are going to have a threesome.

    "I am ready," Gwen came back wearing a grey top and blue jeans. I was about to get up when she straddled over me.

    "What now?" I ced my hands on her waist. She smiled and kissed me passionately before moving back.

    "So, I want to go shopping today. And you are going to spoil me rotten, Peter Parker. Got it?"

    "Yes, Ma''am!" I nodded.

    "Good boy."

    We went shopping together. I bought her new clothes and shoes. And right now, multiple shopping bags were in my hands as Gwen dragged me from one shop to another.

    "Look! That dress will suit Michelle. Let''s buy it for her."

    "Sure thing! She will love it," I nodded.

    After shopping for Michelle, Gwen tried many dresses and showed me. I loved all of them. She tried some more dresses, sexy ones, which I eventually ended up buying. She also bought clothes for Mary Jane, Maddie, and May, both casual and sexy lingerie ones. After spending hours shopping, I thought of buying something for Wanda and Felicia too.

    I choose three red ones for Wanda and three ck dresses for Felicia. Then my eyes fell on a beautiful white evening gown. Hmm! Sue would look stunning in this. I picked that up as well.

    "Who is that for?" Gwen asked standing beside me.

    "Sue Storm."

    "No, you didn''t?!" She widened her eyes.

    "Yup!" I smirked.

    "How the heck did she fall for you? Isn''t she engaged with Reed?" Gwen crossed her hands.

    "They broke you."

    "Did they break up after or before you slept with her?" She smirked, pushing me with her elbow. "Out with it, Parker. I want all the details."

    So, I told her everything about how, when, and how far Sue and I went.

    "Damn! You really have game, Pete. So, Reed, Ben, and Johnny know about it?" Gwen raised her eyebrow.

    "Hell no. Not yet. She just broke up with him, so, give it some time."

    "Haaa... Well, you got a big harem as it is, one or two more won''t hurt. I''m sure Sue will fit right in," Gwen smiled as we paid for these dresses.

    After shopping for a few more hours, the items were too many for me to carry, so, I put them up for home delivery. we reached a Cafe and had lunch. Gwen ordered pasta, and I hadsagna. After the food was finished, she kept staring at me.

    "What? Something in my face?"

    "I love you."

    "I love you too, Gwen," I smiled as she leaned over and kissed me.

    We chilled out at the Cafe for half an hour before Gwen pushed something into my hand. Huh?! It was her red panty! She winked before getting up and walking towards the washroom. I stuffed it inside my pocket. She must have taken it off while trying those dresses.

    She nced back at me as I followed her hurriedly.

    Wait! That''s the women''s washroom. It''s too fucking risky. I waited outside. Then Gwen sent me a text message.

    Gwen: "Get inside, Pete. It''s empty. Hurry up."

    Peter: "Are you crazy?"

    Gwen: "If you don''t get inside in 10 seconds, I''m going to masturbate here."

    "Fuck it!"

    Peter: "Keep the window open."

    I dashed into the men''s washroom and opened the window. I peeked down. Nice. Got lucky! This is the back part of the building, other than walls and trees, there''s nothing back here. So, I crawled out... Wait a second! I can open portals, why the heck am I crawling out?! Old habits die hard.

    I ced my palm on the wall as I sensed Gwen''s chi. Yup! There she is. Then opened a portal into the stall she was in. Gwen squealed as I stepped inside and closed the portal behind me.

    "Warn me next time, Pete," She punched my shoulder before smirking. "I thought you wereing from the window. Fuck! You scared me."

    I looked around as she pulled me by my cor and kissed me.

    "Fuck me, Pete," She whispered looking into my eyes.

    "Here?"

    Gwen pulled down her jeans as I unzipped my pants. She pushed me down on the toilet seat and sat on myp facing me. I gulped as she lowered herself, taking my cock inside her pussy. She moaned as I kissed her. We started moving as she wrapped her arms around my neck and thrust down my dick.

    Shit! When did my sweet Gwen get this nasty? Not that I amining. I grabbed her ass as she rode me. Our lips never separated as we fucked like animals. The risk of getting caught only increased our lust.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Pete! Fuck me harder," Gwen whimpered as I pounded her tight pussy.

    "As you wish," I lifted her up and pushed her on the wall. Her legs wrapped around my waist as I hammered her pussy without holding back. Then I heard the door opening and the voices of girls outside. I put my palm on Gwen''s mouth as she almost screamed.

    "Shhh! Someone is here."

    Her pussy tightened around my cock as she orgasmed. Gwen''s muffled moan came out as she trembled in pleasure. She began to move her hips with a naughty look in her eyes. Shit! She is enjoying this.

    "That''s hot, Gwen," I whispered as she smirked.

    I continued ramming my dick inside her tight hole as she wrapped her arms around my neck. I can hear those two girls talking just outside the door. From what I could hear, they were putting on makeup and they were lesbians and they are doing a live show. Ah! Camgirls. And they are kissing right now. Thanks to my heightened senses, it was like I could almost see them. Then after a few kisses, they began to talk about which dildo to buy today. Hahaha... Dang! What a day!

    "Mhmm~" Gwen moaned under my palm as her hips trembled. She came.

    Then as soon as those two left, I let her down, "Open your mouth."

    Sheplied and opened her mouth. Then she stuck out her tongue as I jerked off my cock and released my load into her mouth. She swallowed all of it before licking my cock clean. Gwen zipped her jeans up and washed her face. She then got out of the washroom and I left through the portal. We met outside and got out of that cafe as if nothing happened.

    ------''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.-------

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

 Ch: 163 [Unknowns from Dark Dimension]

    Ch: 163 [Unknowns from Dark Dimension]

    AN: Here you go 3 chs as promised. So, GIVE ME THOSE POWERSTONES. I want atlleast <strong>300 PS</strong> today if you want another Mass Release of 3 chs this week.????

    ----

    After leaving the cafe, Gwen and I decided to head to the nearby movie theatre. It was one of those private theaters with couple seats. You know the ones where you have a partition between you and the people next to you. So, couples can cuddle up and watch a movie in peace.

    We purchased our tickets for an action movie Gwen chose and made our way inside, the buttery aroma of popcorn filling the air. We all know how those bastards sell overpriced popcorn and soft drinks, plus added tax and tips. I wasn''t going to waste my money on such shits when I can buy them outside for less than half of the price.

    "Don''t waste money on those overpriced food. We just had lunch," Gwen nudged me as I nodded.

    We sat down and waited for the movie to start. As the lights went down, Gwen leaned onto me and rested her head on my shoulder. I smiled and ran my fingers through her blonde hair. I wrapped my arm around her, feeling a sense of contentment wash over me. As the movie began, we whispered and giggled softly, enjoying each other''spany as much as the film itself.

    About halfway through the movie, Gwen started to get a little fidgety. She shifted in her seat and nced at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes. I raised an eyebrow, curious about what she was up to. She leaned in and whispered, "You know, Peter, I think we could make this movie experience a bit more... exciting."

    I grinned, understanding her hint. "What do you have in mind?"

    She returned my grin as her hand slid down to my thigh, her fingers moving toward my crotch, "How about a little fun? No one will notice."

    My grin widened as I nodded. Gwen''s hand reached my crotch, rubbing it lightly through my pants. I felt myself getting hard as she giggled quietly, her voice barely audible over the sound of the movie. As she rubbed me, I moved my hand up and down her side, brushing against her breasts. She let out a small gasp and bit her lip, clearly enjoying the attention.

    She unzipped my pants and slipped her hand inside, gently stroking me. I bit my lip to stifle a groan, the sensation of her touch sending shivers down my spine. Gwen giggled again and whispered, "Don''t get too excited... Or you can, but I''m not gonna stop till the movie ends." I leaned closer to me, "I''m gonna milk you dry."

    I smirked, "Bring it on."

    Gwen chuckled before leaning in and kissing me. Our tongues danced together as we made out. Her hand kept working its magic, teasing my cock until it was fully erect. My hands roamed all over her body, squeezing and groping her breasts. She moaned into my mouth and pressed herself against me, her free hand gripping my shoulder tightly.

    She pulled back, breaking the kiss, and nced around, ensuring no one was watching, before leaning down and taking my cock into her mouth. I gripped the armrest, trying to keep myposure as she worked her magic. Her warm, wet mouth enveloped me, and I had to focus hard to keep from making any noise. The thrill of doing this in a public ce, the risk of getting caught, only heightened the intensity.

    Gwen''s mouth moved up and down my cock, her tongue swirling around the tip. I struggled to keep my breathing steady, my eyes flicking between the screen and her, marveling at her boldness and skill. She pulled back asionally, looking up at me with those teasing, twinkling eyes before diving back in.

    I tried to hold off as long as I could, but Gwen''s relentless assault was too much for me to handle. She sensed me nearing climax and doubled her efforts, sucking and licking with renewed vigor.

    As the tension built, I ced a hand on her head, guiding her gently. Gwen responded with a moan, the vibration sending electric pulses through me. I felt the familiar pressure building, the edge of release approaching quickly.

    "Fuck, Gwen," I whispered, my voice strained. "I''m close."

    She didn''t slow down, her pace unrelenting as she brought me closer and closer to orgasm. I gripped her head, my eyes closing as I bit back a groan, my body tensing as I hit my peak. Gwen moaned, swallowing every drop of cum I gave her. She continued to suck and lick my cock, teasing me with her tongue as I rode out the waves of pleasure.

    When she finally pulled away, I slumped back in my chair, panting heavily. Gwen wiped her lips with the back of her hand and giggled softly, "Enjoyed that?"

    I nodded weakly, still catching my breath. She grabbed my cock again and began to stroke it gently, coaxing me back to full hardness. I looked at her in surprise, "Already?"

    She smirked, "I told you, Peter. I''m gonna milk you dry. Now, cum in my hand."

    Shit! That girl was really something else.

    With renewed vigor, Gwen resumed her work, pumping my cock with one hand while fondling my balls with the other. Within minutes, I was rock-hard again, ready for more action. She grinned devilishly as she leaned in and whispered, "Good boy. Now, let''s see how many times I can make you cum in one day."

    "Holy shit," I groaned as she increased her pace, bringing me closer to another climax. She didn''t stop and continued her assault until I exploded again, covering her hand with hot cum. She continued, making me cum four times in a row. Even with my super endurance and stamina, I was sensitive as hell.

    The sliding sound of her cum covered hand stroking my shaft filled my ears as I panted, trying to catch my breath. Gwen giggled and whispered, "How does it feel? Getting drained by your girlfriend over and over again." She was going slow this time.

    "It feels great," I breathed, my voice hoarse.

    "Just great?" She increased her speed again.

    I groaned, "Amazing. It feels amazing."

    She smirked, "That''s what I thought."

    Gwen kept me going until I came two more times. The movie was about to end. She bent over and sucked my cock clean, then licked her fingers clean. She then nced at the puddle of cum near my feet.

    "Shit! Pete... Hahaha..." Sheughed softly, "The cleaner is going to be pissed when he cleans this theatre."

    I smiled, "You are the best girlfriend ever."

    She giggled, "And you''re the luckiest man alive."

    Yeah, I know.

    After the movie, Gwen went to the washroom to clean up, then we decided to take a leisurely walk in the nearby park. The summer sun was warm, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the trees. Gwen''s hand felt perfect in mine as we strolled along the winding paths, talking about everything and nothing.

    We found an empty bench and sat down, enjoying the peaceful surroundings. Gwen rested her head on my shoulder, and I kissed her forehead, feeling a deep sense of contentment. "This has been a perfect day," I said softly.

    "Is it because of me or the little fun we had?" She asked cheekily.

    Iughed, "Both."

    She smiled, "I''m d."

    We sat there for a while longer, simply enjoying each other''spany. As the afternoon turned to evening, the sky painted itself in hues of orange and pink. Humm... It''s been a while since I saw such beautiful sunsets. I missed them.

    "This is beautiful," she whispered.

    I turned to look at her, captivated by the way the fading light yed on her features. The silent wind brushed past her face, making her hair flutter and my heart too. "You''re beautiful," I replied, kissing her softly.

    She giggled, "Charmer."

    We watched the sunset infortable silence, wrapped in each other''s arms. The world around us seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of us in a bubble of warmth and love. I don''t know how long we sat there, but eventually, we stood up.

    "So, where next?" She asked.

    I shrugged, "How about home? Shower, sex, nude dinner, a little food y, maybe I''ll drip chocte on you and lick you clean, and cuddles?"

    Gwen smiled, "Sounds perfect."

    We made our way out of the park, hand-in-hand. As we walked, Gwen leaned in close and whispered, "I''m already wet just thinking about it. I hope you aren''t tired after all that release. Cause I n to ride you like a cowgirl after that chocte y."

    I chuckled, "I can keep up with you."

    She giggled, "Let''s see if you can."

    As we headed home, I knew one thing for sure. Tonight was going to be one to remember. I couldn''t wait to spend more time with Gwen, exploring each other''s bodies and discovering new ways to please each other. Well, at least that was the n until an earthquake urred, followed by the tingling sensation. It was nothing like the ones I felt before.

    Something bad was about to happen around here. Something worse than anything I''ve ever faced before.

    "Peter! Peter!" Gwen''s voice felt muffled as my senses went haywire.

    "Pete!! What''s wrong?" Gwen shook me frantically, trying to get my attention. "We need to get to safety."

    I grabbed her hand and looked around. I don''t know who or what caused this, but I''m not gonna let Gwen get hurt. "Come with me." I pulled her towards a nearby alleyway. "We need to get somewhere safe." I activated my suit. The nanites spread across my body, forming my Spider-Man costume.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know. But something dangerous is going to happen somewhere around here," I opened a portal back to her home. "Go through this portal and stay there. I wille back once I make sure everyone is safe."

    "You better be careful," she kissed me briefly before running through the portal. I closed it and swung high into the air, searching for any signs of trouble. I wanted to be selfish right now and go with her to spend the night. But, this danger... I could feel the bloodlust aimed at me. Whoever they are, I guess they know my identity or they could just be after me because of that research. Whatever, it doesn''t matter. I''ll get rid of them all.

    Suddenly, my spider sense went wild. I narrowly dodged a beam of energy that shot past me. I looked down to see a group of people standing in the middle of the street, all dressed in ck, hoodies over their heads and ck fog, hiding their faces. The world turned upside down!

    Ah! Crap! Mirror dimension! Well, The Ancient One refused to teach me this one and told me to take one step at a time and that I wasn''t ready yet. Since they are being so kind, I might as well pick it up from these fuckers. Gotta keep an eye on their movements and hand signs.

    I spun around as gravity shifted. Inded on the ground, which was now the ceiling.

    "Yo, who the fuck are your motherfuckers? Wait! Don''t answer. I don''t care. I''ll kill you all."

    "Arrogance, huh?! Arrogance will get you killed," A feminine voice echoed as the six figures before my eyes became hazy. "Let''s see how much the Ancient One''s teachings will help you against the full power of the Dark Dimension."

    What the actual fuck?

    ----''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    -------------

 Ch: 164 [Spideys lessons]

    Ch: 164 [Spidey''s lessons]

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The environment around us continues to distort and warp. The city''s skyscrapers twisted like liquid, the ground beneath my feet undting as if it were made of water. The mirror dimension was a chaotic ce, a realm where thews of physics were twisted and manipted by those who controlled it. I wanted to learn how to control it, but the Ancient One told me to be patient and not rush. Well, I guess fate is forcing me to learn it on my own.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Ancient One''s teachings, huh?" I argued to myself, cracking my knuckles. Time to practice a bit. I was too busy for the past few days, so I didn''t have time to train. So, what could be a better ce than this? "Let''s see what you bastards got."</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The six figures surround me, each one radiating an aura of dark energy. Their faces were hidden beneath the hoods. It was like a dark energy swirling around their faces and their eyes glowing with purple light. I tried scanning their faces through the mask, but technology didn''t seem to work on them. The feminine voice from earlier spoke again, echoing around the distorted space.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Your arrogance will be your downfall, Spider-Man. You may have some skills, but you are no match for the power of the Dark Dimension."</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Yeah, yeah," I replied, rolling my eyes. "I''ve heard that one before."</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">I raised my hands, retracting the nanites as the familiar tingling sensation swept through my body as I summoned my chi. The energy coursed through me, a warm, golden light visible through my skin. My hands crackled with electricity, as ck gooey liquid burst out of my skin pores fused with my limbs, creating an organic armor. I was ready for whatever they threw at me.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Ah! This feeling of intense power rushes through my veins... I missed this. I can finally unleash everything without holding back in this dimension. I wonder if these fuckers would live long enough for me to test out all my power on then. Probably not.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The first attacker blinked before me, a de of dark energy extending from his hand. He stabbed me right in the chest, but my enhanced armor protected me. I grinned, grabbing his wrist and crushing it with a single hand. "Uumm... What are you doing with that paper de?" I grabbed his head with my left hand and used my bio-electricity to fry his brain.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"First lesson, never get in my way. Second lesson, you''re dead meat!" I clenched my fist, poured my limbs, and punched his face.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">[St!] A beam of chi sted through the man''s head, sending a spray of blood and gore flying everywhere. His corpse crumbled to the ground, dissolving into dust as the dark energy surrounding him faded away.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Next..."</font></font>

    The second figure raised his hands, summoning a swarm of shadowy tendrils thatshed out at me. The third figure raised a hand, shooting bolts of dark energy at me. The fourth figure raised his hand and created a barrier of energy around his teammates, while the fifth and sixth figures blinked behind me and attacked simultaneously with transparent des.

    "Third lesson..." I stomped my right foot on the ssy ground, sending out a massive wave of chi that swept them a few meters away from me as their dark energy dissipated into nothingness. The area around me crumbled as shards of ss flew everywhere. "Never fight a chi user in a closebat range. Fourth lesson..." I appeared behind the second and third attackers and stabbed them with my stingers, pouring enough acidic poison into them to make their blood and internal organs boil. The shield around their body cracked like a thin sheet of ice. "Once you get pierced by my stingers, you are dead, and fifth lesson..."

    I used my enhanced speed to appear behind the fourth one and before he could even react, I punched my fist through his chest and ripped his heart out. "It doesn''t matter how much defense you put on your mates, they die anyway." I crushed his heart with my bare hands and tossed it aside as he fell to the ground, dead.

    "Sixth lesson... There''s no such thing as teamwork when I''m the opponent." I appeared before the sixth attacker and grabbed him by the throat, lifting him off the ground.

    He tried to sh me with his weird transparent magic, but it vanished as soon as it came in contact with my armor. So, I guess, I''m immune to dark magic, huh?! Interesting. I stared at him through my mask as I slowly crushed his windpipe, savoring every moment of his suffering.

    "Seventh lesson... Never try to run away when I''m the opponent." I twisted my hand and snapped his neck, killing him instantly. "Because there is no escape from my web." I threw a web at the sixth one and pulled her toward me. She''s that girl who spoke something about me being arrogant. She wrapped the surroundings and tried to cut off my web, but seeing that it wasn''t working and her energy was disappearing faster than she could regenerate, she tried to teleport away. But, I won''t let her.

    I dashed towards her and was this close to punching her face, but she disappeared.

    I looked around frantically as my spider sense went crazy. Suddenly, she appeared before me, swinging a sword of pure darkness. I barely managed to block it with my forearms, but the force of her attack sent me flying backward.

    I webbed onto a twisted building and bnced myself.

    "Now, that wasn''t so bad. Well, I guess, I''ll have to change the seventh lesson, huh?!" I touched my chin as I mused loudly. Then, I snapped my fingers, "Ah! I got it!" I pointed my index finger towards her, "Eighth lesson... Always prepare for the worst."

    The girl twisted the entire world around us. I found myself falling upwards as the buildings around me rose into the air. She blinked before me again, swinging her sword of darkness. But her energy disappeared before it reached me as I shot her with an energy st of my bio-electricity mixed with chi. She teleported away again.

    This time, she appeared above me and shed downwards with her transparent sword. Again, she was forced to run away since her energy disappeared as soon as it came in contact with my armor. After a few minutes of dodging and attacking me... She finally stopped as the mirror dimension began to stabilize, the twistedndscape slowly returning to normal.

    "Tsk." I retracted my armor back into my body. I can''t hold the armor form for much longer. I need to save it in case something biggeres out. I stared at the girl floating in the sky, her hood had fallen off during the fight. She had a darkplexion, long braided dark hair, and weirdly enough, her right eye was blue and her left eye was orange.

    Wait a minute! I can sense two energy formsing from her. I could sense her chi, but there was something more inside her. Something dark...

    Suddenly, the temperature began to rise rapidly as the sky turned blood red. It was getting too hot and her left eye was glowing brightly as if it were burning with an inner fire.

    "Yo, what the fuck are you? Why don''t youe out of her body and show that ugly mug of yours?" I taunted.

    The girl didn''t say anything. Instead, she raised her hands as the earth shook violently beneath me. mes erupted from the ground asva spewed out from the cracks on the ssy surface. I dodged the magma while webslinging around, trying to find a way to reach her. I used my stingers to climb up the distorted skyscrapers, but they copsed as soon as I ced my weight on them.

    I webbed onto the walls and kept slinging around, narrowly avoiding the streams of magma andva. The girl continued to summon more fiery explosions around me as the skyscrapers copsed, leaving me nowhere to hide.

    "Why so afraid? C''mon, how ugly can you be that you need to hide behind a girl or wait a minute... Is it because you are a weak ass fapper who got his ass fucked by demons from the underworld after getting caught jacking off someone important or something around that area? You got mentally scarred by that incident, that''s why you aren''t showing your face, right?" I taunted again, dodging another stream of magma. I covered my body with chi. Time to test the durability of the chi shield.

    "ENOUGH MORTAL!"

    mes began to form out of thin air. No matter how much I tried to run, mes were all around me. I could feel the intense heat, but the Chi shield was holding on.

    ----[''favorite'' if you liked it.]-----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 16 advance Chapters

 Ch: 165 [Jack the Ripper]

    Ch: 165 [Jack the Ripper]

    A shadowy figure emerged from the girl''s back. His body was made of ck smoke or something like that. Probably, some kind of creature from the Dark Dimensions. I could feel the intense dark energy radiating from that form. The fire around me stopped for a moment. I webbed onto a reverse tower and stared at the creature.

    "Eew! With that ugly mug... No wonder you were hiding in that girl''s body. So, what the fuck are you?" I asked.

    "Hehehehe! Ahahahahaha!" The creature burst out inughter as countless daggers appeared out of nowhere and shot towards me. I dodged most of them, but a few managed to hit me. However, they didn''t do anything to my enhanced chi armor. I stared at the creature, waiting for him to answer my question.

    I caught one dagger. Humm... These daggers aren''t your regr ones. They are enchanted with dark magic. Interesting!

    "Hehehehe! Aren''t you fast, but..." He waved his hand and suddenly, my body began to freeze. The mes around me died out. I tried to move, but my limbs wouldn''t budge. My body waspletely frozen. I couldn''t even blink my eyes. It was fucking cold as frozen hell. I''m immune to direct attack or any magic at this point, but this bastard is using the environment around me. He is changing the properties of the air around me first before attacking me. Clever!

    He froze the air around me instantly and the temperature dropped so low that everything froze instantly. Indirect attack, huh?! So, this bastard got a brain, huh? He found out how my immunity works in this short time.

    Cold smoke emanated from my chi armor. Everything around me was frozen and a thickyer of ice was forming on my armor. The entire mirror dimension was freezing at an rming rate.

    "Humf!" I red up my chi, sting through the ice cage. "Yeah, nice try. But not good enough."

    "Hmm... You are indeed powerful, mortal. It''s been a long time since someone has resisted my powers. Most people would have died already." The creature spoke. "But, it''s going to get even more fun now. Try not to die too soon. I want to see despair in your eyes as I carve out your skin from your living body, without killing you, and hang you up from a tree and watch you bleed to death, slowly. Hehehehe! Imagine how fun it would be to die at the hands of JACK THE REAPER!!!" He roared.

    Jack the Reaper? That name sounds familiar. Wait! Jack the fucking Ripper! The being that history knows as Jack the Ripper is actually a number of parasitic creatures that hailed from the Dark Dimension. Over a century ago, the lord of the Dark Dimension Dormammu sent one of these entities to the Earth dimension.

    He has two OP powers. The first one is Possession: While manifesting as a swarm of vermin, Jack the Ripper can possess and infect people simply by biting them. Once a creature bites a victim, the rest will dissolve and disappear. The second one is Knife Generation: Jack can produce and fire multiple knives from his body.

    Well, who would have thought that the famous mass killer from Ennd was an eldritch monster from the Dark Dimension? And that girl must be his new host, considering it jumps from one body to another. Humm... Should I just kill that girl and force the parasite out? It would be easier to seal it then... Tsk. What the heck am I even thinking? I got too used to killing. Damn it!

    Well, there''s only one way to save that girl without killing her.

    "Now, that''s an interesting idea. Skin a man alive and hang him from a tree... Hmm... Sounds fun. So, that''s how serial killers think, huh?" I rubbed my chin with my right hand, staring at the creature, while my left hand was at my back, drawing magic inscriptions. "That''s so generic, man. Is that all you coulde up with? Couldn''t you be more creative about it?"

    "Haha! Generic?! I''ll show you how truly horrifying I am. Mortal, prepare yourself for the worst pain you could ever imagine." He was about to rush in.

    "Wow! Wait a second, now. Don''t you want to hear the ninth lesson first?"

    "Lesson?" He asked, confused. Nice, I managed to buy a little more time.

    "Yep! Lesson nine... In a life and death battle, always observe your enemies carefully," I replied.

    "Ha! What nonsense are you babbling about, mortal? Observe?! I don''t need to observe you. I can tear you apart anytime I want. Hahaha!" He used the girl''s powers to summon a firestorm on the right and an ice storm on the left. The entire mirror dimension was shaking violently, and I could see cracks appearing on the walls of the dimension.

    It''splete... Right now, there''s a nice little magic ball in my palm. It can capture any parasite, or so those books said. Back at Kamar-Taj, the cooks use this spell to check the vegetables for insects and parasites. It''s considered as the lowest of the lowest tier magic. Hopefully, it works. Hehehe. This is the perfect ce to bring out its full potential. A parasite is always a parasite, regardless of their origin. If it doesn''t work, I''ll just capture this girl and take her to Kamar-Taj. The Ancient One would take care of the rest.

    I opened a tiny portal behind me. It''s connected to that freak''s back. It was so tiny that Jack didn''t even notice. I threw the magic ball through the portal and closed it.

    "Lesson ten... Always expect the unexpected." I pped my hands. "BOOM!" The magic ball exploded behind Jack. Multiple golden threads of light burst out from the magic ball and wrapped themselves around him.

    "WHAT IS THIS!?!?" He roared.

    "It''s called magic, bitch! Didn''t you want to see the Ancient One''s teachings? Well, enjoy!" I smirked.

    Jack tried to flee inside the girl but failed miserably as his shadowy body was getting wrapped up by golden threads of light. The girl screamed in pain as Jack tried to break free, but in vain as the golden threads tightened their grip around his dark form. The magic ball crackled with golden energy as it began to spin, sucking in Jack within itself.

    The entire mirror dimension shook violently as cracks appeared on the walls. The girl was screaming in pain, and blood started to flow out of her nose and ears. I could see tears rolling down from her eyes. Well, nothing I can do about that. Other than its origin and power, I barely know anything about this parasite. So, I''m sorry for the pain, girl. But there''s no other way.

    "AAARRRGGGGHHH!!!" Jack roared in rage as he was getting sucked into the magic ball. His body cracked up, releasing ck smoke which was getting sucked into the spinning magic ball. "I''M GONNA SLICE YOU UP, MOTHERFUCKING CUNT!!" He summoned a swarm of screeching creatures which shot toward me. But it was useless they were also sucked by the magic ball.

    "HAHAHA! Sucks to be you, asshole!" Iughed at him.

    Jack continued to roar as thest bit of him got sucked into the magic ball. I webbed the magic ball before it could fall and kept it inside my pocket. The mirror dimension was shaking violently as cracks appeared everywhere. The girl was falling down. She was unconscious. I webbed her toward me and took her in my arms.

    The mirror dimension was breaking apart. I quickly put on my nano-suit. At the exact moment, a golden portal opened. It was Wong.

    "Peter! Hurry up, get inside!" He shouted. I carried the girl and jumped inside. The mirror dimension crumbled as we made our way back to Kamar-Taj.

    Zing! Wong quickly closed the portal.

    "Phew! That was a close call. You alright?" He asked.

    "Yeah! I''m fine." I nodded. I checked the girl''s condition. She was still unconscious. Her breathing was normal, though. I sighed in relief.

    "So, who''s that?" Wong pointed at the girl.

    "No idea. She was possessed by Jack the Ripper," I took out the magic ball and tossed it to Wong.

    "Parasite catcher?!" Wong caught the ball. "Wait! Jack the Ripper?!"

    I exined everything that happened afterying the girl on the bed.

    "You fought them alone in their territory! Haaa..." He sighed, shaking his head. "I sensed some fluctuation in dimensional energy. So, I came here to check and saw the mirror dimension breaking apart. Thankfully, I found you before it copsed. Wait! The parasite catcher works on them too?!" Wong was surprised.

    "Yep! They are parasites after all. Dimensional beings or not." I shrugged. "So, what are you gonna do with her?" I asked, pointing at the girl.

    "We''ll take care of her," Wong walked over to her and used some magic spell to check on her. "She''s badly injured, both physically and mentally. Her soul looks scarred, probably by the long exposure to dark dimension energy. It''d take time before she could walk again. Months, maybe years... Sheesh! Anyway, you should be careful from now on. Some dark beings have started to move. They are targeting the Sorcerer of Kamar-Taj. Three deaths in thest week alone." Wong warned.

    "Shit! That''s bad. Any idea who they are or why they are attacking?" I asked.

    "We don''t know for sure. The Ancient One is already investigating the situation with Strange. You should also keep an eye out for any suspicious activities." Wong suggested.

    "Gotcha!" I nodded.

    ------

    AN: That girl''s name is Idie Okonkwo (Earth-616)

    ----''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 17 advance Chapters

 [Vol-3 End] Ch: 166 [Target: Peter Parker]

    [Vol-3 End] Ch: 166 [Target: Peter Parker]

    [Gwen''s house]

    I went to Gwen''s house. She was in her room, walking around with a worried look. I entered her room through the window. As soon as she saw me, her face lit up. She rushed towards me and hugged me tightly.

    "Peter! Thank god you are safe." Gwen let out a sigh of relief. "What happened back there?" She asked with a worried look.

    "Nothing serious. Just a parasite problem. It''s taken care of. And, why the long face?" I deactivated my suit and held her closer. "You look worried."

    "Isn''t that obvious! Your expression back then scared me half dead. I''ve never seen you that angry before," She said while caressing my cheeks.

    I sighed. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to scare you. It''s just that parasites piss me off to no end. There we were enjoying our nice date and baam... It popped up out of nowhere ruining our day. I promised myself that I wouldn''t fight for a single day and enjoy it with you, but well... Here we are with our ruined mood," I replied.

    Upon hearing my words. She kissed me on my lips and smiled.

    "It''s okay. We can go on dates another time. Right now, you should take a bath. You stink! Bleh!" Gwen pinched her nose and made a disgusted look. I chuckled hearing her words. Well, at least her mood improved.

    "Sure thing! Care to join me?" I asked while wiggling my eyebrows.

    "Shower sex?" Gwen smirked.

    "Yep!" I nodded.

    She checked the clock. It was already 4 PM. "Well, we got half an hour before Dad returns," she grabbed my crotch, "And I want you to make up for the missing time. You think you can do that? You came that many times and even had a fight with God knows what parasite. So, you up for it?" Gwen asked seductively. I gulped seeing her hungry gaze. Fuck! She''s so sexy. The way she smiles in this situation makes my heart skip a beat every time. I love this woman so much.

    I lifted her in bridal style and headed toward the bathroom. She giggled while hugging my neck. I looked at Gwen and smiled.

    "I got super stamina and endurance, girl. The question is... Can you handle it?" I winked.

    "Hehe! Show me what you got, Spidey!" Gwen nibbled my earlobes.

    I carried her to the bathroom.

    ..

    [Under the shower]

    Gwen''s hands roamed my back as she pressed her body against mine, her wet skin sliding smoothly against me. I leaned down and captured her lips in a passionate kiss, our tongues dancing together. The water cascaded over us, mingling with our heat and urgency. She wrapped her legs around my waist, and I pressed her against the cool tiles of the shower wall. I trailed kisses down her neck, savoring the soft gasps and moans that escaped her lips.

    Every touch, every kiss, every movement was an expression of our love and desire for one another. Gwen''s fingers tangled in my hair, pulling me closer as if she couldn''t get enough.

    "Peter," she whispered breathlessly, "I love you."

    "I love you too, Gwen," I replied as I lifted her a bit, impaling her on my shaft. She gasped, her eyes widening before closing in pleasure. I slowly lowered her down, savoring the feeling of being inside her once more. She felt incredible - hot, wet, and tight. I groaned as she clenched around me, sending shivers through my spine. "Fuck, Gwen..." I growled.

    Gwen moaned softly, gripping my shoulders tightly as she adjusted herself. After a moment, she began moving, lifting herself up before sinking back down. I thrust upward gently, meeting each movement with my own. Gwen''s breaths quickened as our pace increased, her nails digging into my skin as she rode me faster and harder.

    "Peter," she whimpered, throwing her head back against the tile wall, "Oh god... Yes..."

    I grunted, increasing our rhythm. The water sshed around us as we moved together, our bodies joined as one. Gwen cried out suddenly, shuddering against me as she climaxed. I continued thrusting, drawing out her orgasm until she trembled uncontrobly, unable to speak or think clearly anymore. Her inner muscles tightened around my cock, it was awesome.

    "I''m cumming!" She whispered in my ears as she hugged me tightly.

    I could feel her warm squirt sshing over my cock as it slipped out of her pussy.

    "Fuck! Put it it, now!" Shemanded urgently while panting heavily. I obeyed without hesitation and thrust back inside. Gwen screamed loudly as another powerful orgasm hit her immediately. Her juices gushed out, covering my cockpletely as I fucked her mercilessly. She writhed beneath me, moaning incoherently as wave after wave washed over her body.

    I was also nearing my limit.

    "I''m close," I grunted, mming into her relentlessly.

    Gwen''s eyes flew open, and she stared directly into mine, locking our gazes together. She nodded slightly, her breathing ragged and uneven. She reached up and cupped my cheek tenderly.

    "Cum in me," She whispered huskily. My jaw dropped open slightly as shock coursed through my veins. Gwen grinned mischievously. "You heard right, Peter. Cum inside me." She repeated firmly, her voice firm yet gentle. Her blue irises sparkled brightly under the fluorescent lights above us, reflecting the lustful glow emanating from within them.

    I swallowed hard. "Are you sure?" I asked uncertainly, trying desperately to control myself long enough to hear her response properly. "We aren''t rushing it, are we?"

    "You came in Michelle," Gwen said as she began to grind her hips.

    Fuck! Michelle, that girl. She just had to babble it before her. God knows who else she told about it. Damn it! Gwen''s grinding motion brought me back to reality. Fuck it! I don''t care anymore. If she wants it, so be it! I''ll give it to her! With that thought, I drove my cock deep inside her pussy, hitting the deepest part hard. Gwen gasped sharply as another orgasm erupted within her core. Her walls mped down upon my cock like vice grips.

    "Fine! Let''s do it,"

    Gwen smiled triumphantly and pulled me closer for another passionate kiss.

    Our tongues intertwined fervently, battling fiercely between our mouths. My balls tightened as I neared climax. I broke away abruptly, burying my face into Gwen''s shoulder, gritting my teeth together tightly as I struggled to hold back any longer. I want to enjoy her a bit longer. Gwen arched her back, pressing herself against me tightly, moaning ecstatically as another orgasm tore through her body. She shuddered violently against me, crying out my name repeatedly, her fingernails scratched around my back, but it was useless against me.

    "Cum with me, Gwen." I bit her earlobe.

    Gwen cried out once more, screaming in delight as she climaxed again, flooding my cock with her sweet nectar. I groaned loudly as my seed spurted forth, filling her wombpletely. We came simultaneously for what seemed like forever until finally, our orgasms subsided. Gwen slumped forward weakly, resting her forehead against mine. Our eyes locked onto one another, our breathing heavy andbored.

    I smiled lovingly at her while gently stroking her cheek affectionately. Gwen returned my smile fondly before leaning forward and nting a soft kiss on my lips. We remained there quietly, basking in each other''s warmth until eventually, I slipped out of herpletely, and we washed ourselves.

    After getting clean, Gwen and I headed towards the bedroom andid down on the bed. I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her close, spooning her from behind. She snuggled against my chest happily, sighing contentedly.

    "It feels great, you know. The way you kiss me, hug me, spoil me..." Gwen muttered softly.

    "Hmm... And how do you feel when I''m kissing you, hugging you, and spoiling you?" I asked teasingly.

    Gwen giggled lightly and turned around to face me. She gazed deeply into my eyes, smiling tenderly before answering, "Like I''m home."

    I chuckled softly, shaking my head slightly in amusement. Gwen giggled again as well, amused by my reaction. She rested her head against my chest and closed her eyes, listening to my steady heartbeat.

    "Love you, Gwen," I whispered gently into her ear.

    "I love you too, Peter," She replied with a smile.

    After a little rest, Gwen''s dad came back from work. So, him being a cop and me being with her daughter alone... Well, let''s just say that I don''t want her dad to get a negative impression of us. So, after kissing her goodbye, I opened a portal outside on a random building roof and jumped in. I webbed onto the water tank and closed the portal.

    Lying on the top of the tank, I looked up at the sky.

    New enemies have appeared, trying to disrupt my life. The only way to regain my peaceful life is by killing them all, down to the core. I won''t allow anyone to hurt my family and interrupt our life. That bastard knew my real identity. So, if I were to guess, we got a traitor at Kamar-Taj. That unknown person must have provided the enemies with information about me and others. Now, I got fuckers from the Dark Dimensions after my ass.

    I don''t know who you are or where you are, but I promise you one thing. As soon as I find you, I will rip you to shreds and feed your corpse to dogs. Wait! Not dogs. Venom likes to eat human heads. So, if this person is a human, I''ll feed the traitor to Venom. If not, then, it''s better to just burn them to ashes. Don''t want the dogs to get a stomach ache from eating some shitty demon flesh.

    ....

    [Location: Unknown] [3rd person POV]

    A portal opened on top of a mountain. A man in a white nano suit walked out of it, followed by ten people behind him. His suit had a blue glow around his arms and legs. A spider symbol was there on his chest, glowing with a faint white glow. They were all in dark suits with their faces hidden under a mask of dark smoky energy. The man in a white suit walked to the edge of the mountain and looked down at the valley below.

    The ten figures stood behind him silently.

    After a few minutes, another portal opened. A woman emerged from the portal. She was also wearing a nano suit like that man, but her suit was green with a ck spider symbol on her chest. She walked towards the group of eleven people and stopped beside the man in the white suit.

    "Just as you predicted they attacked him. The information we had on Peter is all wrong. The future we know of has changed. Something is protecting him, something powerful," the woman spoke. "He can use magic and chi. How is that even possible? I knew he knew magic, even our intel said so, but Chi..."

    "It won''t change our mission. Regardless of the changes, he has to die. It''s inevitable," The man replied calmly.

    "Is there no other way?" The woman asked hesitantly.

    "No, there isn''t. If we fail, this universe along with others will be destroyed. We must kill Spider-Man to save the Multiverse. No matter what it takes, even if we have to sacrifice ourselves..." He turned back toward her and opened his mask. His skin was fused with nanites, making it look metallic. His eyes glowed red. "Or whatever is left of us." He grabbed the woman''s shoulder and gave a soft squeeze with a sad expression.

    The woman too removed her mask, revealing her face. Starting from her neck area, her body was fused with the suit. Her head and face were untouched by technology. She has blue irises and her blond hair flowed freely with the wind. Her facial features were quite simr to Gwen''s but much older.

    "Will you be able to do it?" The man asked with a worried look. "When the timees, will you be able to kill him?"

    The woman clenched her fists tightly before nodding her head. "Don''t worry, I know what''s at stake, Miles. After the Multiverse is safe... I''ll join him on the other side. I couldn''t save anyone... Not even..." She touched her stomach as a piercing pain shot through her heart. "But I can still protect you all. Leave Peter to me. You guys focus on those bastards from the Dark Dimensions. Prevent them from killing our past selves."

    Miles nodded his head and put his mask back on. "Alright! Time to prepare!"

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

 [Vol-4: Begins.] Ch: 167 [Nano-Symbiotic Suit]

    [Vol-4: Begins.] Ch: 167 [Nano-Symbiotic Suit]

    [1 weekter]

    Tony Stark made a suit out of Misery''s remains just as he promised. He sent it to the new base that he prepared for my team. I think it''s about time I call everyone together for a little meeting and let them get to know each other. But before that, it''s time to test out this new suit. From the outside, it looks just like regr sunsses, but it''s another matter after activating it. I made sure to check it thoroughly before putting it on. I can''t trust him just yet, and being careful is never wrong. There were no bugs or harmful things in the suit.

    The nanites spread around my body just like the other suit, but a bit faster.

    From what I can tell, it''s somewhat based on Iron Man''s Model 50 suit, but an advanced version with self-sustaining Symbiote fused Nanites. It''s just awesome with a ck-and-white color scheme like Anti-Venom. There''s also an option to change colors. Plus, I can customize the suit as I want. The HUD and the weapon system were somewhat simr to that of Nanoweave Suit V1 with very minute changes.

    However, the main upgrade of this suit is the symbiote properties. Just by putting this suit on, I can feel a rush of strength enhancing my body. It feels somewhat simr to when I''m using both magic and chi together to enhance my senses. Anyway, time to go out for a swing.

    I opened a portal above New York Square and jumped down.

    Hahahah! THIS IS FUN!

    I threw a webline at the building on my right before touching the ground and swung in an arc. I released it before spinning in the air andnding on another building wall. I shot another webline andunched myself to the sky. The sensation of flying freely in the air without worrying about falling was exhrating.

    If I were topare my Nanoweave suit''s webbing speed with this one, the speed of web shooting here is 2 times faster. I can travel at a much greater speed than before. Inded on another building and took off again, swinging through the streets. This time, I increased my speed and shot forward at full force.

    I can hear the wind cutting past me as I soar through the city. The rush of adrenaline pumping through my veins was amazing. Oh, yeah, this is it.

    I continued swinging through the city, the wind rushing past me, the buildings a blur. The suit''s responsiveness was incredible; it was as if it anticipated my every move. As I soared above the streets, I noticed something unusual��a brown mini van speeding recklessly, swerving through traffic. It didn''t take a genius to figure out this wasn''t just somee for lunch.

    Time to put this suit to the test.

    Well, slingshot time... The car is going the other way and I''m already zooming through the air like a rocket. There''s only one nice way to move back. I webbed onto buildings on my left and right, the webbing stretched out, slowing me down on my way, then shot me backward like a bullet. I activated the thrusters to spin around in that high-speed shot.

    Down below, I spotted shing lights. The cops were already in pursuit, their sirens wailing as they tried to close in on the speeding vehicle. This chase was getting more dangerous by the second. I needed to stop that fucker before someone got hurt. Taking advantage of the speed, I opened a portal before me and rushed into it.

    Just like I calcted, I came out of another portal near the car and caught its roof with webbing. I stuck to it with a thud, making the driver swerve around wildly.

    "What the hell?!" he shouted, looking up at me.

    "Hey, buddy! What''s the rush?" I yelled. "If you drive like this, you''ll end up killing someone!"

    "Spiderman!" The man panicked, mming his foot on the gas pedal. "OPEN FIRE!" He yelled.

    Immediately gunshots resounded from inside the car. They were shooting at the roof from inside. Multiple holes on the roof, followed by a barrage of bullets ricocheted off the armor harmlessly.

    "Oh, really? You''re trying to kill me now?" I snorted behind my mask. "You guys are getting stupider day by day."

    Well, it''s time to use the spider legs. As soon as I thought that, four mechanical spider legs shot out of my back. They cut open the roof like a hot knife through butter. Inside there were four men with assault rifles in the back and two in the front, including the driver.

    "Yo! Drop the weapons, stop the car, and surrender, pretty simple, right?" I yelled over the sound of screeching tires.

    Instead ofplying, the shooters in the back opened fire.

    "C''mon, that won''t work on me. I''m bulletproof," Using the spider legs, I sliced their rifles, then grabbed two of them by their necks and threw them out of the car while webbing the other two to a light post. Then grabbed the other two and threw them out too while webbing them to a garbage truck, parked on the street side.

    I jumped inside. My eyes fell on the six ck bags. The scanner quickly scanned them. Cocaine. This wasn''t just a reckless driver; this was a drug cartel.

    "Looks like I stumbled onto a party," I moved toward the front, and punched the guy on the right out of the car, instantly webbing him to the road. Then I sat on his seat beside the driver. "What''s the point of resisting? Just stop or else, I''ll knock all teeth out of your mouth," I threatened.

    Instead of stopping, the driver mmed his feet on the gas pedal harder. Before us was a parked truck with rods. The driver was nning to ram me into it.

    "Really? That''s your best n?" I snorted. "Jeez..."

    A somewhat controlled punch was enough to knock the teeth out of the driver as he lost consciousness. But I don''t have any time to press the break. My senses made it look as if everything was going in slow motion. I love this feeling. I kicked out that bastard from the driver''s seat, webbing him to the road. I quickly webbed out and threw a web bomb at the car.

    [Zooop!] The sticky webs exploded, wrapping the car in a cocoon of webs.

    Phew! Another day saved...

    The police arrived quickly, taking the suspects into custody and thanking me for the assistance.

    "Just doing my job, officers. Oh, there''s some white stuff on the van. Well, see ya," I said, swinging away before they could ask too many questions.

    As I flew through the city, I noticed amotion below. A group of armed men was robbing a bank, their getaway car standing nearby. The police were closing in, but the robbers were heavily armed and ready for a fight.

    "Lucky me," I said, diving down to intervene.

    Inded in the midst of the robbers, catching them by surprise. Before they could react, I shot webs at their guns, disarming them. One of them lunged at me with a knife, but I easily dodged and webbed him to the ground. Another charged at me with a bat, but I grabbed it and used it to smack him across the face.

    The other two threw the bags and tried to run away screaming, but I webbed them to the ground before they could get far. Well, all done. Money saved, robbers webbed up.

    The police quickly moved in to secure the scene.

    "Nice work, Spider-Man!" one of the officers said.

    "All in a day''s work," I replied, swinging away. Wait! That woman, I think I know her. I webbed back at the scene, before thedy officer. "You are Yuri Watanabe, right? The Iron Lady officer, who took down the gangs, three drug cartels, and a couple of big mafia families within 8 months. And I guess, you are the one who handled the Sable case, right?" I asked the beautiful Japanese female officer.

    She was wearing a ck coat, white shirt, and ck pants, with a badge and handgun attached to her belt. Her short ck hair framed her face nicely, entuating her sharp features. Her eyes widened slightly as she looked at me.

    "Yes, that''s me," She answered with a raised brow. "But sadly, Sable got away right under my fingers."

    "Well, international matters, you know how politics works, right?" I shrugged. "Anyway, I''ve heard a lot about you. People say you''re the rising star of NYPD. Well, it''s good to meet you." I extended my hand.

    "Likewise. You are also doing a good job, probably better than the cops," She nodded. "And, thanks for the praise."

    "Well, if you need a hand, just call me," I took out a spider bug and gave it to her. "Just press the button on the top if you need help," I said, jumping up and swinging away.

    Hmm, she''s not bad. She''s an exact copy of the Yuri from the Spiderman game.

    .

    As I was taking another stroll, I decided to visit Liz. I promised her that I''d pay a visit soon, but one thing after another happened, dying that visit. But today seems perfect to do that. I swung towards her house.

    I wonder if Mysery left a trace of hers within Liz. If so, I''ll recruit her to my team.

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    -------

    AN: I''ll add Cindy Moon. Soon... Oh, those who read this ff on Novelbin are cucks.

 Ch: 168 [Liz’s nightmares]

    Ch: 168 [Liz��s nightmares]

    Liz Allen sat on the edge of her bed, staring at her reflection in the mirror. Dark circles framed her eyes, indicating ack of sleep. Ever since the incident with the truck ident where she almost died and then Misery trying to take over her body, followed by Rhino pressing a gun at her forehead and then the Symbiote throwing her out the helicopter... She couldn''t get a wink of sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she would be haunted by these nightmares, making her wake up screaming.

    The worst of all was the brief, agonizing memory of being run over by the truck. The impact, the searing pain, and the momentary ckness before she woke up screaming. It was the most vivid, the most horrifying, and it lingered with her throughout each day. She knew she died that night on the road and was alive right now thanks to Misery. But she could only curse every time she remembered that freaky betrayer.

    Ever since that day, she had been seeing a therapist to help cope with the trauma. It helped somewhat, but she still found it difficult to sleep peacefully at night.

    Liz took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She needed to move forward, to find a way to live with the trauma. The nightmares might never go awaypletely, but she couldn''t let them control her life. She couldn''t allow fear to hold her back anymore. She had to be strong.

    She took another deep breath, then stood up and walked out of her room.

    Liz went downstairs to the kitchen. She skipped breakfast today. Last night''s nightmares kept her awake the entire night and in the morning, she fell asleep for a few hours only to jump up by the sound of the rm clock. Every was blurry for a moment before her vision cleared. She turned toward the old rm clock that was supposed to be on the table, but it wasn''t there.

    "Tsk." She took her phone from the desk. It was 1:30 PM right now. She prepared sandwiches, took a bottle of lemonade, and went to her room with the food.

    As she sat on the bed and ced the te of sandwiches on the desk, a slight knock on the window caught her attention. Her heart leaped into her throat when she saw Spiderman outside her window.

    "Spiderman!" she eximed, opening the windows and letting him in.

    "Hello, Liz," He jumped into her room.

    "I didn''t expect you toe here anytime soon. You know, with how busy you are," She smiled, moving away from him. "Make yourselffortable. I''m sorry my room is kinda mess."

    Spiderman noticed her gloomy look and those dark circles under her eyes. He knew exactly what was going on with Liz. Misery must have left a small part of herself within Liz, which was slowly consuming her mind. And the shock from that day must be haunting her.

    "No problem," He moved to the chair in front of the table. "So, you look like you could use a good nap. Bad dreams?" He asked, sitting on the chair.

    "Yeah..." Liz sighed, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Bad dreams... Every time I close my eyes, I keep having nightmares about that night. About dying and waking up in a hospital bed with a parasite in me... It''s driving me crazy."

    "Yeah, it''s hard to forget that moment... That brief split second before everything goes ck is terrifying..." Spiderman sympathized with Liz.

    "You probably faced death more than me... How do you deal with it? You know, that split second..." Liz asked curiously.

    "Hmmm... At first, it was terrifying. The feeling that I could die at any moment... the fear of never seeing my loved ones again... or being buried six feet underground," He answered and paused for a moment as he remembered his past life where he was tormented every single day when death was the least of his worries. The horrible memories filled his mind, making a shiver run through his spine. Although he had his revenge and everything was over in this reality, those bastards are still alive in his real world.

    Liz touched his hand and squeezed, bringing him back to reality.

    ''Wha-?!'' She felt a weird sting in her palm, so she quickly removed her hand from Spidey''s hand.

    "Well, before this all started, I thought that death would be the worst thing possible," Spiderman continued. "But after facing that reality, and waking up afterward... it makes me appreciate being alive so much more. Nightmares wille and go, but eventually, they''ll fade. As long as we keep going forward, we can ovee anything. For me, after I survived that st, I decided to live my life to the fullest without holding back or regrets," He added with a smile. "And as I continued to live like that, those bad feelings, that split second, also faded away."

    His words rang true in Liz''s heart. If anyone understood her pain, it was the hero in front of her.

    "Anyway, you are alive, aren''t you? Instead of focusing on your fears, live your life. Do everything you want to do without having any regrets! Now, eat up your lunch. Then we''ll talk more..."

    "You want one?" Liz held up the te, offering a sandwich to him.

    "Sure," Spiderman chuckled, taking one sandwich.

    They ate in silence, and Liz finished all her sandwiches. Then she sat down on the bed while he was still sitting on the chair in front of the table. While eating, Spidey noticed the broken rm clock in the corner of the room. Then his eyes went to Liz''s hands, but there wasn''t any sign of cuts whatsoever.

    "So, you noticed anything weird after that incident, other than nightmares?" Spiderman asked, straight to the point, regarding the matter that brought him here today.

    "No not that I know of, why?" Liz wondered what brought this sudden change of topic.

    "That rm clock..." Spiderman pointed his eyes at the corner. "You smashed it in the morning, didn''t you? You don''t remember?"

    "What... I..." She looked at the shattered ss, trying to remember. It was all blurry. She remembers hearing the sound of the rm, but when she woke up it wasn''t there on the desk. Did she smash it unconsciously in a fit of rage from a nightmare? "What''s going on here?" She noticed that there weren''t any cuts on her hands. "I mean, my hands are fine. I must have thrown it at the wall... I don''t know." She seemed genuinely confused. "My thoughts have been quite fuzzy for a while since that incident and all the nightmares too... "

    "Get out of her body unless you want to suffer the same fate as Misery," Spiderman said with a sigh.

    "You? How do you know about me?" A deep, feminine voice came from Liz.

    "What?!" Liz jumped down from the bed in shock. Just when she thought she got rid of the parasite, another hade to torment her. "W-what''s happening..." She felt a throbbing pain inside her head. It was as if another consciousness had overtaken her and was fighting her for dominance. "Nnngh... ahhh..."

    "Stop hurting her. I won''t say it twice, get out of her without leaving an imprint, right now!" Spiderman demanded as he retracted the nanites and touched Liz''s head, and his immunity power kicked in, forcing the white blob to flow out of her body.

    "So, quiet... Ah..." A sense of calmness washed over Liz. Her face immediately lit up, and the fuzziness in her mind faded. "Uuuughhh," She heaved a breath of relief.

    The white blob tried to cling onto her, but Spidey pulled it out with his right hand as a nanite-made container formed on his left hand. He ced it inside a containment container. The blob jiggled violently inside the container. It didn''t matter if he tried to get it out, the container was strong enough to cage a newly born weak symbiote.

    Spiderman helped Liz sit on the bed, "Careful now. It''s all over."

    "Did that alien just..." she asked while rubbing her eyes.

    "No worries, you are free of the parasite, for real this time," Spidey assured her and smiled. "You should get some rest now." He used a simple magic on her to put her to sleep and added a spell for good dreams. "Sweet dream."

    After that, he ced a spider bug on the table and left her house. He made his way toward the penthouse.

    "Time to feed Venom."

    ---Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 16 advance Chapters

    Next Ch: 169 [No time to rest- Cyborgs vs Spidey]

    Ch: 170 [No more holding back]

    Ch: 171 [Revtion pt1]

    Ch: 172 [Revtion pt2]

    Ch: 173 [Victor Von Doom]

 Ch: 169 [No time to rest- Cyborgs vs Spidey]

    Ch: 169 [No time to rest- Cyborgs vs Spidey]

    [3rd Person POV]

    As Spiderman approached the penthouse, a sudden and intense pain shot through his head. He felt a jarring impact and found himself plummeting toward the street below. His suit''s web shooters reacted instinctively, sending weblines to slow his descent, but the pain in his head disrupted his focus, and he crashed onto the road with a thud.

    Groaning, Spidey pushed himself up, his vision blurred as he looked around. He saw people looking down at him from the sidewalks, their voices sounding muffled and distant.

    ''What the heck is going on?'' He wondered. His spider senses didn''t warn him of any danger, and with his chi, his senses should be even more enhanced, not to mention his new suit with AI. If it detected any unknown threat, it would activate a countermeasure. So, why did he fall like that? His senses were muddled as he stood up with a groan.

    His symbiote suit began to flicker as it deactivated on its own. Luckily, he was wearing his regr suit beneath the symbiote suit, so he wasn''t in apromising situation. Shaking his head, Spidey looked around. He has never faced such a situation before. It was like a powerful force hit him and was suppressing his power. As his vision cleared, he saw that the symbiote suit had retracted into his sses.

    ''Did Tony?!'' Spiderman thought that Tony might be behind this, but his doubts were cleared soon enough with the arrival of the attacker.

    Three figures flew down from the rooftops,nding with a heavy metallic sound. Each wore a custom suit with a spider symbol on their chest. Their armor was a sleek ck with red ents, and their eyes shone with a red light like the kill mode. The suits had an almost cyborg appearance, with mechanicalponents integrated into their designs.

    "Now who the fuck are you people? You guys from another timeline or reality? And you guys look pretty edgy to me," Spidermanmented as he studied the three armored spidermen standing in front of him. He clenched his fist, trying to conjure his Chi, but found it difficult. So, he tried to use magic. It was the same. He couldn''t use any spell. "And that sneak attack just now, what was that? Some kind of advanced EMP pulse to deactivate the nanites and maybe you ced some talisman around to seal my magic, probably Chi too. No wonder, my senses got shut down for a moment."

    Spidey webbed up the container with the white symbiote and put it into his utility belt. Then he readied himself forbat.

    "You are a threat to this universe," One of the cyborgs spoke with a robotic voice. "We must eliminate you before it''s toote."

    "So, no self-introduction or anything around that line? I mean, don''t get me wrong, viins always give speeches about who they are and how painfully they are going to kill me and all that. But at least, they introduce themselves first," Spideyined. "Then we get into the fighting matter. So, once again, who are you guys, and why my spider senses aren''t working? Are you guys mutants or Inhumans with powers to mess with my senses? Or something else?"

    "Enough!" The center cyborg screamed and dashed toward Spiderman. His hands transformed into two red energy des, and he shed at the air.

    Spiderman dodged the iing de with a fast acrobatic maneuver, leaping into the air and somersaulting over the cyborg''s head. Hended on the side of a nearby building, sticking to the wall with ease. The cyborg didn''t hesitate; it leaped after him, its de hands cutting through the air like a hot knife through butter. Spiderman shot a webline at the cyborg, pulling it off bnce and sending it crashing into the side of the building.

    The other two cyborgs didn''t waste time.

    One fired a barrage of red energy sts from its hands, forcing Spiderman to release his hold on the building and swing away. The energy sts followed him, exploding on impact with the walls and windows of the surrounding buildings. The third cyborg moved with fast speed, racing along the ground and leaping into the air to intercept Spiderman mid-swing.

    Spidey twisted in the air, narrowly avoiding a strike from the third cyborg''s de. He fired a web at a streetlight, swinging around it in a wide arc and using the momentum to kick the third cyborg in the chest. The cyborg was knocked back, but quickly recovered as if it didn''t take any damage.

    Spidermannded on the ground, panting. The three cyborgs regrouped, forming a triangle around him. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, his senses still dulled by whatever technology or power they were using. His mind raced as he tried toe up with a n.

    ''Damn it! Fighting with civilians around and without my spider-sense, well, why not? Let''s give it a try. First thing first, I''ll lure them away from here to somewhere isted. Then who knows, the range of whatever shit they are using might get weak unless they got it infused in those suits somehow.'' He nned in his mind.

    "Give up. We know your weakness and your strength. And even if you somehow manage to defeat us against all these odds, then more wille after you with more preparation," One cyborg warned. "If you surrender now, we''ll kill you instantly. You won''t feel any pain. That''s the least we could do for you."

    "Really? That''s a nice offer, but I think I''ll pass," Spiderman said as he leaped into the air. He threw a web bomb at the cyborgs, which exploded in a cloud of sticky white fluid, enveloping them. He used the distraction to fire a webline at the nearest streetlight, swinging away from the fight.

    As he swung away from the cyborgs, Spidey''s mind raced with the possibilities. He needed to lure them away from the crowded streets to minimize civilian casualties. His spider sense was still dulled, making it challenging to anticipate their next moves, but he had to rely on his agility and quick thinking to outmaneuver them.

    All the training he did at Kamar-Taj when the Ancient One sealed his power was paying off. At that time, he trained extensively without any power to increase his agility and reflexes. He was also taught hand-to-handbat skills. Combined with his experience as Spider-Man, it gave him the edge he needed to survive this encounter.

    "Let''s see if they can keep up," Spidey muttered to himself, ncing back to see the cyborgs breaking free from the web bomb''s sticky residue. They were fast, no doubt about it, and they were already in pursuit. Spiderman fired a webline at a nearby rooftop, swinging across the city blocks with practiced ease.

    ''They are clearly enhanced, and those suits look tough as heck. Fucker took a kick without any damage. Probable Vibranium integrated with other materials. And their energy weapon looks powerful. Might be derived from some alien tech like Chitauri or something else. These guys are definitely trouble,'' Spiderman analyzed their abilities while swinging across New York City.

    ''Their movements are like mine. And they can also swing around using web shooters. My variants? They know I can use magic and chi... It''s like those bastards in the mirror dimension. Are they rted? Probably not or else they would have used some magic shit on me already. Damn it, they are catching up. Now the problem is, my immunity isn''t working against them... Immunity always works. Senses... They attacked my senses first... Huh?! Could it be...?''

    Spidey saw the three cyborgs gaining on him as he swung through the streets of New York City.

    The sun was casting long shadows across the rooftops, and the sounds of traffic and pedestrians echoed from below.

    Spiderman increased his speed, swinging higher and faster, making sharp turns around buildings to throw off their aim. The cyborgs'' red energy sts streaked past him, narrowly missing as they exploded against the sides of buildings and sent debris raining down. He had to be careful; one miscalction could end badly.

    "Be careful. You are here to kill me, not the civilians..." He yelled back.

    ''Think, Parker, think! Somewhere isted, somewhere... got it!'' He spotted the distant outline of an old industrial area, a cluster of abandoned warehouses and factories on the outskirts of the city. It was the perfect ce to confront the cyborgs without risking innocent lives.

    ---[''favorite'' if you liked it.]---[Novelbin motherfuckers stole again, lol.]

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    NextCh: 170 [No more holding back]

    Ch: 171 [Revtion pt1]

    Ch: 172 [Revtion pt2]

    Ch: 173 [Victor Von Doom]

 C170 No more holding back

    C170 No more holding back

    Spiderman wanted to lure them to the Avengers HQ, Stark Tower, or the Mutant Academy, but considering the fact that those Cyborgs came prepared, they must have a backup n ready in case he led them to those ces. They might have others on standby to intercept him on the way. He swung swiftly through the air, his eyes set on the distant outline of the abandoned industrial area.

    He could hear the mechanical whirring and the sharp crackle of energy sts behind him, the cyborgs relentlessly pursuing him. The busy city life passed by in a blur as he tried his best to move fast, hoping to keep the people safe from the fight that was about to happen.

    As he approached the industrial area, Spidey fired a webline at the side of a building, swinging around it in a wide arc before releasing the webline and using the momentum to propel himself forward.

    The cyborgs moved quickly, thanks to their improved suits that let them match his every move.

    Spider-Man navigated the city, using all the skills he had acquired to stay in front. He made quick turns around buildings, jumped over narrow streets, and swung close to the cars on the road, trying to make them miss their target. Even with his best efforts, the red energy sts kepting, just barely missing him each time.

    The industrial zone was up ahead.

    ''Almost there...''

    Spiderman fired a webline at the side of a building, using it to pull himself into a sharp turn. He released the webline, propelling himself forward as he swung toward the industrial area. He could see the cyborgs in his peripheral vision, hot on his trail. The red energy sts crackled past him, exploding against the side of buildings and sending debris raining down.

    "These motherfuckers!"

    The abandoned industrial area was just up ahead, a cluster of empty warehouses and factories on the outskirts of the city. It was the perfect ce to confront the cyborgs without risking innocent lives. Spiderman increased his speed, his heart pounding in his chest as he swung toward the industrial area.

    With onest burst of speed, he swung over the outer perimeter fence of the industrial zone,nding gracefully on top of an old warehouse roof. The cyborgsnded nearby, their mechanical whirring filling the air as they stalked toward him.

    Spiderman stood his ground, ready for battle.

    "You know it''s an interesting trick..." He clenched his fist, trying to summon his chi. But he couldn''t feel or see his aura. "Manipting my senses and making me think that I can''t use chi. Just because I can''t see or feel, doesn''t mean I can''t use it."

    Spiderman dashed forward, clenching his fist. He wanted to test his theory through action.

    He closed the distance quickly,unching a powerful punch aimed at the cyborg''s chest. The cyborg raised its arm to block, but the force of Spidey''s chi-infused punch sent it skidding backward, crashing into the wall behind. He didn''t waste any time; he followed up with a flurry of punches, his enhanced strength allowing him to strike with devastating force. The cyborg struggled to defend itself, its mechanical body taking a beating as it tried to protect itself from Spidey''s relentless attacks.

    The other two cyborgs wasted no time, nking Spiderman from either side.

    One fired a barrage of red energy sts, while the other closed in with its de arms ready to strike.

    Spidey kicked the first one away, then dodged and weaved between the energy sts, his acrobatics honed to perfection. He leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding a swipe from the de arms, and fired a webline at the cyborg''s face, pulling himself in close. He delivered a powerful punch to the cyborg''s head, the force of the impact sending it crashing to the ground.

    The other cyborg seized the opportunity, closing in and unleashing a flurry of energy sts.

    Spidey ducked and dodged, his enhanced reflexes allowing him to avoid most of the sts, but he couldn''t avoid them all. The remaining sts hit him square in the chest, sending him flying backward. The first one flew in. It''s body was sparking with electricity due to the damage it suffered, but the nanites were repairing its body fast enough to continue fighting. It jumped up into the air and came down on Spiderman with a powerful kick. Spiderman blocked with his arms, but the force of the impact sent him crashing to the ground.

    [Baam! Booom!] The first one continued to rain down endless punches upon Spider-man, each one packing the power to break bones. Spiderman blocked the attack with his arms as his eyes fell on the one attacking him. He noticed that his earlier attacks worked and did enough damage to it. So, he knew that his chi was working just fine. It''s just that he can''t see or feel it.

    "This is the end," The Cyborg''s arms turned into two hot red des that glowed menacingly. "Your death will save billions!" It raised its de arms high above its head and brought them down in a powerful overhead strike aimed directly at Spiderman''s chest. Spidey caught both of its wrists, stopping the cyborg''s des mere inches from his chest.

    "You see, I always end a fight before it even begins. So, sometimes I try to enjoy my battle while holding back just a little bit..." Spiderman tightened his grip around the cyborg''s wrists, his enhanced strength allowing him to crush the metal with ease. He slowly stood up, covering his body with chi. "Tell me, motherfuckers from whatever reality or timeline you have crawled out from, have you ever seen Spiderman using his 100% power?"

    The cyborg struggled to free itself from Spidey''s grip, but it was no use. The crushing force of his enhanced strength was too much for the cyborg to handle. It let go of its des, letting them fall to the ground with a loud ng. The other two rushed in withser des and tried to strike him down, but the chi shield covered Spiderman''s body like an imprable forcefield. Their des bounced off harmlessly, leaving Spideypletely unscathed.

    "So... Let''s see what happens when I stop holding back..." Spidey crushed the cyborg''s arms before punching it through its chest. With a crushing sound, metal parts scattered as sparks of electricity flew everywhere. But to his surprise, he saw blood oozing out from its chest wound.

    ''It bleeds?!'' He grabbed the cyborg by the throat with one hand and ripped off its mask with the other.

    To his shock and horror, he saw a human face underneath.

    Spiderman''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at the cyborg''s face. It was a young man, no older than twenty years old. His body was fused with the suit and he noticed the traces of blue nanites glowing over his face and neck.

    "What the fuck?!"

    The other cyborgs flew up raining down a barrage of missiles on Spiderman. But to their surprise, Spidey jumped out of the fiery hell without a single scratch and grabbed onto their legs, mming them to the ground. He didn''t give them a chance to recover and just like the first one, Spidey punched through their chests and ripped off their masks.

    "What the hell did you guys do to yourselves? Fusing your flesh with machines and turning yourselves into cyborgs?!" Spidey''s eyes fell on the cybeics with Baxter Tower''s symbol under their masks. "This cyborg technology... You bastards... How dare you use my own creation against me?!!!" Spiderman roared furiously as he ripped out the core reactor from one of the cyborgs. He watched helplessly as the young man took hisst breath and died in front of him. Then he ripped out the neural imnts from the other two and watched them scream and convulse in agony as their brains got fried.

    Within three minutes they died.

    "Finally," Now, Spidey could feel and see his chi around his body. His spider-sense also returned along with his magic. "Now, time to find out who the hell these motherfuckers are and where they came from!" He opened a magic space and stored their bodies, then opened a portal to his room.

    With the help of these neural imnts, he should be able to analyze the cyborgs and hopefully get some answers. He jumped through the portal andnded in his room.

    ------Don''t forget to ''Fvaorite'' the chapter.---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    NextCh: 171 [Revtion pt1]

    Ch: 172 [Revtion pt2]

    Ch: 173 [Victor Von Doom]

    Ch: 174 [Spidey vs Doom- Immunity at its peak]

    Ch: 175 [Thanos, Knull, Gctus- Fuck!]

 Ch: 171 [Revelation pt1]

    Ch: 171 [Revtion pt1]

    Peter attached the brain imnts to hisputer and started a thorough check to get the information and memories saved inside. Theputer screen filled with lines of code, showing theplex details of the imnts little by little. While the data was being copied, Peter thought about the young faces of the cyborgs. Who were they? What made them go to such lengths? This was the first time he didn''t feel right about killing his enemies.

    The scan finished with a little beep, bringing Peter back to reality. He started going through the information, his eyes focusing as he noticed the patterns and structures of his own designs. These imnts were undoubtedly based on his work, an advanced version at that.

    "Would you look at that..." Peter muttered to himself, the reality of the situation sinking in. "I knew it. Using my own technology against me, huh?! Let''s see what you cyborgs are hiding..."

    As he explored the data further, he found encrypted files with details and records of the cyborgs'' missions. , he broke through the encryption and got to the secret information. The records showed a scary story: the cyborgs came from a future where Spider-Man became a viin.

    "...what the fuck?!"

    Peter''s heart raced as he went over the information.

    ''So this is what The Ancient One was talking about, huh?! But just how many threats areing? Red Onught, this shit, probably Knull, and all that is left are Thanos and Gctus. Yeah, this is some fucked up reality...''

    In this alternate timeline or probably future timeline, something had made him lose control, resulting in a chain of terrible disasters. He had turned against his allies, killing the heroes who once fought by his side. The mutants tried to fight back, but Peter created a virus specifically designed to target and eradicate them. The virus had spread like wildfire, wiping out mutants of all ages, leaving only death and devastation in its wake.

    "A mutant killing virus... This is insane!" Peter sighed as he shook his head.

    As much as he would like to deny it, the evidence was undeniable. The memories extracted from the neural imnts confirmed it all. The cyborgs had been sent back in time to prevent their future froming to pass, to stop Peter before he could unleash his reign of terror. They believed that by killing him now, they could save billions of lives.

    Peter leaned back in his chair, feeling the heavy impact of this new information. The room seemed to get colder, and the air felt dense with the seriousness of his discovery. He had always known that the potential for great power came with the risk of great destruction, but to see itid out so starkly, to see himself as the viin in this narrative...

    He couldn''t allow this future to happen. He needed to find a way to stop it, to make sure he never turned into a monster.

    "I wonder if this is a canon event... What would happen if I take certain steps to prevent that? I need more information. I need to know what drove me to be a viin," Peter began analyzing the data further, searching for clues about what had driven him to such darkness. He scanned through the cyborgs'' memories, looking for any hints or triggers that might exin his descent into tyranny. But there was nothing concrete, just vague theories and spections.

    "Damn it! There''s not enough information here. Wait! They said there are more... If so, then if I reverse-track them following this signal and hack into their imnts, then I might be able to get more data. That should tell me more about this timeline and the events that led to it," Peter focused on the tracking signal, trying to locate the source. It was faint but traceable.

    Using the signal, he was able to pinpoint the location of one of the cyborgs in the Bronx, New York.

    "Alright, time to find another one... But..." He opened a portal and pulled out a dead cyborg. "I can''t go in just like that without a n." Last time they blocked his senses and power, so, Peter wanted to check what caused him to lose his power. He ripped apart all the imnts from that dead cyborg and ced them on the floor. "Fusion of flesh and nanites... Huh?! What''s this?!"

    Peter''s eyes fell on a small vial that was attached to the cyborg''s spinal cord. He picked it up and inspected it closely. The vial contained blood! He quickly pulled out the other two bodies and ripped out the vials from their spine. He scanned the blood samples with his NanoWeave V1 suit. To his surprise, it was his own blood, but the cells were dead now.

    "So this is why my power got weak... It seems like they know about my Immunity power. Using my own blood to seal my power... Interesting. Considering the amount, it was only able to suppress a portion of my strength. It''s like two Immunity powers working against each other..." Peter smirked. "These cyborgs really have done their homework. Mofos, really want to kill me badly. I wonder how many they sacrificed just to extract this much blood... So, I guess the only way to make sure they don''t catch me off guard again is to take precautions beforehand."

    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was from Sue.

    "Hey," He answered the call.

    "Peter! Finally!" Sue sighed. "What happened out there? I saw the footage."

    "Some Cyborgs wanted to kill me, that''s what happened. What about the Avengers or you guys or the X-Men? I mean, no one came to help me or anything? Not even Tony?"

    "About that..." Sue paused for a moment, hesitating before she continued, "Avengers are busy dealing with a threat somewhere in Siberia. And two of those Cyborgs attacked me. Luckily, Ben was there..."

    "You alright? Did they hurt you guys?" Peter asked with concern in his voice.

    "No, we are fine. From their attack pattern, it looked like a distraction. They even attacked the Mutant Academy and tried to kidnap Rogue for some reason... Jean destroyed them. I couldn''t even extract data from them. Anyway, are you alright? Any idea why they are after you?" Sue asked.

    "That''s what I''m going to find out," Peter couldn''t reveal the truth yet. "Anyway, Sue, I''m in the middle of something right now. Call you backter!"

    "Peter��"

    Peter hung up the call before Sue could finish. He then took off the nanite suit and wore his old suit. Since, they managed to disrupt the nanites, wearing a regr one makes sense. After adjusting his gadgets, he opened a portal and was about to go in, but Wanda flew into his room through the window.

    She threw a dead cyborg on the floor.

    "It seems, we got our first joint team mission. I''ming this time," Wanda crossed her arms.

    "I was about to call you..." Peter said as he turned toward the window. "We got somepany..."

    Felicia threw a ck organic line at the window andnded with a flip, "Gotta say, Venom is really helpful."

    "Wow! That''s gross," Wanda frowned seeing Felicia coated in Venom.

    "And who are you, sweetheart?" Felicia walked over to Peter with a sly smile on her face. "Another girlfriend of Peter? Nice!" She nudged Peter with her elbow.

    Wanda''s eye twitched hearing that.

    "And here I thought we were going to have a little fun together. Oh, well..." Felicia sighed.

    Peter rolled his eyes, "Stop joking around. We have work to do."

    "Right. So, care to tell me why those Cyborgs attacked me in the penthouse? There I was sleeping and..." Before Felicia could continue...

    "I was eating chocte..." Venom added.

    Felicia continued, "When suddenly three cyborgs came crashing through the windows."

    "They were just distractions, to prevent you all froming to my aid," Peter exined. ''Fuck! My penthouse... That new TV better be alright...''

    "Distractions? Are you important enough to warrant that kind of attention?" Felicia raised her brow. "Then again, it''s you... Don''t get me wrong. But you must have done something to piss off some very dangerous people."

    Peter sighed.

    "So, what''s the n, Spidey?" Venom asked loudly.

    "We''re going Cyborg hunting. I need answers and one of them out there has them. So, let''s go!" Peter opened a portal and they all went inside.

    ---[favorite the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    NextCh: 172 [Revtion pt2]

    Ch: 173 [Victor Von Doom]

    Ch: 174 [Spidey vs Doom- Immunity at its peak]

    Ch: 175 [Thanos, Knull, Gctus- Fuck!]

 Ch: 172 [Revelation pt2]

    Ch: 172 [Revtion pt2]

    AN: New week. Help me get a top 5 ranking. Pls give PowerStones.

    ---

    [Bronx] [Leather Factory]

    The portal opened before an abandoned leather factory. Peter and the others stepped out of the portal and closed it behind them. The area was too quiet, with only the sound of wind blowing through the empty streets. Peter scanned the building and found two cyborgs inside. The cyborgs had their backs to them and were not aware of their presence.

    "Wanda, you always wanted to try out that reality wrap power, right?" Peter asked with a smirk under his mask.

    "Wait! You mean... The Ancient One will get angry if I use it."

    "It''s not like we are doing anything wrong here, right? So, vaporize the building and everything inside, and just leave the two cyborgs untouched. It''s gonna be hard to pull it off, but I can understand if you aren''t sure about it. You know, it''s hard to control and all..."

    Wanda red at Peter. "Who do you think I am? Just watch and learn. Reality warp power isn''t called the strongest power for nothing!"

    Wanda summoned her chaos magic as her body began to glow brightly with a red glow. She flew up in the sky, raised both her hands, and unleashed a bright red wave of chaos magic. The power was so intense that Peter and Felicia had to take a few steps backward.

    "Chaos magic!" Venom''s said as an organic head came out of Felicia''s back. "First time experiencing such power. She''s strong. I like her."

    The red wave of chaotic energy engulfed the entire factory and everyone inside it. Peter watched as the entire building and everything inside it was disappearing slowly. Within seconds, only two cyborgs remained floating in the air.

    "See? Nothing to it," Wanda smirked.

    "Felicia..." Peter gave her a nod.

    "Leave them to me," Felicia threw an organic web at the cyborgs, wrapping them up nicely, and pulling them down on the ground with a loud thud.

    Venompletely covered Felicia as he ran toward the cyborgs. He opened his mouth, revealing two rows of sharp as he licked one of the cyborgs'' face. The cyborg tried to break free but couldn''t move an inch. Their masks were up, so everyone could see their flesh and machine-infused faces. "Merge of machine and human from another timeline. Haaa... What a waste. I can''t eat you all..."

    Peter walked over to them and without asking anything, ripped out their neural imnts, killing them on the spot. Blood and blue liquid frizzled out of the holes in their heads.

    "Wow! You killed them?! Why? We could have questioned them," Wanda said with shock written all over her face.

    "Killed them? They were never alive, to begin with," He stomped one of the cyborg''s heads, crushing it to pieces. Instead of brain and blood sttering, gears and metal parts popped out. "They were machines, running on AI made after their human alter ego, or think of this as memories copied to aputer and run by an AI. The real people died long ago. These... Machines just had their memories uploaded and only had their goal to aplish, killing Spider-Man."

    "They are after you?" Wanda asked. "Why?"

    "That we are gonna find out with these neural imnts and, they also tried to kidnap Rogue for some reason. The Avengers are away and I doubt the Shield agents would be of much help. The Fantastic Four, well... Let them do whatever they want. As for us... We are gonna hunt every single one of these cyborgs as our first debut mission as a team. But we are missing one member," Peter said while examining the cyborgs and he found two more vials of his blood from their bodies. "Wanda, meet up with Frank at the Mutant Academy. Your mission is to guard Rogue. Since they failed to capture her the first time, they might try again. I want you to bring me their bodies intact."

    "Alright, boss!" Wanda opened a portal and went in.

    Peter turned toward Felicia, "Come with me." He webbed those dead cyborgs and opened a portal to his basement, dragging them in.

    "Why did you send away Wanda?" Felicia asked as soon as the portal closed.

    Peter connected the imnts to hisputer and began deciphering.

    "Because I need those imnts intact without any damage. If I leave it to those mutants, Jean or Storm would have vaporized thempletely, making it impossible to retrieve any data. And without those data, we won''t know their reason to target me or Rogue. Besides," He held a vial before her eyes. "I want to know how the fuck did they get a hold of my blood."

    "Your blood?!" Felicia''s eyes widened in shock. "Ok. I''m pretty confused here. So, why don''t you exin things clearly? I''m pretty good at keeping secrets."

    Peter sighed and started exining everything he knew so far to Felicia.

    .

    "So, enemies from the future came to kill you? Wow! You, a viin... Hummm... Nope. It''s pretty hard to imagine you bing a viin. Then again, you are not exactly the most stable person around either..." Felicia joked.

    "I''m not!" Peterughed as he connected another imnt to hisputer.

    "You do kill all your enemies, right? You see, I''ve been following your records for a while now. You brutally beat up goons and then kill big gang members and bosses. You kill too many people. But thanks to that, the crime rate has decreased a lot in New York, making it safer than ever," Felicia sat on the bed, admiring Peter. "But thanks to your hard work, some big guys might have got pissed off and teamed up against you."

    "Yeah, that''s possible..." Peter nodded. ''Kingpin? Or someone else...?''

    Felicia sighed and stood up. She walked over to Peter and hugged him from behind, pressing her breasts against his back. Her fingers traced around his chest, slowly going up toward his mask. She was curious to see Spidey''s face and wanted to take off his mask.

    "Hey..." Peter grabbed her hand gently. "What are you doing?"

    "Hmmm? Can''t I hug you?" Felicia asked innocently as she pressed herself harder against Peter''s back, rubbing her breasts against him.

    "Just ask if you want to see my face," Peter let go of her hand and turned toward her.

    Felicia smiled and removed Peter''s mask slowly, revealing his face.

    "Oh, my the famous Peter Parker... Now it makes sense. The creator of imnts... You gave your work to the Baxter Building and Kingpin was also after your imnts. Hahaha... You faked your memory loss excuse, right? And if I were to guess, those Cyborgs are designed with your technology," Felicia sat on hisp, putting her arm around his neck.

    "Yup. Got it all correct. Pretty smart, huh?" Peter smirked as he ced his hands on her waist.

    "You know what else is correct?" Felicia asked as she leaned closer to Peter, pressing her lips against his ear. "Me being wet and horny..."

    Peter''s body stiffened up as he felt Felicia''s warm breath against his skin. He could smell the sweet scent of her perfume.

    "Nope. We aren''t that close enough to talk about this stuff. So, let''s start slowly, and right now, sex is thest thing on my mind," Peter pushed Felicia back slightly as he stood up.

    Felicia pouted her lips, "Spoilsport! But fine... I like a man who ys hard to get. It just makes it more exciting."

    "Sure! Whatever floats your boat..." Peter put on his mask and turned back to hisputer screen.

    ''He''s hard to get... Just my type,'' Felicia bit her lower lip as she thought about the future.

    ...

    After thirty minutes of scanning and arranging the data collected from the neural imnts, Peter finally found something interesting.

    "Interesting..." Peter mumbled as he tried his best to keep his calm. His past experiences taught him to keep his calm and not do things in anger. He needs to maintain his rationality to figure out the truth behind this matter.

    "What''s interesting?" Felicia asked curiously as she came closer to Peter. She nced at the file Peter was currently looking at and her eyes widened in shock. She grabbed his shoulder and gave it a tight squeeze, "You... You alright?"

    ---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 16 advance Chapters

    NextCh: 173 [Victor Von Doom]

    Ch: 174 [Spidey vs Doom- Immunity at its peak]

    Ch: 175 [Thanos, Knull, Gctus- Fuck!]

    Ch: 176 [Miles & Morlun]

    Ch: 177 [No tingle]

 Little Break

    Little Break

    The next chapter will be released on Sunday night. 1 week break.

    Since ''Batman x Ironman: Multiversal Conflict'' [7chs so far]ing next month, I''m trying to write as many chs as I can this month which slowed down Spiderman 0X a bit. So, this week I''ll stockpile chs and next week expect daily release. ??See ya...

    If I manage to write more this week, I might release 1 ch on Friday.

 Ch: 173 [Victor Von Doom]

    Ch: 173 [Victor Von Doom]

    AN: I''m back. Enjoy a big chapter with over 2k words.

    ----

    [Victor Von Doom''s Mansion]

    Reed finally gathered enough evidence against Victor to put him down for good. Starting from hacking into Baxter Building, to selling out sensitive information from Shield''s database, Victor hadmitted many crimes. Reed was sitting at his desk with the evidenceid out in front of him. Ben had found some evidence as well which they were going to use against Victor. It was a long timeing, but now that Reed knew he could put Victor behind bars for good. He wanted to inform Sue about this, but after their break up, Reed didn''t have the courage to meet her.

    He wanted to call Johnny, but he was with the Avengers in Siberia, dealing with a group of mutant terrorists.

    So, Reed and Ben decided to confront Victor, but not without preparation. Last time, he almost killed every, but not this time. Reed knows very well how Victor''s power to absorb and manipte electricity works. So, he prepared countermeasures against it. His new suits were designed specifically to handle Victor''s powers. Reed wore the suit and asked Ben to apany him.

    "You sure about this?" Ben asked while getting inside his car.

    "Yeah, I''m sure," Reed answered as he started the engine.

    "We should have let Fury in on this," Ben said worriedly.

    Reed sighed and replied, "Victor is no fool, Ben. He has his informers in SHIELD and you already control their informationwork. If we tell SHIELD about our n, he will find out. Then this whole operation will go down the drain."

    "Well, hope your new suit works against him becausest time we faced Doom, he nearly fried us alive," Ben said remembering the fight between them.

    "Don''t worry, this suit is specifically made to handle his powers. Once we get close enough, I can take away his powers." Reed reassured Ben.

    Soon they reached Victor''s Mansion. They both got out of the car and walked towards the mansion gate. A few guards greeted them on their way in. The butler opened the door and led Reed and Ben towards Victor''s office.

    Reed knocked on the door before entering. He saw Victor sitting by the desk working on something. He turned around to face Reed and smiled devilishly at him.

    "Ah, Reed! It''s been a long time since we''ve met," Victor stood up and weed him with open arms. "What brings you here today?" he asked while pouring a ss of scotch for himself.

    "Cut the crap, Doom! We know what you''ve done!" Ben said angrily as he stepped forward.

    Victor looked at Ben with disdain and said, "I expected better from you, Grimm. But you still don''t know how things work in this city."

    Ben growled and was about to attack Victor when Reed stopped him. He then turned to face Victor and said, "Enough games, Victor! We know everything. You''re finished!" Reed showed Victor all the evidence they collected against him.

    Victor smirked as he took a sip from his ss, "So? What are you going to do now? Turn me over to the authorities? You know, what would happen if certain sensitive information about SHIELD gets leaked into the public domain." He threatened them before sipping some more from his ss.

    "You bastard!" Ben cursed under his breath.

    "Now, now, no need to get aggressive. I''m just saying. Besides, what do you think people would say if they learned about your little experiments on the prisoners? You know, cybeics stuff and all. You are doing that, right?" Victor said with a sly smirk.

    "What?!" Reed eximed in shock.

    Ben who was unaware of it looked toward Reed with a baffled expression.

    Victorughed maniacally before saying, "Oh yes! I know everything! I have proof! Proofs that could destroy your career, Richards!"

    "You..." Reed gritted his teeth in anger as he stared daggers at Victor.

    "Now, why don''t we forget this whole thing ever happened? You keep living with your experiments while I continue my business. Sounds good?" Victor asked as he poured another ss for himself.

    "No!" Reed refused and pulled out a customized gun from his jacket pocket. He aimed it at Victor''s head and said, "Today, I''m putting an end to this madness! For good!"

    Victor raised an eyebrow at Reed before chuckling softly, "Really? A gun?! What? You have customized it with some kind of power dampener or something? Come on, Reed! I thought you were smarter than that!" he taunted while finishing his drink and stood up.

    [Zing!] Reed fired the gun without hesitation.

    "Hahaha! Did you really think��ARGHHH!" Victor screamed in agony as an energy st hit him straight in the chest, sending him crashing into the wall behind him.

    Reed quickly fired five more shots at Victor, each hitting him straight in the chest. The energy waves didn''t cause any damage to the floor or other properties and only affected Victor. He then took out a round device and threw it at Victor who was lying on the floor. Multiple glowing chains erupted from the device, binding him tightly.

    "WHAT IS THIS?!" Victor struggled to break free from the chains.

    Reed walked towards him and said, "This is my new invention. It istes the mutated DNA and all traces of cosmic radiation within your body, rendering them inert." He exined with a cold tone before adding, "Basically, it shuts down your powers."

    "NO! YOU CAN''T DO THIS! I AM VICTOR VON DOOM! NO ONE CAN DEFEAT ME!" Victor screamed hysterically as he tried desperately to break free from the chains.

    "Sorry, old friend... but I''m not letting you get away this time."

    "Hahahahaha!" Victor suddenly burst intoughter, startling Reed. He then red at Reed and said, "Oh, Reed... shut down my power?" He stood up from the floor, ripping apart the energy chains with his bare hands.

    "Stretch! Something isn''t right," Ben warned Reed who was staring dumbfoundedly at Victor.

    "Impossible! That device should have nullified his powerspletely!" Reed eximed as he fired multiple shots at Victor. But before the energy sts could even reach Victor, they vanished into thin air. He looked at Victor in utter disbelief.

    "Hahaha! How was my act? Pretty good, right?" Victor threw a bolt of green energy at Ben, trapping him in a magic cage. Ben tried to break free, but he couldn''t even move his body. He tried to curse, but his mouth won''t move. "Shut up! Insignificant creature." Victor then turned towards Reed and said, "You fool! Your habit of relying on technology always backfires! Magic is superior to science! Always!" He threw another bolt of green energy at Reed.

    Reed used his flexibility to dodge the attack while firing energy sts at Victor. But Victor easily deflected them using his magic shield. He then formed a green spear with his hand and hurled it towards Reed. Reed dodged it, but the spear changed its trajectory and chased after him. He continued to dodge it while firing energy sts at Victor.

    Ben, who was unable to do anything, watched helplessly as Reed fought against Victor.

    Meanwhile, Reed threw his gun away and switched to the next device. It''s a metal bracelet with three buttons on it. Reed pressed the first button which released a maic pulse. Victor, who was in the middle of casting a spell, was caught off guard by the sudden pulse. He staggered backward slightly.

    "Another one of your gadgets? How very disappointing, Reed! I expected more from you!" Victor taunted Reed while throwing bolts of green energy at him.

    Reed used his stretchy limbs to avoid the attacks and pressed the second button on the bracelet. A beam of red light shot out from the bracelet and hit Victor in the chest. But was deflected uponing in contact with his armor.

    "Ah! I should have mentioned this," Victor ripped apart his clothes, revealing a set of mystical armor underneath it. He summoned his signature mask and wore it. "This armor was forged in the mes of theherworld, Reed! No mortal weapon can harm me while I''m wearing this!" He taunted before erecting a square barrier around Reed to prevent him from jumping around like a ping-pong ball.

    "Crap!" Reed cursed under his breath and pressed the third button. Another beam of red light shot out from the bracelet, but this time it went through Victor''s barrier and hit him straight in the eyes. "Well, it might not affect your armor, but what about the gap in your mask?" The beam pierced through his head, damaging his brain tissue and eyeballs. Victor screamed in pain before copsing on the ground.

    The energy barrier disappeared.

    "Without your cosmic power, your body is just like a regr human. Well, your armor protects you from all attacks and that magic caught me off-guard, but even you need eyes to see." Reed approached Victor who wasn''t even moving anymore. Blood was spewing out of his eyes which were charred ck. "I''m sorry, Victor. But this needs to be done." Reed aimed his bracelet at Victor and prepared to fire.

    "Reed! Behind you!" Ben yelled.

    As soon as he turned back, Ben grabbed his throat and squeezed hard.

    "Oh, Reed. Look what you have done to me." Victor''s voice echoed around the room.

    "Wait! Ben! It''s me! Reed!" Reed struggled to break free from Ben''s grip, but Ben was too strong.

    "STOP IT, STRETCH! He''s in my head! CONTROLLING MY BODY!" Ben gritted his teeth in agony as Victor used his body to choke Reed.

    "Argh! This is bad! Really bad!" Reed stretched his neck away from Ben''s grip before twisting his arms. With the help of his sticity, Reed somehow squeezed out of Ben''s grip and wrapped his arms around him.

    Suddenly, Reed''s body went limp as he fell to the floor and so was Ben.

    "Aahhh!" Reed sat up on the floor with a loud groan. He looked around and saw Ben''s unconscious body and Victor''s dead body. "Finally!" He stood up and waved his hand, conjuring a mirror before checking his face. "Well, Reed. Good knowing you. Starting today, your body belongs to me and so is everything you have. Hahahahaha!" Victorughed maniacally. He took over Reed''s body and banished his soul to the underworld.

    He then turned towards Ben and said, "Well, Grimm. I would have killed you a long time ago. But you still have your uses. So, I''m keeping you alive." Victor then cast a spell on Ben, manipting his memories and making him believe that Victor is dead. "Now, where should we start? Oh, yeah. That alien artifact Carol brought you from another. I heard it was powerful enough to destroy an entire. Hmmm, let''s check that out first. But, we better take care of this mess first, shall we?"

    ---

    [Back to Peter''s house] [30 minutes earlier]

    "What''s interesting?" Felicia asked curiously as she came closer to Peter. She nced at the file Peter was currently looking at and her eyes widened in shock. She grabbed his shoulder and gave it a tight squeeze, "You... You alright?"

    "Yeah. Haha..." Peter let out a dryugh before leaning back on his chair. "Damn! I didn''t expect this at all! This is worse than I thought!"

    "Peter..."

    "I now know which path I took for them toe after me to kill me... Michelle... Fucker killed Michelle... She was pregnant with my child..." Peter gritted his teeth in anger as he clenched his fists tightly. He tried his best to control his anger, but it was proving to be very difficult.

    Felicia could only sigh helplessly as she stood there watching him.

    "He went after Gwen... She was also pregnant with my child... He killed the baby and left her to live with guilt..." Peter''s hands trembled uncontrobly as his mind reyed the scenes from his dreams. "Reed Richards... That motherfucking son of a bitch! I''m gonna skin him alive, Felicia. Do you think skinning a flexible rubber man alive is possible? Hahaha!" Peterughed maniacally as tears flowed down his cheeks.

    Felicia hugged Peter from behind and gently caressed his head tofort him.

    "I''m gonna find that out... I''m gonna skin him alive..." Peter felt intense pain as his emotions overwhelmed him. He felt a weird sensation on his back. He pushed Felicia away and crouched down on the floor as an intense pain shot through his body. He felt as if his spinal cord was being twisted around. "ARRRGGGG!!" He felt something moving inside his body, trying to burst out.

    Felicia tried toe closer.

    "Don''t... Just Arggg! Just, stay back..." Peter groaned in pain.

    [SPRRUUTTT!] Six bony legs erupted from his back. They were covered in blood and had a metallic texture to them. They were shaped like spider legs but were very sharp and jagged. "ARRGGGGG!!!!" Blood and flesh were torn apart as sixrge appendages emerged from Peter''s back.

    Felicia gasped in horror as she saw Peter''s transformation.

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [10 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 174 [Spidey vs Doom]

    Ch: 174 [Spidey vs Doom]

    AN: Enjoy another big chapter. Words: 2.3k

    A portal opened behind Victor who was inside Reed''s body. With that multiple barrages of web needles shot out from the portal. Victor wasn''t used to Reed''s body yet, so he instinctively used a magic barrier to protect himself from the surprise attack. "And you are?" He narrowed his eyes as Spiderman jumped out of the portal, closing it behind him before Felicia could enter.

    "Ah! Spiderman, I see. Well, you are just in time..."

    Spiderman didn''t wait for Victor to finish talking and instantly activated his suit''s kill mode,unching all the weapons in his arsenal at Victor.

    "Huh?" Victor was surprised by Spiderman''s aggressive approach. He created a magical barrier around him to block the attacks. The explosion caused by the missiles damaged his barrier, but it was holding. He was about to retaliate when suddenly Spiderman appeared behind him.

    "You are not Reed. Who the fuck are you?" Spidey''s fist was glowing with a bright yellow hue with chi as he punched hard, breaking Victor''s barrier, and sending him flying across the room.

    Victor, inside Reed''s body, picked himself up from the floor. He didn''t suffer much damage thanks to Reed''s stic body. His eyes narrowed, studying Spider-Man with newfound respect. "So, the spider finally grows fangs," Victor said, his voice a mix of amusement and annoyance.

    Spidey looked around and saw Ben''s unconscious body and a dead Victor lying on the floor.

    "So, it wasn''t Reed, but you... I see. It all makes sense now. Well, doesn''t matter anymore. I''m gonna skin you alive for what you did," He summoned Chi, covering his body with it.

    Victorughed maniacally before saying, "Hahahahaha! Skin me alive?"

    However, his arrogantughter didn''tst long as Spidey opened a portal and shifted Ben out of the way. Then rushed toward Victor''s original body.

    "Oh, no. You don''t!" Victor threw two bolts of green magic at Spidey. But to his surprise, the magic bolts disappeared oning in contact with Spidey''s body. "What?!" He eximed in shock.

    Spiderman couldn''t care less about his enemy''s surprise attack and swung his chi-infused fists at Victor''s body. He punched hard, shattering original Victor''s skull with a single strike. Blood and metal shards sttered everywhere as he continued to punch his body with his chi-infused fists. He knew Victor could heal his wounds and transfer his soul into another person''s body. And if he goes back into his real body, then things will get harder for him. So, the best choice was to smash up the original body beyond healing.

    "NOOOOO!!!" Victor screamed in agony as Spidey mercilessly shattered his bones, tore apart his flesh, and destroyed his organs.

    Spiderman stopped punching when he felt nothing but a pile of meat under his fist. Blood... Too much blood and a heap of smashed fleshy where Victor''s body oncey. He nced toward Reed with ice-cold eyes.

    "You will pay for that, Spider-Man," Victor snarled, his voice a chilling blend of Reed''s calm tone and Victor''s malice. "I''ll have your body and then make you kill everyone you hold dear to you!" He threatened Spidey before trying to use the mind transfer spell on him. But to his surprise, it failed. "WHAT?! Impossible! Why isn''t it working?!" He panicked and tried to use the mind-swap spell again, but it failed again. ''This is bad. I can''t channel my powers properly and magic isn''t working on that bug. To make things worse, he''s somehow using chi. But the question is, why the hell is this bug attacking me?''

    "What''s wrong? Your magic isn''t working, huh?! Hahahahaha!" Spideyughed mockingly as he cracked his knuckles and walked toward Victor who was still inside Reed''s body.

    Victor gritted his teeth in frustration. "Fuck!" He cursed under his breath. He, wasting no time, extended his arms and unleashed a torrent of green energy bolts. Spider-Man simply walked toward him without a care as the magic bolts disappeared on touching him. Victor then tried to stretch Reed''s body to flee, out the window, but...

    The world turned upside down for Victor as Spiderman used the mirror dimension. It wasn''t perfect since he picked it up watching those wizards from the Dark Dimensions use it. So, there were ws in it but, it was enough for Spidey to trap Victor inside it. The world was upside-down mansion.

    "To think the great Doom is only amounts to this much. You are probably the weakest variant of all. Pathetic!" Spidey mocked Victor as he used a freezing spell to freeze Reed''s body, rendering Victor immobile.

    "How?! How can this be? I am Doom! I AM VICTOR VON DOOM!" Victor screamed hysterically.

    "Wow! I''ve never seen Doom this pathetic before. Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m gonna skin you alive now," Spidey took out his sharp stingers from his wrists and approached his enemy who was frozen solid. He pressed the sharp de against Reed''s neck. "Your time is up, Doom!" But before he could slice off his skin, an invisible force emerged from Reed''s body, sending Spidey flying back. He flipped in the midair,nding gracefully on the floor.

    "So, you can use magic too. Interesting. A body that''s capable of handling both magic and chi, I wonder what would happen if I were to add multiple mutations to your body?" Smoke began to rise from Reed''s body. "Would your body retain all those mutations? What if I add all the power of the Fantastic Four to your body? Would your body break or adapt to it just like how it adapted to both chi and magic." The ice melted from Reed''s body as he stretched his fingers. "Well, I''ll find out soon enough after capturing you."

    Victor activated Reed''s molecr destabilizer that was integrated into his gloves, attempting to trap Spider-Man in a field of destabilizing particles. Spider-Man''s spider-sense red, warning him of theing danger. He jumped high up into the air, dodging the field of destabilizing particles.

    ''Crap! That was close,'' Spidey thought before activating his suit''s stealth mode. He vanished from Victor''s sight, hiding in the shadows.

    "Come out! Come out! Wherever you are, Spider-Man. Don''t hide like a coward, show yourself, or maybe not..." He gathered a fistful of mystical energy, mming it hard on the floor, shattering the mirror dimension. "It wasn''t perfect, but well, good enough to trap in chumps." He used magic to Reed''s memories and adapted to it. So, now, he can use Reed''s body without worrying about losing his concentration while using magic.

    "You can''t hide from me anymore, bug!"

    Victor dered as he formed a giant ball of pure magic energy in his hands.

    "I''ll just reduce this entire ce to dust... Time for some thunder blizzard!" Victor hurled the magic ball at the ceiling, creating a massive explosion that caused the roof to copse. Spidey evaded the falling debris with ease but was surprised to see the energy ball hovering in the sky.

    "Wha..." Before Spidey could say anything, Victor manipted the energy ball, causing it to rain destructive bolts of lightning. The bolts of lightning rained down around the mansion area, destroying everything they touched. Heughed maniacally as he watched the destruction unfold.

    "Hahahaha! Now, bug! Give up! You have nowhere to run now."

    He continued to manipte the energy ball, sending more bolts of lightning raining down on the mansion, causing it to copse. A couple of bolts struck Spidey, damaging his suit, and frying the nanites. So, he was forced to rip apart his armor and activate his Bio-Armor. ck liquid oozed out of Spidey''s body, forming a suit around him.

    Victor''s eyes widened when he saw Spidey''s Bio-Armor. But he didn''t waste any time and redirected all the lightning bolts at Spidey. "Damn it! You won''t make it easy, then... Die, Spiderman!"

    However, the lighting bolts harmlessly bounced off Spidey''s Bio-Armor.

    "What?!" Victor couldn''t believe his eyes. "Impossible! You should be fried to a crisp by now! Just what are you." He finally used his cosmic power of electricity maniption to absorb surrounding lightning into his body and then he threw a concentrated beam of energy at Spidey. ''It was a good idea to siphon my power into this body before this bug''s arrival.''

    "Now, die!" He yelled as the energy beam hit Spidey head-on.

    But to Victor''s surprise, Spidey easily tanked his attack without a scratch. His metallic legs erupted from his back, piercing through the ground and supporting his body, preventing him from being sent flying.

    "Using lighting against me? Bad move..." Spiderman charged up his Bio-Electricity before unleashing it toward Victor. Victor barely managed to erect a magical barrier to defend himself from the iing attack. However, his barrier shattered like ss upon taking Spidey''s bio-electricity head-on.

    Victor smirked because electricity was his power, and he was using a Mystical barrier around his body to prevent it from melting due to the intense heat caused by Spidey''s Bio-Electricity. But the smirk on his face froze when he felt his magic was slowly getting wiped away. He was losing his magic.

    "Why the long face?" Spidey used his bio legs to jump toward Victor before delivering a kick to his chest. But the rubber body stretched over, wrapping Spidey within a giant ball, restricting his movements.

    "I''m going to squeeze that life out of you," Victor dered as he constricted Spidey further.

    Spidey gritted his teeth in frustration and let out a loud roar, ripping the stic body with his Bio-Electricity fused with chi and raw magic. He broke free from the stic body and rushed toward Victor, unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks infused with all three energies.

    Victor screamed in pain as Spidey''s attacks ripped through his rubber body. He tried to stretch away, but it didn''t work. He tried to open a dimension portal, but that too failed. His magic was getting erased, every time his body came in contact with Spidey''s Bio-Armor. He desperately tried to stretch his body to escape, but Spidey''s attacks were too fast.

    Victor knew that he was no match for Spidey in closebat. So, he tried to creat a distance and use the particle gun attached to his gloves. But Spidey was relentless as he continued to bombard Victor with chi and magic-infused attacks. Finally, Spidey used his stingers and pierced through the now, powerless body, pulling him up in the air.

    "Kuggg!!" Blood spilled from Reed''s mouth as Spidey''s stingers punctured his body. The venom from his stingers swept into his body. Spidey used all the toxins he could produce within his body. Then he used his spider legs to pierce Reed''s arms and legs and stomach.

    "Well, I changed my mind. I''ll stretch you instead."

    Victor screamed in agony as Spidey stretched Reed''s body from all sides.

    Grabbing his arms, Spidey ripped them apart. Victor screamed even louder. He stretched Reed''s legs so far that they snapped and fell off. Victor''s screams became even more agonizing. Spidey then moved on to his stomach. His legs sliced through the flesh like butter. Reed''s intestines and organs spilled onto the floor.

    "W-wait... D-don''t... S-stop..."

    Spiderman watched at the remains of Reed''s body as Victor begged for mercy. He simply ignored him and walked over to his head. "You must be wondering why I''m doing this... Right? How am I doing this? Why did your power disappear? Why am I immune to your power? Fuck it! too many questions to answer," He stomped hard on Reed''s head, crushing it under his Bio-Armor covered foot.

    Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere as Spidey crushed his head like a watermelon. He then stomped hard on Reed''s head, repeatedly until there was nothing left of it but a pile of mush.

    Victor, inside Reed''s body, screamed in agony as Spidey mercilessly killed Reed''s body. His soul tried to escape to the underworld, but for some reason, he couldn''t detach his soul from Reed''s flesh. The power that should have worked under all conditions, failed to work.

    "Hmm... Interesting! You can''t separate your soul from Reed''s body, huh?" Spidey said as he noticed the severed body parts and organs still moving. "Fuck you motherfucker!" He concentrated his chi, forming a little ball on his palm. He then jumped up in the sky and threw the ball down.

    BOOOOM!! A massive chi explosion rocked the area. A bright yellow dome exploded outward from the epicenter. Everything was reduced to ash as Spidey''s chi wave washed over everything in its path.

    "Hah! That takes care of it."

    Spidermanmented as he looked down at the devastatedndscape.

    ----

    [Hell]

    Mephisto, sitting on his throne looked down on a crumbling soul that just entered hell.

    "Ah! Victor Von Doom. Wee back to Hell. Now, time to pay for your sins," He waved his hand, summoning chains of red energy to bind Victor''s soul.

    The chains wrapped around Victor''s soul tightly as he struggled to break free. But the chains tightened further, making it impossible for him to struggle.

    "Sins?!" Victor''s weak voice echoed through hell as he red at Mephisto.

    Mephistoughed before saying, "Yes! Sins! Don''t tell me you forgot what you did thest time you were here." Victor tried to speak, but the chains of hell prevented him from doing so. "Backstabbing me, making a deal with Dormammu, nearly annihting me and escaping hell. You are one sinful fellow." Mephisto continued to mock Victor. He then summoned arge container made of ck mes.

    "Don''t worry, things are different down here now. We got all the time in the world. Do enjoy your stay, Doom!" Mephisto opened the container, removed the bindings, and threw Victor''s soul inside it.

    "Kugggg!!" Victor screamed in agony as his soul melted in the sea of ck fire. "ARGGGGGG!!!"

    ----

    AN: I decided to go with a fast-paced action sequence rather than dragging it for multiple chs.

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [10 chs]

    ----

    AN: The good news is that I decided not to scrap those arcs I mentioned earlier and continue this ff for another 100 chs maybe.????

 Ch: 175 [Thanos, Knull and Galactus- F*ck!]

    Ch: 175 [Thanos, Knull and Gctus- F*ck!]

    [First person POV] [Avenger''s Tower]

    It''s been three hours since I killed Victor in Reed''s body. His body waspletely vaporized, and there wasn''t a single trace of him left behind. Well, I should be d that my girlfriend''s ex is dead lol. I mean, hey, Reed bes Maker in one of the realities, right? So, let''s just roll with that. I saved this world from two viins at the same time.

    Tony, Dr. Strange, Captain Marvel, Captain America and ck Widow were in the room. They finished their job and came back a few hours ago. I told them about the situation that Victor killed Reed and took over his body for some reason, then messed up Ben''s memories. As for why I was there, well, simply because I discovered some bad information from those cyborgs that led me to Reed. That''s when everything happened. I tried my best to capture Reed''s body, but he was too powerful for me and I had to destroy himpletely before he could kill me.

    Sue also arrived and I exined everything to her. She didn''t say anything, but I''m pretty sure, she''s sad. She just sat on the sofa with an expressionless face. Even though they broke up, they were close for years and it must have been hard on her. I''ll give her some space.

    Right now, Ben''s lying on a big reinforced bed. He''s in aatose state and Dr. Strange is trying to heal his messed-up mind.

    "Victor Von Doom, that guy..." Tony shook his head with a sigh. "Too ambitious for his own good. I was against his release back then, but Ross and the government... Hah! Look where that got us..."

    Steve crossed his arms across his chest. "We might have a bigger problem than Doom."

    "Yes. Victor Von Doom was the least of our problems," I took out the drive with the information I collected from the neural imnts and ced it on the table. "Now. After seeing this information, you people might get some funny ideas. So, I''d very much like you all not to do anything that would put any of us in danger. Agreed?"

    Tony picked up the drive from the table, plugged it into aputer, and uploaded the data to his server. He narrowed his eyes as he read the contents.

    "Oh... That''s a lot of info. So, cyborgs from a dystopian future want to kill our Spidey for..." Tony stopped speaking as he read the real reason. I could have hidden the fact that I''d be the viin in the supposed future because of Reed for killing my Gwen and Michelle and our unborn child, but what''s the point of hiding it? They should know the truth, because if such a future indeed exists, then we need to prepare. They need to prepare to stop me because I don''t want to live as the very thing I hate.

    Steve walked over to me and grabbed my shoulder. "You alright?" He asked with concern. I''m not alright... Hell, I don''t know how to feel right now. So many things are happening at once, and I don''t know what to do. But I''m gonna hunt every one of these remaining cyborgs and extract all the information out of them. Every single detail about the future that theye from.

    "Knowing your world is going to shatter in the future... If you were in my ce, what would you do?" I asked Steve.

    Steve gave it a thought before saying, "I would do whatever it takes to make sure it never happens."

    "And that''s exactly what I''m gonna do," I stood up from the chair. "I''ll hunt down the remaining cyborgs and extract every piece of information out of them."

    "Wait! Didn''t you kill Victor in Reed''s body? If so, then shouldn''t the future already changed and those cyborgs who came from the future shouldn''t exist anymore, right? I mean, with Reed and Victor gone, the future is bound to change. There are no two ways about it," Natasha interjected.

    "That''s true. But apparently, it''s not that simple," Tony exined. "I''ve tracked them down and considering the fact that they are still here and haven''t disappeared... Well, it''s hard to exin, but in simple terms... By taking action after knowing the future, we can only change our future... This timeline and reality. Not the future they came from."

    "Exactly," The Ancient One arrived through a portal and didn''t wait for anyone''s reaction.

    Just like how she showed Hulk how time travel works, she drew detailed lines in the air, creating a glowing picture of connected timelines. Her hands moved smoothly, connecting the magical lines of time into aplicated design that floated in the air. The picture looked like a river dividing into many smaller streams, each one showing a different possible future.

    "Infinite paths," she began with a calm tone, "each one a reflection of choices made, events that unfolded, or actions taken. Time, as you perceive it, is not a singr, linear thread. It is more akin to a vast, branching tree, with each branch representing a different possibility, a different reality."

    The room was silent, save for the faint hum of the magical energy that the Ancient One wielded. We watched the magic lines as she continued to exin.

    "When a traveler from the futurees to the past," she continued, pointing to a glowing line that represented the original timeline, "they do not alter the course of their original reality. Instead, they create a new branch��a new reality, if you will��where the events they seek to change may or may not unfold differently."

    She touched the line, and it split into two distinct paths: one continuing on its original course, while the other diverged sharply, representing the new timeline created by the time traveler''s actions. "The future theye from remains unchanged, locked in its own continuity. But here, in our reality, a new future is born from the moment of their interference."

    Tony gave a knowing nod, "Just as I said, even though we''ve eliminated Victor Von Doom in this timeline, it doesn''t necessarily change the future those cyborgs came from. That''s messed up."

    "Precisely," the Ancient One nodded. "Their future remained unchanged, a fixed point in their version of reality. However, by defeating Victor in this timeline, you have altered the path of your own future. The ramifications of that change are yet to unfold." She pointed towards the branching lines, showing how the new timeline developed its own future, independent of the original. "In essence, by taking action, you''ve ensured that this reality diverges from the one where Reed Richards bes the Maker and Spiderman bes the viin."

    "The Maker?!" Tony raised his eyebrow.

    "That doesn''t matter anymore," The Ancient One shook her head. "What matters is that you''ve altered this timeline. No longer is it bound to the future these cyborgs came from."

    I closed my eyes for a moment and sighed. I hope you are right, old one...

    Natasha looked puzzled. "But if their future is still intact, does that mean more of them coulde through? And how do we even prepare for something like that? They could pop out anywhere and attack at any time."

    Tony waved his hand and projected a map of the Earth with dots scattered all over it. "Not quite. Time Travelling isn''t that easy. Although it sounds impossible, the probability of another time traveler arriving in our present is almost as low as 0.01%. Almost like winning the lottery. You can''t just hop back and forth in time easily."

    "Unless someone created a guiding assistance device... Ah! Oh, crap!" I looked at the Ancient One. "No, no, no... This is way too early..." I looked at the Ancient One. Tony created a way to time travel in the future and so did Reed. But with Reed dead, he''s the only one with the mind to create something like that, but that too after Thanos wiped out half of all life forms in the future. If so, then fuck! Thanos wille for Earth.

    "Too early for what?" Carol finally spoke up.

    "I can''t tell you," I shook my head. "I''m sorry. It''s better if you guys don''t know what the future holds for us."

    Steve crossed his arms across his chest, "Peter, we should work together on this."

    The Ancient One''s body began to flicker as she made a weird hand sign and the Time Stone glowed on her ne. Everyone turned their attention toward her. She''s looking through the uing future events and all the possible oues.

    "Is that normal?" Tony asked, pointing at the Ancient One.

    "Silence. Let her concentrate," Dr. Strange said while working on Ben Grimm''s mind.

    After a few seconds, the Ancient One opened her eyes. She''s sweating profusely. "This... This is bad, really bad..."

    "What did you see?" I asked her.

    "Thanos... He''sing for the Infinity Stones... If he obtains all of them, he will wipe out half of all life forms in the universe. And he''s not alone... Knull, the god of darkness, has awakened and soon, he''ll break through the seals. Along with his army of Klyntar, they''ll unleash chaos upon the universe. Not only that..." The Ancient One stopped as she sat on the nearby chair with a grim expression.

    "Gctus?" I asked her.

    "Yes. Gctus as well. How do you even know about him?" The Ancient One asked me.

    "Doesn''t matter... Did we win in any of the future? I know you said you can''t see my future, so, see yours or anyone''s in this room and tell us. Did we win?" I asked her.

    "No... All the countless future I saw till now... None of them ended in our victory."

    "Was I there in any of those future you saw?" I asked her.

    "No, I didn''t see you in any of the future. The old events where you became a tyrant changed... Reced with lactus''s arrival..."

    "So, I''m like a wild card, huh?! Good. That means I can change things and go against the flow without affecting this reality, which means, we gotta find a way to stop this Cyborg mess first before any more unnecessary incursions ur," I clenched my fists. "I''ll wrap this mess up by morning. Till then, you should give them more info on these enemies. Now, don''t say, it''s against the rules because very soon we won''t have a world to live in. And if it''s of anyfort, think of this as lending a hand to someone The Great Weaver asked you to save."

    The Ancient One nodded. "Alright. I''ll tell them what they need to know, but that''s all I can do."

    Sigh!... Thanos, Knull, and now Gctus... Well, fuck! Right now, I really want to run away. If I was alone, I would have probably run away to another timeline by learning the time magic or by somehow stealing the stone, which is again, impossible... But I can''t run away from this fight... I have people I care about and I''d be damned if I let some alien fuckers destroy my life.

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [11 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 176 [Miles & Morlun]

    Ch: 176 [Miles & Morlun]

    [Manhattan Rooftops �C 2:30 AM]

    The city below was a blur as I swung from building to building, the rain making the webs slippery in my hands. The wind was loud in my ears, but it wasn''t as strong as the storm in my mind. I could feel it��a dark, unstoppable energy inside me. It''s been a while since I had this feeling, this anger... To think I wasn''t strong enough to protect what''s mine and lost to darkness. Reed''s and Victor''s death, knowing about the future, the danger we all face��it was alling together.

    These cyborgs... They had to be stopped. No talks, no second chances. They came from a future where I turned into a monster, where I lost everything and became what I hated. I won''t let that happen.

    I tracked down the next cyborg. It sat on the edge of a tall building, its red eyes sweeping the streets beneath like a hunter poised for its target. It didn''t notice me approaching. Inded behind it quietly. The cyborg spun around, but I was quicker. My punch hit its face shield, breaking it in one strike. Electrical wires and sparks scattered, but I didn''t pause. I grabbed it by the throat, my super strength crushing the metal as if it were made of paper. It struggled, attempting to break free, but there was no way out. Not this night.

    I tore the cyborg''s head clean off, tossing it aside like garbage. The body convulsed before going still, a lifeless hunk of metal. But I wasn''t done. I ripped the neural imnt out of its neck and then ripped apart its armor. Just like the ones before, this one also got a drop of my blood in a vial. Well, it won''t work on me anymore. I''ll simply crush them with strength without holding back anymore.

    I opened the magic space and put its body into it.

    One down.

    [Back Alleys of Hell''s Kitchen �C 2:45 AM]

    The next one was smarter, hiding in the shadows of Hell''s Kitchen, among the scum and criminals who wouldn''t think twice about killing someone for a few bucks. But I wasn''t looking for a fight with them tonight. No, my prey was the metal beast lurking in the darkness, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    I found it in an alleyway. Around ity twenty dead bodies and from the looks of it these dead bastards are all small-timer criminals. Well, I should thank this tin can for doing some good work cleaning the area, I suppose.

    The cyborg noticed me and raised a ster rifle at me.

    "Do yourself a favor and kill yourself, because if you don''t, I will tear you to fucking shreds until nothing is left of you but the piss on this pavement!" I clenched my fists as my stingers popped out. The ckish-purple poison gleamed in the moonlight.

    "You were like a hero to me. Now, you''ve be a mistake that we shall correct tonight."

    Iughed.

    "You fools. You all did time travel without knowing the basic rule... Changing the past won''t change your future! Whatever happens tonight won''t fix what I''ll do in your timeline. It will only create multiple paradoxs in which you cease to exist! Maybe in this timeline, you''re safe...but in yours? I doubt that. Anyway, gotta kill some more tin cans, so..." Before the cyborg could even react, I used the basic swap magic and appeared behind it, swapping my ce with a broken baseball bat lying a few feet away. Before the cyborg had a chance to understand what was going on, I stabbed it in the back with my stingers, pouring in the corrosive toxin. "I''ll make sure the same thing doesn''t happen in this reality. Forgive me for everything..."

    "Just...let it go," The cyborg pleaded. "Don''t go where darkness can''t be fought off anymore...you won''t be able to save them... We...lost... You must let it go." Thest word came out as a dying hiss.

    "Let it go, huh?! Only if it was that easy..."

    After taking its neural imnt and the blood vial, I put it into my magic space.

    [Queens Industrial Park �C 3:00 AM]

    The third cyborg was different. Bigger, stronger, more heavily armed. It wasn''t hiding. It was waiting for me, standing in the middle of an abandoned industrial park, its glowing eyes fixed on the spot where Inded. This one was ready for a fight.

    Inded a short distance away. In a split second, I registered the grenades on its belt. Exploding sonic, paralysis, and EMP if I remember the list right. It also carried an advanced heavyser gun capable of causing critical damage in a split second. A ster on its hip, and a shotgun hanging from a harness strapped to its back. A dagger on the leg.

    "Well, since we are about to fight, how about we talk for a moment?" I asked.

    "Go on. It''s not like anything would change. I''ll answer your questions before your death."

    "Let me ask you something, where did you all get my blood? You got one too, right? Now, don''t tell me you don''t know..." I cracked my knuckles.

    "Your blood?! What do you mean by your blood?" The cyborg pointed his ster at me.

    I took out a vial that I collected from the others. "Rings a bell?"

    "That''s Alex Wilson''s blood. Our leader whom you killed right before our eyes. Thankfully before his death, he prepared everything required to eliminate you and reforge our timeline."

    What the fuck?! Alex Wilson is me, from another reality. I died and woke up as Peter Parker. Wait! Don''t tell me...!!

    "Alex Wilson survived Norman''s experiments?!" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Norman''s experiments? What are you babbling on about? OCP experimented on Alex. It was Norman who rescued him," The cyborg lowered its gun, surprised by the revtion. "Shit!"

    "Yeah, shit! You are in the wrong reality and look at how much chaos you bastards caused. Thanks to you guys, Knull, Thanos, and Gctus will soon show up. Didn''t you cyborgs at least gather information before moving?" I asked sarcastically.

    "Miles! How could you do this? WHAT IS YOUR PLAN MILES?" The cyborg yelled as he opened a holographic channel. "You lied to us, why?"

    The holographic image of a guy in a ck suit appeared on the device on the cyborg''s right arm.

    "Humm... You found out earlier than I expected. Well, whatever, it''s not like it changes anything. Overriding controls," Miles said emotionlessly.

    The cyborg froze in ce.

    "Hello, Peter..." Miles greeted me as the nanites retracted from his face revealing his face and cold eyes. "Hope you are doing alright. My apologies for trying to kill you. I wish there was any other way. You were my hero, Peter, but... But... You see, I too have simr power as you. Super strength, super speed, reflexes, healing factor, web-shooters, and more. I also wanted to be just like you, but fate has a cruel sense of humor. The spider that bit me gave me power, but it also made my blood toxic and my body was slowly breaking down. So, in my desperate hours, someone gave me an offer... An offer I couldn''t refuse."

    Miles paused as if reminiscing about something.

    "I epted their deal and they will cure me if I kill at least ten Spider Totems in exchange. If I seed, I get cured. If I fail or refuse, I die. I was scared. I didn''t want to die, so I agreed. He suppressed the toxin and gave me this new body as a temporary powerup to kill you and many other Spideys. Now, when you decided to go wild in my world and be the big bad viin, I thought, why not use this chance to take over your ce? Huh?! I''ll be the next good Spiderman who took down the evil Spiderman, but I was running out of time, so, I pulled a little trick and did this time travel shit... The rest, you can imagine. After killing you, and nine others, I''ll cure myself and take your ce in my reality and live happily ever after. Easy as pie, right?" Miles smirked.

    "And this guy of yours... Is his name perhaps Morlun?" I asked.

    "How...did you know? Doesn''t matter... You won''t survive anyway..." Miles replied. "Oh, by the way. I have to kill Gwen too. You see, ording to my info, she was supposed to be the totem of this world, but for some reason, you became the spider totem. So, if I only kill you, there''s a possibility that Gwen might be the spider totem instead. Can''t risk that. Oh, well, my bad. Bye now."

    The hologram faded away.

    ---''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 17 advance Chapters + Batman x Ironman [11 chs] + 2 chsing tonight.

    ----

 Ch: 177 [No Tingle]

    Ch: 177 [No Tingle]

    Novelbin is fill with cucks. And those who read on novelbin are cucks. Fuckers stealing chs within seconds.

    ----

    My heart pounded in my chest as Miles'' hologram faded into the night, leaving me alone with the cyborg he��d just overridden. I didn''t need a pep talk to know how bad the situation was. My spider-sense was screaming at me, an incessant warning that things were about to get much worse. Gwen was in danger, and I had no idea how much time I had before Miles reached her. But I knew one thing for sure��I couldn��t let this cyborg slow me down.

    The cyborg''s eyes flickered as it rebooted under Miles'' control. Its mechanical joints whirred and clicked, and the red glow in its eyes intensified. Without any warning, itunched itself at me with a speed that defied its bulky frame, aiming a punch straight for my head. I clenched my fist and met the punch head-on. I''m gonna smash it to pieces in a single punch...

    Well, that''s what I thought. But this guy had pure vibranium armor. Even though I hit it with all my super strength, it barely flinched. This one was different from all the other cyborgs I fought before. Well, ain''t that cool? Vibranium is the strongest metal on Earth. It''s basically unbreakable. Now, I''m gonna break it.

    [Baaam!] The collision sent me flying backward. I smashed through three dumpsters before I managed to stop myself. My hand throbbed with pain. And this guy can also absorb and release kic energy just like ck Panther''s suit.

    The cyborg was glowing with a purple glow as it lunged forward.

    "Well, what the fuck!" Infusing my chi into my fists, I punched the cyborg again, making it fly away like a cannonball. It hit the wall and fell to the ground in a heap of broken metal. I dashed in and ripped out the neural imnt before it could recover. With a glitchy sound, its head exploded, sending sparks and broken wires everywhere.

    I put the body into my magic space and tried to open a portal to Miles'' location, but something was interfering with my magic. So, I opened a portal to Gwen''s house. She was in her room and the lights were on. I webbed onto the window and saw that she was reading a book, lying on the bed. Humm... She looks kinda different today. I don''t know what, but something isn''t right. I knocked on the window.

    "Peter! What are you doing here? Come inside."

    Gwen weed me with a bright smile as I climbed into her bedroom. Thank God, she''s alright...

    "You alright? You look tired and... Is everything alright?" She came close to me as I removed my mask. "Are you hurt? Tell me what happened..."

    I hugged her tightly. Gwen was surprised, but she returned my hug.

    "I love you, Gwen. No matter what happens, always remember that I love you."

    "I love you too, Pete. But you gotta tell me what''s going on..."

    I kissed Gwen. It was a long, deep kiss. When we parted, we looked into each other''s eyes as a sharp pain shot through my chest. I looked down and saw Gwen''s hand was covered in blood. Her fist was deep in my chest, right where my heart was. Cough! Cough! Blood began to ooze out of my mouth. Hahaha! Dang! I didn''t see thating. My spider sense didn''t even tingle. Weird, huh?! Or, probably because I never saw Gwen as a threat. But why? I guess, I know the reason after all. Man, love does make one blind...

    "Pete..." Tears streamed down Gwen''s face as my vision blurred.

    I didn''t say anything. I smiled at her, holding back the pain. I touched her face gently, "Even your alternate version looks so beautiful. Hahah... Cough!" I let out a painfulugh.

    "No!! Peter!!" Gwen cried out as she pulled her fist out from my chest. Blood sttered on the floor. I coughed up more blood before falling to the ground. I couldn''t even move my limbs anymore."I''m sorry, Peter. I''m really sorry..." She kept apologizing.

    "Sorry..." I touched her stomach with my bloody hand, "Our baby... I couldn''t save them in your reality, but you could save them in mine... Miles yed us all... He''ll kill my Gwen next. You must save her..."

    "What?! Peter... Don''t go... Please stay with me. What do you mean by Miles yed us all? Peter..." Gwen was crying loudly as she shook me.

    I closed my eyes with a smile on my face. Now, show me the way to Miles. I''ll just endure this pain for now... Gwen continued to cry and shook me while apologizing. I took the chance to ce a magic tracker on her, and a chi imprint. Sorry, Gwen... But I gotta do this to find Miles and my Gwen is probably in his grasp, so, I need to do this.

    Gwen stood up and activated her suit, then she activated her teleportation device. A blue portal opened and she walked into it. As soon as the portal closed, I coughed out more blood. Dang! It hurts like hell... But just as I thought, the hole in my chest healed up. Regeneration, baby. The fun fact is I can control it and stay alive for a few minutes even if my heart is destroyed. It''s just like how I control my stingers or toxin... I touched my chest and yup! As good as new.

    ----

    [3rd person POV]

    Gwen emerged from the portal into a dimly lit warehouse, the air thick with the scent of oil and metal. Her eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the rows of abandoned machinery and the faint hum of generators in the distance.

    Her suit adjusted to the new environment, the familiar interface blinking in her vision. She tapped her wrist, activating a stealth mode to dampen the sounds of her movements. She carefully moved forward. Her mind raced with the information Peter had given her before... before she had killed him. The thought tightened her chest, but she pushed it aside. This wasn��t the time to grieve. She had to save this world��s Gwen��and stop Miles.

    Sounds of multiple footsteps echoed in the distance. Gwen darted behind a rusted conveyor belt. She peeked around the corner and saw them��Miles and a small group of his cyborg henchmen. They were gathered around a central console, the dim light casting long shadows on their faces.

    ''Who are they? They don''t belong to the group! What are you up to Miles?'' She thought.

    Miles stood at the center in his ck suit. The nanites still flowed across his body, shifting and moving like a living organism, but his face was visible��cold, focused, and unyielding. His eyes were locked on a holographic screen disying a countdown timer.

    "Thirty minutes," Miles muttered to himself. "Enough time to wrap up things there, then teleport back." He nced down at the unconscious Gwen, lying on the floor. Miles had injected her with a sleeping agent, ensuring she would remain asleep until the machine wasplete. "And, I''m gonna have some fun out there and then I''ll dispose of you permanently, Gwen Stacy."

    He turned to one of the cyborgs. "Guard this ce. Do not let anyone touch this girl until the portal opens, understand?"

    The cyborg nodded mechanically.

    Gwen clenched her fists. The time to strike was now. She couldn''t wait any longer. But as she prepared to move, Miles turned and looked directly at her hiding spot. "You might as welle out, Gwen. I know you��re here," he called out, his voice echoing through the warehouse.

    Gwen''s heart skipped a beat. ''How did he know?'' But she pushed the thought aside and stepped out from behind the conveyor belt, her eyes locking onto Miles.

    "I see you��ve finallye to face me," Miles said, a smirk forming on his lips. "I didn��t expect you to arrive so soon. You must have something important to discuss."

    Gwen��s voice was cold, controlled. "Why did you betray us, Miles?"

    "Betray? Oh no, just, trying to survive here, yeah?" Miles chuckled.

    "Survive? Is that what you call this madness?"

    "Madness? How ironicing from you who killed Peter Parker a moment ago. Tell me, Gwen Stacy, how does it feel to kill someone you love? Must be traumatic, huh?! I did tell you to use the new cybeics. It removes your emotions and helps you take calcted steps."

    Gwen gritted her teeth, her hands balling into fists.

    Miles continued, "I know it must hurt. But hey, it''s nothing personal, Gwen. Just surviving in my own way. Now... What are you gonna do about it? Fight me? Or, join me? The choice is yours."

    ---''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc

    Read 17 advance Chapters + Batman x Ironman [13 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 178 [Gwen vs Miles]

    Ch: 178 [Gwen vs Miles]

    Miles stood a few feet away, his dark suit shimmering with the fluid motion of nanites. His expression was cold and almost emotionless. Gwen''s fists tightened as the cybeic fibers of her fists hummed with power. The sting of her recent actions is still fresh in her mind. She had killed Peter Parker��this world''s Peter Parker, the man she loved, albeit an alternate version. The guilt gnawed at her, but she couldn''t afford to lose focus now. Not when the stakes were this high.

    Miles'' smirk grew wider. "So, what''s it going to be, Gwen? Are we going to y this the hard way or the easy way?"

    Gwenunched herself forward, closing the distance between her and Miles in less than a second. Miles'' eyes widened for a brief second, but his reaction time was just as quick. He dove aside, avoiding Gwen''s fist by a hair''s breadth. The cyborgs alsounched themselves forward, converging toward Gwen in an overwhelming swarm. Their hands reached out, ready to grab hold and pull her apart limb by limb.

    "Get back. I''ll deal with her, as for you all, go out and cause some mayhem. Keep the Avengers and Mutants busy. I''ll personally deal with her. NOW GET MOVING!!" Miles screamed loudly as the cyborgs suddenly stopped and without any dy or questions as they tore through the warehouse walls and out into the night.

    Gwen''s right arm transformed into a sma ster as a bright blue beam shot forth, striking Miles in the chest. There was a burst of smoke, the sound of shattering metal, and Miles was propelled backward into a wall. With the cyborg henchmen cleared she charged in, firing rapidly, pushing Miles.

    The sma bolts hit the wall and exploded with tremendous force, creating an inferno. Yet through the billowing clouds of fire, there was a flicker. A small glimpse of a shadow rushing through the ze toward her. Gwen didn''t stop as she switched her left arm into a cryo ster and kept firing at Miles, who was dodging and running around the warehouse with ease. There was a faint yellow barrier around his body, generated by his nanites, that was defending his body.

    "C''mon, Gwen. You know you can''t defeat me with inferior technology. Besides, it doesn''t have to be this way. You could join me. Together, we could be unstoppable. No more hiding, no more running. There are countless Peter Parker in this multiverse, I''m sure we can find one for you to rece yours," He avoided yet another stream of fire and rolled behind a fallen steel beam.

    ''Damn. Miles is too fast,'' Gwen cursed under her breath. He was using his enhanced agility to dodge most of the beams. She merged her both arms as the nanites reshaped, turning them into aser-point machine gun. ''Locked and Loaded.'' She unleashed a deadly barrage of sts upon Miles'' hiding spot. An overwhelming assault of heat and destruction that consumed everything around, disintegrating steel, metal, and concrete, and vaporizing everything else.

    ''That bitch! I can''t even hack her system. Old model,'' Miles cursed under his breath and emerged from behind the beam with the shield surrounding him. He ducked, dodged, and jumped around the sters. ''How the fuck is she using those weapons. The original model didn''t have aser-point machine. Fuck. Did she upgrade her cybeics in secret?! Tsk.'' Miles clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    The warehouse was a battlefield of shing lights, shing metal, and the deafening roar of explosions as Gwen and Miles faced off. The air crackled with energy as Gwen''s upgraded cybeic weapons powered up to their maximum output. Each move she made was calcted, efficient, and deadly. This was no ordinary battle��this was a war, and she was prepared to do whatever it took to win.

    ''Damn it! There''s no opening!'' Miles ran across the warehouse, dodging and avoiding as much as possible. His suit''s shield was draining faster than he expected. He was fast, almost impossibly so, but Gwen''s enhanced reflexes kept her right on his heels. Her new upgrades, hidden from everyone, even from Miles'' ever-watching eyes, were about to turn the tide.

    ''sma des activate. Rush mode activate.'' Gwen activated a new sequence in her cybeics. Her legs glowed as a surge of energy coursed through them, amplifying her speed. She vanished from Miles'' sight for a moment, only to reappear directly in front of him. Her arm had already transformed into a glowing blue de made of hardened energy. She shed at Miles with a speed that defied physics.

    The de met the shimmering barrier of Miles'' nanite shield, sending sparks flying in all directions. The force of the collision sent shockwaves through the ground, cracking the concrete beneath them. But Gwen wasn''t done. She followed up with a spin, her other arm transforming into a hammer that glowed with an intense heat. "SMASH MODE ACTIVATE!" She brought it down with all her might. The air rang as the impact created a fiery explosion.

    Miles barely managed to block the attack, but the impact was devastating. His shield flickered, and he was forced back, skidding across the floor. For the first time, his expression faltered, showing a hint of surprise.

    Gwen pressed the advantage. She pivoted on her heel, her body a blur of motion as she unleashed a flurry of attacks. Her arms morphed rapidly, switching from des to sters to hammers, each strike more powerful than thest. The upgrades she had integrated into her cybeics gave her an edge Miles hadn''t anticipated.

    Miles grunted as he blocked another powerful strike, his nanites straining to keep up. "When did you upgrade your cybeics? To think you could push me to this degree. Not bad..." he admitted through gritted teeth, his voicecking the smugness it had held earlier.

    Gwen''s only response was another attack. "Lock on!" She activated a hiddenpartment in her arm, releasing a cluster of micro-missiles. They locked onto Miles and fired, creating a series of explosions that engulfed him in mes and debris.

    But Miles wasn''t out yet. As the smoke cleared, he emerged, his armor scorched but intact.

    "You''re not the only one with new tricks," He growled. With a thought, he activated a hidden subroutine in his nanites.

    The nanites shifted, expanding and morphing around him until they formed a massive exoskeleton. The suit was hulking, with reinforced ting and multiple weapon systems integrated into its frame. It was a far cry from the sleek, agile form he had been using earlier. This was a brute-force weapon, designed for maximum destruction, not to mention its defensive capabilities.

    He swung a massive arm at her, the exoskeleton''s servos whirring with power. Gwen barely managed to dodge, the ground where she had been standing exploding in a shower of debris. The shockwaves were enough the level the warehouse. Miles didn''t let up. He surged forward, his movements slower than before but far stronger.

    Gwen used a series of acrobatics, mixing and matching techniques with her cybeics as she feinted and dodged in an effort to get away from the unavoidable attacks. And thanks to the now-destroyed warehouse, she had enough space to dodge the assault.

    She counter-attacked with sts from her sma cannon, but Miles'' exoskeleton absorbed the impact, the energy dissipating across its surface. He responded with a volley of missiles from his shoulders, forcing Gwen to leap back. These missiles were locked onto her, so avoiding them wasn''t an option, considering Miles might take this chance to rush in on her. So she activated the force field to protect her from the shrapnel.

    "Damn it!" Gwen knew she had to think fast. Miles'' new armor was a game-changer, but it also had weaknesses. The heavy bulk of it made him slower, less agile. If she could exploit that, she might be able to turn the tide back in her favor.

    She activated a tactical visor in her suit, scanning Miles'' exoskeleton for vulnerabilities. Her AI quickly identified weak points in the joints, where the armor ting was thinner to allow for movement. It also detected an energy source in the chest, likely powering the entire suit, but it was protected by an energy barrier.

    Gwen narrowed her eyes. "Gotcha," she muttered.

    With a burst of speed, she charged at Miles, her arms shifting into twin energy des. She dodged his wild swings, using her agility to stay one step ahead. When she got close, she aimed for the joints, shing with precision and force. Sparks flew as her des cut through the thinner metal, causing Miles to stagger.

    "YOU FUCKING BITCH!" He roared in frustration, trying to catch her with a wide sweep of his arm, but Gwen was too quick. She ducked under the blow and shed at the back of his knee joint. The armor gave way, and Miles stumbled, dropping to one knee.

    Not wasting a second, Gwen''s arms transformed again, this time into a massive energy cannon. She pointed it directly at the power source in Miles'' chest and fired. The st was concentrated and powerful, hitting the exact spot where her AI had identified the weak point.

    [Booom!] The explosion was deafening.

    The energy cannon''s st tore through Miles'' exoskeleton, hitting the power core directly. The armor sparked and crackled, the nanites struggling to repair the damage, but it was too much. The exoskeleton powered down, the once strongest cybeic suit now a smoking, sparking wreck. Miles copsed to the ground, the exoskeleton falling apart around him. He groaned, trying to push himself up, but his body was broken and sparking with electricity, his systems overloaded.

    Gwen stood over him, with her energy cannon pointed at his head. Blue liquid began to spill out of his body and mouth.

    "It''s over, Miles," she said, her voice cold.

    ---''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters + Batman x Ironman [13 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 179 [System Overload]

    Ch: 179 [System Overload]

    Miles'' bodyy in a broken heap, sparking and leaking the blue nanite fluid that had once given him the edge. Gwen''s energy cannon remained locked on him, her targeting systems tracking his every movement. Her cybeic sensors registered that he was still functional, but only barely. She knew she should finish him off��neutralize the threat for good��but something inside her hesitated. Perhaps it was the memory of who Miles used to be, or maybe the guilt from everything she had done. Whatever it was, it gave him the moment he needed.

    Without warning, Miles'' eyes snapped open, glowing with yellow electricity. Gwen''s sensors went haywire for a moment. Before she could react, a surge of electricity erupted from Miles'' body, a blinding burst of bio-electric energy that sent her systems into chaos. The force of the st overloaded her circuits, causing her internal mechanisms to sputter and spark. Her body was thrown backward, crashing into the remnants of a crumbling wall.

    As Gwen tried to stabilize, her systems were still reeling from the shock. Error messages flooded her HUD, her cybeics struggling to recover from the overloaded electricity. She tried to move, but her limbs responded sluggishly as if submerged in msses. Her processors struggled to reboot herbat protocols, but the damage was more severe than she had anticipated.

    Miles slowly rose to his feet, the nanites already hard at work repairing his damaged body. His exoskeleton was gone, the massive suit that had nearly crushed Gwen now scattered in pieces around the ruined warehouse. What stood in its ce was the lean, sinewy form of Miles Morales, stripped down to his core. His body crackled with power, the venomous electricity crackling around his body as the nanites fixed the gaping wound in his chest.

    "You really thought it was over, Gwen?" Miles'' voice was filled with a menacing calm, the smugness returning to his tone. "You should''ve known better. I''m only 50% cyborg, you know. Thanks to that, I was able to retain my Spider powers." He stared at her with a dark, sinister smile. "Who would have thought, you''d force me to use my trump card so soon."

    Gwen''s systems finally rebooted, but not without significant glitches. Her vision flickered, the HUD disying error messages and warnings. She initiated a diagnostic scan, but it was slow, her systems struggling to respond to hermands. The damage from Miles'' st hadpromised her cybeics, leaving her vulnerable in a way she hadn''t anticipated.

    Miles didn''t give her a chance to recover.

    He lunged at her with lightning speed. Gwen''s sensors registered the iing threat, but her body was too slow to respond. Miles was on her in an instant, his fists crackling with yellow electricity as hended a blow squarely on her chest. The force of the impact sent another surge of electricity through her systems, causing them to glitch even more violently.

    [Crackle] Gwen''s body flew in the air, crashing on the ground a few yards away.

    [System Overloaded.] The Cyber-Suit''s interface in her head was giving error messages. ''Damn it. Why now?!'' Gwen cursed in her mind, but the damage to her circuits had left her in no shape to fight, her limbs were slow and unresponsive, her senses dull, her tactical interfaces corrupted, and her processing speeds significantly reduced. All of which was the result of Miles'' surprise attack with his electrical abilities.

    Miles was relentless. He struck again and again, each blow infused with bioelectricity that further scrambled her circuits. Sparks flew from her body as her systems began to shut down one by one, leaving her movements erratic and uncontrolled.

    "You see, Gwen," Miles said, his voice dripping with satisfaction as hended another blow, "It was so fun to see you think you won."

    He grabbed her by the neck, lifting her off the ground with ease. His eyes glowed with electric fury as he tightened his grip, his nanites humming with power. Gwen''s sensors red, indicating critical system failures across multiple subsystems. She tried to break free, but her limbs wouldn''t obey hermands. Her cybeics were failing her at the worst possible moment.

    "I could end you right here, right now," Miles hissed, his grip tightening further. "But where''s the fun in that? I''m gonna fix that emotion sensor of yours and then strip you part by part, you bitch. Oh, the pain and screams... I can fucking imagine it. That''s the best part of being a cyborg. No matter how much you want to die or break your sensor to feel emotions...it''s not possible when I can fix it over and over again and watch you scream in pain... Hahahahaha!"

    With a cold re, he ripped Gwen''s mask away from her face. Sparks of electricity exploded from her cybeic socket and her somewhat organic face contorted in agony. Her vision flickered. Pain surged through her, both physical and emotional, as she stared into Miles'' twisted expression, his once-familiar eyes now glowing with the madness of power. She felt the cold metal of his grip tighten around her neck.

    But amid the chaos, Gwen''s mind raced, her remaining human instincts shing with the cold logic of her failing AI. She knew she had no chance of overpowering Miles physically, not in her current state. But there was something else��a final, desperate option.

    Miles was too consumed by his own sadistic pleasure to notice the subtle changes in Gwen''s posture. As he lifted her higher, enjoying her helplessness, she made a quick decision. Her fingers, trembling with effort, brushed against a hiddenpartment in her armor. With a simple press, she essed the manual override.

    A flood of warnings and error messages shed before her eyes, but she ignored them.

    Her internal systems began to shut down, one by one, as she shut down the AI. The nanites now responded to her directmands, sluggishly at first, but she somehow managed to control them.

    Gwen could feel the strain on her body, the physical toll of controlling the nanites without AI assistance. Although she was a cyborg, 30% of her body was still human, including her brain and heart, so the strain was critical and thanks to the original neural imnt, she was able to control the nanites. She divided them into two parts, one to sustain her life and the other to attack Miles.

    Miles noticed the change toote. His sadistic grin faltered as Gwen''s eyes, once filled with pain and fear, now glinted with something far more dangerous��determination. Before he could react, she unleashed the nanites in her body, directing them toward a single, desperate objective. The tiny machines, designed for repair and enhancement, now had a new purpose: sabotage.

    Miles'' grip weakened as he felt the nanites enter his body, slipping through the cracks in his exoskeleton, and infiltrating his systems. His eyes widened in shock, the yellow electricity that crackled around him faltering. He tried to pull back, but Gwen held on with what little strength she had left, her voice barely a whisper.

    "Where the fuck do you think you are going?" She rasped, forcing herself to smirk despite the strain of maintaining her own life. "Why aren''t youughing?"

    The conflicting nanites shed within Miles'' body, their programming at odds with each other. Gwen''s nanites sought to disable and disrupt, while Miles'' own fought to maintain control. The internal battle sent violent spasms through Miles'' frame as the two forces warred for dominance. Sparks flew from his body as systems began to short-circuit, unable to handle the conflictingmands.

    "You think that 50% of your organic body will be able to withstand this?" She smirked.

    Miles staggered back, releasing Gwen as he tried to regain control. But the damage was done. His body, once so powerful and invincible, was now a battleground of conflicting energies. He could feel his nanites losing ground, his control slipping as Gwen''s sabotage spread like a virus through his systems. He was forced to withdraw the nanites from his organic part to stop the foreign nanites, but the overheating was damaging his organic body, and without the healing nanites... He was pretty much fried.

    "Crap!!" Miles shouted as he tried to use his bioelectricity, but it backfired as the nanites went into overdrive unable to decide what to do�� Stop the foreign nanites, stop the virus, heal his organic body, repair his cybeics, cool down the overheating, maintain the bnce of his bioelectricity or drop everything and maintain life support.

    In the end, the machine has its limitations, and they crash in all directions.

    "You�� you bitch!" Miles snarled, his voiceced with desperation as he staggered. But Gwen was no longer listening. Her systems were on the verge of total shutdown, her vision blurring...

    ''This is the end!'' Gwen was about to activate self-destruction when a familiar voice came to her ears. It was faint, but her hearing cybeics allowed her to make out the words.

    <You did well. I''ll take it from here since the big boss is about to appear now. Thanks to you, I was able to teleport out my Gwen without him noticing. So, I''ll forgive you for punching a hole in my chest, obviously for a kiss.>

    <span style="color:#800000"><strong>--Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.---</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters + Batman x Ironman [13 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 180 [Self destruct]

    Ch: 180 [Self destruct]

    ''Hahaha... Same as ever, huh?!'' Gwen thought as her system was shutting down due tock of power. The nanites maintaining her organic parts also stopped working, leaving her life in danger.

    Even so, Gwen smiled.

    ''To think you have regeneration... You hid it well, Peter...''

    She closed her eyes, satisfied with herst act of defiance.

    However, just when she thought it was all over, her system began to reboot itself, surprising her.

    <What?!>

    Her HUD lit up as the nanites began to function again. Her systems rebooted, restoring full power to her cybeicponents. Her sensors registered a new presence, the familiar face of Peter Parker. He was holding her unstable Arc Reactor.

    "Wee back to the world of living again, Gwen," Peter greeted her with a wry smile.

    "...Pete?!" She called in surprise.

    "I''ve reced your power source, but your cybeics need some serious repair. So, take a break. We''ll talk after I take care of this shitty situation," Peter replied.

    Gwen was about to reply but saw Miles leaping towards them, roaring in rage.

    "YOU! PARKER!!"

    Peter dodged Miles effortlessly and mmed his fist into Miles'' chin, sending him flying backward. Miles tried to stand up, but the shock from the punch shattered his lower jaws.

    "I''ve already overloaded his system. He''ll die soon," Gwen said as she pulled herself up with Peter''s help.

    "I know, but that''s only if there was only one Miles Morales."

    "...What do you mean?"

    "I''ve been analyzing him since the battle started. That''s just a clone original Miles made. A perfect copy, but still a clone. Not to mention the remote control program in his imnt... His death won''t change anything. The real Miles is somewhere else..."

    "What?! Where?"

    "He''ll be here any moment to finish the job... He''s been watching us through that clone''s eyes after all."

    Gwen clenched her fist. Her systems might have rebooted, but she was far from being fully operational. Her cybeics were severely damaged, leaving her vulnerable to another attack. She was in no condition to fight, but Peter seemed calm as if he had something in mind.

    Peter opened a portal, "Go in and wait for me."

    Gwen hesitated but did as he told. She needed to rest and recuperate to get her systems back online. As soon as she entered the portal, he closed it and blinked before the clone, who was on his fours, struggling to get up.

    Peter stomped the clone''s waist, breaking him as a sickening crunch was heard, sending a final jolt of bio-electricity through the ruined machinery. The clone spasmed violently before copsing, its limbs syed in unnatural angles, the once powerful and intimidating figure now reduced to a heap of malfunctioning circuits and organic debris. Blue liquid was sttered on the ground, creating a nasty gooey mess.

    He took out a small device from his pocket and mmed it on the cyborg''s neck. It was a neural interface injector, designed to hack into his own creations, like the neural imnts and the cybeics these cyborgs were using. Peter made it so that if a time came when his inventions were being used for bad things, then with a singlemand, he could shut them down or control them ording to the situation.

    "Well, who would have thought that a single invention of mine woulde to bite me in the ass..." Peter mumbled under his breath as he took out his custom phone-sizedputer, designed to use as his on the go PC.

    A small burst of blue electricity surged from the injector, flowing into the exposed circuitry. The clone''s eyes flickered, the yellow glow fading in and out as Peter''s device began its work. The neural interface dug deep into the clone''s central processing unit, bypassingyers of encryption and security protocols. Peter''s fingers danced across the touch screen, his eyes focused on the streams of data flooding in.

    "Let''s see what secrets you''re hiding," he murmured, scanning through the data. The interface blinked as it recognized the signature of Peter''s old programming��this clone was based on his own work, after all. He knew where to look, which traps to avoid, and what weak spots to exploit. Within moments, he was inside the clone''s mainframe, connected to thework that linked all the remaining cyborgs together.

    The system opened up to him...

    "What the fuck?!"

    The clone was part of arger hive, awork that stretched across the city, controlling dozens, if not hundreds, of other cyborgs. Each one was a potential weapon, and Miles��the real Miles��was the puppet master pulling the strings.

    "Motherfucker! When the heck did he create all these cyborgs?! Did he bring them with him? Or... Is he mass-producing them? God damn it!" He cursed as he noticed a set timer. The cyborgs were set to self-destruct in less than 10 minutes. The realization hit him like a freight train. Miles wasn''t just interested in Gwen or himself; he wanted to turn the entire city into a graveyard, using the cyborgs as living bombs. Peter''s hands moved faster, racing against the clock. He didn''t have much time. "If all these hundreds of cyborgs self-destruct together within a city, the damage would be unimaginable!! So, this was your n, huh?! Well, not if I can help it."

    The clone''s body convulsed, sparks flying from its joints as Peter hacked deeper into the system. He could feel Miles'' presence, the original''s mind watching him through thework, and was trying to reverse hack, but Peter was faster, smarter. "You future kid wannapete with me in hacking?!"

    He broke through the finalyer of security, essing the coremand structure.

    "Gotcha," Peter said with a grim smile. The neural interface device hummed, synchronizing with the clone''swork. Peter took a deep breath and issued a singlemand.

    The cyborgs across the city��hidden in buildings, attacking the city, fighting the heroes, disguised as civilians, lurking in the shadows��jerked to a halt. Their eyes glowed as one, a synchronized pulse of yellow light. The city''s surveince systems picked up the sudden shift, cameras capturing the eerie scene as hundreds of cyborgs turned their heads skyward, as if answering a silent call.

    The Avengers and X-Force took this chance to destroy as many cyborgs as they could.

    Peter bypassed Miles'' controlpletely, taking over thework. His fingers flew across the device''s interface, issuing a new set ofmands. The cyborgs responded instantly, their bodies stiffening as they received their orders. One by one, they began to rise into the air, their thrusters and jet packs activating in unison. It was an awe-inspiring yet terrifying sight��an army of cyborgs ascending into the night sky, leaving the ground behind as they soared higher and higher above the city.

    Miles'' voice crackled through the neural link, distorted and filled with rage. "PARKER! What the hell do you think you''re doing?!"

    Peter didn''t answer immediately, too focused on ensuring everyst cyborg was ounted for. He could feel Miles'' desperation, the original trying to wrest control back, but Peter was prepared. He had locked down themand codes, rerouted thework''s energy flow, and even set up decoy loops to distract Miles'' AI from finding the realmand structure.

    "Nothing much, just saving the city from your mass murder attempt," Peter finally replied, his tone casual but deadly serious.

    "You bastard! Do you know how much time I spent on creating them?!" Miles cursed, "I''m gonna kill your entire family, you motherfucker! You better stop it, Parker. I''m telling you... I''m gonna kill your family if that''s thest thing I do!"

    "If you think you can take on Wanda and a ck Cat with Venom, be my guest. Or,e and fight me like a man... Oops, I forgot. You ain''t even a man anymore, fucking cyborg or should I say, Morlun''s bitch... Did you suck him off or something or did you offer your ass? Wait! Don''t tell me he offered his ass to you so that you could fuck him with your cybeic dick while Morlun moaned like a bitch in heat... Oh! Sorry! He already moans like a bitch in heat, doesn''t he? Augg! Bunch of creeps doing all shorts of shits..." Peter replied with a mocking tone.

    "YOU! FUCKING! PIECE! OF! SHIT! PARKER! I''LL KILL YOU! I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!" Miles roared in anger.

    Peter cut the connection, severing Miles'' influence from theworkpletely. The cyborgs were his now, their fates sealed.

    High above the city, the cyborgs reached the peak of their ascent. Peter could see them on his micro PC, hundreds of tiny dots clustered together in the sky, glowing faintly against the backdrop of stars. He activated the final sequence, his thumb hovering over the confirmation button.

    "Time for some fireworks..." Peter said with a smirk as he pressed the button.

    The sky lit up with a series of explosions, each one blooming like a deadly flower. The cyborgs detonated in quick session, their bodies disintegrating into fiery shards that rained down harmlessly into the ocean or burnt out in the atmosphere. The night was filled with the sounds of destruction, but for the first time, it was destruction that brought relief instead of despair. The city below remained untouched, spared from the carnage that had been intended for it.

    <strong>--Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.---</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [15 chs]

    ----

 Chapter 181 SELF-DESTRUCT

    Chapter 181 SELF-DESTRUCT

    ''Hahaha... Same as ever, huh?!'' Gwen thought as her system was shutting down due tock of power. The nanites maintaining her organic parts also stopped working, leaving her life in danger.

    Even so, Gwen smiled.

    ''To think you have regeneration... You hid it well, Peter...''

    She closed her eyes, satisfied with herst act of defiance.

    However, just when she thought it was all over, her system began to reboot itself, surprising her.

    <What?!>

    Her HUD lit up as the nanites began to function again. Her systems rebooted, restoring full power to her cybeicponents. Her sensors registered a new presence, the familiar face of Peter Parker. He was holding her unstable Arc Reactor.

    "Wee back to the world of living again, Gwen," Peter greeted her with a wry smile.

    "...Pete?!" She called in surprise.

    "I''ve reced your power source, but your cybeics need some serious repair. So, take a break. We''ll talk after I take care of this shitty situation," Peter replied.

    Gwen was about to reply but saw Miles leaping towards them, roaring in rage.

    "YOU! PARKER!!"

    Peter dodged Miles effortlessly and mmed his fist into Miles'' chin, sending him flying backward. Miles tried to stand up, but the shock from the punch shattered his lower jaws.

    "I''ve already overloaded his system. He''ll die soon," Gwen said as she pulled herself up with Peter''s help.

    "I know, but that''s only if there was only one Miles Morales."

    "...What do you mean?"

    "I''ve been analyzing him since the battle started. That''s just a clone original Miles made. A perfect copy, but still a clone. Not to mention the remote control program in his imnt... His death won''t change anything. The real Miles is somewhere else..."

    "What?! Where?"

    "He''ll be here any moment to finish the job... He''s been watching us through that clone''s eyes after all."

    Gwen clenched her fist. Her systems might have rebooted, but she was far from being fully operational. Her cybeics were severely damaged, leaving her vulnerable to another attack. She was in no condition to fight, but Peter seemed calm as if he had something in mind.

    Peter opened a portal, "Go in and wait for me."

    Gwen hesitated but did as he told. She needed to rest and recuperate to get her systems back online. As soon as she entered the portal, he closed it and blinked before the clone, who was on his fours, struggling to get up.

    Peter stomped the clone''s waist, breaking him as a sickening crunch was heard, sending a final jolt of bio-electricity through the ruined machinery. The clone spasmed violently before copsing, its limbs syed in unnatural angles, the once powerful and intimidating figure now reduced to a heap of malfunctioning circuits and organic debris. Blue liquid was sttered on the ground, creating a nasty gooey mess. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He took out a small device from his pocket and mmed it on the cyborg''s neck. It was a neural interface injector, designed to hack into his own creations, like the neural imnts and the cybeics these cyborgs were using. Peter made it so that if a time came when his inventions were being used for bad things, then with a singlemand, he could shut them down or control them ording to the situation.

    "Well, who would have thought that a single invention of mine woulde to bite me in the ass..." Peter mumbled under his breath as he took out his custom phone-sizedputer, designed to use as his on the go PC.

    A small burst of blue electricity surged from the injector, flowing into the exposed circuitry. The clone''s eyes flickered, the yellow glow fading in and out as Peter''s device began its work. The neural interface dug deep into the clone''s central processing unit, bypassingyers of encryption and security protocols. Peter''s fingers danced across the touch screen, his eyes focused on the streams of data flooding in.

    "Let''s see what secrets you''re hiding," he murmured, scanning through the data. The interface blinked as it recognized the signature of Peter''s old programming��this clone was based on his own work, after all. He knew where to look, which traps to avoid, and what weak spots to exploit. Within moments, he was inside the clone''s mainframe, connected to thework that linked all the remaining cyborgs together.

    The system opened up to him...

    "What the fuck?!"

    The clone was part of arger hive, awork that stretched across the city, controlling dozens, if not hundreds, of other cyborgs. Each one was a potential weapon, and Miles��the real Miles��was the puppet master pulling the strings.

    "Motherfucker! When the heck did he create all these cyborgs?! Did he bring them with him? Or... Is he mass-producing them? God damn it!" He cursed as he noticed a set timer. The cyborgs were set to self-destruct in less than 10 minutes. The realization hit him like a freight train. Miles wasn''t just interested in Gwen or himself; he wanted to turn the entire city into a graveyard, using the cyborgs as living bombs. Peter''s hands moved faster, racing against the clock. He didn''t have much time. "If all these hundreds of cyborgs self-destruct together within a city, the damage would be unimaginable!! So, this was your n, huh?! Well, not if I can help it."

    The clone''s body convulsed, sparks flying from its joints as Peter hacked deeper into the system. He could feel Miles'' presence, the original''s mind watching him through thework, and was trying to reverse hack, but Peter was faster, smarter. "You future kid wannapete with me in hacking?!"

    He broke through the finalyer of security, essing the coremand structure.

    "Gotcha," Peter said with a grim smile. The neural interface device hummed, synchronizing with the clone''swork. Peter took a deep breath and issued a singlemand.

    The cyborgs across the city��hidden in buildings, attacking the city, fighting the heroes, disguised as civilians, lurking in the shadows��jerked to a halt. Their eyes glowed as one, a synchronized pulse of yellow light. The city''s surveince systems picked up the sudden shift, cameras capturing the eerie scene as hundreds of cyborgs turned their heads skyward, as if answering a silent call.

    The Avengers and X-Force took this chance to destroy as many cyborgs as they could.

    Peter bypassed Miles'' controlpletely, taking over thework. His fingers flew across the device''s interface, issuing a new set ofmands. The cyborgs responded instantly, their bodies stiffening as they received their orders. One by one, they began to rise into the air, their thrusters and jet packs activating in unison. It was an awe-inspiring yet terrifying sight��an army of cyborgs ascending into the night sky, leaving the ground behind as they soared higher and higher above the city.

    Miles'' voice crackled through the neural link, distorted and filled with rage. "PARKER! What the hell do you think you''re doing?!"

    Peter didn''t answer immediately, too focused on ensuring everyst cyborg was ounted for. He could feel Miles'' desperation, the original trying to wrest control back, but Peter was prepared. He had locked down themand codes, rerouted thework''s energy flow, and even set up decoy loops to distract Miles'' AI from finding the realmand structure.

    "Nothing much, just saving the city from your mass murder attempt," Peter finally replied, his tone casual but deadly serious.

    "You bastard! Do you know how much time I spent on creating them?!" Miles cursed, "I''m gonna kill your entire family, you motherfucker! You better stop it, Parker. I''m telling you... I''m gonna kill your family if that''s thest thing I do!"

    "If you think you can take on Wanda and a ck Cat with Venom, be my guest. Or,e and fight me like a man... Oops, I forgot. You ain''t even a man anymore, fucking cyborg or should I say, Morlun''s bitch... Did you suck him off or something or did you offer your ass? Wait! Don''t tell me he offered his ass to you so that you could fuck him with your cybeic dick while Morlun moaned like a bitch in heat... Oh! Sorry! He already moans like a bitch in heat, doesn''t he? Augg! Bunch of creeps doing all shorts of shits..." Peter replied with a mocking tone.

    "YOU! FUCKING! PIECE! OF! SHIT! PARKER! I''LL KILL YOU! I''LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!" Miles roared in anger.

    Peter cut the connection, severing Miles'' influence from theworkpletely. The cyborgs were his now, their fates sealed.

    High above the city, the cyborgs reached the peak of their ascent. Peter could see them on his micro PC, hundreds of tiny dots clustered together in the sky, glowing faintly against the backdrop of stars. He activated the final sequence, his thumb hovering over the confirmation button.

    "Time for some fireworks..." Peter said with a smirk as he pressed the button.

    The sky lit up with a series of explosions, each one blooming like a deadly flower. The cyborgs detonated in quick session, their bodies disintegrating into fiery shards that rained down harmlessly into the ocean or burnt out in the atmosphere. The night was filled with the sounds of destruction, but for the first time, it was destruction that brought relief instead of despair. The city below remained untouched, spared from the carnage that had been intended for it.

    --POWER STONES> REVIEWS.---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [15 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 181 [Spidey vs Miles]

    Ch: 181 [Spidey vs Miles]

    With the cyborgs destroyed, Peter knew that Miles woulde straight for him in rage. But just to be on the safe side, he asked The Ancient One to protect his family, just in case beforeing here. Now, he sat on the heap of scrap metal from the clone cyborg, looking at the sky, waiting for the final foe to appear. And just as he thought, Miles indeed came for him.

    The cyborg form looked nothing like the previous clone. Although still humanoid in appearance, the monstrosity that stood before him was a giant as big as Hulk.

    The ground beneath Peter''s feet trembled as Miles descended from the sky. Unlike the previous clone, the real Miles had fully embraced his monstrous transformation. His body was a grotesque fusion of organic muscle and advanced cybeics, towering over Peter at nearly eight feet tall. His once-human features were twisted and distorted, covered in metallic ting and pulsating with yellow electricity. Massive, wed hands crackled with power, and his eyes glowed with a malevolent yellow light.

    "Damn, looks like you''ve epted your fate of being Morlun''s slut fully huh?!" Peter taunted with a smirk under his mask.

    Miles'' voice was a low growl, distorted by the machinery embedded in his throat. "Parker... You think you''ve won by destroying my army? You think you can stop me? Thanks to you, I had to bring out this ugly form of mine. But rest assured, I''ll kill you first then your family. First, Gwen, then MJ, and so on..."

    "I''ll do this, I''ll do that... I''ll kill you and your family, h, h, h... Just shut the fuck up, dude," Peter muttered as he cracked his knuckles. "Let''s get this over with."

    Miles lunged at Peter with terrifying speed, his ws outstretched. Peter barely had time to react, leaping backward as the ground where he had just stood exploded into a shower of debris. Miles'' ws tore through the concrete like it was paper, leaving deep gashes in the earth. His speed was too fast, considering his hulking body.

    Peternded gracefully, his spider-sense tingling as he activated his bio armor under his suit. ck liquid began to pour out of his skin, encasing his entire body in an instant. His hands glowed with a soft yellow light as he channeled chi into his fists.

    Miles roared and lunged again, unleashing a barrage of blows. Peter blocked each one with ease, his spider sense allowing him to predict his opponent''s attacks with uncanny uracy. His spider instincts guided him as he avoided Miles'' strikes, but he decided to punch Miles''s fists and meet the attacks head-on. Each blow generated a loud crunch of breaking steel and flesh as Miles staggered backward. Peter, on the other hand, was hardly bothered by the impacts.

    Miles retreated a few yards away, a frustrated look on his face. He looked at his smashed-up fists. Green blood was trickling out from the crushed circuitry, and a series of status errors flooded his vision. His left hand hung loosely by his side, but the nanites were already working furiously to repair the damage.

    "Nanites, huh?! Interesting, but that green blood... Did you inject Hulk''s blood with the nanites and synthesize a version of yourself like a B grade-movie budget Frankenstein? Quite unique..." Peter asked as he rushed in, clenching his fist. In the blink of an eye, he appeared before Miles, delivering a punch hard enough for the hulking giant to fly a few feet away. "And considering the regeneration of your fleshy parts... Regeneration factor, huh?! You came pretty prepared, but... Not good enough."

    Miles clenched his jaws as the impact hit him. His internal circuits sparked and crackled, damaged beyond repair. The nanites were overloading as the chi from the strike sent feedback surging through his neuralwork. He struggled to stay conscious, fighting against the overwhelming force of the hit. He spat green blood and pulled himself up with one hand. His face twisted with hatred and rage, his eyes glowing an angry, electric yellow.

    "Fucking chi! You hid that power pretty well in my timeline, but..." He put the suit on overdrive mode, pushing the nanites to their extreme limit, and repairing his machine parts almost instantly and the damage done by Chi to his organic parts healed thanks to his hyper regeneration. "I can heal instantly... Can you?" Kicking the ground, Miles dashed toward Peter. His speed was too fast and was like a blur to normal humans, but not for the eyes of the spidey.

    Miles''s giant palm appeared before Peter''s face, so fast that a normal human might have missed the blur, but Peter managed to stop it with a single finger. A massive shockwave exploded outward from the point of contact, tearing up the surroundingnd.

    "Is this your best?" Peter asked, unaffected by the attack. "You''re strong, yes. Impossibly strong, but... Why am I not amazed? Where is the passion in your punch, huh? The power? I was expecting more, considering your Spider power, Hulk''s form, cybeics, and regeneration. But you disappoint me."

    Miles gritted his teeth as Peter effortlessly stopped his punch. He was furious, enraged that someone had dared to mock him, to belittle his power.

    "Shut the fuck up and die, Parker!" Miles jumped up in the sky and put both his hands together, concentrating his electricity. He then released it. A massive bolt of yellow electricity descended from the sky, engulfing Peter in its blinding brilliance. The st created a crater in the ground, sending debris flying in all directions. Miles'' smirk returned as hended on the ground with a loud bang and threw another bolt of electricity toward Peter.

    But to Miles'' dismay, Peter stood there without a single scratch. His red suit was torn apart, revealing his bio armor. He had never seen or heard about this armor power of Peter''s. But he doesn''t have time to think of what''s going on. Miles covered his entire body with his bioelectricity and rushed in to deliver a haymaker to Peter''s face.

    Peter rushed in and met Miles''s punch with his own. The two titans collided with incredible force, creating another massive shockwave that leveled everything within a hundred meters. Miles struggled to match Peter''s strength, his cybeic arm creaking under the pressure. His enhanced muscles were pushed to the limit as he tried to break free, but Peter refused to let go.

    Miles roared in frustration and unleashed a torrent of electricity. It surrounded Peter like a swarm of angry bees.

    "It''s useless," Peter countered it with his own bioelectricity which canceled Miles''s outpletely. He then kicked Miles'' knees in quick session, causing his legs to buckle. Miles fell to his knees, and Peter grabbed his head with both hands, smashing his armored forehead on Miles'' face repeatedly.

    "Aargh!" Miles screamed in pain as Peter''s armored head mmed into his face. His nose broke and blood spurted out from his mouth. He tried to repair his damaged armor, but the nanites couldn''t keep up with the damage he was receiving.

    Peter continued his assault, his armored forehead crushing Miles''s face with every blow. Green blood sttered across Peter''s armor as he pummeled Miles''s face mercilessly. The sounds of cracking steel and shattering bones echoed through the battlefield. Peter then grabbed Miles'' broken jaws and ripped them open.

    "Kuggg!" Green blood and sparks of electricity crackled as he threw the lower ripped jaw on the ground.

    "Motherfucker, wanna kill my family, huh?!" Peter punched Miles'' face onto the ground. "How dare you kidnap my Gwen?" He showered Miles with countless barrage of punches without holding back anything. "You even dared to target Rogue. I don''t know why you did that, but I don''t care anymore. I''m gonna kill you right here." Each punch was infused with chi and his spider strength was enough to make Miles'' body crumble.

    The crater got deeper and deeper as Peter didn''t give Miles any opening, raining blows on Miles with all his might. Green blood and electrical sparks flew everywhere as Peter''s armored fists smashed into Miles''s face, breaking his skull into pieces. Miles tried to resist, but he was no match for Peter''s superior strength. His regeneration failed to keep up with the damage, and he could feel his consciousness slipping away.

    Peter continued his relentless assault, pounding Miles'' body into the ground until nothing remained of the cyborg except for a green puddle of blood and mangled metal. But he didn''t stop there and summoned mystical blue mes over his palm. He burned Miles'' remains until they were reduced to ashes. Then he put the entire battle area on fire, reducing every drop of blood and machine parts to ashes.

    ''Tsk. Fucking weakling. But considering he managed to cancel out my magic charm on Gwen and even kidnapped her... I need to train more. Master the next level of magic. But considering how Morlun will be after me and Gwen for now, I gotta teach her and the others some basic magic at least. Humm... Maybe, it''s time to rescue Cindy Moon, But before that, I gotta make sure there aren''t any more surprises or any alternate timeline shit out there... Well, time to move...''

    <strong>--''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.---</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [15 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 182 [Ezekiel Sims]

    Ch: 182 [Ezekiel Sims]

    The heroes spread out across the city, each taking a different sector to search for any remnants of Miles'' machinations. Peter also wanted to make sure everything was alright. He swung from building to building, his eyes scanning the streets below for anything out of ce.

    Hended on top of a skyscraper and surveyed the surrounding area. The streets were quiet and empty, tonight due to the evacuation drill. All civilians were either hiding in their homes or waiting in the designated shelters. There wasn''t much activity. Peter took a deep breath and closed his eyes, focusing his senses. He spread out his chi and magic all around, enhancing his senses to the maximum. Nothing. No traces of cyborgs, nor any sign of danger. Everything was calm.

    "Good," Peter muttered softly and opened his eyes. "Huh?!" His senses detected a life signature a few blocks away from his location, on a rooftop, but he couldn''t get a read on it. Something was interfering with his chi, blocking his senses. He leaped off the building and swung towards the source of the energy reading, curiosity getting the better of him.

    He arrived at the rooftop where the unknown energy signature wasing from. As he got nearer, the figure stepped into the light��a tall, elderly man with a lean build, dressed in simple clothing. There was nothing particrly menacing about him, yet Peter couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this man than met the eye.

    "Hey there, old-timer," Peter called out, trying to keep his tone light. "It''s not safe to be up here. You should head back inside."

    The man looked up at Peter, his expression calm and unreadable. "I''m just out for a walk," he replied, his voice steady and deep. "But I should be the one telling you that, young man. The city is dangerous tonight."

    Before Peter could respond, the man turned and leaped from the rooftop,nding on the side of a building with ease.

    Peter''s eyes widened as the man began to run, not on the ground, but along the vertical surface of the building. He moved with a speed and agility that rivaled Peter''s own, his footsteps light and precise. Without a second thought, Peterunched himself after the man, his webs shooting out to pull him along. "Hey! Wait up!" he called out, but the man didn''t slow down. If anything, he sped up, darting around corners and leaping from one building to the next with an ease that defied logic.

    Peter pushed himself to keep up, his mind racing with questions.

    ''Who was this man? How was he able to move like that? How is he crawling and walking on the wall like him?''

    The chase led them through thebyrinth of New York''s skyline, the two figures darting through the air like shadows in the night. Peter could feel his frustration growing. No matter how fast he went, the man always seemed to be one step ahead, effortlessly evading every web and every attempt to cut him off.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the man stopped on a rooftop overlooking Central Park. As soon as Spideynded on the rooftop, he made sure to surround the entire area with magic traps. The old man turned toward Peter.

    "Who are you?" Peter demanded, his voiceced with suspicion. "And where did you get that spider power?"

    "You are going to die soon," The old man replied, ignoring Peter''s questions. "I''ve been watching you. You''re strong, but not strong enough to defeat what''sing." He flipped over toward Peter andnded on his feet, then he extended his hand toward him. "Nice to meet you Spider-Man. Or should I say, Peter Parker?"

    Peter stared at the man in shock, his eyes wide behind his mask. He threw a punch, aiming to st the old man''s face, but the old man dodged it with ease. "How do you know my name?!" He growled. "You bettere clean, oldie. Or else-"

    "Or else what?" The man asked, his voice calm and unwavering. "Will you kill me? Beat me to death? No, Peter. I know your power and your weakness and I''m far more superior than you. It would take more than brute strength to beat me. Besides, I''ve been crawling around long before your birth. So, show some respect, boy."

    Peter shook his head with a sigh, "Superior you say, huh?!" He pointed his finger at the ce where the old man was standing. Multiple chains shot out from under the old man''s feet, ensnaring his body in their tight grip. "You see... Things have been too dangeroustely. First wizards from the Dark Dimension, then these freaking cyborgs, and now you pop up out of nowhere. And since you know my weakness, I think I''ll just kill you. Problem solved. Right? So, wanna talk?"

    The old man chuckled, "I''m about to yank your chain like nobody else ever has before, and nobody ever will again. So listen carefully. Ever wondered how you got your power? How many spider abilities do you have? How many you have yet to unlock? Why did you get that many abilities? Why did the Great Weaver want to save you? How did those useless chumps manage to steal those spiders from a highly secured facility with their pea-sized brains? Did the radiation enable the spider to give you those powers? Or was the spider trying to give you those powers before the radiation killed it? Which came first? The radiation? Or the power? The chicken or the egg or the power?"

    Peter remained silent for a few minutes, processing everything that he just heard. Finally, he spoke up, "So... I''m guessing you had a hand in this? Me getting bitten by multiple spiders and gaining my spider powers?"

    The old man nodded. "It was a necessary precaution to throw off that bloodsucker."

    "Ok. Stop right there. What''s your name? You know mine, so... Care to share yours?"

    "My name is Ezekiel Sims. And I''m here to give you a chance to save your own life," Ezekiel replied, his tone serious. "You have a lot to learn, Peter Parker. There are forces beyond yourprehension at work here."

    ''Ah! Sims, huh?! I know all about you..." Peter smirked under his mask as he remembered Ezekiel Sims fromics that he read in his real world before these rebirth shits.

    Ezekiel Sims, a recipient of Spider-Totem powers through a mysterious ritual, sought fortune following his newfound abilities simr to Spider-Man''s. Recognizing his totemic nature and the threat from higher-order beings, Ezekiel took measures to protect future Spider-Totems from entities like Morlun. He joined the Spider Society, aiding in the formation of WebCorps as a front. He mentored Cindy Moon, another bitten by a Radioactive Spider, training her until realizing Morlun was tracking her. To safeguard her, Ezekiel secluded Cindy in a special room.

    Monitoring Peter Parker''s development as Spider-Man, Ezekiel warned him of Morlun''s pursuit. Despite urging Peter to hide, he faced Morlun himself to prevent casualties.

    In a confrontation with Morlun, Ezekiel saved Spider-Man''s life but disappeared after a subsequent fight. Heter aided Spider-Man against Shathra, guiding him to a sacred temple in Ghana and warning him of imminent threats beyond Morlun. As the Gatekeeper targeted Ezekiel for his idental acquisition of powers, their conflict escted. Ezekiel, deemed unworthy by the Gatekeeper, plotted against Spider-Man, ultimately sacrificing himself to save Peter, realizing his life pursuit of wealth was misguided.

    "Where is Cindy Moon?" Peter asked. His question seemed to have taken Ezekiel by surprise as he saw the old man stiffened. "I know about you. You trapped Cindy Moon in a special chamber for years to protect her from Morlun. Now, you want me to go inside a simr room like that and hide in there? Nah! I''ll take my chances."

    Ezekiel regained hisposure and sighed, "Did the Ancient One tell you?"

    "Doesn''t matter. But now that I think of those questions... You tried to do something new, huh?! You tried to give me multiple totem powers to throw off Morlun and use me against him as a weapon he would never expect, didn''t you? If that was the case... You aren''t from this reality, right? You can dimension travel like Morlun and you collected all those totem spiders and created a scenario where sh would stumble upon them and the rest you already know..." Peter said as he summoned another batch of restraining chains, wrapping Ezekiel tightly as he began to increase the pressure.

    He continued...

    "That 0X-Serum. It just happened to be there, right in front of my eyes when I needed it the most. You knew what Osborn was experimenting on, didn''t you? So, in fear that I might die due to those multiple spider bites, you made sure I got that serum that has insane healing properties and much more. That brings me to my next two questions- How did you know I''d take that particr serum? 0X-Serum... Your voice... It''s so familiar. It''s like I''ve heard your voice for years. You were there... in theb..." Peter grabbed his throat and pulled him up in the air.

    "Sacrifices have to be made to keep our world safe," Ezekiel gasped as he felt the air leaving his lungs. "I chose you because you have the potential to surpass Morlun and defeat him."

    "You know who I am and my second mutation that I''m still trying to figure out. You knew about it. Is it soul transfer or rebirth like Phoenix Force? You fucking piece of shit!" Peter punched his stomach.

    Ezekiel coughed up blood but kept his mouth shut.

    "All this time... It was you. I thought I killed everyone rted to that matter. But who would have thought... You escaped. All those years of pain and suffering. Even now, I can feel it... Pain... Suffering... Anger... Hatred... Desperation... Loneliness..." Peterughed hysterically. "The endless experiments and toxins... Hahahahaha! You... I''ll rip your skin and flesh off your bones... And you''re going to suffer and scream to your heart''s content. I''m gonna make you feel the same pain... No, pain isn''t enough. I''m gonna make you experience hell!"

    Peter increased the pressure of the chains, slowly crushing Ezekiel''s body. Blood dripped from the old man''s mouth as he struggled to breathe, his face contorted in agony.

    "But before that, you''ll tell me the secret behind your powers and the coordinates of my reality..."

    <strong>--''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.---</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [16 chs]

    ----

 Ch: 183 [Celestial genes]

    Ch: 183 [Celestial genes]

    [Peter''s First Person POV]

    I opened a portal and dragged Ezekiel to the destend of the North Pole. The cold in this ce was no joke. I threw Ezekiel on the snowy ground. Then, I raised a magic barrier around us, to prevent him from using any teleportation or dimension opener. If this version of him is with the Spider Society, then he must have one of those nifty gadgets on him that allows him to travel through time and reality.

    Humm... Now that I see it, my magic proficiency has increased way more than I imagined.

    "Now, talk. Depending on your answer, I''ll kill you either painfully or slowly and painfully as your body boils out from the inside out. Tell you what, fuck that," I pulled him up by this throat and stabbed my stinger into his shoulder, pushing in toxin inside his veins. "I''ll just give you the equal amount of pain plus interest that you caused me. So, you can either die screaming like a bitch or speak. Oh, and don''t even bother trying to escape using your shitty dimension portal. It won''t work."

    I just stood there, watching Ezekiel writhe in agony, a twisted sense of satisfaction bubbling up inside me.

    The old man''s body convulsed in pain as the toxin flowed through his veins, burning him from the inside out. His once calm and unreadable expression was now reced with sheer terror, his eyes wide as they met mine, silently pleading for mercy.

    But mercy was something he ain''t gonna get from me.

    "Arggg! Stop it, Peter," Ezekiel grunted. "The fate of this universe hangs on the bnce."

    "Yeah... And whose fault is that, huh?!" I stepped on his hand and twisted my foot. Bones broke and knuckles cracked under my weight as I grinned. "Years of pain and only pain as those fuckers pushed those countless toxins and god knows what crap into my body... You have no idea what it''s like to be in that ce. It was worse than hell. I''m just returning the favor. Enjoy it. Relish it. You''re going to be stuck here until you give me a satisfying answer or die... Hopefully, thetter."

    Ezekiel''s hands fumbled for something in his pocket, and I saw him pull out a syringe with shaking fingers. I didn''t move to stop him��I didn''t need to. He stabbed the needle into his arm, pushing the plunger down with all the strength he could muster, but it was futile. The toxin I injected into him was far more potent than anything he could counteract. I had made sure of that.

    His antidote barely made a dent. I could see it in his eyes��the realization that he was going to die. But still, he clung to hope, as weak and desperate as it was.

    "Antidote? Really?!" I knelt down beside him and mmed the old man on his back. "You see that pit over there," I pointed toward a massive hole in the ice. "It goes pretty deep. So, once you''re dead, I''ll throw your rotten corpse there."

    "Talk," I growled, tightening my grip on his throat. "Tell me everything or this pain will be thest thing you ever feel."

    He gasped for air, his voice barely a whisper as he tried to speak. "Peter�� You don''t understand�� There are things�� forces beyond�� yourprehension��"

    "h, h, h... I don''t care. But it sure is fun to watch you squirm like a worm," I grabbed his hair and mmed his face on the icy ground, relishing every little sound of his pathetic screams.

    Ezekiel''s body spasmed again, his skin pale and mmy. Blood dripped from the corners of his mouth as he coughed violently, struggling to form words. "The�� serum�� I knew�� you would take it�� It was the only way to�� keep you alive�� to make you�� stronger��"

    I narrowed my eyes. "And what about the spiders? The powers? You orchestrated everything, didn''t you? You manipted my entire life just to use me as your weapon against Morlun."

    Ezekiel''s lips trembled, his voice shaking with fear and pain. "It wasn''t�� just Morlun�� There are others�� more powerful�� more dangerous�� I had to prepare you�� to give you a fighting chance��"

    "And look where that brought you," I mmed the old man''s head on the snowy ground repeatedly, enjoying the feeling of power, of dominance and control. It was addictive.

    "Please... I beg of you..." Ezekiel pleaded.

    "I really hate you, old man, but thanks to you I got a new life here. But how the fuck do you think I could ever forget those painful years? Those shadows, the smell of toxins, those bastards even injected cancer cells and nuclear radiation into my body. Ahh... those were good times. Oh! Speaking of time, you don''t have much left," I stood up and stretched my fingers.

    "I had no other choice. You think I enjoyed it? I had to live every single day with that, knowing how I destroyed a life, just to make him a weapon and use it against those monsters. I know you won''t forgive me, and you''ll hate me to death, but everything was necessary. Every pain and every bit of suffering, you had to go through in order to gain strength and be what you''re destined for... I''m truly sorry, Peter." The old man groaned in pain.

    I chuckled and looked down at Ezekiel, feeling nothing but contempt for the pathetic creature before me. "What a load of bullshit," I snapped my fingers. "If sorry was the answer for everything, then I too am sorry. I''m sorry but you are gonna die. Oh, look at your skin." I pointed at the boils and pus-filled ulcers erupting from his pale flesh.

    "I gave you a fucking new life. A life better than your pathetic past. And look at you now. Power, money, women, you have everything now, all thanks to me. So, what if you suffered a few years of pain?" Ezekiel yelled in rage. He finally showed his real face.

    "Hahahaha! Now you are showing your real face, huh?" I kicked his stomach.

    Ezekiel curled up on the ground, blood dripping from his mouth.

    "Well, time''s up. I''ll figure it out my way if you don''t want to speak. Although it''s gonna be boring without your screams, hahaha..." I stomped on his legs, crushing them like toothpicks.

    Ezekiel screamed in pain. "ARGGGGG!!!"

    I grinned and mmed my fists into his back, breaking his ribs and spine. "Fuck! This feels so good... Ahhh..."

    Ezekiel coughed up blood as I continued my brutal assault, enjoying every moment of it.

    "Stop it! I''ll talk," He finally spoke after some more beating.

    I stopped my brutal assault and sat beside him. "Good boy, now talk. Everything."

    "Morlun... is just a small fishpared to the bigger fishes that are lurking in the darkness of this universe. Knull, Thanos, and Gctus areing for the earth. You won''t be able to stop them. You need me alive. I can help you." Ezekiel muttered.

    "Speak something I don''t know, like how does my secondary mutation or power whatever it is work? Is it soul transfer, rebirth, or memory transfer?" I asked, genuinely curious about my current abilities.

    "It''s rebirth and it''s not mutation or power. It''s a curse. You can not die no matter what you do. Even if your physical body perishes, your soul will be reborn in another body, maybe even in a different universe." Ezekiel spat.

    "Woah! That''s... interesting, I guess. But if it isn''t a mutation, then what the fuck is this power?" I asked with a curious tone.

    "Even I don''t know. I just stumbled upon the info in Norman''s office about a teen boy with undetectable mutation genes. It was something new. After scanning your body, I found traces of celestials. However, the celestial genes were mixed with human DNA..." The old man spoke with a groan.

    "What the fuck are you talking about?" I couldn''t even believe the shit he is talking about. Celestial genes?!

    Ezekiel continued, "Your body is a perfect mix of human and celestial genes. But that''s impossible. I even scanned your body multiple times, but I got the same result. But the wavelength of your soul was too high for a normal human. Only the Celestials can have a wavelength like yours. You even had some weird energy flowing through your body. Legend tells stories about an immortal being cursed by the Gods to walk on the Earth forever. So, I decided to use you to stop the disasters. Your power was too weak. But the toxins and tortures awakened your potential right before your physical body gave out. After your death, I guided your soul using ancient ult magic to bring you into this reality... That''s the truth..."

    <strong>--''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it & leave a rating orment if you are reading it. Thank you.--</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [16 chs]

    ----

    AN: Before you ask, no, MC won''t be getting any more power boost anytime soon.

 Ch: 184 [Black Cat waiting upstairs]

    Ch: 184 [ck Cat waiting upstairs]

    "You think I''ll just take your word for it? Celestial genes? Soul transfer? Yeah, I can agree with the soul transfer, but the rest is bullshit. Do you take me for a fool?" I grabbed his neck and lifted him up.

    Ezekiel looked straight into my eyes and said, "You know it''s the truth. You know you are different from other humans. You have always known. You survived the power of seventeen totems, you can use both magic and chi, and you can regenerate faster than anyone. Symbiotes can''t endure your touch, the Ancient One''s magic doesn''t work on you, and even the energy from the Dark Dimension can''t affect you. Tell me, how long did it take for you to master high-level magic without any guidance? Or, how long did it take to master chi? You mastered it in less than a year. That''s enough proof for you?"

    "Ok. Now that you put it like that, it''s somewhat believable. So, who''s my real parents?" I asked, eager to know the truth.

    Ezekiel shook his head weakly and replied, "I don''t know. I told you everything I know."

    "Then, those serum tubes in Norman''s hideout that night... It was your n, isn''t it? One vial wasn''t enough. So, you ced those serum tubes in there for me to find out. How many Alex Wilson did you kill to create the Serum? Did you use my original body to create clones and when they matured, you extracted their genes and powers and created those serums? What happened to my original body? Norman said that he melted it to create those serums," I bombarded the old man with questions.

    Ezekielughed as if he had gone mad. "Hahahaha... Yes, yes, that was my n. To make you into an ultimate weapon against theing disasters, I created thousands of clones, killed fifty of you from different realities, then extracted only the best and perfect power, and created those serums. You don''t understand, Peter Parker. I will do anything to save this universe because there isn''t any profit for me if the universe is destroyed. So, go on. Do it. Make your decision. Kill me for making sacrifices and giving you a chance to save everything, or let me live and I can help you fight those disasters. I can give you an army of Spiderman to defeat those monsters. All you have to do is spare my life. Go on. Decide."

    I sighed. "Fuck. I need a drink. This whole conversation is giving me a headache. Let me ask you one final question, where''s Cindy Moon?"

    "Cindy? She''s safe. I''ve made sure that her sacrifice won''t be in vain. Peter, you need me alive. You won''t be able to defeat those monsters without my he... Kugggg!" Before Ezekiel could finish his sentence, I stabbed my stinger inside his chest, right through his heart, and poured in more toxin. His eyes widened as he looked down and watched his blood oozing out of his chest.

    "Sacrifice this, sacrifice that... h, h, h... I''m sick of hearing those words from you. You sacrificed me for the greater good. And now, I''m sacrificing you for the greater good. I can''t let you pull off another insane n of yours. Bye, Ezekiel. See you never, asshole," I stabbed my stinger inside his skull and fried his brain with poison.

    I threw his lifeless body on the snowy ground. I checked his body in the hope of finding a reality jumping watch or something simr, but there wasn''t anything other than a small metal key.

    "Say hi to the devil for me." I burned his body and every single trace of his blood with a fire spell to avoid any future problems. But considering he came here alone... Hummm... Was he looking for death to atone for his sins? Or, did he make clones of himself and this one might be a clone... Oh, well, I''ll kill him again if I meet him.

    I opened a portal and returned to the Avengers Tower.

    .

    .

    The mood was somewhat lifted. The cyborg threat was over and Dr. Strange had managed to heal Ben''s mind. Although, it''s going to take a while for him to fully recover. The Ancient One and Dr. Strange returned to Kamar-Taj. The unknowns from the Dark Dimension were still a big threat, so they went back to investigate it more.

    The other heroes left soon after after consoling Sue.

    Tony, Steve, and Natasha went to the mini-bar to drink. I went to Sue and sat beside her.

    "I''m sorry. Had I arrived there a bit faster... I could have stopped Victor," I apologized sincerely.

    Sue shook her head weakly and replied, "Don''t me yourself, Peter. You saved Ben and took down Victor. Without you, Ben would have died."

    "Do you want to be alone? Or should I stay here?" I asked.

    Sue nodded weakly and said, "Can you please stay here with me?"

    "Of course," I pulled her in a hug. Sue snuggled up close to me, resting her head on my shoulder. We stayed like that for a long time in silence.

    "You know, I hated Reed for ignoring me. Sometimes I wished that he would just die. But now... It wasn''t the end he deserved..." Sue sobbed.

    "No, he died a hero. If not for him, I couldn''t have taken down Victor. Reed was brave," Iforted Sue as I hugged her tighter. Yeah, right, more like stupid. I had no bad blood with that guy, but going into Victor''s mansion to catch him without backup was suicidal. But the fact that I was able to take down Victor easily thanks to Reed''s stupidity won''t change. If he hadn''t taken over Reed''s body which botched up his ability to use magic properly, he might have given me a hard time.

    "Peter... Thank you for being by my side. I love you," Sue buried her face in my neck and kissed my cheek.

    "I love you too," I kissed her lips.

    We stayed there for a bit like that without any words. Then, Sue decided to stay beside Ben. That stony guy was lying stone cold on the bed. I went to the mini bar.

    "It was a perfect idea to redirect those cyborgs in the sky. We almost lost NY if it wasn''t for you," Tonyplimented as I joined them.

    "You did great, Peter," Steve said with a nod. "How are you holding up?"

    I shrugged and replied, "To be honest, I''m exhausted. This is one hell of a night."

    Steve chuckled as he passed me a shot. "Yeah, tell me about it. Let''s drink to Reed Richards'' bravery."

    Natasha, Tony, and I raised our shots. "Cheers to Reed Richards, a true hero!"

    "To Reed!"

    .

    .

    After some drinks, I bid goodbye to them and went back home.

    May, MJ, Michelle, Maddie, and Gwen were waiting for me. Cyborg Gwen was sitting on the sofa and everyone was like they had seen a ghost or something. Felicia was sitting on the other end of the room, ying with Venom''s web. I hope she hadn''t revealed anything unnecessary to them.

    I walked to Gwen. She was sitting before the Cyborg one. "You aren''t hurt anywhere, are you?" I asked her. She shook her head weakly. I turned to the cyborg and asked, "How are your cybeics holding up?"

    "Better than before. Still needs some repairs. But I''m stable now. Thank you for saving me and sorry for earlier..." Cyborg Gwen answered.

    "Alright." I turned around the rest of the girls. Haaa... I guess this needs some kind of exnation.

    But before I could say anything, a portal opened and Wanda walked in. "Rogue is safe and sound and..." She looked around and her eyes settled on the Cyborg Gwen.

    "Wait! Gwen?! Robot?! Eehh!" Wanda looked toward the human Gwen, then towards the cyborg Gwen, and then me.

    "Not robot, Cyborg," I corrected.

    "Cyborg Gwen?!" Wanda eximed. "What the hell is going on here?"

    Sigh! I shook my head. I''m freaking tired, but... I ended up exining the situation to them, excluding the part where I became evil and the rest of the bad future. Since I''ve changed our future, there isn''t any point in giving them more headaches than necessary.

    After finishing my exnation, May walked over to Cyborg Gwen and sat beside her, pulling her into a hug that she wasn''t expecting.

    "It must have been tough for you. I can''t even imagine what you went through..." Mayforted cyborg Gwen. "I don''t know what to say to make you feel better. But I know you are suffering. If you ever need someone to talk to, we are always here for you. You don''t have to bear the burden all alone, alright?"

    Cyborg Gwen broke down and started crying in May''s embrace. "Thank you, Thank you... I miss you... I miss you and everyone so much..."

    My heart ached watching this scene. She was crying but no tears wereing out of her mechanical eyes.

    Wanda, Michelle, MJ, Maddie, and Gwen also joined May to console Cyborg Gwen. I''ll give them some lone girl time for now...

    I blinked before Felicia.

    "You angry for leaving you alone?"

    "You left us and had all the fun fight alone. It''s unfair. Where is my apology, Peter Parker?" Felicia pouted.

    Venom popped out his head from her shoulder. "Apology! Apology! Go on, give her what she wants."

    I took out the container where I kept that white Symbiote. Oh, Venom, you are hungry, right? I got your meal, right here. "So, Venom, what were you saying? Something about apologizing?"

    Venom cleared his throat and said, "Nothing. Absolutely nothing. I don''t even know what you are talking about... O!" Felicia grabbed his organic webby throat tightly and squeezed it.

    "What was that, goo ball?"

    "Okaay, I''m sorry, ok? I''m hungry. What do you expect from me? That''s a new Symbiote, right? White. It looks delicious. I can''t control my hunger."

    I chuckled and threw the container at Venom. "Here, eat it. It''s your dinner."

    "Yahoooo! My dinner has arrived," Venom caught the container and went inside Felicia''s shadow. "You are the best, Spidey. I''ll now leave you two love birds alone and enjoy this sucker slowly... Very slowly..."

    Felicia smiled wickedly, "You know, Peter. You have topensate me for leaving me behind and having all the fun."

    I leaned forward, "Really? What would you like?"

    Felicia smirked, "Hmmm, I''m not sure." She flipped up from the chair and walked behind me before whispering, "Maybe a kiss? No, that''s boring. How about a night of sex? That sounds good... What do you think? Raw, rough, and wild... Hmmm, or maybe slow and passionate... I don''t know, you decide." She lightly pped my butt and went upstairs.

    Haaa... Fuck! I want some sleep. The girls can have some lone time together, but her offer... Dang! I slipped out of the living room without anyone noticing... I know, I got a lot on my te, but tonight... Hehehe... Fuck all those worries. ck Cat is waiting for me upstairs.

    <strong>--''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.---</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? + Batman x Ironman [17 chs]

    ----

    Next Chapter Sunday night.

 Ch: 185 [A night with Felicia]

    Ch: 185 [A night with Felicia]

    When I pushed the door open, Felicia was lying on the bed, her ck leather suit halfway unzipped, exposing just enough to be dangerously tempting. Her white hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her eyes gleamed with mischief as she looked at me. Dang! There she is... Finally, I''m gonna make her mine.

    "You''re finally here," Felicia purred, sitting up slowly. "I was starting to think you needed more convincing." She swung her legs off the bed, her movements fluid and cat-like as she approached me.

    "Convincing, huh?" I raised an eyebrow, trying to keep my voice steady, but the way she was looking at me was making it increasingly difficult.

    She circled around me, trailing a finger along my chest. "Mmhmm. After all, you left me out of all the fun earlier. I think I deserve some...pensation," she whispered thest word, her breath warm against my ear, sending shivers down my spine.

    I chuckled, turning to face her.

    "What exactly do you have in mind for thispensation? I''m a little tired, but I think I can manage."

    She smirked, backing away slowly, her hips swaying with each step. "I''m sure you can, Spider. But I think you need a little... encouragement." Felicia''s hands went to the zipper of her suit, pulling it down very slowly, revealing the curve of her waist, then her hips and those two big boobs. I mean, they were big alright, and plump and soft. I want to push my face between those two melons. She let the suit slide off her shoulders, pooling at her feet.

    I swallowed hard, my heart was hammering. "You know, you don''t y fair."

    She shrugged with a yful grin.

    "All''s fair in love and war, Peter."

    Then, she grabbed my suit and yanked me closer, her lips brushing against mine. "Now, are you going to make it up to me, or do I need to spell it out for you?"

    I smirked, closing the distance between us. "I think I can figure it out." My hands moved to her waist, pulling her closer as I kissed her deeply. She kissed back, her fingers moving through my hair, tugging just enough to drive me wild. The kiss was electric, all the tension from the night melting away as I lost myself in the moment.

    Felicia broke the kiss, smirking as she looked up at me. Our lips were barely apart and a thread of saliva was connecting us. She said after giving me another little peck on my lips, "That''s a start, but I think you can do better."

    I took off my suit and threw it aside. Then I pushed her back onto the bed, and she let out a littleugh, wrapping her legs around my waist.

    "That''s more like it," she murmured, her voice husky with desire.

    I kissed her again, more aggressively this time, my hands exploring every inch of her body, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the curve of her hips. She moaned softly against my lips, her nails digging into my back, urging me on. Her big boobs and hard nipples were pressed against my chest, and I couldn''t help but reach up and cup one, rolling the nipple between my fingers.

    Her back arched, and she let out a gasp. "Peter!"

    I grinned, leaning down to suck on her nipple, and she cried out, bucking her hips against me. My raging hard cock touched her tummy as she reached out and grabbed my cock, stroking it firmly.

    "Would you look at that? Big and hard, just for me," she purred, licking her lips hungrily. I groaned as she rubbed the tip of my cock with her finger, teasing me mercilessly.

    "Felicia!" I moaned against her right nipple, biting it gently.

    "Yes, Peter?" She smirked, as she continued to stroke me. "Is there something you want?"

    I grabbed her wrists and pinned them above her head. She yfully struggled against my grip, but I held her arms without putting much pressure. I could tell, she wasn''t really trying too hard to get them out of my grasp. "I think you know exactly what I want," I said, kissing her neck, sucking on the sensitive spot just below her ear. She gasped, arching her back.

    I released her arms and slowly trailed kisses down her body, taking my time to savor every inch of her. Felicia was breathing heavily now, her eyes filled with lust as she watched me. I kissed her both nipples before sucking them for a while and squeezing them a few times. And then I move to her abdomen. The curves that line her waist and the lines that mark her muscr body were as sensual as ever.

    "Mhmm~" Felicia moaned as I ran my tongue across the line of her hipbone, tracing the edges of her abdomen with the tip of my tongue."Oh yes," she moaned, grabbing a fistful of my hair. "That''s it..."

    Her pussy was clean-shaved and her pink folds glistened with wetness, begging to be tasted. I moved lower, burying my face between her thighs, inhaling deeply before running my tongue along her slit. She cried out, bucking her hips against me, her juices coating my face.

    "Peter! Oh fuck!" she gasped, gripping my hair tighter as I swirled my tongue around her clit, flicking it lightly before sucking on it. I wanted to tease her, to make her beg for more. She writhed beneath me, moaning incoherently as I pleasured her.

    It felt so good to hear Felicia moan like that. I continued to lick and suck until she was trembling with pleasure. Her juices flowed freely now, covering my chin and dripping onto the sheets below. Her legs shook as she came hard within a minute of licking. It was hot, seeing her cumming like that. I could feel the hot liquid flowing out of her vagina onto my tongue. Felicia had her mouth wide open with ecstasy written all over her face when she reached the climax.

    "Ahh... That was amazing~ Come here," She cupped my cheeks and pulled me up for a kiss.

    We kissed passionately while our tongues were dancing with each other inside our mouths. Felicia wrapped her arms tightly around my neck and pulled me closer until our bodies werepletely intertwined. My cock was right at her pussy hole, a little push was all it needs to enter her tight hole. She wrapped her legs around my waist as I slowly pushed the tip in.

    "Mhmmm~ God!" Felicia moaned as I slowly entered her. She felt incredibly tight and hot around my cock. Halfway in, I felt resistance. I paused, kissing Felicia deeply before pushing forward once again."AHH~" She cried out as I broke through her hymen. I held still for a moment, letting her adjust to my size.

    She hugged me tightly, pushing her face into my neck, breathing heavily.

    "Are you okay?" I asked worriedly, stroking her hair soothingly. She nodded, kissing my shoulder softly. "Yes. Just give me a minute," she whispered.

    After waiting for about a minute, Felicia kissed me again, biting my lower lip yfully. "I''m ok. You can move."

    I began thrusting slowly, being careful not to hurt her. Her pussy walls gripped me tightly, squeezing my cock with each movement. Felicia moaned softly, clinging onto me desperately. Her nails dug into my back as she urged me on, urging me deeper. I increased my pace slightly, thrusting harder. She whimpered with pleasure, gasping as I hit her g-spot.

    "Peter... Harder!" Felicia begged, bucking her hips wildly against mine. I obliged, pounding into her fiercely, driving deeper inside with every thrust. She cried out loudly, wing at my back. Her pussy walls tightened around me even more as she orgasmed again, her juices flooding out around my cock, coating my balls. "Peter!!" She screamed as she came for the second time. I groaned as I felt my own orgasm approaching, my cock throbbing inside her.

    Her eyes widened as she realized what was happening.

    "You are close?!" She gasped excitedly. I nodded, gritting my teeth as I fought to hold back my release. "You wanna cum inside? Huh?!" She smirked.

    "Only if you want me to," I replied breathlessly.

    "What a caring man you are, Spider," Felicia teased, kissing my jawline, and licking the side of my neck. "I want it." She whispered, her warm breath tickling my earlobe. "Do it deep inside me..."

    I lost control.

    With a loud groan, I came hard inside her, my cock pulsating as I pumped my seed into her womb. Felicia shuddered, clinging onto me tightly as she milked everyst drop from my balls. We remained locked together for several minutes afterward, catching our breath.

    Finally, I pulled out, copsing next to her on the bed. Felicia snuggled up against me, resting her head on my chest.

    "I thought you''d cum in me without asking and I''ll get angry and then I''ll bind your arms and legs with my webs... Venom''s webs to be precise," Felicia murmured sleepily, kissing my cheek.

    Iughed softly, stroking her hair. "And then?"

    "Then, I was nning on riding you and making you cum over and over again till you beg for mercy of course," she grinned mischievously.

    "Dang! Did I just miss a pleasureful torture session?" I chuckled.

    Felicia yawned, stretchingnguidly before curling up beside me. "You sure did. But don''t worry, Spider, there will always be another chance."

    Wey there quietly for a while, basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking. Eventually, Felicia fell asleep, her breathing steady and peaceful. I watched her sleeping face for a long time, marveling at how beautiful she was.

    As I drifted off to sleep myself, I smiled to myself.

    <strong>--''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.--</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters?

    ----

 Ch: 186 [Morning with three beauties]

    Ch: 186 [Morning with three beauties]

    Words: 2k

    ---

    [Morning]

    Something feels heavy on my chest. Something big and soft. I opened my eyes slowly, blinking groggily, trying to adjust my vision. Felicia was lying on top of me, her breasts pressed against my chest as she rested her head on my shoulder. Wait! If she''s sleeping on me, then why are my arms feeling so heavy and numb?! I slowly looked to my right, a familiar blond girl was sleeping on my arm.

    Gwen! She was naked and was sleeping so soundly.

    I slowly turned to my left. There she was, redhead, big boobies... MJ, sleeping on my left arm.

    My eyes went to the old table clock on my right. It''s 8 in the morning. I can''t believe that after barely a few hours of sleep, I regained my stamina, and all my exhaustion was gone. Felicia stirred slightly, nuzzling against my neck, murmuring something incoherently in her sleep. Gwen shifted position, draping an arm across my stomach, mumbling something as well.

    Haaa... I''m pretty sure I have that smile on my face right now. Being sandwiched by these three beauties, what else could I ask for? I closed my eyes again, enjoying the warmth andfort of their bodies pressed against mine. I''m very happy and so was my lower part. Ahem! I think I''ll just stay like this and enjoy the moment.

    Suddenly, Felicia mumbled in her sleep, "Peter... Mhmm~ Don''t stop... Ahh~" I couldn''t help but smile at her words. Well, seems like someone is having a naughty dream about me. "Mhmm~ Peter..." She moaned softly, grinding against me, her breasts rubbing against my chest. My cock, now trapped under her tummy, twitched involuntarily in response. She opened her eyes and raised her head, looking at me with sleepy eyes. "Peter...?" She blinked slowly, still half asleep.

    "Good morning, Felicia." I greeted her with a smile.

    Felicia sat up on me slowly, stretchingzily before yawning. Fuck! Her boobs jiggled so sexily when she stretches like that. She then looked at the two girls on both sides. "Oh, my~ Would you look at that?" She smirked. "One redhead and one blondie. What a lucky spider you are," She chuckled, grabbing my cock that was touching her tummy and began to stroke it slowly.

    "Mhmm~" I groaned softly, bucking my hips against her hand instinctively. Felicia smiled devilishly.

    "A nice and big harem, huh?! Did you have group sex with these two? How many more girls have you got in your harem?" She asked in a sultry voice.

    "Aren''t you the curious one?" I grinned teasingly. "Who knows?"

    Felicia pouted cutely, stroking me faster, and making me groan again. "Come on, Spider, spill it." She purred, increasing her handjob speed. "Tell me everything, or else..."

    Before I could reply, Gwen stirred in her sleep, slowly opening her eyes. She looked at us sleepily for a few seconds before realizing what was happening. Her eyes widened in surprise when she noticed Felicia sitting on top of me, stroking my cock. But knowing Gwen, she didn''t panic or anything. Instead, she propped herself up on her elbow and smirked at Felicia. "Looks like someone woke up early," Shemented casually.

    Felicia grinned wickedly, pumping my cock vigorously.

    MJ too woke up, thanks to all the talking, and nced at uszily, raising an eyebrow as she saw Felicia jerking me off. She yawned loudly, stretching her arms above her head. "Morning Peter... Mhmm~" She smiled and kissed me deeply before breaking the kiss and turning to Felicia, then back to me.

    Without speaking, MJ sat up and looked at her boobs before cupping them with her hands and pressing them together. Then, she looked at Felicia''s boobs as ifparing their sizes. Felicia raised an eyebrow challengingly as she raised her chest proudly, disying herrger assets proudly. I couldn''t help butugh softly.

    These two girls werepeting against each other in who had bigger boobs. And I''m in the middle of it. But there was another one who was burning in jealousy.

    Gwen cupped her little tits, pouting angrily as she looked at Felicia''s boobs enviously. "Hey! No fair!" Sheined bitterly. "Howe I got no boobs? This isn''t fair! Why do I have to be t-chested while these two have huge melons?!" She red daggers at Felicia and MJ who were giggling.

    "Oh, Gwen, sweetheart," Felicia cooed lovingly. "Don''t worry about it. You''re perfect just the way you are." She said soothingly.

    "Yeah, easy for you to say," Gwen grumbled unhappily. "You''ve got big boobies that Peter likes so much." She sighed dejectedly. "MJ, Maddie, May, Sue... they all got big boobs. Haa... Poor Michelle and me..." Shemented sadly.

    Iughed, drawing everyone''s attention. Gwen stared at me usingly. "What''s so funny, huh? Don''t tell me you don''t like my boobies!"

    "Hey, I like all sizes of boobies," I assured her quickly. "And Gwen, you have your own charm points."

    "Like what?" She demanded, crossing her arms defiantly.

    "You''re cute. I enjoy sucking on your perky nipples and the way they rub against my chest when you ride me... God! It drives me insane," I grabbed her arm and pulled her closer, "And that bubbly butt of yours..." I groped her butt cheek firmly, making her moan softly. "I love spanking it and watching it bounce when I pound you from behind. Trust me, Gwen, you don''t need big boobies to drive me crazy. You just need to be yourself."

    Gwen blushed deeply as I praised her body parts. She averted her gaze shyly and mumbled incoherently. Felicia and MJ giggled softly as they watched us.

    "Fine! I''ll let you off for now," She dered finally before turning to Felicia and MJ. "But I wonder, who got bigger boobs? Felicia or MJ?" She wondered aloud curiously.

    "Well, that''s simple!" Felicia answered confidently, "Obviously, mine are bigger!"

    "No! Mine are bigger and better than yours!" MJ argued stubbornly as she pushed her boobs up proudly.

    "Oh yeah?! Let Peter decide!" Felicia challenged, pushing her boobs forward too.

    They both turned to me simultaneously. "Peter! Who has bigger boobs?"

    Oh, crap! I''m in so much trouble here... How am I supposed to answer this without pissing any of them? After pondering deeply for a few seconds, I gave my verdict. "Well, I''m not carrying any measuring tape at the moment, so how about we call it a draw?" I proposed diplomatically.

    "Are you kidding me?!" Felicia frowned unhappily. "You better tell the truth..."

    "Peter!" MJ whined pleadingly.

    Gwen snickered silently beside me. I nced at her, she was holding back herughter.

    "Fine. You want the truth, alright then," I grabbed Felicia''s boobs firmly and began feeling their softness. Then I pushed up her boobs slightly. "Nice, heavy, and bouncy! And most of all, firm." I described as I fondled them before turning to MJ and doing the same. "Soft and squishy! They feel really soft! And they''re very squishy too! Mmmh... Love those! How did you manage to keep them soft and firm at the same time?"

    "Hahahaha! Peter the breast connoisseur," Gwen snorted as sheughed hysterically.

    "Shut it!" MJ hissed, making Gwen fall silent.

    "Alright. We are waiting," Felicia reminded me.

    "Haaa... Felicia has bigger boobs," I dered reluctantly. "Sorry, MJ."

    "Sigh! I knew it from the beginning," MJ pouted, her shoulders slumped in dejection. "Well, at least you didn''t lie..."

    Felicia went between my legs, "Thanks for your honest opinion. As a reward..." She took my cock into her mouth, sliding the whole length straight down her throat and swallowing around the base repeatedly. She lifted her head, bringing the tip to her lips and releasing it with a ''POP''.

    MJ stood up over my face.

    Felicia resumed feting my cock, bobbing her head up and down vigorously while MJ lowered herself onto my face, spreading her pussy lips apart with her fingers and showing me her pink insides.

    I grabbed MJ''s hips firmly, pulling her pussy down to my lips and shoving my tongue deep inside her folds. She moaned softly as my tongue explored her wet cavern, licking and tasting her juices.

    "Fuck! I missed your tongue so much!" She moaned huskily.

    Felicia popped my cock out of her mouth and turned to MJ. "Damn! You got it good, girl! Peter is amazing!" She praised before sucking me back into her hot mouth again.

    "Ahh! He''s awesome! I can never get enough of him!" MJ cried out blissfully as I ate her out.

    "Well, how about this..." I heard Gwen''s voice and soon enough felt another tongue on my balls, licking and sucking my balls eagerly.

    "Don''t cum too soon, Spider," Felicia warned, taking my cock out of her mouth again and kissing the tip. "We are just getting started."

    Felicia''s blowjob was beyond excellent. She sucked me deep and fast, using her throat muscles to massage my cock while Gwen licked my balls skillfully. And MJ rode my mouth, grinding her pussy against my lips while moaning loudly. It''s too much! These three beauties were pleasuring me at the same time! Fuck! It''s hard to hold back, but I must!

    MJ''s pussy juice tasted heavenly, her moans were so sexy and arousing. Felicia''s warm mouth, Gwen''s skilful tongue... All three of them were driving me crazy!

    "Puch your tongue further... OH! FUCK!" MJ screamed as I prated her pussy with my tongue. "I''m gonna cum!" She warned, grinding her hips faster. "AHHH!" She threw her head back and arched her back, trembling violently as she came all over my face.

    Felicia deepthroated me again, humming pleasurably as she sucked me vigorously.

    "Gaagg!! Kugggg!" She choked when my cock twitched uncontrobly. She immediately released my cock and Gwen quickly swallowed it whole, sucking me to the hilt and making me groan loudly. They kept switching, Felicia and Gwen taking turns to suck me off while MJ recovered from her orgasm.

    But soon enough, MJ also joined in. Now, three girls were blowing me simultaneously! Fuck! It feels so damn good! I''m so close!

    Felicia and Gwen were sucking on my balls as MJ blew me vigorously, bobbing her head up and down fast. I also decided to lick her pussy more. After a few minutes, MJ came again, squirting her juices all over my face.

    Three of them were kissing the tip and I could hear their kissing sounds and the wet sloppy pops whenever my cock left one mouth to enter another. It''s too much! I can''t hold back anymore!

    "I''m cumming!" I growled loudly.

    "Spray us!" Gwen urged. "Cum on our faces!"

    MJ got down from my face and I stood up.

    They jerked my cock faster while Felicia massaged my balls with her left hand. I roared and shot ropes of thick cum all over their faces, painting them white. Felicia, Gwen, and MJ opened their mouths, sticking out their tongues and catching my cum shots, swallowing them hungrily. I continued spraying them until I finished emptying my balls.

    Once I stopped shooting my load, Felicia and MJ turned to Gwen, grinning devilishly. Their bodies were faces and boobs covered in my white sticky cum.

    "Dang! You three... Phew!" I sighed. I doubt that I ever came this hard in my life.

    "Well..." Felicia rubbed my cum on her nipples as she spoke, "Girls, don''t you think we should continue this in the shower? I''m sure Peter won''t mind, right?" She purred seductively.

    <strong>--POWER STONES> REVIEWS. ''favorite''--</strong>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?

    ----

 Ch: 187 [MJ, Gwen & Felicia]

    Ch: 187 [MJ, Gwen & Felicia]

    [Bathroom]

    Gwen, MJ, and Felicia went on their fours on the floor while I stood behind them, enjoying the sight of their naked asses presented before me. They turned to look at me over their shoulders, wiggling their hips invitingly.

    "Who are you gonna choose first?" Felicia asked sultrily.

    "Peter, fuck me first, please~" MJ pleaded needily.

    "Come on, Peter! Pick me! I wanna feel your cock inside me!" Gwen begged impatiently.

    "Choose me, Spider~ You already know how tight my pussy is," Felicia purred enticingly. "I''ll make you feel so good~" She grabbed her butt cheeks, spreading them for me.

    "I''ming! Calm down, girls, I''m going to fuck each one of you! First, Gwen," I knelt behind Gwen as she spread her butt cheeks apart, presenting her pussy and twitching rosebud to me. "Fuck! Gwen, you look so sexy~" I hummed in delight as I admired her bare, pink holes.

    I grabbed her waist firmly, positioning myself behind her. With a single thrust, I entered her pussy all the way in, burying my entire length deep inside her drenched pussy. Gwen cried out in pleasure as I mmed my hips against her.

    "OH! YES! PETER! AHH!" She screamed blissfully. "FUCK ME! FUCK ME HARD!"

    Gwen moaned and screamed as I fucked her vigorously while Felicia and MJ watched us, fingering themselves.

    "Haa... Gwen, you''re so tight~" I growled huskily, pounding her cunt furiously. "You like it?"

    "YES! I LOVE IT! AH! YES! MORE! HARDER! HARDER!" Gwen wailed ecstatically.

    I increased my pace, mming my cock deeper and faster into her hot pussy, hitting all her sweet spots. Gwen''s cries of pleasure echoed throughout the bathroom as I plowed her vigorously. She arched her back and screamed loudly as she orgasmed. I didn''t give her any break and pulled her arms back, making her arch her back even more before resuming my thrusting.

    "AHHH! SO DEEP! PETER! OH! GOD! YESS!" She cried out deliriously as I drilled her harder. Gwen shook violently as she climaxed again.

    She climaxed after a few more minutes of intense fucking, coating my cock in her juices. I pulled out of her pussy, my cock still slick with her juices. I then positioned my cock near MJ''s pussy, rubbing the tip against her wet slit. MJ bit her bottom lip sensually, looking at me over her shoulder lustfully.

    "You ready?" I asked after spanking her butt cheeks.

    "Peter~ Please fill my pussy with your cock~" She pleaded, pushing her ass up and rubbing her pussy against my cock. "Please~" She whimpered pleadingly. I held her hips tightly, then pushed my cock into her wet folds, sliding it in easily. MJ moaned loudly when I prated her. "AHH! SO BIG! AHH!" She cried out in bliss.

    I started pumping my hips, thrusting my cock into her depths as I pounded her harder with every thrust. MJ moaned and screamed as I ravished her dripping cunt. Her butt juggled wildly every time my hips collided with her ass cheeks. I leaned forward, grabbing her big boobs firmly and squeezing them roughly while continuing to m my cock into her tight pussy. MJ''s screams grew louder when I pinched her erect nipples between my thumb and forefinger.

    After several minutes of relentless pounding, MJ came hard, squirting her juices all over my crotch area. I pulled out of her pussy and Felicia immediately grabbed my cock, guiding it to her wet folds and impaling herself upon my member without warning.

    "Ahhh~ So full!" She began to rock her hips vigorously, mming her butt against me repeatedly.

    I grabbed her butt cheeks, spread them apart, and watched my cock disappear inside her pussy every time she bounced on me. Felicia moaned and gasped as I fucked her mercilessly. Grabbing her waist, I began to pound her hard and fast, thrusting my cock deep inside her cunt forcefully, hitting her womb repeatedly.

    "I''m Cumming!~" Felicia screamed in ecstasy as she climaxed, spraying her juices all over my crotch. I pulled out of her pussy and Felicia immediately turned around, kneeling in front of me. She grabbed my cock and guided it to her mouth.

    "Hey, no fair, my turn, fuck me now~" Gweny on her back and spread her legs wide apart, presenting her pussy to me. Felicia ignored Gwen''s protest, swallowing my cock whole instead. She sucked me vigorously, bobbing her head up and down frantically, swirling her tongue around the tip of my cock while she stroked my shaft vigorously with both hands.

    Fuck! If this goes on, I''ll... OH! Fuck! MJ went under and began sucking on my balls and I couldn''t hold it anymore. I roared loudly as I shot ropes of thick cum into Felicia''s mouth. She swallowed every drop of my semen, drinking my cum greedily. Once she finished, I went over to Gwen and began to fuck her again.

    I pinned her arms above her head as I ravished her tight pussy, mming my cock deep inside her pussy. Gwen cried out in pleasure, screaming my name repeatedly. MJ went behind me and began to lick my balls and ass.

    "Wow! What are you doing?!" I eximed in shock when MJ began licking my ass.

    "Hmm~ Just wanted to try out something different~" MJ purred seductively. She stuck her tongue out and started licking my asshole enthusiastically. I shuddered involuntarily as she rimmed my rear end. Fuck! MJ''s tongue feels so weird yet good! I continued pounding Gwen while MJ rimmed me vigorously,pping my ass hole vigorously.

    Felicia went on top of Gwen and ced her face near her tummy.

    I pulled out of Gwen and pushed my cock into Felicia''s mouth, straight to her throat, making her gag, then pulled out and mmed it back into Gwen again. I repeated this process multiple times until Gwen climaxed again, spraying her juices all over my crotch area once more.

    "God! I can''t stop cumming!" Gwen moaned deliriously.

    MJ stopped rimming me and went beside Gwen, lying on her back and spreading her legs apart.

    "Me next~," She said excitedly. I pulled out of Gwen''s pussy and pushed my cock into MJ''s wet folds.

    "That''s it! Fuck me faster, Pete~" She cried out blissfully as I prated her cunt deeply.

    "Wait a sec, I got an idea," Felicia went on top of MJ andid on her body. Now, her pussy was right above MJ''s pussy.

    Dang! I pulled out of MJ and pushed my cock into Felicia''s pussy instead, prating her wet folds deeply. Felicia let out a loud cry of pleasure when I entered her cuntpletely.

    "Ohh! Peter~ More! Give me more! Harder! Deeper! Faster!" She begged desperately. I began pumping my hips rapidly, pounding Felicia fiercely. My balls pped MJ''s pussy with every thrust.

    After six or seven thrusts, I pulled out of her and pushed my cock into MJ''s pussy again, prating her deeply. As I fucked her for a minute or so...

    "Fuck me, Pete~" Felicia begged.

    So, I filled her pussy again. After a while, MJ begged to fuck her... It was so much fun and almost felt like a dream. I continued switching between Felicia''s pussy to MJ''s pussy, fucking each girl alternately. The girls cried out ecstatically every time I switched between them. Their juices mixed together, creating a sticky mess between their thighs.

    Finally, I decided to finish off with Gwen.

    I stood up and picked Gwen up in my arms, holding her by her butt cheeks. Gwen wrapped her arms around my neck as I carried her. I pressed her against the wall as I prated her pussy roughly, prating her deeply. Gwen screamed loudly as I ravaged her cunt ruthlessly, mming my hips against hers repeatedly.

    "I''m gonna cum in you," I whispered in her ears. Gwen nodded eagerly.

    I intensified my thrusting, increasing the speed and power of my thrusts. She clung to me tightly as I drilled her vigorously.

    "Ahhh! Ahh! Ahhhhh!! Peter! Yes! Yes! I''m Cumming! AHHH!" Gwen screamed euphorically as she climaxed. I pumped my hips rapidly as I neared my own orgasm.

    With one final thrust, I buried my cock deep inside her cunt and released my load inside her womb. Gwen shuddered violently as she orgasmed again, spraying her juices all over my crotch area once more. We stayed like that for several seconds until Gwen regained herposure. I gently lowered her to the ground slowly.

    "That was amazing, Peter~" Gwen murmured breathlessly.

    "Yeah! That was awesome!" Felicia agreed.

    "Damn right! Best sex ever!" MJ added cheerfully.

    Four of usy on the floor for a moment, taking a breather before heading back to the shower.

    -----

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?[No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 188 [A chat with Gwen’s dad]

    Ch: 188 [A chat with Gwen��s dad]

    After breakfast, Felicia decided to go with MJ to her new shooting set. Venom was kinda excited too. So, yeah, MJ will be safe with them. Michelle, May, and Maddie went to the spa, they have a busy schedule today. As for Wanda, she pulled Cyborg Gwen into the little theatre room and decided to binge-watch Lord of the Rings and Hobbits with her. I could tell that she was trying to ease her mind. Well, it felt good to see everything going smoothly for once.

    I dropped Gwen to her house. Luckily, she called her dadst night and told him that she was going to stay at my house and not to get worried about her. It was a surprise truth be told that he allowed her to sleep over at my ce. It saved us the trouble of exining that kidnapping situation. However upon parking before her house, I noticed her dad was fiddling with awn mower. He was trying to start it up but to no avail.

    He looked back hearing the sound of the car.

    Gwen and I got out of the car as her dad approached us.

    "Morning, Mr. Stacy." I greeted.

    "Peter! Gwen! Good morning!" George greeted us back with a smile.

    "Dad, you took a break from work?" Gwen asked curiously.

    "Yep! Gwen, I''m taking a leave for the rest of the week," He exined. "You were right, I''ve been overworking too muchtely. So, I decided to take some days off to rx and take things slow."

    "That''s really good. But also weird, you never listen to anyone," Gwen remarked. "Why are you suddenly listening to me?"

    "C''mon, Gwen. Didn''t he just say that he needs a break? Don''t pester him with questions," I nudged her yfully.

    "Right, sorry, Dad," Gwen apologized.

    "No, I''m the one who should apologize. I always make you worry about me. Sorry, Gwen." George hugged his daughter.

    "It''s fine, Dad. I''m happy that you''re taking care of yourself." Gwen hugged her father back.

    After that, he turned to me, "So, Peter. How are you doing?"

    "Good, actually. It took a while to adjust after a year ofa, but I''m better now," I answered.

    "I''m d to hear that," George said as he nced at Gwen. "Gwen, why don''t you give us a moment?"

    "Alright," She gave me a nod before walking towards her home.

    George then turned back to me and said, "You think you can lend me a hand?" He pointed at thewnmower. "The engine is acting uptely and I can''t get it running."

    "Sure, I''ll check it out," I agreed readily. I stepped closer to thewnmower and checked it thoroughly. There were some loose screws and worn-out parts that needed recement.

    "Hmm, the carburetor is clogged with dirt. A lot of dust buildup here and there. There''s also a leakage in the fuel line. Do you have spare parts?" I asked as I examined thewnmower carefully.

    "I''m afraid I don''t have them, but I know where I can get them," George replied with his usual calm expression. "Why don''t you join me?"

    "Uh... Sure, why not?" I nodded.

    "Great, hop in!" George gestured towards his car.

    As we drove away from the house, I couldn''t help but wonder what was going on in his head. I''m pretty sure he wanted to talk about her daughter and me. I mean, he must know that Gwen and I were dating, right? I was slightly nervous and anxious at the same time, but I tried my best to hide it.

    "So, what''s next? You nned anything for the future? I mean, work-wise," George asked casually while driving.

    "I own the cier Spa... I bought a couple of plots ofnd a few years ago. I n to develop those plots into construction sites. Maybe make a couple of new resorts or theme parks or just sell them. The price for these plots has skyrocketedtely. I might as well cash in on them. I also invested in stocks back then, now, let''s just say, I got more than I expected. And, you must have heard the announcement from Baxter Industries about the new imnt technology... So, yeah, work-wise, I''m doing pretty great," I replied honestly. "As the saying goes, if you are going to have a family, make sure you have enough to support them. So, financially, I am in a very secure position right now."

    "Sounds good! Always n ahead of time, that''s important." George praised.

    "Thanks," I smiled awkwardly.

    We remained silent for a while until he finally spoke up, "You know, I almost passed out when Gwen made millions through stock and paid off all the debts and dues. Later I heard you taught her that. Thanks, Peter."

    "She wanted to learn and I taught her. The rest, she did herself. You should thank her. I''m pretty sure she''ll jump after hearing you praising her," I replied with a smile.

    "Oh, I did and she did jump around. You should have seen her face... Now every day, she talks about you all the time and threatens me every now and then to not scare you off or she''ll run away from the house with you... Haha..." He chuckled a little. "Seeing her happy like that...She''s lucky to have someone like you in her life. Someone who cares so much about her. I''m grateful that she met you," George said sincerely.

    "Thank you, Mr. Stacy. Your words mean a lot to me. Gwen means everything to me too," I said wholeheartedly.

    "Peter, call me George. You''re more than a friend to me. You''re like a son to me now," George stated proudly.

    "Okay... George," I said with a chuckle.

    The rest of the way we talked about mundane stuff. It felt nice talking to him. George Stacy was a man of few words. He''s a quiet guy, but he has a kind heart. He loves his daughter dearly. I could see it in his eyes.

    After buying the required parts, we went back. Gwen gave her dad that look as I fixed thewnmower. I gave her a thumbs up indicating that our little chat went well.

    "Done! Try it out," I wiped my hands with a cloth and handed the remote control to George.

    He turned on the switch, the engine started without any issue.

    "Thanks."

    "Well, I guess I''ll get going now. Got a few ces to visit today. See youter, Gwen. George, it was nice chatting with you." I bid them goodbye.

    "Take care of yourself, Peter," George waved at me as I drove off.

    .

    Phew! That went well. I didn''t expect that talk with Gwen''s dad to go that well. It felt refreshing though.

    It''s time to check out the penthouse. I''ve no idea how much those cyborg fuckers destroyed it.

    .

    Upon arriving, I noticed the big hole in the building. Fuck! It''s in ruins!

    "Dang! There goes my beautiful penthouse. I''m gonna miss it. Well, no point crying over spilled milk. I might as well build a new one... Better one this time!" I got out of the car and added some magic restraints around the ce. I don''t want whatever is left of it to fall down and create another mess. I''ll take care of itter.

    After that, I decided to visit the Mutant Academy. I wonder how Rogue and the others are doing after the cyborg attack. It''s been a while since I met her. Humm... If things at the academy are alright then I might as well take her out for a drive. Our very first date. Wait! I have to reveal my identity to her if we were to start a rtionship and I can''t just drive my car there. Sigh! Maintaining dual identity is so freaking hard nowadays.

    Anyway, I decided to park the car at my house then suit up and web-swing my way there. Portals are fun, but I prefer swinging from webs.

    .

    Inded on the ground before the entrance of the academy. Just as I thought, the ce looked fine. There were no signs of destruction anywhere. Guess the cyborgs didn''t even make it here thanks to Wanda, Jean, and other OP mutants.

    However, I still don''t know what Miles wanted with Rogue. Maybe Cyborg Gwen might tell me if I ask her nicely...

    ---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters?[No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 189 [Rogue and Spidey]

    Ch: 189 [Rogue and Spidey]

    I activated the invisible mode and walked inside the academy. I don''t want to attract unwanted attention. I wonder what Rogue is doing right now. I walked through the corridors, looking around. Everyone going about their business as usual. Nothing seems out of the ordinary. I guess everything is fine. I made my way to Rogue''s room but found it empty. Hmm... Where is she? Maybe taking a ss or something. Since I''m here, might as well take a look around the ce.

    And man, being invisible is awesome! I can peek... Ahem! I mean look around without my fans bothering me. I checked the training grounds. Most of the students were there training under Cyclops and Wolverine. I even spotted Storm teaching some girls. I peeked through the rooms where professors were taking sses. However, Rogue was nowhere to be found. Hmm... Where could she be? I decided to check the library. She might be there.

    As I entered the library, I noticed Hank McCoy sitting on one of the tables reading a book. Nope, no Rogue here. Ah! I remember she does gardening in the backyard. I quickly headed there. Upon reaching the backyard, I noticed Rogue tending to the nts. There she is! All alone as always...

    She''s wearing a white tank top and blue jeans with brown boots. Her hair was tied in a ponytail. She looked gorgeous as always. I looked around and made sure there was no one around. Wait! I got a nice idea. What if I call her in my invisibility mode? That would be fun.

    I stepped closer to her and asked, "What are you nting today?"

    "Ack!" Rogue jumped hearing my voice. She looked back in panic but found nothing. "Who''s there?!" She eximed.

    I chuckled a little at her reaction.

    "Show yourself!" She demanded.

    "Alright, alright... It''s me," I deactivated the invisible mode and waved my hand.

    "Spiderman?!" She looked shocked.

    "Yep, that''s me. Sorry, didn''t mean to scare you. How are you, Rogue?" I greeted cheerfully.

    "Oh... It''s... Uhhh... I''m fine... How are you?" She asked, her cheeks blushing.

    "Pretty fine, can''tin. Mind if I ask something?"

    "Sure, go ahead."

    "You aren''t hurt or anything, right? I heard some cyborgs attacked and wanted to kidnap you. Are you alright?" I asked in concern.

    "I''m fine," Rogue ced the water hose aside. "Thank you for asking and for sending Wanda. She took them down before they could reach the academy."

    "That''s good to hear. I''m d that you''re safe. So, any idea why they wanted you?" I asked curiously.

    "Not really," Rogue shook her head.

    "Well, you are ok. That''s all that matters," I smiled. "By the way, you don''t have any sses today?" I asked.

    "No, our group went on a trip..." She replied with a lonely smile as she began to arrange her gardening tools.

    "Group trip huh? Must be fun," Imented. "What about you? Why aren''t you going with them?"

    "I decided to stay back," Rogue replied quietly.

    Sigh! This girl, seriously. "C''mon, Rogue. You have to live a little. You can''t keep living like this."

    "It''s fine," Rogue shrugged. "I''m used to it."

    "No, it''s not fine," I grabbed her gloved hands. "How about I take you out today? Wanna go out with me?"

    "Huh?" Her eyes widened in surprise. "Wha...?! You aren''t serious, are you?"

    "I''ll show you my real face if you say yes," I dered confidently. "Just you and me."

    "Uhhh... I... I..." She hesitated.

    "What? Don''t tell me you aren''t a bit curious to see my face under this mask?" I teased yfully.

    "Of course, I am!" Rogue blushed slightly. But I could see a troubled expression on her face as if she wasn''t sure what to do or if it would be a good idea to go out. "But, you ok with me? I mean, is this a date?!" Her eyes widened in realization.

    "Are you blushing? It''s cute." I chuckled. "Yes, it''s a date."

    "I... Uh... I..." Rogue stuttered as she nervously yed with her fingers.

    "C''mon, Rogue. Live a little," I encouraged. "It''ll be fun!"

    "I... Okay, I''ll go... But, I have to ask for the Professor''s permission first," Rogue relented shyly.

    "Great! I''m pretty sure he''ll allow you to go out with me. Meet me in front of the academy in 15 minutes. I''ll pick you up," I gave her a thumbs up.

    "Ok," She nodded.

    I opened a portal to my room...

    The portal closed behind me as I stood in my room, feeling a surge of excitement. A date with Rogue. After all this time, I was finally going to help her experience something normal, something she deserved. I quickly swapped my Spidey suit for a casual outfit��jeans, a simple blue shirt, and a jacket. I wanted to befortable, but I also wanted to look decent for her. After all, this wasn''t just any outing; I was nning to reveal my identity.

    It was a big deal. I hadn''t shown my face to many people, but for Rogue, I wanted to do it. She had lived so long keeping people at a distance, afraid of hurting anyone with her powers. She deserved to be treated like a normal person, someone who could experience life without the fear of her powers getting in the way. And since her power doesn''t work on me, maybe we could start a rtionship... Well, I have a harem... How do I break it to her if we were to start something between us?

    No point thinking about that. We''ll deal with it when the timees.

    Checking myself onest time in the mirror, I smiled at my reflection. "Not bad, Parker. Not bad."

    .

    .[3rd person POV]. [Rogue''s side]

    Rogue stood frozen in the garden, her heart still racing after Spider-Man disappeared through his portal. She looked around, half-expecting him to reappear, though the only sound that reached her now was the soft rustling of the wind in the trees. ''A date with Spider-Man... What in the world just happened?''

    She was going on a date with Spider-Man!

    A date?!

    Her face turned red. She couldn''t believe it. Spider-Man asked her out.

    He asked her out!

    It seemed like something out of a dream.

    "A date... with Spider-Man?" She mumbled to herself, biting her lip nervously. She felt a strange mix of excitement and a bit of fear. Due to her mutation, no one ever asked her on a date. So, lots of things were going through her mind. For one, it was Spider-Man��a literal superhero. But more than that, he wasn''t afraid of her powers. He wasn''t keeping his distance like everyone else did.

    What will her friends say about this? Kitty will most likely tease her endlessly. And if Jubilee finds out, she''ll spread the news all over the academy by tomorrow morning. Rogue groaned inwardly. She didn''t want to deal with that. Then again, she felt a glint of happiness in her heart.

    "You need to live a little."

    His words echoed in her head as she made her way inside. Maybe he was right. Maybe it was time to take a risk, to stop hiding in the shadows. She looked down at her gloved hands. The gloves had always been a part of her��a shield between her and everyone else. But they were also a reminder of the one thing that set her apart: her curse. She could never touch anyone without draining their life, their energy, their memories. It was a lonely existence.

    But Spiderman was different. He can touch her without worrying about getting drained means... They could actually hold hands. Maybe even kiss. She blushed even harder at the thought.

    Suddenly, Rogue stopped in her tracks. Her heart felt like it was caught in a whirlwind of emotions. She wasn''t just nervous; she was scared. What if this date didn''t go well? What if he changed his mind about her? What if...

    ''Stop it, Anna-Marie.'' She shook her head, trying to banish the doubt from her mind. ''You''ve been through worse. It''s just a date, not the end of the world. Wait! Since this is a date... Does he like me? Does he want to kiss me? Geez! Stop it!''

    She pped her cheeks lightly. ''What am I thinking?'' Rogue sighed heavily. She knew she was overthinking things. She needed to calm down.

    She reached the door to Professor Xavier''s office and paused, hesitating for a moment before knocking. Rogue wasn''t sure why she felt so nervous. Maybe it was because, deep down, this felt like more than just a simple outing. This was a step she hadn''t allowed herself to take in years.

    "Come in, Rogue," the Professor''s calm voice called from inside.

    Rogue pushed the door open and stepped into the familiar room. Professor Xavier sat behind his desk, looking up at her with his usual warm, knowing smile. He always had a way of making her feel at ease.

    "Professor," she began, closing the door behind her and fidgeting slightly. "I... I need to ask you something."

    The Professor folded his hands in front of him, his expression gentle. "Of course, Rogue. What''s on your mind?"

    "Well..." she hesitated, trying to find the right words. "Spider-Man... asked me to go out with him."

    The Professor didn''t seem the least bit surprised. In fact, his smile deepened just a little, as if he''d been expecting something like this. "I see. And how do you feel about that?"

    Rogue blinked, taken aback by the question. How did she feel about it? Her emotions are jumbled up right now and too many thoughts are rushing through her mind. "I... I don''t know. It''s not like I don''t want to go. I mean, it''s Spider-Man, and he''s... nice. But... I just don''t know if it''s a good idea. What if something goes wrong? What if��"

    Xavier raised a hand gently, cutting her off. "You''ve spent so much of your life worrying about what could go wrong, Rogue. But perhaps it''s time to focus on what could go right."

    "I guess you''re right," she admitted softly after a little pause.

    "I think you deserve to have moments of happiness, Rogue," Xavier continued, his voice kind and reassuring. "You''ve been through so much, but that doesn''t mean you should stop living your life. If this is an opportunity for you to feel normal, even just for a little while, then I encourage you to take it."

    Rogue felt a warm surge of gratitude. "Thanks, Professor. I just... needed to hear that, I guess."

    He nodded. "I trust you''ll be careful. Enjoy your day, Rogue."

    ---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 15 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 190 [A day with Rogue]

    Ch: 190 [A day with Rogue]

    [3rd person pov]

    Peter sat in the driver''s seat of his Aston Martin, his mask still on as he tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. He was thinking fast while waiting just outside the school gates. He hadn''t felt this nervous in a long time, and he wasn''t sure why. This wasn''t his first date, not by a long shot, but something about Rogue made this feel special. Maybe it was her gentle nature or the way she looked at him as if she couldn''t quite believe someone would want to be with her.

    He checked his reflection in the rearview mirror, the mask hiding his face but not the nerves beneath it. He still couldn''t believe he was doing this.

    "Alright, Pete, you got this," he said to himself.

    Then, he saw Rogue walking out of the gate. She was wearing a silver full-sleeve jacket, blue jeans, and gloves, and her hair was tied in a ponytail. Peter smiled. She looked beautiful. He got out of the car and waved at her. Rogue spotted him and waved back, her cheeks reddening slightly as she approached.

    "Hi," she greeted shyly, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting?"

    "Hey! No, not at all. You look great," Peterplimented with a grin.

    Rogue blushed even harder. "T... thanks," she stammered, her gaze shifting away briefly.

    Peter opened the door for her. Rogue thanked him and got in. Peter closed the door and walked to the other side. Getting into the driver''s seat, he started the car and drove out. As they passed through the streets, Peter nced at Rogue. She was fiddling with her fingers and was looking somewhat nervous.

    She nced at him, still hidden behind his mask, and for a moment, they sat in silence, the sound of the engine purring gently in the background.

    "So... uh, nice car," Roguemented, trying to break the ice.

    "You are nervous, aren''t you?" He asked her directly.

    "Is it that obvious?" Rogue chuckled.

    Peter shrugged. "I am nervous too."

    "Really?" Rogue asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yep," Peter nodded. "Under this mask, I''m just a guy going on a date with a beautiful girl, so yeah... I''m nervous too."

    Rogue blushed at thepliment. ''He thinks I''m beautiful?!''

    Peter parked the car in the sidene, raised a magic barrier around the car, and turned toward her, "It''s getting stuffy with the mask on. And as I promised, I''ll show you my real face. So, go ahead and take it off."

    Rogue blinked, surprised. She hesitantly reached for the edge of the mask, her gloved fingers brushing against the fabric. Peter remained perfectly still as she slowly pulled up his mask. He gazed at her intently, watching her reaction as she revealed his face. Rogue gasped, her eyes widening slightly. She stared at him, speechless, "Peter Parker?! The creator of the Neural Imnts and Cybeics?!" She eximed.

    "Yep, that''s me," Peter smiled. "Surprised?"

    "Very," Rogue nodded. "I mean, I always assumed you were young, but I never thought you were this handsome! Ah! I... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say it so directly. I''m making a mess, ain''t I?" She covered her mouth with her hand as her face turned beet red.

    Peter chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. I''m ttered, actually." He resumed driving.

    Rogue nodded, her embarrassment subsiding slightly. She stared at Peter''s profile as he drove. He had short brown hair, sharp jawline, high cheekbones, and an air of confidence about him. She bit her lip, admiring him. She couldn''t believe she was sitting next to Peter Parker, the world''s youngest billionaire and one of the smartest geniuses alive. Neural Imnts and cybeics were a big deal back then, but after a year, Baxter Industries announced the official release of these imnts, which shook the entire world.

    After that, Peter disappeared from the public eye, with an announcement that he was suffering from amnesia and nobody knew what he was up to. She felt a little overwhelmed, but she didn''t mind it.

    "So, are you really suffering from amnesia?" She asked curiously.

    "Nope," Peter replied without missing a beat. "Green Goblin blew himself up and I got caught up in that. I was in aa for months. So, Susan Storm made that amnesia story up since back then my family didn''t know about my identity. After I healed up, I decided to go with that amnesia part, to avoid unnecessary troubles. You know, how it is... When we are talking about imnts like that, many people would love to get their hands on them or their creator, me. They might target my family too... Well, that''s the gist of it."

    Rogue listened to him attentively, and when Peter finished exining, she smiled at him. "I see. Back then they said that Spiderman died in an explosion while taking down Green Goblin. I... I didn''t believe them, but you have no idea how happy I was when you suddenly appeared after almost a year. I''m d you''re alright."

    "Thanks," Peter smiled. "I made many people worried back then... Anyway, that''s in the past. So, let''s not talk about superhero business, okay? Let''s just enjoy the date today."

    Rogue nodded in agreement. Peter turned on the radio and the car filled with music. Rogue rxed in her seat as they drove, enjoying the ride.

    "Aren''t you going to ask where I''m taking you?" Peter asked her after a while.

    Rogue shrugged. "No. It''s your surprise so I''ll wait patiently for it."

    "Hehe, you''re interesting, Rogue," Peter chuckled.

    Rogue smiled bashfully.

    She stole nces at him every now and then, her thoughts swirling. She couldn''t believe how normal he looked. Just a guy. No suit, no mask, no superhero persona��just Peter. And yet, he had gone out of his way to do this for her. It made her heart flutter, and she couldn''t help but smile.

    Peter, on the other hand, was feeling more confident by the minute. Rogue hadn''t freaked out when she saw his face, which was a good sign. Now, he just had to make sure everything went smoothly from here on out.

    They soon reached their destination: a lovely small farmhouse at the edge of a calm meadow. The air was fresh, with a touch of wildflowers and soil. The sun rays gave the scenery a warm, golden light. It was peaceful, the perfect spot for a quiet, private date.

    "This ce isn''t much, but I thought it could be nice," he said, his tone a little uncertain as both of them got out of the car.

    Rogue looked around in awe. "It''s... beautiful," she murmured. "How did you find this ce?"

    "Well, technically, I bought it about 30 minutes ago," Peter admitted sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.

    "You are joking, right?" Rogue raised an eyebrow.

    Peter shook his head. "Nope."

    "Wow..." Rogue breathed, shaking her head in disbelief.

    Peter chuckled. "I thought you liked quiet ces and I couldn''t think of a better ce than this. So, I bought it. Come on, let''s go inside." He grabbed Rogue''s hand and led her into the house.

    The interior was simple butfortable. A modest living room with a firece, a fully stocked kitchen, and a bedroom upstairs. Everything was freshly cleaned and ready for use.

    Peter watched Rogue''s reaction closely, hoping he hadn''t overdone it. To his relief, she seemed excited.

    "This is amazing!" She eximed, spinning around to take it all in. Then her eyes fell on therge field and garden on the left, and she gasped. "Is that...?" She ran outside without finishing her sentence, Peter following close behind.

    Sure enough, the backyard contained a massive orchard, filled with trees bearing all sorts of fruits. Rogueughed in delight, running from tree to tree and touching the leaves reverently.

    "I can''t believe it! This is incredible! It''s beautiful!" She eximed happily.

    Peter grinned, pleased by her reaction. Rogue jumped to pluck an apple from a nearby tree, but her height prevented her from reaching it. Peter chuckled, walking up behind her. He grabbed her waist gently, lifting her up so she could reach the apple. She blushed furiously as she grabbed the fruit, Peter holding her securely in ce. He helped her down once she had it and released her waist, stepping back to give her space. She took a bite of the apple, savoring the sweet vor before turning to face Peter again.

    "Thank you," she said shyly, offering him a small smile.

    "You''re wee," Peter replied softly. "Oh, I almost forgot." He pointed at her gloves. "You know your power doesn''t work on me, so, take them off and be yourself. Here, there isn''t anyone other than us, so, just forget for a moment that you are a mutant. I want you to enjoy the day like a normal girl, okay?" He told Rogue with a kind smile.

    Rogue hesitated, but Peter''s sincere gaze convinced her to trust him. She slowly removed her gloves and put them away. Peter nodded, satisfied, and gestured to follow him further into the orchard. Rogue followed him, curious to see what else he had nned. There was a treehouse in the middle of the orchard.

    "That''s a treehouse!" She gasped in excitement.

    "Yep. Wanna check it out?" Peter asked, smiling at her enthusiasm.

    Rogue nodded eagerly. She held the apple in her mouth while climbing thedder and entering the treehouse. Peter climbed up after her, chuckling when he saw her already exploring the ce. He watched her examine the bookshelves lining the walls, the old couch and beanbag chairs, and the telescope set up near the window.

    "Wow," Rogue breathed, looking around. "This ce is amazing! How did you manage to build all this in such a short amount of time?" She asked, turning to face him.

    Peter shrugged. "That''s a trade secret," he joked.

    ---[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

    AN: I''ll take a few days'' break. The next chapter will be uploaded on Friday or Saturday. Need to stockpile, so, have patience.

 Ch: 191 [Rogue & Peter]

    Ch: 191 [Rogue & Peter]

    Peter watched as Rogue explored the treehouse, her wide eyes gleaming with excitement. The small space was cozy, filled with books, bean bags, a small couch, and a telescope by the window. She was looking at the nice view of the orchard through the window. It had afortable, lived-in atmosphere. Rogue was visibly thrilled, her initial nervousness fading as she touched the items with a sense of childlike curiosity.

    "This ce is really nice," she said, turning back to him with a bright smile. "I never imagined a date in a treehouse. I like it."

    Peter chuckled and leaned against the doorframe, his arms crossed. "I''m d you like it. I was kinda worried that you might not like it, but then thought it would be a nice change of pace from the usual city stuff."

    "It really is," Rogue said, shifting her focus to the telescope and peering through it. "I feel like a kid again. I never had a treehouse growing up, so this is kind of a dreame true."

    "I didn''t have one either," Peter admitted, joining her near the telescope. "But I always wanted one. Figured it was about time to check that off my list."

    Rogueughed softly and moved away from the telescope, plopping down on the old couch with a satisfied sigh. She pulled her legs up and leaned against the cushions, looking at Peter expectantly. "So, what''s next? I really like this ce. So, I''m guessing you have something different in mind. What''s your big surprise?"

    He grinned and sat across from her on one of the beanbag chairs, sinking into itsfortable embrace. "Honestly, the surprise was just getting you here. I didn''t n anything too crazy after that. Thought we''d just hang out, talk, maybe cook some food, and enjoy the day... Get to know each other. What do you think?"

    Her smile softened. "I think that sounds perfect." She took a bite of the apple she''d plucked earlier, savoring the sweet vor as she looked around the treehouse again. "You really didn''t need to do all this for me, you know. I would''ve been happy with just a simple lunch or dinner."

    Peter shrugged nonchntly. "That''s too boring. Besides, where''s the fun in eating at a restaurant rather than cooking the food yourself?"

    "Fair point," Rogue said as she raised her eyebrows, "You can cook?" She asked.

    "Yep," Peter nodded proudly. "Learned to cook when I was younger. My aunt taught me."

    "That''s great," She said with a smile. "I can only cook some basic dishes like chicken soup, pasta, omelet, and that''s about it. I''m not even sure I''m good at those," She said, slightly embarrassed.

    Peter chuckled. He could tell that she was beginning to rx, her earlier tension disappearing with every passing minute. After a brief moment of pause, as she finished eating the apple, he broke the silence, "So, what kind of music do you listen to?"

    Rogue looked up, her eyes lighting up with interest. "Oh, I listen to all kinds of stuff. Mostly old-school rock, though. Bands like Led Zeppelin, Queen, Fleetwood Mac... that kind of thing. What about you?"

    "Nice choices," Peter said, nodding approvingly. "I''m a fan of ssic rock too. But I prefer jazz, especially when I''m working on projects. It helps me focus."

    "Jazz, huh? That''s pretty cool. I''ve never really gotten into it. Is it really good?" She said thoughtfully, tapping her chin.

    "It is. I''ll have to y you some of my favorite tracks sometime," Peter offered. "Maybe you''ll be a fan."

    She smiled. "I''d like that."

    They kept chatting, and the conversation felt smooth as they talked about their favorite bands, movies, and even foods. Rogue said she really liked Southernfort food, especially fried chicken and mashed potatoes. Peter admitted he couldn''t resist New York-style pizza and sometimes treated himself to it after a long day of being, well, Spider-Man.

    "Pizza, huh? That''s a ssic," Rogue joked. "I bet you eat it all the time."

    "Guilty," Peterughed. "It''s kind of a must when you live in New York."

    "Fair enough," She replied with a grin. "But if you''re ever in the South, you''ve gotta try real Southern food. It''ll blow your mind."

    "I''ll take you up on that," Peter said with a smile as he thought of going on another date with her. "Maybe you can show me around when I visit."

    "Deal," Rogue said, smiling even more. She moved in her seat, getting morefortable. "What about movies? Got any favorites?"

    Peter thought for a moment. "I love sci-fi. Movies like Star Wars and The Matrix. But I also like old ck-and-white films, the ssics."

    She raised an eyebrow, surprised. "You? Watching old ck-and-white movies? I wouldn''t have thought that."

    He chuckled. "Not all, but some ssics. What about you?"

    "I''m more into thrillers," Rogue admitted. "You know, the ones that keep you on the edge of your seat, like Silence of the Lambs or Gone Girl. And I also love a goodedy. It makes life a bit more fun."

    "That''s an interesting mix," Peter said, leaning back in his beanbag chair. "I wouldn''t have guessed that either."

    "Well, I guess we both have our surprises," Rogue said, smiling coyly.

    Peter smiled, enjoying how easy the conversation had be. It made him happy to see her like thisfortable, happy, and unburdened.

    "So," Rogue said after a moment, "can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead," Peter replied, curious.

    She hesitated, then asked, "Your webs. Does ite out of you or do you use gadgets to produce them?"

    Peter couldn''t help but smile. Gwen also asked the same question back then and so did MJ, Michelle, and the others. They all wanted to know how his web works.

    "Both," He answered, "I can shoot from my wrist." He gave her a demonstration by shooting some webs out of his wrist.

    "Wow! That''s awesome!" Rogue eximed with amazement as she watched the white string of fluid fly out of Peter''s wrists. She leaned forward with interest. "How does it work?"

    Peter chuckled. "I''m not really sure. It''s just something that happens naturally when I want it to. Like flexing a muscle. It''s hard to exin."

    She nodded, still fascinated. "That''s amazing."

    "And before you ask any more questions about my web, no, it doesn''te out of my butt," Peter joked, causing Rogue tough.

    "How did you know I was going to ask that?" She asked yfully.

    "Everyone asks that question whenever I show them my webs. It''s an obvious question to ask. Plus, I''ve seen enough memes on social media about it," Peter exined, amused.

    Rogueughed harder, shaking her head. "I saw those memes too. They''re hrious. You don''t get angry over it? I''d probably be annoyed if people were making jokes like that about me."

    Peter shrugged. "Nah. I find it funny. Just like there are fans, there are haters. I just ignore the haters. They aren''t worth my time."

    After spending a lot of time talking in the treehouse, they finally decided to climb down.

    Peter stretched and stood up from the beanbag chair. "As much as I''m enjoying this, we should probably get down and grab some food. I promised we''d cook, remember?" He grinned, offering his hand to Rogue. She took it without hesitation, and he helped her to her feet.

    "Sounds good to me," Rogue said, smiling brightly. "Lead the way."

    Peter helped her down thedder first before following behind. They walked together to the outdoor kitchen near the farmhouse. There was everything they needed to cook: a stove, oven, grill, and a countertop with all sorts of cooking equipment. The fridge was under the shed nearby. He walked up to the fridge.

    "So, what would you like for lunch? I got everything here," He said as he opened the fridge to reveal tons of ingredients inside.

    Rogue peered inside curiously, taking in all the different options.

    "Fried chicken?" She suggested, looking over at him. Peter grinned and pulled out several packages of frozen chicken. "Perfect choice. I''ll start frying it while you prepare the mashed potatoes."

    She nodded enthusiastically and grabbed some potatoes from the basket on top of the counter.

    They worked together to make lunch, chatting casually as they cooked. Rogue told Peter stories about her life which wasn''t too good and kinda sad. But she did manage to make some friends who weren''t afraid of her power, like Jubilee and Kitty. Peter shared his own stories of growing up as well, including some embarrassing moments. Rogueughed at his antics and found them cute.

    After they finished preparing the food, they sat down to enjoy their meal.

    "Well, time to dig in," She said eagerly. Peter smiled as he watched her take the first bite of her chicken.

    "So, how is it?" He asked, waiting expectantly.

    Rogue chewed slowly, savoring the vor before swallowing. She turned to look at him with wide eyes. "This is amazing!" She eximed, taking another bite.

    Peter grinned proudly. "I''m d you like it. d I could impress you with my cooking skills," He said, teasing her. Rogueughed and shook her head, continuing to eat.

    "Maybe I should have gone with somethingplex," She joked.

    "Anytime you want to try again, let me know," Peter replied.

    They continued eating their food, enjoying each other''spany. When they finished eating, Rogue helped Peter clean everything up. After that, they decided to watch aedy movie.

    "Dumb and Dumber?" Peter suggested as he browsed through Netflix.

    Rogue nodded eagerly. "Definitely!"

    He selected the movie, settling down next to her on the couch. They watched it together,ughing at the silly jokes and scenes.

    ---[Don''t forget those Powerstones]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

    AN: Who was it that requested a vampire in Marvel ff? If you are still reading, then good news, I''m writing one> Noblesse x Hellsing in Marvel. [Rai is the MC. Alucard is also there.] [4chs so far]

 Ch: 192 [Emma & Chat- A new beginning]

    Ch: 192 [Emma & Chat- A new beginning]

    [Evening] [Peter''s first person POV]

    I stopped the car near the academy''s gate. The day was well spent and both of us had fun. Rogue was full of smiles andughs. I enjoyed every second of it. She''s a great girl.

    Rogue turned toward me with a smile, "Thanks for the awesome day, Peter. I really enjoyed myself."

    I smiled back, "I''m d you enjoyed it. I did too. Hopefully, we can do this again soon."

    "I''d like that," Rogue said, nodding. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she added shyly, "So, um, I guess this is goodbye for now..."

    I chuckled softly, reaching over to gently squeeze her hand reassuringly. "Don''t worry. We''ll meet again soon enough."

    "Okay," Rogue said, looking relieved. She leaned forward suddenly, kissing my cheek briefly before pulling away quickly, blushing furiously.

    My eyes widened slightly in surprise before I grinned widely at her bold move. Although it was a little peck on the cheek, it still caught me off guard. She blushed even deeper, looking embarrassed by what she had just done. Before I could say anything, she opened the door and stepped out with a smile tugging at her lips.

    As she hurried toward the academy doors, I called out, "Hey, Rogue."

    She stopped, ncing over her shoulder with raised eyebrows. "Yeah?"

    "You ever gone camping?" I asked on impulse.

    She blinked, then shook her head. "No... can''t say that I have. Why?"

    "Want to go next time?" I shot back, not missing a beat.

    Her smile returned, brighter than before. "Yeah, I''d love that! Thanks, Peter!"

    I nodded and waved goodbye before driving away.

    As I drove, I couldn''t help but think about Rogue. She seemed genuinely happy today, and I enjoyed spending time with her. I really hope we can continue seeing each other again soon. But that will have to wait for a bit now. I gotta take care of Cyborg Gwen''s situation first. Then, of course, there was Morlun... not to mention tracking down Cindy Moon. So much to do, so little time. But I''d find a way. I always did.

    As I drove through the city streets, I decided to swing by the spa. The girls would be finishing up soon. I''ll pick them up and maybe go shopping. It''s been a while since we all went out together.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at Kingpin''s hideout

    3rd Person POV

    Kingpin grabbed his head and slumped on the chair. His cybeic imnts were glitching again, causing him to feel intense pain. The constant headaches and random glitches had been guing him for months. It was getting worse as time passed. He grunted and clenched his fists tightly. All his attempts to capture Riri Williams failed miserably, and now the heroes are suspicious of him. The situation was getting out of control. He needed to act fast before things spiraledpletely out of his grasp.

    And then she appeared, Emma Frost. Her white attire contrasted sharply with the gloom, but it was the cold steel in her eyes that sent a chill through the air. She had made short work of Kingpin''s men. Every one of themy scattered in the hallway outside, their minds reduced to gibbering mush, thanks to her telepathic assault. Those lucky enough to be spared met a more physical demise �C but not one man remained standing.

    Kingpin''s empire had been dismantled, systematically and ruthlessly. Emma had sabotaged his business, destroyed his criminalwork, and even alerted S.H.I.E.L.D. to his underhanded dealings. All of it was wiped away in a single, calcted strike.

    And now, here she stood.

    "Look at you, pathetic bug," Emma scoffed as she looked at the broken man before her.

    "You... you think you''ve won?" Kingpin rasped, his voice distorted from the defective imnts. Sweat beaded on his brow as he red up at her, his vision flickering again. But he wasn''t seeing Emma Frost anymore. His mind was unraveling, and what he saw standing before him was not the White Queen, but a faceless assassin, the very one he believed had orchestrated his downfall.

    Snarling, he heaved himself to his feet, staggering slightly under his own weight. "You''ll pay for this," he growled, throwing a punch with all the strength his broken body could muster.

    Emma didn''t flinch. With a casual flick of her wrist, she stopped the fist mid-swing, holding his massive hand in ce as though it weighed nothing. "You really should''ve known better than to cross me," she said softly, her voice like ice.

    Kingpin struggled, his face contorted in fury, but it was futile. Emma was inplete control.

    "You''ve lost everything, Wilson," she continued, tightening her grip just enough for him to feel the bones in his wrist strain under the pressure. "Your businesses, your reputation, your men... and soon, your mind."

    He let out a strangled growl and tried to swing with his other arm, but before he could evenplete the motion, Emma mmed him back into his chair telekically. The impact cracked the wooden frame beneath him, and he slumped forward, gasping for air.

    "I gave S.H.I.E.L.D. everything they need to bring you down," she said, stepping closer. "There''s noing back from this."

    Kingpin''s gaze was wild, his vision still clouded by the hallucinatory assassin. "No..." he muttered. "I... I''ll kill you... I''ll��"

    Before he could finish, Emma stepped forward and ced a single finger on his forehead. Instantly, his body went limp, his mouth hanging open as her telepathic powers flowed through his mind. She sifted through his memories like they were pages in a book, extracting everyst piece of useful information before she began the final step �C dismantling his consciousness.

    Kingpin gasped, his eyes wide with terror as he felt his very essence slipping away. "No... no... stop..."

    But it was toote. His mind broke like a fragile porcin doll smashed against concrete. His body went limp in the chair, and Emma pulled back, her expression unchanging. She then ced a handgun in his right hand and manipted his body to shoot himself. Kingpin shot his brains out as the gun dropped on the floor.

    "It''s done," she murmured to herself, turning to leave the room.

    Behind her, the once-mighty Kingpiny dead on the floor, blood pooling around his head. Emma Frost had crushed his empire, destroyed his reputation, and ended his life in less than an hour. And now, nothing remained of the man who had ruled New York City for decades. He was finished and so were all the gangs of NY. By now, Shield should be rounding up all the thugs across NYC. It was time to rebuild the city and make sure such criminals would never rise to power again.

    Emma Frost left Kingpin''s hideout and walked towards her car.

    She opened the door and saw Chat looking at her with a worried expression.

    "What''s up with that look?" She asked with a frown.

    Chat asked hesitantly, "Is it over?"

    Emma nodded. "Yes, Kingpin is dealt with."

    Chat sighed in relief and hugged her. "Thank god."

    Emma smiled softly, patting the girl''s back gently. She felt it very refreshing to do some good instead of bad. A new page has turned for her, and it was a fresh start.

    "Where are we going next?" Chat asked as Emma drove down the street.

    Emma smiled. "Home."

    Chat raised an eyebrow, "The academy?"

    Emma shook her head. "Yup! We''re moving to Xavier''s Academy for Gifted Youngsters, starting tomorrow!"

    Chat blinked, her eyes widening slightly. "Wait, seriously?!"

    Emma nodded again. "Mhmm! It''s time we did something positive with our lives. And what better way to do that than helping other mutants like us?"

    Chat smiled brightly. "You are just going there because you want to get in touch with Spidey, don''t you?" She teased.

    Emma smirked, "You brat, that''s not true."

    Chat giggled, "Only time will tell, won''t it?"

    Emmaughed and drove towards their home to pack up. Tomorrow would be a big day for both of them. They would move to the Xavier''s Academy for Gifted Youngsters.

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

    Oh, yeah, Emma on board.

 Ch: 193 [A moment with Cyborg Gwen]

    Ch: 193 [A moment with Cyborg Gwen]

    [Next morning] [Rooftop]

    Cyborg Gwen sat on the ledge of the building overlooking the city. She stared at the sunrise, enjoying the view with a faint smile. I walked towards her and sat next to her on the ledge.

    "Morning, Gwen," I greeted.

    Cyborg Gwen looked at me, "Morning, Peter."

    "How are you feeling?" I asked.

    "Fine," Cyborg Gwen replied, shrugging. She paused a moment before adding, "I feel... better now. Just thinking about the past... And..." Her voice trailed off as she stared down at her metal hands.

    "So, what''s next? Are you gonna stay here or go back to your reality?" I asked curiously.

    "I want to go back, but there''s nothing but pain and suffering in that reality. Even if I go back, nothing will change. The damage is already done, nothing can reverse that," She sighed heavily and shook her head sadly. "But staying here... it feels nice. I like it here. There''s no war, no conflict. No constant threats looming over us. Everyone seems happier here."

    "Yet, your face says otherwise," I pointed out. "Something bothering you?"

    Cyborg Gwen turned to look at me with a small smile. "My Peter used to be like you once. Kind, caring, and always trying to help people, but he called himself a selfish hero. I knew he was just kidding himself. He cared too much for others to truly consider himself selfish. But when he... I... When we lost our unborn child and MJ and Michelle died in an explosion... That changed him. But when he learned that both of them were also pregnant, he went... He lost control."

    "..." I couldn''t say a word. I just sat there listening to her story, even though I knew what happened in that reality.

    "Wanda was also looking forward to meeting the babies, but after seeing Peter lose it... She tried to help him and gave him hope. Then, both of them went to Kamar-Taj to find information on time magic. They wanted the Time Stone in the Ancient One''s possession," Cyborg Gwen continued quietly. "Thought with the Time Stone they could turn back time and save them..." She touched her belly subconsciously.

    "They refused to help, right?" I guessed.

    Cyborg Gwen nodded slowly. "Yes. Rules, they said. Peter and Wanda fought against Strange and the Ancient One. Neither side showed mercy. It was a brutal fight. And in the end..." Her voice faltered. I could tell that she wanted to cry, yet no tears came out from her cybeic eyes. "The Ancient One sealed the stone in an unknown dimension. Wanda killed her on the spot and Peter killed Dr. Strange. I don''t know what happened next, but when Peter and Wanda returned, they were different and they were carrying a book... Darkhold or The Book Of Sins... Something like that."

    "Darkhold..." I murmured thoughtfully.

    Cyborg Gwen nodded. "It contains dark knowledge, powerful spells, and rituals. For years they deciphered the book, but the book corrupted them both. Peter became cruel, ruthless, and coldhearted. He stopped caring about others'' lives. And Wanda... she became obsessed with bringing our loved ones back. Nothing else mattered to her anymore except getting back our family. They sacrificed so many humans just to test their spells and rituals. The heroes were no match for them. Soon everyone fell... one by one until Miles came up with the idea of time travel and the rest you already know."

    "Hmmm... The time stone isn''t enough to reverse everything and Darkhold corrupts the user. We need to gather all the infinity stones if we were to fix your reality. One snap is all it''d take to fix everything," I mused out loud.

    Cyborg Gwen blinked. "Snap? Infinity Stones?" She questioned curiously.

    "Oh, sorry. Did Thanos''s situation happen in your reality?" I asked.

    Cyborg Gwen shook her head. "Thanos? No, not that I remember. But what are infinity stones?"

    I jumped down on the roof and stretched my arms, "There are two ways to fix your world. First, find the six infinity stones and do a snap, second, find Lady Death and make a deal with her, in exchange she can bring them back to life, but I''ve no idea where to find her or how. So, infinity stones are our best option. Make an infinity gauntlet, find the stones, do the snap, and reset the timeline ording to your wish. The only downside is that the other me should also know about this, yet he went for the Darkhold. Something doesn''t add up here."

    Cyborg Gwen got off the ledge andnded on the rooftop, "Peter... Is there a hope?" She looked at me with a hopeful expression.

    "Of course, there''s hope," I replied, smiling reassuringly. "I just need some time to think. We can''t rush in without a proper n. If that other Peter is really as strong as you say he is and a corrupt Wanda, then the present me can''t win against them alone. I''m not strong enough... Not yet."

    "Then..." She grabbed my hands.

    "Yeah! Not yet, but soon!" I assured her. "Once I get ess to the higher level at Kamar-Taj''s library, I''ll be able to decipher the advanced spell books. Those spells can increase my power to a whole new level. Only then, I''ll be strong enough to challenge those two."

    I squeezed her hands.

    "Besides, we have strong allies... Frank, Felicia with Venom, this reality''s Wanda. So, yeah, once we train a bit and get stronger, we''ll go to your reality, fix things, kill that bastard Morlun... I''m pretty sure he''s also involved in this mess. Then we can try to fix things. If the snap works, everything will go back to normal, if it doesn''t then at least we''ll be able to stop them from causing any more death and destruction."

    Cyborg Gwen wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me tightly. I returned her hug and patted her back soothingly. She buried her face in my chest, her shoulders trembling slightly as she sobbed quietly.

    "Thank you, for giving me hope, Peter," She whispered.

    "Don''t worry, Gwen. I''ll do my best to help you. I promise," I promised, stroking her hair gently.

    She cried her heart out for a few minutes. That bastard! I''m gonna rip out his heart. How dare he make Gwen cry? I thought angrily. After crying her heart out, Cyborg Gwen moved away.

    "Haha!" She gave a bitterugh. "I can''t even cry. Sorry... I didn''t mean to... It''s just... I was losing hope. And..."

    "Hey, I understand. Don''t worry, we''ll find a way. Now, no more crying, okay?" I interrupted her gently.

    "Okay," She replied, smiling weakly.

    "Good," I said, returning her smile. "Now, let''s go. Breakfast is ready. Wait! Do you eat? Was that rude to ask?"

    "Haha... I do eat. I''m still 30-40% human, Peter," Cyborg Gwen answered amusedly.

    "Right. Come on, let''s eat breakfast."

    ----

    Later that day...

    Wanda as usual dragged Cyborg Gwen out for a stroll around because she thinks that C-Gwen needs fresh air to rx. My Gwen was also waiting for them outside. Seeing me she rushed and hugged me, kissing my lips.

    "Morning, babe. Slept well?" I asked her.

    "Yes, I did. Though I missed youst night," Gwen pouted cutely. Then her eyes fell on the Cyborg version. "Oops. I''m sorry."

    Cyborg Gwen chuckled, "Hahaha! It''s alright."

    "Well, c''mon, let''s go." She extended her hand toward me.

    "What?" I raised my eyebrows questioningly.

    "We''re going shopping," Gwen exined, grinning widely.

    "Ugh... Not again..." I groaned. "We just went shopping yesterday."

    "No, you went with MJ and the others," Wanda chimed in. "Today. It''s our turn."

    "Your car keys and card, please." Gwen held out her hands, ignoring myint.

    Sighing, I handed over my car key and credit card to her.

    Cyborg Gwenughed at my misfortune.

    "Let''s go," Gwen pulled me along with her.

    "If I see even a single scratch on my car... Your ass and my hand are gonna be well acquainted," I warned. Gwen just giggled cutely and waved at the Cyborg Gwen.

    "See youter, Gwen. Bye," Gwen shouted.

    Gwen, Cyborg Gwen [She changed her face using some kind of imnt], and Wanda drove off in my car while I stood there hoping it woulde back in one piece. Sigh! Women... Well, I might as well visit the spa and get my first massage.

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you are reading, pls. That way, I know that you are reading.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 194 [Flash’s aunt in the spa]

    Ch: 194 [sh��s aunt in the spa]

    AN: I won''t lie. I really forgot about her lol.

    ---

    I watched as the car disappeared from view, the sound of Gwen''sughter still ringing in my ears. I sighed, shaking my head with a small smile. Women and their shopping trips�� If my car survives this, it''ll be a miracle.

    Stretching my arms, I decided to take a different approach to the day. With Gwen, Wanda, and Cyborg Gwen out for the day, MJ going to her usual shoot, and May and the others leaving early due to a tight schedule, I had the day for myself, which was a rare luxury. There was something I''d been putting off for a while now��checking out my new spa. Whenever I tried to go there, one thing or another would pop up, and I never managed to go. But now was the perfect time to finally do it. No more sidetracking; today I was going to rx.

    Oh, I''m gonna buy another car. Alright, let''s buy a car and then go to the spa. So, after putting on my jacket, I took a bus to Queens and visited a car showroom. After a brief test drive, I bought a brand new Porshe 911 50-year edition with an extreme customization package. Everything was customized to the max. They said it would take a few days to get the car delivered with the customization, but when I threw in extra money, those bastards did it within a few hours. Well, it cost me quite a hefty amount, but hey, it''s an awesome car.

    After the car was customized. I left for the spa, but not before taking a drive around. I mean, it''s a new car and I want to push it to the limits. The car handled like a dream, hugging the road like it was made for it. I couldn''t help but admire its performance as I drove through the city streets. I arrived at the spa after an hour of driving around. The building had a sleek, modern design withrge ss windows, allowing passersby to see the calming ambiance inside. After parking the car, and putting on a spell around it to avoid unnecessary danger to my new baby, I entered the ce.

    I stepped through the doors, the sound of a gentle chime weing me into the spa''s serene environment. The soothing scent ofvender and eucalyptus hit me immediately, making me rx a little as I walked toward the front desk.

    May stood behind it, flipping through a schedule book. She looked up when she heard the door, her face lighting up with a warm smile.

    "Peter! Finally decided to check out our little slice of heaven, huh?" she teased, stepping out from behind the counter to give me a hug.

    "Yeah, figured I deserved a little pampering," I said, hugging her back.

    "You definitely do. We''ve been packedtely, so you picked a good time to stop by. The girls are busy, but I think I can squeeze you in," she said, ncing over her shoulder at the schedule.

    "Busy, huh?" I said, looking around.

    I noticed several women working diligently, each handling different tasks. The massage rooms were closed, Michelle might be in one of these rooms. Maddie was at the other end of the room, organizing some supplies, and a few other employees��women I didn''t recognize��were tending to customers. But, I''m d that they kept it a women-only spa. All the clients looked liked rich and there were also a couple of models that I recognized. Well, the business is blooming...

    "Yeah, the ce has really taken off," May said with a touch of pride. "Michelle''s been booked solid for days, and Maddie''s got her hands full with management duties. We''ve even had to hire a few more people to keep up with demand."

    I chuckled. "That''s a good problem to have. You guys are running a tight ship."

    "Of course, we are," she said, grinning. "But it means you''ll have to wait till noon for your special threesome... Massage, I mean. Is that okay with you, Mr. Parker?" She smirked.

    I paused at her words.

    My mind began to process them.

    Noon.

    Threesome.

    Special.

    Is there oil involved, like nuru massage with a happy ending?! That''d be... Damn it! No... Control yourself, Parker! Stop imagining them oily and nude! Can''t get a hard-on right now. I thought to myself.

    "Of course. No problem," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady.

    She winked and then returned to the schedule book. Sigh! She knows my weak point. Threesome with thedies... Then another threesome at night... Perfect day. Heh, I chuckled to myself as I imagined my girlfriends getting all slick and slippery for me. I closed my eyes for a second or two, lost in the momentary bliss. Michelle never joined with other girls before, so, this will be her first time.

    When I opened them, May had a knowing look on her face. I''m gonna spank her asster for this! I gave a fake cough, to break the tension in the air. Then I went to the lounge. I sank into one of the chairs, stretching out and letting the tension start to melt from my muscles. As I waited, I noticed the spa''s attention to detail. Everything was designed to make you feel at ease, from the carefully chosen music to the scent diffusers ced strategically around the room. It was clear that May, Michelle, and Maddie had put a lot of thought into this ce.

    "Peter Parker!" A woman''s voice interrupted.

    I raised my head and saw the woman standing before me in a red tight dress. Ah! That''s sh''s aunt, the famous actress Lea Thompson. Well, she looked as hot as usual, her body tight and firm thanks to a good workout routine and diet. The silky white skin, big firm boobs... Ahem, I mean, a fit mature woman!

    "Miss Thompson," I stood up.

    Truth be told I forgot about her with everything that happened. Thest time I met her was in the hospital when I took sh there after beating him up to a pulp. Later when that fuckface supposedly assaulted a nurse, followed by his assault on Liz, well, she gave up on him and right now, he''s probably rotting in prison, or maybe someone bailed him out. I have no idea.

    "It''s been a long time," I extended my hand to her.

    "Yes. I''m sad you never called. But then again, I understand if you are angry about what sh did. Well, back then I did use my fame to get him out of all troubles," She apologized as she lightly shook my hand. "Well, he ended up where he belongs..."

    "Oh, no. I''m not angry or anything. He was your family, so, you tried your best to help him out and probably tried to help him be a better person," I said, offering her an encouraging smile. "But, in the end, it''s his own fault for failing to appreciate your efforts."

    "Thank you. I''m happy you understand." She took a sit beside me. "So, if you don''t mind me asking, what are you doing in a women''s spa?"

    "Oh, I own this ce," I answered truthfully.

    "Really?" Lea sounds surprised.

    "Yup! So, may I offer you aplimentary body massage to make amends for not calling you all this time and putting our past behind us?" I asked with a smile. This is the chance I''m not gonna let go. A one-in-a-million chance. "I''m pretty good with my hands."

    A sly smile appeared on her lips as she leaned forward. I can see her big boobs practically spilling out of her dress.

    "Hmm... Is that so?"

    "It''s going to be an experience you won''t ever forget and I give you 100% guarantee that you won''t be able to forget these few hours of yours with me for the rest of your life," I responded with a confident smile of my own, inching closer to her as well.

    "Just a regr massage and nothing else?"

    "Regr massage? Oh no, only special massage for such a beautifuldy."

    She bit her lower lip, considering it.

    "Okay! But, the massage better be mind-blowing, mister."

    Got her hook, line, and sinker! Yes!

    -----

    ---[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

    AN: Too busy this month, probably the next month too, so expect 3-4 chs/week. I won''t be able to put up 7 chs like before.

 Ch: 195 [Sensual massage pt1]

    Ch: 195 [Sensual massage pt1]

    [Massage room]

    May gave me that look with a sly smile but didn''t say anything as I took Lea to the massage room, and even prepared everything for the massage, like the candles, the dimmed light, and the scented oils. Lea was already inside the room, waiting for me.

    "You better save some energy forter or we will be disappointed," May whispered to me, ncing over her shoulder and I had the urge to give her ass a hard smack. But considering there were people nearby, I restrained myself, giving her a heated look.

    "When have I ever disappointed you girls in the matter of pleasure?" I whispered back with a smirk.

    "Never and you better keep it that way," She murmured with a cute blush before leaving me standing near the door.

    Oh, I intend to keep it that way, May.

    I entered the room and locked it from inside.

    The spa room was softly lit, with warm, golden lighting through the gentle curtains, giving the space a gentle shine. The calming sound of background music was everywhere, mixed with the light smell ofvender and sandalwood. Everything was made to help people rx, including the soft mattress covered by towels on the massage table.

    Lea was standing near the bed, her back facing me, her figure highlighted by the faint light.

    I let my gaze linger on her figure for a moment, watching the way the soft light caressed her body. Her red dress clung to her curves in all the right ces, and the delicate fabric shimmered slightly as she moved. She nced over her shoulder at me, her lips curling into a knowing smile, eyes filled with yful challenge.

    Oh, this woman is hungry. I guess, her sexual life is on a dry run and when a young guy like me offered her a free hand, how could she refuse? Ah! Now that I think of it, I saw the news while swinging around the city about Lea Thompson''s breakup and her life. It was a controversial matter as her so-called husband was engaged in some illegal drug trades. Yuri busted him back when she was clearing up the streets. Since then, her fame fell massively and as always, no one wanted to keep in touch with a drug dealer''s wife. So, if I were to guess, she isn''t doing that great nowadays.

    Hmnn... I don''t want to be an ass, but why not keep her for myself? Casual flings every now and then. And then... Ahem! Me and my evil thoughts.

    Anyway, time to focus on the job at hand.

    Without saying a word, she started to take off her dress, moving her fingers slowly and carefully. The zipper on her back went down quietly, showing more of her smooth, light skin. I caught my breath as I saw the dress fall from her shoulders, dropping to the floor around her feet. She stood there, calm and sure of herself, wearing only a ckce bra and matching underwear. Her body was even more beautiful than I had thought��mature, fit, andpletely alluring.

    Wow!

    "Should I take off everything?" She asked, her voice low and husky.

    "If you''refortable with that," I said as I grabbed a towel and handed it to her. "You can undress behind the curtains." I pointed at the corner of the room.

    She nodded, taking the towel and walking toward the curtain. I watched as she disappeared behind it, unable to tear my eyes away from her. My heart was racing, and I felt my desire rising. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself.

    This massage is gonna be... Interesting.

    After a few minutes, she walked out from behind the curtain, wrapped in a white towel. She was smiling and there was that look in her eyes, that was telling me, ''I''m gonna eat you up, boy.'' I gestured to the massage table, and shey down on it, her body stretched out before me. She seemed rxed, her eyes closed and her breathing slow and steady. Her back was on right before my eyes. I adjusted the towel and pulled it down to her waist to give me proper ess to her back.

    I rubbed my hands together, warming them up. The scent of thevender oil filled the air as I poured a small amount into my palms. I took a deep breath as I ced my hands lightly on Lea��s back, feeling her warmth.

    ��Just rx,�� I murmured, my voice low and soothing. ��I��ll take care of everything.��

    She sighed softly, her body already melting into the soft table beneath her as I started at the base of her neck, my fingers working in slow, deliberate motions. I kneaded the tight muscles at her shoulders, feeling the tension that had built up over time. My thumbs pressed in gently, coaxing her to release that stress.

    "Mmm..." Lea let out a quiet moan, her body responding instantly to my touch. ��That feels good.��

    ��Good,�� I replied, smiling to myself. Her skin was soft under my hands, and I focused on the areas where I could feel the knots and tightness. I tried not to apply too much pressure yet firm enough to help her rx deeper.

    I worked my way down her back, my hands gliding effortlessly over her smooth skin. The oil made it easy for me to slide my palms across her body, and I noticed she was bing more and more responsive as I continued with my movements. Her hips arched slightly against the table, and she shifted slightly, her breathing quickening.

    ��You��ve got magic hands, Peter,�� she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    I chuckled lightly, keeping the rhythm steady. "Just doing my best."

    I could feel her muscles loosening under my fingers, responding to each movement as I worked from her shoulders down to her lower back. With every press, I paid attention to her reactions, listening to her breathing and adjusting my technique to make her rx even more.

    When I reached her lower back, I pressed my thumbs into the muscles on either side of her spine, using slow, circr motions. Her back arched slightly in response, her body unconsciously leaning into the pressure. She was so rxed now that her breathing had be slow and deep, and I''m pretty sure I heard her moan softly a few times.

    ��Is the pressure good?�� I asked softly.

    ��Perfect,�� she breathed, her voice almost dreamy.

    I went back to her shoulders and repeated the movement, feeling more confident this time. She seemed to like the stronger pressure, so I added it slowly, being careful not to cause any pain.

    After some time, I softly put my hands on her upper arms and moved them down to her hands, where I massaged each finger individually. Her fingers felt fragile in my hands, but I could also feel the tension. I gave each finger the care it needed, making sure not to hurry.

    Her gentle moans told me I was doing it right, and I found myself more concentrated than I thought I would be.

    What surprised me most was the fact that she had no stretch marks and her skin felt tight. Well, she must have blown shit ton of money to keep her body well-maintained. But, then again, she was a famous actress with plenty of money to spend.

    I kept massaging her arms until they were fully rxed. Then I went back to her shoulders, repeating the process. My hands traveled down to her waist. It was extremely low. My thumbs pressed into the tight muscles around her hip bones. She shifted slightly on the table, her hips arching towards me, and I knew I was doing something right.

    Next, I focused more on her side. Without my telling she moved her arms above her head, giving me full ess to her sides. Still, a gentleman must ask permission.

    "You mind if I do your sides?" I asked politely.

    "Do whatever you want, Peter." She murmured.

    Oh, I will, Lea. I will.

    I worked my way down her sides, applying firm pressure as I went. It was around her side tummy areas. She seemed to really enjoy this part because she kept sighing deeply, "Oh, yeah! A little harder."

    "Like this?" I asked, increasing the pressure slightly.

    "Mmm... That''s perfect."

    I continued down her sides, enjoying the way she responded to me. I had to get on top of her as I massaged her side boobs, pressing firmly into the muscles. She let out another soft moan, her hips shifting slightly as she enjoyed what I was doing.

    "Mhmm~" A soft groan escaped her lips.

    I smiled to myself, knowing I was pleasing her. I finished massaging her sides and then it was time to do her legs. I started with her feet. They were slender, with perfectly pedicured toes. I massaged each toe individually, paying close attention to the soles of her feet. When I reached her heel, I dug my thumbs in deep, eliciting a gasp from her.

    "Ohh! Just how are you doing it?" She groaned.

    I chuckled lightly, continuing to massage her foot. "Just using my instincts."

    After spending some time on her feet, I moved onto her calf muscles. These were tight, and I knew it was going to be difficult to rx thempletely. But I persisted, applying firm pressure as I worked my way up to her thighs. Her legs were long and lean, and I couldn''t help but admire the view.

    As I massaged her thighs, I noticed that she was starting to respond more to me.

    I dripped more oil on her thighs, watching it run down her smooth skin. I used my hands to spread the oil evenly, massaging it into her muscles. Truth be told, I could see her pussy and ass from my position. But, it''s still too early to do something. I still haven''t done her front. So, I kept my hands up to her inner thighs.

    "Could you do my buttcheeks? It''s killing me," She murmured.

    "Of course," I replied as I removed the towel covering her ass.

    Wow! What an ass! There was a little heart tattoo on her right butt cheek. I wonder why? Anyway, time to focus.

    <hr>

    ---[Don''t forget to favorite the chapter]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 196 [Sensual massage pt2] [2/2]

    Ch: 196 [Sensual massage pt2] [2/2]

    I dripped a bit of the scented oil directly onto her butt. Then I began massaging her cheeks, first gently, but gradually increasing the pressure as I went. I kneaded her skin between my fingers, and it was soft and silky under my touch. I used both hands, using all of my fingers to massage her skin as I applied pressure in different directions. My touch was firm enough to release tension but gentle enough not to cause any difort.

    Every now and then, I''d switch up the pressure, using different motions or different parts of my hands to provide relief from the monotony. Each new sensation would draw a gasp or sigh from her lips, and the sound made me smile.

    It didn''t take long before I could hear Lea''s breathing bing ragged.

    "Mmm�� that feels amazing," she murmured.

    "d to hear it," I said softly.

    At one point, I noticed her thighs were tense, so I leaned forward and pressed my thumbs into the muscles right below her ass, focusing on those tender spots where the thighs meet the bottom. Oh, her pussy and butt, dripping with oil and probably her juices too. As I continued, my thumbs brushed against her pussy lips, causing her to moan, "Mhm~"

    I grinned mischievously as I returned my attention to her ass. This time I spread her asscheeks apart, exposing her puckered hole to me. I dripped a little oil on her asshole, watching as it trickled down to her wet pussy lips. It was an incredibly sexy sight, and it was almost too tempting to ignore. But I knew better, so I proceeded with my task. I slide down my fingers from the hole to her ass, taking time to massage the muscles around it.

    Lea moaned louder as I did it, her hips grinding into the table as she enjoyed the new sensation. When I felt that her asscheeks were finally rxed, I started doing it all over again.

    Her hips moved subtly, almost instinctively, as if seeking more.

    "Just rx," I whispered again, my voice low and soothing.

    "I am�� I am," she breathed, her voice barely audible now, lost in the pleasure of the moment.

    I spent several minutes focusing on her buttocks, working out any remaining tension in the muscles. Every now and then, I would apply a bit more pressure, eliciting a soft gasp or moan from Lea, her body shifting slightly under my touch.

    When I finally moved off of her, her whole body looked utterly rxed, like Jello. And a great satisfaction filled me, seeing that smiling face.

    "All right, Lea," I said softly, leaning in close to her ear. "Time to turn over so I can do the front."

    I didn''t expect her to respond. She looked as if she was already half asleep. But she rolled over, allowing her breasts toe fully into view. I gulped. Those beautiful, perfect breasts had been revealed to me. The soft mounds were slightly rounded and held high, a perfect teardrop shape. Her nipples stood erect, pink, and swollen with excitement.

    I couldn''t tear my eyes away from them.

    With her lying like this, I can easily massage the front side. She put her arms around my neck as soon as I was close enough. Her breasts looked very attractive and a little bitrge for her slender body. They were pressed against my chest, her warm flesh and hard nipples... Dang!

    I looked her in the eyes, and I was caught up in her stare.

    "Only I''m lying naked here, that''s not fair, is it?" Lea asked in a yful tone.

    "You''re right. This doesn''t feel quite fair."

    "Then fix it," She said firmly, but still yfully.

    Her husky voice sent shivers down my spine.

    I pulled back and took off my shirt, revealing my bare chest to her.

    "Mmmm..." She sat up and began to run her fingers across my chest, tracing the lines and dips of my muscles. Her hands wandered downwards, stopping only when they reached the button of my jeans.

    I slid my jeans down and then pulled my boxers down, letting my cock free of their confines.

    "Happy, now?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

    "Satisfied," she replied, biting her bottom lip with a mischievous smile on her face.

    I touched her chin, lifting her face up as I leaned forward, "If you are just satisfied with this, then I wonder what you would do once I begin massaging your inner parts," I said with a yful smile.

    "There''s only one way to find out, isn''t it?" She licked my lips before pulling away and lying back on the table. She then opened her legs before spreading her pussy lips wide for me.

    The sight of that juicy, pink flower between those smooth thighs drove my blood flow straight down to my cock. It made the whole ce hotter than ever.

    "Slow and gentle, or fast and rough?" I teased her as I positioned myself between her open legs.

    "I want a good hard fuck, right now, Peter. No more teasing, I need to feel something, NOW! Fuck me raw!" Lea moaned, wrapping her hands around the edges of the massage table for support as she didn''t wait even a second and wrapped her long smooth legs around my waist. She yanked me hard against her body with her strong limbs.

    Leaning over her, I moved forward so our noses touched, staring into her darkening green eyes. My cock was touching her oily and dripping pussy. She grabbed my cock with her right hand and began to rub it against her pussy for a few seconds, before positioning the tip right on top of her vulva.

    Then with another forceful tug, she pulled herself onto my shaft, impaling her tight pussy onto my cock with one swift motion.

    Before she could moan, I kissed her, silencing her cries. My cock was buried deep inside her warm folds. As her vaginal walls stretched to ept my entire length, she sighed contently and moved her head to rest in the crook of my neck, cing kisses along its length as my hips began moving in rhythm. She rocked her own hips back in forth in time with mine. We began to move together like one.

    Lea lifted one arm and started ying with her small but perky nipples. Her fingers rubbed the sensitive tip, twisting and pinching the nipples. asionally, she ran her nail across the top, causing her to jump slightly before rxing again.

    I began to suck on her right nipple while rocking my hips back and forth, plunging my cock into her deepest parts, she had to stop touching herself and just grab on tight. Her boobs were a perfect handful as she did, and the supple skin molded to fit perfectly into my palms.

    Pushing Lea''s shoulders into the massage table, I began thrusting harder, wanting to bring pleasure to both of us. The increased intensity drew moans and pants from her and caused her face to scrunch up with intense concentration. The effect onlysted until her mouth opened and a loud moan left her lips as she arched her back, climaxing hard around my cock.

    She struggled to speak through her moans as her vagina squeezed around my member. Her wet, oily pussy was growing hotter and the juices leaked down her thighs.

    Despite her orgasm, I didn''t stop moving, which caused her to beg. "Don''t stop." She managed to make a few short words between pants.

    I got down on the floor and took her up in my arms, positioning her legs over my shoulders as she hung helplessly in the air, being suspended off the ground. She gave a small shriek when she realized what was happening, she quickly wrapped her arms around my neck. The new position gave her no leverage; all she could do was let herself be lifted and impaled on my thick cock. Her wet pussy began to grow wetter, her fluids leaking down her thighs.

    I fucked her hard, grabbing her waist. The sound of our bodies pping together rang through the quiet massage room. It filled my ears and urged me to continue faster, harder. Our eyes were locked together, neither of us wanted to blink and miss a single second. Her moaning face became distorted with lust and her lips trembled uncontrobly as a steady stream of moans and sighs poured out.

    "I''m close," I whispered.

    "I want a creampie!"

    The thought alone was nearly too much, but I had no idea she would request such a thing so shamelessly. Her words were almost too much for me. Her juices squirting against my throbbing cock, her muscles clenching and unclenching uncontrobly, the smell of her sweet feminine musk mixed with the scented oils. I struggled to hold on.

    I saw a wild spark ignite in her green eyes; Lea gave a wicked grin. She deliberately clenched her muscles even tighter, creating such a tight hold that my vision blurred and my hips stuttered in rhythm.

    My body spasmed uncontrobly, shuddering from the overwhelming sensations.

    "Fuck!" I came inside her and she also squirted at the same time.

    After staying like that for a few minutes, I carefullyy her on the table. She justy there exhausted but with a satisfied smile on her face. My cum was dripping out from her pink slit as I watched with satisfaction.

    "Well..." Lea huffed. "Peter... Are you perhaps free tonight?"

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

    Next Ch: Confusion & Pregnancy

 Ch: 197 [Confusion and Pregnancy]

    Ch: 197 [Confusion and Pregnancy]

    "Was it that good that you want another round? Hm?" A huge smirk appeared on my face.

    "Honestly speaking, yes," Lea answered without a hint of shame. "It''s been 3 years since I had sex and to think that sex with you can actually be so great. Damn, I''m getting horny just from the thought. So, what do you think?" She sat up and asked. "I''ll let you have your way with me," she leaned close, brushing her breasts against my chest. "Just do whatever you want to do with me tonight."

    Her offer was quite tempting and as I stared at those two firm round breasts pressed against me, my imagination went crazy, but I couldn''t let her think that I was easy to get. The moment I ept her offer, she''ll win, so, I pulled back.

    "Unfortunately, I''m not avable tonight. Maybe some other time," I gave her a meaningful smile before pulling my boxers up and reaching out for my shirt.

    "Sigh!" She sighed disappointingly before getting down from the table and approaching me. She didn''t bother to cover her boobies, though. Instead, she stopped right before me with only an inch apart. "A young man like you must be busy, right? So, maybe give me a call when you are free."

    "Sure. I''ll give you a call soon. Your number is still the same, right?" I asked while fixing my clothes.

    "Yes," She replied as she wrapped a towel around her. Then she kissed me onest time before walking toward the door. She stopped and turned back. "Oh, I almost forgot. Do you provide home massages too? Can I book your service this Sunday?"

    "Hahaha! You aren''t going to give up, are you?" I chuckled.

    "Well, it was worth a try," She shrugged her shoulders.

    "I''ll give you a call when I''m free..." I answered and with that, she winked before walking toward the sauna room that was on the right, and once the door was closed. I couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh, not from fatigue, but because I could feel my desire building up. My heart started beating very fast.

    Damn! Lea Thompson, one horny woman!

    Anyway, next a threesome fun with May, Maddie, and Michelle...

    As I walked out of the room, I saw Michelle sitting on the chair, sipping on a slushie. May was speaking to one of the clients while Maddie was nowhere to be seen, probably busy. So, I decided to sit beside Michelle.

    "Had fun?" She asked raising her brow, her mouth formed a smirk as she threw her gaze at me.

    "That obvious, isn''t it?"

    "Uh-huh," she nodded while having a sip of her drink. "You better be careful because once that snake has sunk her fangs, it is really hard to remove it from its prey."

    "Haha... You make it sound like she''s poisonous or something."

    "She''s famous, or was famous, her life is filled with controversy and her career is in decline. Now she met a young and handsome, 20-21-year-old boy, who owns a famous spa, not to mention he made some big name and money with his cybeics imnts, so he must be swimming in money... So, what if she sets her eyes upon such a man? Seduce him with her body, and slowly wrap him around her fingers. Wouldn''t she have won the jackpot?" She asked as if challenging me. "Lea is a smart girl after all, who knows, in 5 or 10 years, you may have be her boy toy, and her child''s Daddy."

    "Am I that easy? Sheesh!" I rolled my eyes.

    "You fucked her?" She smirked again.

    "Yup!"

    "..." Michelle just smiled giving me a nod.

    Fuck! There''s the ssic Michelle silence, usually followed by her giving people her version of an I-told-you-so smile. That woman... I let out a heavy sigh and buried my face with the palms of my hands. She chuckled as she patted my back.

    "It happens, Parker. It happens..." And there she goes rubbing salt into a wound... "At least enjoy yourself while itsts."

    "So, I guess that makes you my wise mentor?"

    "Call me what you want," Michelle shrugged her shoulder.

    I rolled my eyes and let out another sigh.

    "Oh, she asked me to have my way with her tonight," I said. Ok, I got myst straw of hope to make aeback.

    "Let me guess, you declined and told her you''d call herter. Acting like- Oh, I''m hard to get, but you can''t resist my type. Hah, that never works with women like her. Peter, if you want my advice, just treat this as a professional happy ending massage, you know, like those spas in..." Before she could finish what she was going to say. I interrupted her.

    "I get it, alright. Phew! I knew you were jealous that I got to fuck her before you. Sigh,"

    "What are you...?!" Michelle''s eyes went wide and she covered her mouth immediately, it wasn''t a thought that crossed her mind before I''d said it. "I am not! The nerve... What would give you that stupid thought?"

    I smiled. "Because I know you very well. You got jealous that night too..."

    "Haah! I did not!" Michelle pursed her lips.

    "Yeah, sure. If you say so," I yfully rolled my eyes. She knows this too... I knew she was angry with me a little, but not so much. And in order for the little drama here to get to a satisfying conclusion, I gotta win at any cost, then we''ll make up anywayter, as we always do.

    "Don''t push your luck, Parker," She leaned near my ear and whispered. "You never know when I got you by the balls..."

    "Really? Try to keep your cool, and you can touch and suck them anytime you want," I turned toward her. Our lips were barely an inch apart and I could smell blueberry slushy from her breath.

    "..." She just kept staring into my eyes for a moment before speaking, "You wanna y that way? I''m game. Tell you what, meet me on the second floor, first room. We''ll suck each other out. The first one to cum loses will promise to not fuck any girl for a month other than the winner."

    "Oh, Michelle. How many times did we y that game and how many times did you lose?" I shook my head sideways and smirked.

    "Well," She licked her lips as she grabbed my right arm, giving it a squeeze.

    Huh?! Wait a second! Super strength! How the...?! What?!

    Then she stood up before whispering, "I was supposed to be a surprise, but I guess, I''ll unwrap the gift a little early," She then winked at me.

    FUCK! How the?! Haaaa? How is that possible? Her strength was almost on par with mine without counting the chi or magic. If I were topare her with me when I only had my spidey power, then... Yeah, she''ll be almost on the same level as me. What the fuck is going on?!

    I quickly followed after her. I gotta know where she got that power from. The reality changed and it isn''t a good thing.

    Inside a room, Michelle stood waiting for me, with her smile; that usual smug smile of hers was ying on her face.

    I asked as soon as I entered the room, "What''s that power?"

    "Surprised?" She asked as she let out a chuckle.

    "Where did you get it from?"

    "Oh, just an exercise machine I have made..." She answered.

    "I''m not joking, Michelle. Where did you get this power?"

    "I don''t know. After that night on the couch..." She began to exin.

    ording to her,st month a spider bit her when she was washing one of my old suits that was just lying in the corner of the basement. From that day, she went through the same thing as I went through when I got my spider power. Super strength, stamina, speed, and heightened senses, not to mention, she can turn invisible!

    Michelle just vanished in front of my eyes right now. Ha? Invisibility!? She can be invisible! Damn! I got bitten by so many spiders yet I can''t even turn invisible, instead, I got these freaky limbs on my back that burst out like some monster from a horror show.

    "Well, that''s the gist of it. I wanted to surprise youter, but... You know it now," She said from the back, her voice took me by surprise. She showed her presence to me again and that was when I noticed that she was naked.

    Shit! Don''t tell me that the Spider Totem of this reality changed from Gwen to Michelle?! Then, Sims said I was also the Spider Totem. So, who the fuck is the primary Totem? Too much confusion, here...

    Anyway, I just want to check something.

    I walked up to her and touched her tummy before sending a tiny wisp of chi. My eyes widened...

    "Michelle!"

    "Yeah!"

    "You are pregnant!"

    "Eeh?!"

    ---[''favorite'' if you liked the chapter.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    <hr>

 Ch: 198 [Pregnant Harem]

    Ch: 198 [Pregnant Harem]

    Michelle''s eyes went wide with shock. "W-What?" she stammered, her hand instinctively moving to her stomach. "That''s..." She shook her head, but I could see the worry creeping into her face. Her eyes darted around the room, trying to process what I��d just told her.

    I took a step closer, carefully cing a hand on her shoulder. "I''m serious, Michelle. I felt it��there''s a new life inside you." My voice was soft, but there was a gravity to my words. This wasn��t a joke, and she needed to understand that.

    Her breathing quickened as she backed away, pacing around the room with one hand clutching her stomach. Then she stopped and walked toward me and grabbed my cors, "You gonna marry me, right? You''re not gonna abandon me and leave me with a child, right? If you are thinking of other things then forget it. I''m keeping the child. Do you understand that, Parker?" she asked very quickly. It was clear that she was kinda baffled by the shocking news, but that wasn''t going to stop her from pressing the issue.

    "Yes! I''m going to marry you and..." I cupped her cheeks and looked into her eyes. "Calm down and take deep breaths."

    "Ok. Alright," She took a couple of deep breaths before letting out a sigh. "This is really happening, isn''t it?"

    I nodded as I pulled her into my arms. "This is really happening," I said, stroking her hair.

    "You aren''t angry, are you?" she asked.

    "Of course not! I''m happy," I said.

    "Really? Are you sure? Mhmmm~" Before she could speak any more I kissed her on the lips.

    "I am very sure," I said as we broke our kiss.

    "Hahaha! Phew! I don''t know how to react, right now. My head feels fuzzy and... and... You know what? I don''t even know what I''m supposed to feel right now. Hahah... Oh, Parker, What''s happening to me?" She hugged me again and buried her head in my chest.

    Huh?! I could sense Maddie and May outside the door, waiting. They must have heard our conversation.

    "Alright, the door''s open. C''mon in," I said.

    And just like I expected, both the girls entered the room and closed the door behind them.

    "So, she''s pregnant," Maddie walked to Michelle and hugged her daughter, kissing her forehead. "Me too..." She mumbled in a low voice, but loud enough for everyone to hear in the room.

    "Eehh!" Michelle, May, and I eximed.

    "I got myself tested earlier today and found out that I''m pregnant too. I wanted to surprise you," Maddie said while looking at me.

    "Wait! I was going to surprise him with the good news of my pregnancy," May added.

    "You are pregnant too?!" Michelle eximed.

    "Yeah..." May smiled sheepishly.

    Holy Shit! Three pregnant women, and here I am, not having a clue as to what to do next. Wait! What about Gwen and MJ? Or Sue? Are they pregnant too?! Fuck! This is going to be one hell of a mess. I need some time alone to clear my head. This is big, really big. I was slowly slipping out of the room, before someone grabbed me by my neck.

    "Going somewhere, Parker?" Michelle asked, her gaze was cold.

    "I was just..."

    "Don''t you think you have a responsibility?" She asked.

    "Yeah... Yes! I do have a responsibility," I answered.

    "You agree, huh?! So, why were you trying to escape from this room?" She asked again.

    "I just wanted to take a breather," I replied as I turned back with an awkward smile. My left eye was twitching, and I was sweating like a pig. "And you know, maybe check on MJ, Gwen and Sue. You never know, one of them might be pregnant too. Hehehe..." I forced out augh, but everyone in the room red daggers at me.

    Ah! Shit! I mean, I wasn''t trying to run away. I just wanted to take a breather and clear my head. That''s all, and maybe check on the girls, you know, just to make sure that they aren''t pregnant. Yeah! That''s it.

    "Ah, c''mon, girls. I''m really happy and shocked at the same time. I mean, it isn''t every day I get to hear that I knocked up three girls, or maybe more than three. So, I just want to make sure and... Well... You know what? Let me just take a breather, clear my head a little and I''lle back, and we''ll talk, alright?" I asked, giving them a sheepish grin.

    Michelle, Maddie, and May rolled their eyes and sighed before letting me go. I opened a portal to a random roof and jumped in, before closing it.

    The moment the portal closed, I just stood there in a daze... God knows for how long I''d stood there, thinking about my next course of action. There are so many questions swirling inside my head, and no matter how much I think, I just can''te to any conclusion.

    After I had taken a breather, I suited up and began to swing around the city.

    Ok. A war ising and my girls are pregnant which isn''t a good thing. Knull, Gctus, Thanos, and Morlun... Those are some of the biggest threats in the Universe, and I''m going to have to face them sooner orter. And now, the girls are pregnant and I''m going to have to take care of them. I need to get stronger to protect them. But to think that three of them were pregnant at the same time...

    "Ah! Fuck! It''s hard to concentrate on anything."

    Inded on the tower, just beside the mall. I could sense Wanda''s magic from here. Gwen and Cyber Gwen were with her. I spread out my chi, creating arge string that went straight for Gwen. I need to check if she''s pregnant or not. And... A new life signature... Oh! Ok. She''s pregnant. Now I have to check on MJ and Sue.

    I opened a portal to Sue. She was taking a bath in her mansion. I didn''t disturb her or anything, just sent my chi to her and... Oh, why am I not surprised? Another new life signature.

    Now, let''s check on MJ. I opened a portal to her shooting set, well, not exactly into the set, but on top of a nearby building. She was standing in front of the camera and giving an interview about her uing movie.

    I sent out my chi like before...

    Oh, wow! She''s pregnant too.

    Michelle, Maddie, May, Gwen, MJ and Sue... That makes six pregnant girls. SIX...

    This is big... Very big... I''m going to have to take care of them. I can''t just ignore this. I mean, I was eventually aiming for this, but this is too fast. I sat down on the roof''s ledge with a sigh. I''m feeling calm now, knowing theplete situation. A big family, huh?! Well, what could be better than a big and happy family, right? All I need to do now is kill all the enemies and keep them safe.

    I stretched my arms up and let out a yawn. Time to go back and meet the girls.

    [Back to Spa]

    As I walked into the spa, I noticed that everyone was working as usual. So, for the moment, I put that threesome n on hold and just sat in the lobby, patiently. Till... Closing time... It was 5 PM.

    One by one all the workers and employees left, leaving May, Maddie, and Michelle in the lobby. May closed the front door and then three of them walked towards me.

    "So, you ready to talk now?" May asked, crossing her arms under her busts.

    "Yeah... Well, MJ, Gwen, and Sue are also pregnant," I told them the truth.

    "What?!" The girls eximed.

    "Well, I''m pretty sure that they are. I mean, they haven''t told me about it or anything, but I could sense their pregnancy. You know, chi and stuff, right?"

    "Really? Well, considering how active you are, I''m not surprised," May said, with a sly smirk.

    "So... What are we going to do next?" Michelle asked, walking over and taking a seat beside me on the couch.

    "I''m gonna buy a big ind and build a big mansion. That''s what I''m gonna do," I answered, giving them a grin. "And then we are gonna live there like a happy family. Well, maybe I''ll also buy a big mansion around here too... Holidays on the ind and working days and school on thend."

    "Just like that?" Maddie asked, walking over and sitting on my other side.

    "Yeah, I love you all and I''m gonna take care of you all," I replied.

    "I didn''t expect this... I really didn''t," Maddie said with a sigh. "I thought I was going to be alone in this. You know, our age difference and all, I thought you''d be angry after hearing the news."

    "Hey, I thought I made it clear already that I''m not gonna leave you behind. You are mine and I''m gonna take care of you all. You understand that, right?" I asked, turning to look at each of them.

    They nodded in response.

    "Alright, good. Let''s be a big and happy family, alright?"

    "Yeah~" They smiled.

    "So, you gonna talk with MJ, Gwen and Sue?" Michelle said with a smirk.

    "Yeah. I think I will do that tonight. It''s better that way, right?" I said.

    "Yup! I mean, the sooner the better," May agreed.

    "Now then, why don''t we give our man a nice massage he deserves?" Michelle asked the other two women.

    "Sounds like a great idea," Maddie agreed.

    "Yeah, I think he could use some rxation," May said, nodding her head.

    "Huh?!" I could feel a drop of sweat forming on my forehead.

    "Don''t worry, honey. We''ll give you a very rxing massage, one that you''ll enjoy a lot," Maddie said, pulling my face and kissing me on my lips.

    And just like that, I made six girls pregnant...

    I''m never going to forget this day.

    <hr>

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 199 [Interlude- Black Cat’s first official mission]

    Ch: 199 [Interlude- ck Cat��s first official mission]

    Felicia Hardy stood on the edge of the warehouse roof. Tonight was her first official mission. Since Peter was busy with some private matter, he told her to take care of the situation.

    ��Feed. Break them. Make them fear us.�� Venom spoke in her mind.

    Below her, a group of armed men moved crates from a cargo ship onto trucks. Drugs. They were dealing in the harbor, thinking no one would notice in the dead of night. Felicia��s muscles twitched as the symbiote slithered across her skin, forming Venom''s signature suit with arge white spider on her chest. She scanned the area. There were at least ten of them, all heavily armed. Guns, knives, and God knew what else. And there were four trucks and three SUVs on the standby. Some of them were loading the trucks.

    Then, there were two people talking near one of the SUVs, and from the looks of it, they were making a deal. They were the big bosses.

    "We��re here to stop them," she whispered, though her voice wasn��t just her own anymore. It was deeper,ced with the alien creature that now shared her body. "Not to eat them. Remember, Peter said, we need to create a good example by handing them over to the cops."

    Venom hissed inside her mind, annoyed but still listening. "We could do both," it suggested, "Break the puny ones and kill the worst ones. They won��t be missed. Start with the one by the truck," His voice whispered in her mind, the creature eager to make the first move. "Break his neck. Quick and clean."

    "Let''s smash them up first, then we''ll see," Felicia webbed the guy by the truck and pulled him into the shadows with a yelp, and then she webbed his mouth before breaking his limbs. That guy passed out from pain.

    Next she to the next spot, behind the second truck. Three people were carrying the crates from the ship to the trucks. As soon as they carried the next batch of crates and went behind the truck to stack them, Felicia took them out easily, one punch each. She threw the unconscious bodies into the truck.

    "Four down, six to go," She smirked.

    Then she heard gunshots from the front. She quickly jumped on top of the truck and saw the short burly guy shooting the already dead guy on the ground.

    "Motherfucker! 40% Cut my ass! Just die, greedy bastard!" The short guy yelled at the dead man. He emptied the whole clip. Seven shots. When thest round punched through the head of the target, the short guy reloaded his gun. The remaining six, soon came running, hearing the gunshots.

    "The fuck was that?!" One of the men yelled in shock, seeing the dead guy. "You killed him? You insane?"

    "What? He wants 40%, well, the deal''s off. We''ll create our own turf, if you''re too scared, then fucking scram!"

    "Boss��"

    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" the boss yelled and all the guys sped their mouths shut. "Fucking take the crates from the ship to my truck, then move it to the Bronx. We''ll move ording to our n. With their boss gone, it''d be easy to take over their turf."

    "We''ll need more than just us to take over a turf, boss," One of them spoke.

    "Don''t worry, my brother has already recruited Kingpin''s scattered forces. With that baldy gone, there was no one to lead. Not to mention that Emma fucked the rest of them... It''ll be easy. Don''t underestimate your Boss! But first, we gotta shift the shipment fast, before his people notice, then let''s hideout in the Bronx and lie low for a few days and regroup. If not, we''ll all be fucking dead. NOW MOVE IT!"

    Just as the short guy finished his speech, Felicianded before them. The Symbiote rippled across her body when her boots touched the ground. All the men froze in fear.

    "Now, fes, how about you drop your guns and surrender like good boys," She said with an arrogant tone.

    "FIRE!" Shorty yelled, and all the six pulled their triggers. They stood there firing at the monster before them, but regr bullets were useless against Venom. The bullets just bounced off Venom like a rubber ball. They stared, dumbfounded when their guns clicked empty. The creature hissed, grinning at the trembling humans.

    Multiple tendrils shot out of Felicia''s body, wrapping around their bodies. She controlled the tendrils to pull them up in the air.

    "Now, what should I do with you, naughty boys?" She questioned aloud.

    "Please..."

    "LET US GO, BITCH!"

    Crack! Venom''s webby face sprout out of the tendril and snapped the head of the guy who just called Felicia ''bitch.'' Venom chewed his head off, before throwing the rest of the headless body. The remaining five paled with terror. Their voices broke in fear as they pleaded, crying, ming everyone other than themselves, telling Felicia that they would just go far, far away, and wouldn''t do something like this again.

    "So, Kingpin is really dead, huh?! And this brother of yours. Why don''t you tell me his address and I might make it a little less painless for you," Felicia bargained. The tendrils squeezed their lungs.

    "B��Bro...trther, Bronx... St. Cathedral. They operate from there. Please let me go," The short guy pleaded.

    Felicia mmed the remaining five on the ground, multiple times, making sure their bones were broken until they were all hanging unconscious. She threw them on the ground. "Well, live the rest of your pathetic life in the hospital, sweetheart," She snorted and turned towards the short guy. Venom''s face popped out of her shoulder.

    "We should give another warning, eat some organs. Maybe a kidney or brain..." Venom said as hisrge tongue licked the shorty''s face.

    "No. You had one. Besides, he''s just a small fry. Let the cops deal with me, meanwhile, why don''t we swing by the Bronx? I''ll let you loose for once," she decided.

    "Haa. Why are you suddenly being generous?" Venom asked in amusement.

    "Let''s just say, I hate drugs..." Felicia said as she searched the shorty''s body and found a phone. She called the cops and then made her way to the Bronx.

    She made sure to clear the dead body, by nting it in one of the SUVs.

    ...

    [Bronx]

    Felicia swung toward the Bronx, her movements effortless as the symbiote enhanced every jump and leap. Venom hummed in the back of her mind, clearly pleased by her promise of a rampage.

    "You''re going to enjoy this," Venom whispered, its hunger for destruction palpable.

    Felicianded softly on a rooftop near St. Cathedral. The area was surprisingly quiet for such a notorious hideout. Her eyes scanned the surroundings: old buildings, worn-out streets, and dim streetlights. The perfect cover for shady dealings.

    "Looks like we''ve found the ce," she muttered.

    Venom''s tendrils twitched excitedly. "Let''s tear it apart."

    Felicia approached therge, old church quietly. It didn��t take her long to notice the guards, strategically ced around the building. They weren��t ordinary street thugs��they were armed and ready, no doubt guarding something important beneath the church.

    She let Venom take over, the suit��s mouth forming into a toothy grin. With a burst of speed, Felicia swung down and silently took out the first two guards with ease, mming them against the brick wall. Their unconscious bodies crumpled to the ground.

    "Let��s not waste time with the small ones. Inside." Venom growled.

    Felicia entered through a side door, the old wooden structure creaking under her weight. Inside, the cathedral was just as quiet as the streets. A few men were gathered near an altar, speaking in hushed tones. None of them noticed her yet. She moved swiftly, staying in the shadows as she scanned the room. It was then she saw the door behind the altar, leading to the underground base.

    She tapped into Venom��s senses. She could feel the heat signatures beneath the cathedral, dozens of people. There was something big happening below.

    "You ready?" she whispered.

    "Always," Venom answered, its excitement growing.

    She stepped forward, no longer bothering with stealth. The men by the altar turned, eyes widening in shock at the sight of her.

    "Who the hell��"

    Before the man could finish, Feliciaunched a tendril at him, wrapping it around his body and mming him into the wall. The others raised their guns, but it was useless. Venom''s suit deflected the bullets as if they were nothing. She leaped forward, knocking them out with quick, brutal strikes. One by one, they fell.

    With the immediate threat gone, Felicia made her way to the underground entrance. She could feel Venom��s eagerness, its hunger growing stronger with each step.

    "Time to let you loose," she whispered as she opened the door to the hidden base.

    The underground facility was massive, filled with crates, weapons, and men in the middle of arge operation. They were loading drugs, discussing territory,pletely unaware of what was about toe.

    Felicia stood at the entrance, watching them for a moment. Then, she took a step back.

    "Go ahead," she said, allowing Venom to go on a rampage.

    With a roar, Venom surged forward, getting out of her body and rushing forward. Although he was out of her body, a tiny thin tendril was still connected to Felicia. It was a whirlwind of violence, tendrilsshing out in every direction, grabbing men and throwing them against walls, breaking bones, snapping necks. Venom''s monstrous form ripped through the warehouse, tearing apart crates, and devouring anyone who dared get too close.

    Screams echoed through the underground chamber as Venom rampaged. The men tried to fight back, but their bullets and knives were useless against the symbiote��s hunger. Felicia stood back, arms crossed, watching with a smirk.

    "Now that''s more like it," she muttered.

    Venom continued its massacre, ripping through the operation with savage precision. The remaining men were either fleeing or begging for mercy. Venom didn��t care. It was hungry, and these men were nothing more than prey.

    As the chaos subsided, Venom feasted on thest of the criminals, and its hunger finally sated. Felicia stepped forward, watching as the symbiote finished its meal.

    "Had enough?" she asked, amused.

    "For now," Venom growled, its voice low and satisfied.

    Felicia surveyed the scene. The underground base was in ruins, bodies strewn across the floor, the operationpletely dismantled. She had no doubt that this would send a message to the rest of the city''s criminal underworld.

    "Good. Let''s get out of here before the cops show up," she said, turning toward the exit.

    <hr>

    ---[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it. Leave a rating or review. I could use some at this point.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 [Vol-4 END] Ch: 200 [Get stronger]

    [Vol-4 END] Ch: 200 [Get stronger]

    YAY!!???? 200 chapters.

    ----

    [Home]

    May, Maddie, Michelle, Gwen, Cyborg Gwen, MJ, and Wanda sat in the living room with me sitting on the other end. Sue was also there, leaning on the wall near the stairs. Although May, Maddie, and Michelle took the matter kinda well and even gave me a nice massage... Who would have thought that the massage was just the calm before the storm?

    Everyone was looking at me as if I''dmitted some kind of heinous crime. I mean, they wanted to cum inside them and I as a gentleman did what they wanted and now here we are... Heck, even Cyborg Gwen didn''t expect this pregnancy news this soon. She knew that I was gonna get them pregnant, but ording to her, it was too early. Then there was Wanda... I can see her left eye twitch after hearing the news. Well, I''m somewhat d that I didn''t get her pregnant or anything... She might have sted me...

    They are giving me the silent treatment.

    "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to knock you all up. I promise to take care of you all," I said. Shit! Fighting viins is easier than this situation and I''ve no prior experience in handling this type of situation.

    Silence...

    "Look, I''ll buy the ind, build the mansion, and do everything I said I''ll do. I''ll keep you all happy and safe... That''s my responsibility. So, please don''t stay mad at me like this. If you are mad, just let it out. If you aren''t just... Say something, anything!" I eximed, raising my hands up in the air. "Please!"

    "So, who are you gonna marry, first?" Wanda dropped a bomb out of the blue and the situation took an unexpected turn as the gaze on me became even more intense than before.

    "Eeh... Well..." I looked at their faces, searching for an answer, and found none. My gaze shifted back to Gwen. "G-Gwen?" I asked hesitantly.

    "Good answer, Peter. I like it," Gwen said with a satisfied smile and nod while the rest looked at her, their faces seemed to indicate they had different thoughts in mind.

    "And who''s seco..." Before Wanda could drop any more bombs, I webbed her mouth.

    "Shut up!" I said, but not loudly... It sounded like a whisper.

    "Ommff! Eeohhff!!" Wanda frowned and red daggers at me.

    "How about a big private marriage ceremony? I mean, six brides for our man," Sue said as she walked behind me, hugging me from behind. Her big boobs were squishing my head from behind and her chin was on top of my head.

    "Interesting..." May said with an intrigued voice.

    "No one will feel like lift behind then," Maddie said thoughtfully.

    "Everyone will get equal position..." Michelle mumbled to herself.

    "That could be fun and hot... Ahem!" MJ cleared her throat with a slight blush. I could tell what she was thinking.

    "My dad will shoot you," Gwen replied dryly.

    "I''m bulletproof, so, I''ll take my chances," I replied with an equally dry tone.

    "Fine then, if everyone agrees who am I to refuse? But will he be able to endure our marriage night with six brides to take care of," Gwen smirked, giving me a suggestive look.

    "Only time will tell," I shrugged.

    "Dang! I was expecting a fight and tension, but you all are too friendly and understanding..." Wanda said as she leaned back on the sofa, stretching her arms up above her head. "Is he that good?" She asked.

    "You have no idea," All the girls spoke at the same time and a smug smirk crept on my lips.

    "Shit!" Wanda rubbed her temples in annoyance, letting out a sigh of exasperation, and mumbled. "Tsk. Sometimes look at me too, stupid Parker."

    I swear I''m trying... But you spend all the time eating and sleeping and when you aren''t eating or sleeping, you spend enjoying massages in the spa.

    "Someone''s feeling left out," Sue''s sultry voice interrupted. She moved over and sat on myp.

    "Wha-What are you talking about?!" Wanda stuttered as her eyes widened and a crimson blush covered her cheeks.

    "You know very well what I''m talking about," Sue said with a smirk as she took out a small diary from her pocket. "You forgot it at my house when you moved in here." She opened it and gave Wanda a wink. "Should I read it out loud?"

    Wanda used her magic to snatch the diary from her hand and hid it in her jacket''s inner pocket. "You! It was with you all this time?! I was searching for it like a maniac, dammit!" She blurted and pursed her lips in an embarrassed pout, which was kinda cute.

    "Wanda. Since we are all talking about our future... Why don''t you tell the truth? Do you like Peter?" May''s question caused me to tense up a bit, not expecting this sudden change in the direction of this conversation.

    With so many things going on in my life, I barely had a chance to pursue her.

    "He''s handsome, sweet, intelligent, and talented, what is there not to like," Wanda answered, crossing her arms in front of her. "Not to mention, I took care of him for almost a year and then we kinda trained together. We had fun and all... So..." She pointed her finger at me. "Peter Parker, I like you. Yes. You have my feelings now... Happy?"

    "Uh-hum" I nodded with a silly grin, although it was kind of hard to hold back a snort froming out at how the most powerful person I know has taken such a hard time confessing. I feel like a winner and a lucky man.

    "Ugh... I wish I had not told him that. Now my heart beats like crazy," She muttered, touching the back of her hand to her forehead.

    "Aww! Look, May, she is adorable," Maddie cooed with a wide grin on her face.

    "I can''t help it. My brain won''t work," She mumbled and leaned back on the backrest, covering her face with both hands. "Oh! I want to find a deep hole and bury my shame within... Is this how you all felt when you know...?" She peeked from the gaps between her fingers and then mumbled again. "Forget I asked... Let''s just move on... But this marriage. Peter. As long as you and them are good and fine with it, I''m cool with it too. Okay?"

    "You better spend some time with her, Peter, if you want her to join in the big marriage with us," Michelle whispered as she got closer to my ear and poked my shoulder. "Cough! Cough! It''s your responsibility as a man to make her feel like part of this... Arrangement. I mean, you can''t just marry her just like that without going on a proper date or making her feel special or anything... That just isn''t fair to her."

    "Say, Wanda. How about we start dating starting next month?" I said. She instantly stood straight. Her expression was of confusion. Her mouth opened, trying to say something, but no words came out.

    "Next month?!" Sue raised her brow, seemingly surprised by what she was hearing from me.

    "Yeah. Right now, I just can''t. I need to train further and help our future Gwen''s reality, then there are many threatsing for Earth, so there''s that too. So, only after every threat is gone, I will hang up my suit and spend all my time with my big family without any worry," I said with a serious expression as I looked at Wanda.

    "At least you know what you want," Wanda stood up from the sofa and walked toward me. She extended her fist before me with a smile. "Let''s get stronger together and take care of all the threats and help our future Gwen. Then, we''ll spend quality time together."

    "Yeah, agreed," I said, bumping her fist with mine.

    "Don''t forget us," Venom''s voice came from the window as Felicia entered the house through the window instead of the door. "Count us in, Cyborg Sweetheart."

    "I got powers too. So, I want to help too," Michelle said, clenching her fists.

    With that, we reached a decision...

    Train.

    Get stronger.

    Fix Cyborg Gwen''s timeline.

    Kill the uing threats.

    Go on countless dates with Wanda and the others, Rogue too...

    Finally, get married.

    ------

    AN: The next vol will start with training and power-ups. Vol-5 will be released around Friday or Monday. Till then...

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 [Vol-5 Start] Ch:201 [New suit for Michelle]

    [Vol-5 Start] Ch:201 [New suit for Michelle]

    [3rd Person POV]

    [1 Week Later]

    [Brooklyn]

    Peter stood in front of histest project��a cutting-edgeb he had built from scratch. This was no ordinaryb, and it was certainly not a school science fair experiment. He could have used any high-tech facility that Tony or Sue gave him, but this time was different. This time, it was personal. He wanted to do this himself. No Stark Industries tech, no Baxter tech... It will be his own work. His own research, his own equipment, his own ideas, and his own vision.

    The room was filled with prototypes, old gadgets, weapons, and scribbled notes scattered across the floor. The setup was far from elegant, but it was functional. The walls were lined with advanced machinery, 3D printers, high-density materials, Oscorp''s fabricator that he remodeled andputers running simtions of different web designs. A holographic blueprint of Michelle''s new suit was hovering over a round table.

    Peter exhaled and got to work.

    His first priority was functionality. Michelle wasn''t used to her new powers yet, and she would need something that enhanced her agility and strength without restricting her movement. Unlike his own suit, which had been tweaked and perfected through multiple trials and errors, Michelle''s suit had to work perfectly from the start.

    "Time to put Oscorp''s nanites to good use," Peter smirked as he began.

    Using nanotechnology he learned from the research details of Oscorp back then, Peter began with a lightweight, nanomesh fabric. It was strong enough to resist bullets, knives, and extreme temperatures, but flexible enough to move like a second skin. He programmed the nanomesh to be self-healing, an idea he had picked up after seeing Tony''s Model 50 suit and his Symbiote suit. If the suit ever tore during a fight, the nanobots would automatically stitch the fabric back together in real time.

    Next, Peter embedded ayer of graphene under the nanomesh, reinforcing the suit to handle extreme pressure without adding unnecessary weight. Graphene was incredibly durable, but also lightweight, and could absorb energy from impacts. It also allowed him toyer in some minor electrical instion, in case she had to deal with enemies using shock-based attacks.

    As he wove the graphene into the fabric, Peter paused for a moment and tapped a fewmands into theputer. A series of holographic lines danced in front of him, mapping out the stress points in the suit. He made minor adjustments, reinforcing the joints and adding extra flexibility around the knees and elbows.

    He smiled. "So far, so good."

    Peter couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Michelle might have spider-powers, but she didn''t have the natural web-shooting ability he had. That meant she would need her own pair of web-shooters. Not just any web-shooters, though. Peter was going to design these from the ground up.

    He started with a small,pact design, one that would fit neatly into the suit''s wrists without being too bulky. Instead of the simple mechanical trigger he had used in his earlier models, Peter opted for something more advanced, his own creation, the neural interface, an improved version of his neural imnt. By embedding a small chip into the gloves, Michelle would be able to control the shooters using just her thoughts, simr to how Peter controlled his own movements in the suit. The neural chip would detect the muscle movements in her hand and fire webs ordingly.

    But the problem was the web fluid. The ones he uses are good, but he wasn''t satisfied with the durability of it. So, he got an idea. He decided to experiment with his Organic Web fluids.

    Peter moved to the corner of hisb, pulling out a few vials and an extraction kit. He sighed. This wasn''t going to be fun, but it was necessary. Carefully, he extended his hand, watching as a thin, translucent strand of web fluid emerged from his wrist. He detached the web fluid from his hand and ced it into a ss vial, examining it closely.

    "This stuff is stronger than steel or any other metal I''ve encountered so far," he muttered to himself, "but it''s also flexible. If I can just figure out the chemical structure, maybe I can recreate it."

    Peter ran multiple tests on the organic web fluid, analyzing its molecr structure. It was aplex substance��more than just sticky thread. His webbing had a unique tensile strength, flexibility, and adhesive properties that even the strongest synthetic materials couldn''t fully replicate. But he wasn''t ready to give up.

    Over several days, Peter experimented tirelessly. He added different chemicals, tested variouspounds, and ran simtions through theb. Each failure brought him one step closer to sess, and finally, after days of tweaking the form, he found a breakthrough.

    The synthetic version of his organic web fluid was finally ready. It had all the properties of his original webbing, including the durability, capable of withstanding enormous forces. In simtions, the synthetic webbing could hold against the tensile strength of Vibranium and other super-dense materials, just like his webbing when he uses his Bio-Armor or his solid web needles that are capable enough to pierce through anything.

    "Now we are talking," Peter finally leaned back on his chair with a satisfied grin.

    After taking a little break, he began once again...

    To ensure that Michelle could shoot webs directly from her fingertips as he could, Peter designed a system that integrated the synthetic web fluid into the gloves of her suit. Instead of using traditional web shooters, he modified the fingertips of the gloves to hold micro-reservoirs of the web fluid. Each fingertip contained a small nozzle that could release the web fluid in a controlled manner, allowing Michelle to shoot webs with the same precision as his organic abilities.

    The most exciting part was the web needle feature. Using advanced nanotechnology, Peter designed a secondyer of micro-nozzles embedded within the fingertips, and on multiple parts of the suit, which could shoot highly concentrated web needles. These web needles, when fired at high velocity, could pierce through tough surfaces and even act as projectiles inbat.

    "It''s gonna be like an AOE attack," He grinned.

    He ran multiple simtions and even used the suit using a remote control in the target area and the result was kinda devastating as the entire training field got messed up by the needles.

    "It''s a sess," Heughed, "Michelle will definitely love this."

    After that, he added a couple more customization.

    Next was the suit''s system.

    Taking inspiration from his own suit''s AI and the tech Tony had used in the symbiote suit, Peter began working on the suit''s HUD and onboard AI.

    He embedded micro-cameras into the suit''s mask to allow for a 360-degree field of vision. He linked those to a high-speed processor he installed into the back of the suit, allowing Michelle to track enemies in real time, even if they were out of her line of sight. The processor also had a direct link to the web-shooters, allowing Michelle to aim and fire with pinpoint uracy.

    Next, he created a stealth mode for the suit. By adjusting the nanomesh fabric, he was able to build an active camouge system, allowing Michelle to blend into her surroundings for a brief period. It wasn''t perfect invisibility, but it would be enough to give her an edge inbat or avoid detection when needed.

    "Ah! I almost forgot, she already has invisible power. Sigh! Oh, well, it mighte in handyter on," Peter mumbled to himself.

    Finally, he added a few personal touches. He created a heads-up disy in the mask that would allow Michelle to receive tactical information, monitor her vitals, and ess variousmunication channels. The AI system, though rudimentarypared to Tony''s, would give her livebat data, analyze enemy patterns, and offer strategic suggestions in the heat of battle.

    With the suit''s functionalityplete, Peter focused on the suit''s aesthetic. He knew Michelle wouldn''t want anything too shy, so he kept the design sleek and simple. He opted for a ck and dark purple color scheme, with silver ents along the edges as a default color. The mask was simple, with narrow white lenses for the eyes and subtle silver highlights along the jawline. It was form-fitting but breathable, allowing for maximumfort and visibility. Peter added a spider emblem to the chest, simr to his own but sleeker, with sharp edges.

    A week had passed, and theb was a mess of wires, parts, and empty energy drink cans. Peter stood back, admiring his work. The suit was ready. He ran one final diagnostic check, making sure every system was functioning perfectly. He did it without sleeping for an entire week and almost 24 hrs of hard work every day, minus the daily necessities.

    Peter took out his phone and called. Michelle, "Hey, Michelle. Got a surprise for you."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 202 [Michelle’s first swing]

    Ch: 202 [Michelle��s first swing]

    [First person POV]

    I stood a few feet away from Michelle, on the rooftop of a building, looking out over the city. She looked down at the street from the roof and quickly moved back. The wind brushed past us, and the sun was setting, painting the skyline in a mix of orange and pink.

    "Wow, aren''t we kinda too high up here?" She asked nervously.

    "Don''t worry, the view is amazing," I chuckled and turned around. "And it''s about to get even better."

    "Okay, Peter, why are we here? You said you wanted to show me something."

    I pulled out a simple gray scarf from my bag, casually tossing it in the air between us. Michelle''s brow furrowed as she caught it, staring at it like she was trying to see how a regr cheap-looking scarf could be something special that we had to meet up here for.

    "This is it? A scarf?"

    I smirked. "Not just any scarf. Put it on."

    She gave me a skeptical look but, knowing me, she went along with it. She wrapped the scarf loosely around her neck, still staring at me like I was ying some kind of prank.

    "Now, say, suit up!" I instructed.

    "Okay, sure, what the hell. Suit up," she rolled her eyes.

    Suddenly, the nanobots in the scarf activated, flowing down the fabric and quickly covering her body in a sleek, ck and purple suit. Michelle stumbled, surprised by the sudden change. She stared at her hands, flexing them in amazement.

    "Holy shit," she muttered, looking up at me.

    I grinned. "Pretty cool, right?"

    "This looks so fit and kindafy?"

    "Took a while to improve thefort level," I said, shrugging.

    "Is this why you went missing for an entire week? Is this my suit?" She asked in awe, moving around a bit and feeling the fabric.

    "This is the first prototype," I nodded.

    "A prototype?!"

    "Yeah, the next one will be the final design, hopefully," I exined, "You gotta get used to all the functions and train with the suit on and I''m gonna take data and analyze them for the perfect version."

    "So, this isn''t the finished product?"

    "Oh no, it''s finished alright. But there''s much more toe. This is only the tip of the iceberg," I smiled, "The new AI needs to get used to your movements and fighting style and everything. The more you use it the more the nanites will get used to the reaction time and other things, so it''s best to use it a lot and make it your own. I''ve already programmed the basic movement protocols, but the rest is up to you. It''s your suit, after all."

    "Oh," she muttered, staring at the hands.

    "Anyway, that''s not the only thing I got for you," I said as I walked over to the roof''s edge. "Looks pretty nice from up here, isn''t it? You can almost feel like you can touch the clouds."

    Michelle gave me a skeptical look, slowly walking towards me. She reached out and grabbed my arm.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing, just hold onto me," I grinned, grabbing her. "C''mon. Come closer. Trust me."

    She let go of me and stepped forward, staring down at the ground. I could tell she was nervous, and I could understand. We were standing on a rooftop, overlooking the streets.

    "Hhmm... What are these red dots on the screen before my eyes?!" Michelle''s voice suddenly raised a few octaves as she pointed toward the holographic screen hovering in front of her.

    "Oh, that? That''s your first training course of swinging around the city. Well, good luck," I pushed her off the building.

    "Wait, whaaaaaaa-" She screamed, and her voice trailed off as she fell.

    I followed behind her, "Aim your hand at those red dots and think of shooting webs. Simple, right?" I instructed her over thems.

    "I''m gonna kill you, PARKER!" Michelle shouted as she frantically waved her arms, trying to grab onto something.

    "Calm down, Michelle," Iughed. "Remember, the suit can handle a few falls."

    "A few?! This is more than a few! And I can''t swing. I don''t know how to shoot the webs. I don''t even have the web-shooters," she replied frantically.

    "Trust the suit," I said calmly, "Let it guide you. Just think of what you want to do and it will do it for you. Besides, I never knew you as a scaredy-cat, Michelle."

    "Damn you!" She followed my instructions and shot her hand toward a nearby building. A few secondster, the suit shot out a stream of webbing, and Michelle jerked forward, her trajectory changed instantly.

    "Yes, that''s it," I smiled.

    "You better stop yelling in my ears," She yelled as she aimed for the second target.

    "Alright, alright, no need to shout," I teased. "You''re doing good."

    "I''m not used to this," she grumbled.

    "I''m right behind you. Don''t worry," I assured her. "Just keep going."

    "If I die, I''ll kill you. And don''t even think of saying that death has to go through you to kill me because that''s too freakin'' cringe, Peter Parker."

    "That was bad, even for you," I chuckled. "And you''re not going to die."

    "Okay, let''s take it slow," I said, staying close behind Michelle as she swung through the air, her form a little shaky but improving with each passing second. She shot another web toward a tall building, the line catching securely, and swung in a wide arc. Her grip on the web seemed tense, but at least she was moving forward.

    "Slow? You pushed me off a freaking building, Peter!" she snapped, her voice sharp over thems. Despite her words, I could hear a hint of excitement in her tone, maybe even a bit of thrill.

    "Technically, you''re still alive, right?" I grinned, watching her catch herself mid-swing and correct her trajectory. "Besides, if I didn''t push you, you wouldn''t have jumped."

    "Yeah, and now I''m flying through the air like a human wrecking ball!" she shouted, narrowly avoiding a light post.

    "You''re getting the hang of it," I encouraged. "Remember, the suit is designed to adapt. Just focus on the target, and your instincts will take over. Don''t forget you got Spider senses, now. You''ll get used to it."

    Michelle shot another web, her movements now more fluid as she swung past a towering skyscraper. I could tell she was starting to rx��her arms weren''t as stiff, and her swings were longer, more confident.

    "How do you deal with the speed?" she asked, breathless. "It feels like I''m going to smash into something any second!"

    "You get used to it," I said, pulling alongside her. "Trust me, it bes second nature. You''ll feel more in control the more you swing. And trust yourself. Focus. Everything around you will be as if frozen in time or moving very slowly. It will be easier for you to experience it yourself rather than me exining. So, go on. Go even faster."

    "I can''t believe this is real," she said, her tone incredulous, and for a moment, I thought she might be talking to herself.

    "Believe it. It is real," I smiled.

    We swung through the city, the wind rushing past us, the sunset casting long shadows over the buildings. Michelle''s hesitancy started to fade, and soon enough, she was taking on more daring moves��like swinging higher and aiming for further buildings.

    "Okay, this is kinda cool," she admitted, though her voice still carried a hint of nervousness. "I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I think I''m getting the hang of it."

    "See? What did I tell you?" I smiled. "You''re a natural."

    "Don''t get cocky, Parker," she shot back, but I could hear the grin in her voice.

    We swung side by side, Michelle''s movements now more precise as she aimed at the red dots projected by her suit. She was still a bit wobbly when shended on a rooftop, but she quicklyunched herself off again without hesitation.

    "You know," she said after a while, "I could actually get used to this whole swinging thing."

    "Told you," Iughed. "You''re doing great."

    "I hate how right you are sometimes," she muttered, shooting another web toward a nearby building.

    "Admit it. You love it," I grinned.

    "Whatever," she said, but I could tell she was smiling.

    As we continued swinging, the sky grew darker, and the stars began to appear. Finally, wended back where we started. Michelle slumped down on the roof with a heavy sigh. She was breathing hard. As she deactivated her mask, the nanites flowed back around her neck.

    "Well, that was something," she huffed.

    "How was your first lesson?" I asked.

    Shey on her back as I too took off the mask andy beside her, looking up at the night sky.

    "Exhrating, thrilling, scary, confusing, exhausting," she listed, and I chuckled.

    "Yeah, the first few times are always a bit crazy."

    --

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 203 [Enhanced lust]

    Ch: 203 [Enhanced lust]

    AN: I''m kinda running out of chapter names lol. Anyway, enjoy the wholesome chapter.

    ---

    Michelle climbed on top of me after a bit of rest. She looked into my eyes with a sly smile, "You know, I never had sex out in the open... on a roof..."

    I smirked as I grabbed her butt cheeks, squeezing them, "Oh yeah? And do you want to try?"

    "Hmmm... Maybe," she purred, straddling my waist. "I''m running on adrenaline, right now, so I''m gonna ride you, Peter Parker," she leaned in and whispered, her lips barely grazing mine. "And I''m gonna punish you for the stunt you pulled on me today." She webbed my hands on the sides of my head with a smile, "I am the boss right now."

    I groaned as she rolled her hips, teasing my rapidly growing cock, "Sounds like a deal, Miss Jones."

    "Good boy," She pushed down her panties and started to grind on my clothed bulge. "Looks like someone''s getting all stiff already~"

    "As always," I chuckled. "How else am I supposed to feel with a stunning girl on top of me, wanting to have her way with me, after a fun day of web-slinging."

    Michelle stood up and dropped her clothes, "Look at my panty." She turned her ass on my face and showed her panties, drenched in her juices, and thanks to the suit''s temperature control, there wasn''t sweat. So, that''s a good thing. "Dripping wet. I''m fucking horny, Parker." She quickly pulled down my pants and took out my cock, swallowing it instantly.

    Fuck! A massive jolt went through my body as soon as I felt her hot lips wrapped around my shaft, causing my hips to thrust up reflexively. Michelle responded by pushing my hip down as she bobbed her head along my length, sucking me as if her life depended on it. I can feel her throat squeezing against my tip over and over again as she went to town on my cock.

    Damn, Michelle''s never been this eager before.

    As she began stroking me in time with her thrusts, I could feel the tip hitting against the entrance of her throat each time, driving me crazy with desire.

    "Don''t you fucking move. I said, I''m in control now," She forcefully pressed down my hips, preventing me from moving as she went back on sucking my cock. Her wet pussy was right before my face, but she was like pushing it closer before moving away, teasing nonstop. She knows that I want to taste her. Dang! She''s getting better at this.

    She started to slowly jerk off my dick as she flicked her tongue around the head before pulling it into her mouth again, letting her hot breath hit the sensitive skin. Damn! This is so hot. Her tongue was ame with sensuality. It was swirling around the shaft as her lips traveled up and down the length.

    She was relentless as she deep-throated my cock, her pace picking up again, only pausing to let it m right into her gullet as her nose brushed my groin. Her fingers were ying with my balls. She was going too fast. I might just cum any moment now.

    My hips trembled...

    "C''mon, give me your cum," Michelle mumbled between the slurping sounds, and I knew she was waiting impatiently. She was eager. She wanted to taste the cum desperately, to taste every bit of me. "Cum on the count of ten." She ordered.

    And with thatmand, I started counting silently. Ten...

    "9!" I muttered through gritted teeth.

    Michelle continued bobbing her head back and forth, taking as much of my cock as possible and sucking hungrily on it like it was herst meal. Her hot breath, together with her eager tongue, were making it impossible not to cum.

    "8!" I groaned and gasped, bucking my hips against her face, unable to stop. Michelle only sucked harder in response. "I can''tst any longer."

    "Then don''t." She mumbled.

    "7!" I grunted, arching my spine as my body tensed. "Almost... So close."

    Michelle let out another muffled moan and shoved her head forward, taking me all the way into her mouth and down her tight throat. Her fingernails scratched along the base of my dick as they clung on tightly. I groaned loudly, digging my heels into the rooftop floor, trying to maintain myself from cumming inside her. "God... Fuck!" I growled.

    "6... 5... 4..."

    ..

    "1!"

    "Cum!" Shemanded.

    I let it go. Thest restraints of my control snapped, and my orgasm exploded in waves. Streams of thick, white, and sticky semen shot into her mouth. I could barely hear her gasp with pleasure over the sound of my own screams. The feeling was indescribable. It was something I couldn''t get enough of.

    Michelle''s head remained firmly buried between my legs for several seconds as she savored the taste of my essence. When she finally lifted her face, she opened her lips slowly to show me how full they were with my load. Then, with a grin, she swallowed, cleaning off any traces of me, before sticking out her tongue and licking up what remained on her lips.

    "Yummy!" She smirked as she stood above my erect cock. "Now, time to ride your sensitive dick." She smiled as she turned around and then slowly lowered herself down on my cock.

    I closed my eyes shut, groaning loudly. I could feel her inner walls stretch as my cock went deeper, prating her womb. The heat was intense, and her soft flesh molded against my member.

    "Oh... Mmmmphf~" Michelle moaned, shivering a little as she enjoyed the sensation. "God! My senses are ring. Is this normal?"

    "Yeah. Spider sense increases the pleasure to another level."

    "Hah! I love this! Wow, Peter! You''re amazing." She started to bounce and hump me, her asscheeks pping with each m. The reverse cowgirl style was kinda awesome. I watched in satisfaction as her butt cheeks jiggled with every m and the view of my cock getting in and out of her pussy was just unexinable.

    Michelle was lost in ecstasy, letting her desire overwhelm herpletely, soaking in the moment. Her body shook with excitement. She couldn''t help herself. Her screams grew louder and more urgent.

    "I''m cumming!" She squirted, yet refused to stop moving, holding onto me for dear life. "Argh! I can feel you. Spread my butt cheeks and watch as I ride you, Pete."

    I ripped apart the web and did as she ordered. This new position gave me perfect views. Michelle bounced her ass wildly on my cock. It was mesmerizing how fluid and easy she moved up and down. Every muscle in my body reacted instantly when she sank back down, her pussy engulfing my memberpletely as it pressed tightly around my swollen cock. It seemed impossible, but that tight pussy became even tighter.

    I grabbed her butt cheeks and spread them apart, watching her ride more closely. Her juices were sprinkling with every m. The sound of flesh hitting flesh was extremely sexy, and her wetness increased every minute. It was impossible not to climax when she rode me like that.

    "Are you close, Parker?" She asked me, panting.

    "Definitely, Miss Jones,"

    "Cum with me," She squeezed her butt muscles and squeezed my cock. My breathing picked up as I stared at the beautiful sight. Her perfect butt cheeks bounced and clenched with each downward stroke. My head felt light. All rational thought left me, reced by raw lust.

    I dug my fingers into the meaty mounds, kneading them, pushing back up whenever her pussy pped on my groin.

    "Now!" Michelle shouted as she released.

    Her thighs trembled violently, the vibrations coursing throughout my body. I didn''t have time to think before her inner muscles locked onto me once more. Her juices shot outwards, soaking my entire lower abdomen. The pressure of her slick inner walls increased exponentially. The walls of her vagina constricted rhythmically and held fast onto my throbbing shaft as the convulsions continued.

    My body followed suit, shaking uncontrobly until finally, the tension reached a boiling point and exploded outward, sending a tidal wave of ecstasy crashing through me. My vision blurred momentarily while the feeling rippled along the length of my shaft. I spurted my cum hard and deep inside her, flooding her with my essence, which, in return, drew another orgasm out of her.

    But Michelle was far from done as she quickly went on her fours.

    "Fuck me from behind. C''mon, get to work," She said in amanding tone.

    I grabbed her hips...

    "No touching. Use only your cock to fuck me," She chided, though her voice carried a note of yfulness. She must have thought the idea was kind of funny since I heard her giggle shortly after.

    "As your wish, mydy," I prated her once again. My cum was dripping out of her pussy and it became slippery very quickly. The sloppy wet, and hot feeling returned as I started pumping away. I looked down and saw how the mixture of our fluids dripped onto my throbbing cock and down her inner thigh. I started bucking my hips back and forth vigorously and relished every thrust inside.

    That night, we fucked all over that roof, marking the entire roof with our fluids...

    Michelle who just got a taste of her newfound power and enhanced senses, couldn''t help herself...

    We returned home around midnight and went straight to our room, fucking like rabbits all night long. It was just awesome. Thanks to her spider power, she was able to keep up with me.

    Well, it''s 4 AM... Let''s get a few hours of sleep because I''m gonna train her hard today...

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 204 [Training day 2]

    Ch: 204 [Training day 2]

    The next day, I stood in the middle of the training area at the new base. Michelle was already there, dressed in her new suit, standing in front of the baseballuncher I��d set up.

    ��So, let me get this straight,�� Michelle said slowly, ��you want me to dodge baseballs being shot at me at like�� super speed? With just my Spider-sense?��

    ��Pretty much, yeah. You gotta master your new spidey sense if you want to learn to fight," I replied, pointing to the machine.

    ��If I end up with a baseball-sized bruise on my face, I��m suing you," She said as she did a couple of little jumps.

    Iughed, holding up my hands. ��No worries, the suit��s protective enough. You��ll be fine. Plus, this is just the basic setting.��

    ��Basic?�� she asked, raising an eyebrow. ��What��s the advanced version? You throwing knives at me?��

    ��Not yet,�� I teased. ��But you��ll get there.��

    She shook her head, muttering something under her breath, but eventually stepped into position. ��Alright, fine. Let��s do this.��

    I walked over to the control panel, adjusting the speed of theuncher. ��Alright, first things first: trust your instincts. Your Spider sense is going to warn you when something��sing. You��ll feel it, like a tingle. Don��t overthink it. Just move.��

    Michelle stood there, still looking uncertain. ��You make it sound so easy.��

    I shrugged. ��It kinda is, once you get the hang of it. Just rx. You did it while swinging, so, you can do it again. So, you ready?"

    She took a deep breath, then nodded. ��Ready as I��ll ever be.��

    I hit the button on the control panel, and the machine whirred to life. The first baseball shot out, slower than its top speed but fast enough to be a challenge for a beginner.

    Michelle flinched as the ball came toward her, but at thest second, she ducked to the side, narrowly avoiding it. Her eyes widened in surprise. ��Whoa! That was close!��

    ��See? You��ve got this,�� I called from the side. ��Let��s keep going.��

    Another ball shot out, then another. Michelle dodged both, though her movements were still a bit stiff. She was getting the hang of it, but I could tell she wasn��t fully trusting her Spider sense yet.

    ��Stop thinking!�� I yelled. ��Just let it happen. Don��t anticipate the direction��feel it.��

    ��I��m trying!�� she snapped back, ducking another ball.

    I cranked up the speed just a little, enough to push her. ��You��ve got better reflexes than that. Trust them.��

    The next ball came out faster, and this time, Michelle didn��t duck. Instead, she twisted to the side, her body moving almost unconsciously as she avoided the ball by inches.

    ��Nice!�� I cheered. ��That��s what I��m talking about.��

    Michelle was breathing hard, but I could see the shift in her stance. She was starting to rx, and her movements were less forced. She dodged the next few balls with more ease, her body responding naturally to the Spider-sense warnings.

    ��This is insane,�� she muttered, sidestepping another ball. ��It��s like I��m moving before I even know what��s happening.��

    ��Exactly!�� I grinned. ��Your Spider sense gives you a head start. You just have to trust it.��

    I increased the speed again, and the balls areing out quicker. Michelle was dodging them with more confidence, her movements fluid and precise. She took a couple of hits, one to her arm and another to her leg, which was expected since this was her first time. But she was improving fast.

    After a few more rounds, I shut off the machine and walked over to her. She wasn''t even exhausted after that much dodging. Well, that''s super stamina sure is a nice thing.

    ��How do you feel?�� I asked.

    ��Great,�� she said before stretching her arms. ��But... it��s weird. It��s like my body��s starting to do things on its own and I''m not even tired.��

    I nodded. ��That��s the Spider-sense kicking in. It��ll be second nature the more you practice. Soon enough, you won��t even have to think about dodging��your body will just react. And you got super stamina now, so small training like this is like a walk in the park ��

    She straightened up and kicked a ball away. ��So, what��s next? More dodging baseballs?��

    I smirked. ��We��ll work on your agility and strength next.��

    "So, punching and running?" She asked.

    "Basically," I used my magic space to bring out some of the training equipment that I took from Kamar Taj. Finally, I''m gonna use them on someone and watch their misery. Hehehe. Ahem! Focus on the job, shall we?

    "And these are..." Michelle said as she picked up the gloves from the table. "Gloves?! Wow!" She almost dropped them due to their insane weight.

    "Put them on and those shoes too. Then run a hundredps around the base. Pretty easy, right?" I smirked.

    "You gotta be kidding me... Hngg!" She somehow put on the boots and gloves, but the fun part was moving while wearing them. I''ve specially imbued magic in them to make them weigh atleast 10 tons.

    "What? That''s barely 10 tons." I mocked as she struggled.

    "This is- hnggg. I''m carrying... A freaking train... On my freaking back," Michelle said while struggling to get a step.

    Michelle took a deep breath, her face contorting with effort as she took another step forward, legs trembling under the sheer weight of the magical gear. "You... are the worst."

    I chuckled. "This is light work, trust me. With your enhanced strength, you��ll get used to it in no time. Plus, it��ll make everything else feel like a breeze once you take them off."

    She shot me a re, beads of sweat already forming on her forehead. "You say that like you��ve done this before."

    "Oh, I have. And worse," I said, leaning against the railing. "This is amon training method for people with superhuman abilities. Builds strength and stamina faster than any normal routine. If you can handle it, you''ll be unstoppable."

    ��Unstoppable at dying,�� Michelle muttered, gritting her teeth as she forced herself into a jog. Her pace was agonizingly slow, each step a battle against the gravity of the weighted gear.

    I admired her determination, though. She wasn��t one to back down, even when the odds seemed impossible. That stubbornness was going to take her far.

    ��C��mon, you got this! Don��t focus on the weight��focus on controlling your body. Let your muscles adjust to the resistance,�� I called out, watching her struggle through the firstp.

    ��You��hng��sound like a terrible gym coach,�� she panted, finally making it halfway around the base. ��This... better... be worth it.��

    I shrugged. ��You��ll thank meter when you��re punching holes through walls or outrunning a car.��

    Michelle huffed, her face scrunched up in frustration. "Right now, I''d rather punch you through a wall."

    I grinned. "Good! Channel that energy."

    As Michelle pushed through the first fewps, her pace slowly improved. I could see her muscles straining under the pressure, but her body was adapting, getting stronger with each grueling step. The struggle was necessary��it was how she would grow into her new powers.

    After what felt like forever, Michelle finally finished her hundredthp, copsing to the ground in exhaustion. Shey there for a few moments, gasping for air.

    "That... was... insane," she managed between breaths.

    I walked over, crouching down next to her. "But you did it. You survived."

    "Survived is a strong word," she muttered, wiping sweat from her brow. "I feel like I''m gonna die."

    "Nah, you''ll be fine. You now got super recovery, too, so, give it a minute and run another hundredps," I said, grinning at the horrified expression on her face. "I''ll eat your pussy if you manage another hundredps."

    She instantly jumped up as if all her tiredness had vanished, and started to run anotherp.

    "I''m gonna ride your face once I finish!" Michelle yelled.

    I smirked as I watched her go, already feeling the stirrings of excitement in my loins. Oh, today is gonna be soooo good.

    While she was running, I decided to mediate a little. Time to do some chi training. Closing my eyes, I breathed in deeply, letting the sounds around me fade away. Then, I focused on the tingling in my fingertips, the soft buzz of energy just below the surface.

    Soon a warm feeling started in my belly and flowed throughout my entire being. My senses heightened, awareness expanded as my consciousness expanded. I could hear the sound of Michelle''s feet hitting the ground, each pound echoing through my very being, almost as if she were right beside me. Her heartbeats reverberated in my ears, a steady drumbeat guiding me deeper into the trance. I could even hear the sound of sweat dripping down her face, the fabric of her clothes rubbing against her skin.

    The sound of a car... A familiar sound... The man''s chi was familiar.

    Frank. Well, talk about bad timing. Well, Michelle gotta wait for her reward till night. Huh?! There are two more guests... Female guests...

    --[''favorite'' if you liked the chapter]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 205 [Emma and Chat- A new team]

    Ch: 205 [Emma and Chat- A new team]

    Frank entered the base followed by two girls. The first one, I''m 100% sure was Emma Frost. Tall, blonde, blue irises, and that revealing white dress was the same one I''d seen her in X-Men movies. I could see her thighs, a bit of her tummy, and her nice cleavage. The second woman, shorter, dressed in casual clothes, seemed much moreid-back. Her brown hair fell in waves around her shoulders, and her eyes darted around the base with curious excitement. She had a youthful, almost yful energy about her. Two birds were sitting on her shoulders. Chat?!

    Michelle stopped her run and turned toward our guests.

    Frank grunted as he stopped in front of me. "We need to talk."

    "You made some new friends, I see," I asked, my eyes locked on the two women beside Frank.

    The blonde stepped forward before Frank could answer. "I''m Emma Frost," she said in a voice that was cool andmanding. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Peter. Or should I call you Spiderman?"

    Ah! Great. There goes my secret identity. Frank should have at least called me beforehand. Well, she would have found out after reading his mind. It is what it is.

    "And I''m Chat!" the other woman chimed in, a wide grin on her face. She seemed to be theplete opposite of Emma��light-hearted, friendly, almost like a breath of fresh air. "Nice to meetcha, Peter Parker! And wow, this ce looks loaded with tech."

    "Well, this is... unexpected," I said, eyeing Frank, who wasn''t exactly known for bringing new friends to y. "So, what brings you twodies here?" I asked. I''m curious.

    "Obviously to join your team of heroes," Chat replied quickly, ncing around the base with obvious excitement.

    "My... What?" I said, shooting a confused look at Frank.

    "Arg!" Frank scratched the back of his head before replying. "They want to join us. You know, team. The Professor gave them the green light, so..."

    I looked at Emma and asked, "What happened? Kingpin, died or something? Last time I heard, you were in charge of the Hellfire Club."

    "Last time I heard, Kingpin was dead, and someone exposed all his illegal activities," Emma replied with a smirk.

    "Is that someone also responsible for Kingpin''s death?" I asked, already knowing the answer.

    "Maybe, maybe not. Does it matter with one scum less in the world?" Emma shrugged.

    "Nope. Those hallucinations would have killed him eventually, but, oh well." I shrugged. "Anyway, why do you want to join me instead of the X-Force or the Avengers? I mean, they are the pros." I gotta know the motive.

    "Because you are much more interesting than those bunch," Emma said, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "We are trying to start a new life and you got a new team. So, I thought, why not?"

    I stared at her for a moment. Is she serious? She wants to join just because she thinks I''m interesting and making a new team?!

    "Just because of that?" Michelle asked as she dragged her feet toward us. "You just wanted to join his team because you think he''s interesting? What''s your motive?"

    Emma gave Michelle a sly smirk, "Don''t worry, I''m not going to steal him from you. But if you two were to ever break up, then..." She winked suggestively at Michelle.

    "Yeah, it''s nice to dream every once in a while. Don''t let reality break you," Michelle replied, unimpressed by the seductive smile on the blonde''s face.

    I nced at Frank, who just shrugged in return. And just like that, I had two new recruits. An Omega-level telepath and a bird girl. Not what I was expecting, but still... I looked at the two birds sitting on Chat''s shoulders. Humm... Her ability could be useful. I called the rest of the team to officially establish our little team of heroes.

    Wanda, Felicia & Venom, Michelle, Frank, Emma, Chat, and me, standing in a circle, waiting for me to begin my speech. I wanted to add Sue to the team after Reed''s death, but dealing with the Baxter Industries workload, I think it''s better for her to focus on that for the time being.

    I cleared my throat. "Now, uh, with two new additions to the team, I think we need to go through some basic rules and protocols. Rule number one! No fighting among the team. No matter what happens, we are on the same side. We need to trust each other and put the team first. The minute you forget that, you will get kicked out."

    "Got it," said Chat with an eager nod. "We are a team, so we fight as a team."

    I smiled at her and continued. "Rule number two: Loot the enemies. Thugs, loot them. Big mafias or gangs, loot them too. Guns, cars, money, TVs, fridge everything. Then Frank will sell them to his contacts. We will donate a portion of that money to the charity and divide the rest among ourselves, equally."

    "Is that how you got your car collection, Frank?" Emma asked with a knowing smile.

    "They ain''t gonna miss them. And leaving them for the cops, you know how they are. Go to the ck market, around 60% of sellers are either cops or secret service agents," Frank replied.

    "Rule number three: Do whatever you want with your enemies, but don''t leave a trace behind. Rule number four: Never hurt an innocent person. I''ll be keeping track of all of you, so if I find out you did something like that, I will hunt you down myself. And the final rule: Don''t steal my gadgets," I webbed the prototype web shooter that a small squirrel was holding, and pulled it toward me then nced at Chat.

    "Oops. I wanted to... You know, try to swing like you do. Sorry," Chat apologized with a sheepish grin.

    "That''s dangerous. Please don''t do that again..."

    "So, that''s it?" Emma asked, "Don''t fight amongst ourselves, loot the bad guys, and don''t hurt innocents. Seems pretty basic."

    "Pretty much, yeah. Now," I activated the holographic map of the city over the table. It was connected to the NYPD and surveince satellites in orbit. There were multiple red dots all over the city, showing crimes in progress. "The first thing we need to do is get rid of those red dots on the map."

    "That many? At once?" Wanda asked.

    I pulled out a big box from under the table and opened it. Inside were smart goggles, watches, and phones, made by Tony Stark. There were enough for all. They should help them keep track of the city until I built my own gadgets.

    "Yup! Reality can be harsh. No one can stop all the crimes, but we can minimize them. So, pick up one device each. It will allow you to view the same map I''m seeing. It will also disy the address, the crime type, and a countdown until it bes an emergency, as well as your location and the location of any allies in the area."

    "What happens after the counter reaches zero?" asked Chat.

    "That means we failed," I replied. "Well then, chop-chop. Get to work. I gotta train Michelle, so we won''t be joining today."

    "Finally some action," Wanda took a smart watch.

    "Time to feast... I mean, defeat some bad people," Venom''s head came out from Felicia''s right shoulder as she took a smart goggles.

    Frank took ck smart goggles, Emma took a phone and Chat took a smartwatch.

    "Let''s make an awesome first impression, sis," Chat said as she put the smartwatch around her wrist.

    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention. Keep property damage to a minimum, yeah? JJ''s always after my ass... So, you can imagine what he''d do after learning that you are my teammates."

    "I see, so, try not to destroy too many things while saving the city," Emma smiled.

    "Exactly! And the armory''s at the back. Take whatever you need, but after the job is done, put them back in the armory," I pointed at the metal door at the end of the training hall.

    "Understood!" The team replied, each of them moving toward the armory, while Michelle dragged her feet toward the training room.

    "You wanted to go with them?" I asked.

    "Yup! But I''m not ready. So, I''ll train first and kick buttster," Michelle replied with a smile.

    After a while, Chat came running...

    "I almost forgot to ask. What''s our team''s name?" She dropped the big question.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 206 [Under the shower]

    Ch: 206 [Under the shower]

    I paused, rubbing the back of my neck as I thought about it. The truth is, I hadn''t even considered a name for us. We''d been so focused on the work, the ns, and now the sudden influx of new teammates, that something as simple as a name never crossed my mind.

    "A team name, huh?" I looked around the base for some inspiration. It felt like everyone was watching me, waiting for the decision. "Well... any suggestions?" I said, turning the question back on Chat.

    Chat''s eyes lit up, and she started hopping in ce, clearly excited at the prospect. "Oh! Oh! How about something cool like... Spider Squad! You know, ''cause you''re Spiderman, and we''re your squad!"

    I blinked. "Spider Squad, huh?" I nced at Emma and Wanda, who both gave me unimpressed looks.

    "Absolutely not," Emma said, her voice dripping with disdain. "I didn''t join a team to be named after a bug."

    "Oouch! I''m standing right here," I said with a chuckle.

    Frank grunted in agreement, folding his arms. "Gotta agree with Frost on that one. We need something that sounds tougher."

    Wanda leaned against the wall, giving a small shrug. "How about something that reflects all of us? Not just Peter. Something... bigger."

    I nodded. "Yeah, you''re right. We need a name that fits the whole team, not just me."

    Chat''s smile faltered for a second, but she quickly recovered. "Okay, okay, fair enough. How about... The Guardians?"

    "Already taken," I muttered, thinking of another team across the gxy.

    Chat''s face scrunched up in concentration. "Alright, uh... The Defenders 2?"

    "Really, now," I sighed.

    Emma sighed, clearly growing impatient. "I swear, if the next suggestion is just a variation of ''Spiders'' or ''Defenders,'' I''m going to walk out."

    I chuckled and held up my hand to stop any further arguments. "Alright, alright, I think I''ve got it," I said, feeling a spark of inspiration. "How about The Shadowfront?"

    Everyone paused, mulling it over.

    "It works," Frank finally said with a nod of approval. "Sounds like we operate from the shadows. Fits with what we do."

    Wanda smiled softly. "Not bad. It''s got a nice ring to it."

    Emma crossed her arms but didn''t argue, which I took as her way of agreeing. Chat, on the other hand, was already bouncing in ce again, clearly liking it.

    "I love it!" she eximed. "The Shadowfront! We''re like... the front line in the shadows! So cool!"

    I smirked. "Alright, then. It''s official. From now on, we''re The Shadowfront."

    With the decision made, I could see the excitement building up in the room. Everyone was ready to get to work. The city wasn''t going to save itself, after all.

    "Alright, let''s get to it, Shadowfront," I said, nodding toward the map. "Go kick some ass, and remember��minimal property damage."

    The team dispersed, each of them heading out to tackle the crime-ridden streets of New York. I stayed behind, watching Michelle as she began her training. Chat was happy as usual or as far as I can remember from theics, and I couldn''t help but feel that, despite the strange mix of personalities, we were going to be a damn good team.

    The Shadowfront was born.

    ...

    Michelle''s training continued over the next few hours. She decided to take off her suit and wear regr clothes in the middle of the run. I could tell that she just wanted a breather in the middle. Still, she was doing great. The weighted gloves and boots were a real challenge, but as I watched, her determination shone through. Her movements grew smoother, more fluid. By the time she finished her hundredthp, she was barely breaking a sweat. Super recovery was really kicking in.

    After her run, we switched to strength training. She punched through solid steel blocks, each strike sending vibrations through the training hall. Her new powers were finally aligning with her physical abilities, and it was impressive to watch.

    "Alright, Michelle, that''s enough for today," I said, walking over to her as she stood panting, hands on her knees.

    She wiped the sweat from her brow and straightened up, her grin widened. "I feel like I could lift a building right now."

    "You probably could," I chuckled, "but let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We''re working on control, not just raw power."

    She nodded, catching her breath. "So, what''s next? More heavy lifting?"

    I shook my head. "Nah, you''ve done enough for today. Time to let your body recover and process all the new stuff. You''ll get stronger with each day, but overtraining will only slow you down."

    Michelle seemed disappointed but nodded. "Alright, but I better see some real results soon. I need to be able to keep up with the others."

    "You will," I reassured her. "Your progress is incredible already."

    She smirked. "Thanks. Guess I just want to be more useful when we''re out there as a team."

    "We all bring different strengths to the table," I said, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Trust me, you''ll be more than useful. The team will rely on you just as much as anyone else."

    Michelle stretched, her body already recovering at an impressive rate thanks to her enhanced physiology. "Alright, coach. I''m dripping in sweat and gonna take a shower." She took off her shirt and threw it at me, smiling mischievously.

    I caught it with a grin.

    "Maybe you could join me?" She asked, her eyes gleaming with desire as she stripped off her sweatpants. "Give me that reward, you promised."

    My eyes drifting over her perfectly sculpted body. Damn, she was beautiful. Her blue bra and panty were soaking wet in sweat. And that was hot as hell. She turned around and walked toward the bathroom slowly, tempting me. I took off my clothes and quickly followed behind her. A promise is a promise. She finished her training, so gonna eat her pussy out now.

    In the shower room, Michelle was already standing under one of the jets. Her luscious curves are on full disy. My eyes locked on her breasts as the water hit them with pressure. She leaned back and grabbed a handful of her tits. I could tell they were sensitive from the way she caressed the tips with her slender fingers. And the thing is, her boobs look kinda bigger than her usual petite build. Maybe the spider power added some extras besides her powers.

    Her butt cheeks looked amazing too. So round, and firm, and... perfect. I couldn''t wait to touch them.

    So, without wasting any more time, I stepped into the shower and pulled Michelle close to me from behind, cupping her boobs and kissing her neck.

    She gasped softly, shivering at my touch.

    "Someone''s eager," she whispered.

    "You have no idea," I muttered, my lips trailing along her skin, savoring its taste. I couldn''t get enough of her. I needed more. My hands roamed over her body, exploring every inch of it as if I were trying to memorize its contours.

    "Peter..." She moaned when my fingers found her clit, massaging it in slow circles. "That feels good."

    I smirked. "It''s about to feel even better."

    With that, I dropped to my knees, positioning myself directly behind her. She leaned forward slightly, giving me better ess. I grabbed her butt cheeks and squeezed them before spreading them open with both hands. The sight before me made my cock twitch. Her pussy glistened, begging for attention.

    "You''re so damn hot, Michelle."

    I grabbed her hips and turned her around. Hmnn... Since we are alone and free and we are already gonna do this, why not make it even more sensual? So, I released a tiny wisp of seduction pheromone to make the situation more intense.

    Michelle giggled, looking down at me. "I know," she said yfully. "Now hurry up. I want to feel that tongue on my pussy."

    I obliged eagerly, running my tongue up her slit, tasting the sweet nectar of her pussy. Her moans were music to my ears. I teased her with the tip of my tongue, exploring her folds before pressing it deep inside of her, making her shudder. She raised her left leg and ced it on the shower shelf, giving me even better ess to her pussy.

    Her juices flowed freely as Ipped at her clit and sucked on herbia. Her fingers dug into my hair, pulling me even closer. She was moving her hips, meeting each stroke of my tongue. Her breathing becamebored, her moans growing louder. I pushed my tongue as far as possible into her pussy hole and felt warm liquid slowly gushing down my mouth.

    "Peter... please," she begged.

    "Please what?"

    "Fuck me."

    "Your wish is mymand," I smirked.

    I picked her up and pinned her to the wall. Positioning my cock in her vagina hole, entering into her in one single push, Michelle crossed her feet behind my back.

    ----

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 207 [Shaw’s return]

    Ch: 207 [Shaw��s return]

    "Peter... please," Michelle begged.

    "Please what?"

    "Fuck me."

    "Your wish is mymand," I smirked.

    I picked her up and pinned her to the wall. Positioning my cock in her vagina hole, entering into her in one single push, Michelle crossed her feet behind my back.

    "Hngh... Oh fuck," she groaned.

    I kissed her hungrily, invading her mouth with my tongue. She reciprocated eagerly, matching my enthusiasm. It was almost too intense for me. But soon I regained my control as I thrusted harder and deeper into her wet pussy, grinding my body against hers.

    The pleasure was immense, and she moaned louder each time I hit a sensitive spot inside her. Her walls clenched my cock, making me tremble with pleasure.

    I could hear her panting heavily beside my ear, and it turned me even wilder. I quickened my pace, making her cry out in ecstasy. I knew she wouldn''tst much longer. And that was the n. Her lust plus my seduction pheromone hits hard like a freight train, so intense, so exhrating. She doesn''tst much.

    Soon enough, she convulsed in my arms and moaned loudly.

    "FUCK!!" Michelle screamed.

    I pumped her fast, waiting for her to climax. When it hit, her whole body shook violently and I felt a hot gush of her juices squirt all over my cock and balls. It was amazing! Her pussy grip was so tight and hot that it felt like heaven. I lowered her to the floor.

    "Go on fours," I said before spanking her butt cheek.

    She didn''t hesitate to obey, her legs trembling as she knelt down and ced her hands on the tiled floor of the shower. The water fell upon her body, the beads running along the smooth lines of her backside, soaking her dark hair. Her ass was pointed up, shaking enticingly before me.

    I grinned widely and grabbed a firm hold of her ass cheeks, sinking my fingers into her soft flesh.

    "C''mon, keep fucking," She begged as she wiggled her hips, grinding herself on my cock. I smacked her right asscheek.

    "Fuck yeah," she screamed.

    "Give me your hands," I ordered.

    Michelle reached back, and I grabbed both of her wrists, pinning them to her back. Then, I pushed my cock inside her. With one firm thrust, I plunged myself deep into her, sinking my length into her depths once again.

    "Oh!" Michelle yelped, but her cries quickly turned into gasps and whimpers when I began fucking her with wild abandon. My hips mmed against her ass, the impact echoing in the room. The sound mixed with the steady stream of flowing water and her grunts of pleasure as I rammed my cock hard and fast into her warm depths.

    I can go all out with her. And it''s fucking awesome. I''m so d that she got her spider power because now I can finally be rougher, more animalistic, and more intense with my sex drive. So, without holding back anymore, I thrusted my hips like a madman, plunging into her again and again. Michelle''s voice rose higher as she started to orgasm on top of an already well-overwhelming climax.

    "I''m cumming again!" She cried out as her pussy spasmed around my member. But I refused to slow down. She was so close to reaching her limits already that all her orgasms had be linked together in a single chain reaction. I simply had to keep going.

    After just a minute, Michelle''s orgasmic sounds increased yet again, reaching a fever pitch as another one surged through her.

    "God! Peter... You should fuck me like this every day. Like a fuck-pet. Can you do that? Can you... OH... fuck me like that. I want it so fucking much!"

    Hearing those words, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer. I was almost ready to cum as well, but still, I kept ramming her from behind, my cock sloshing wildly in her flooded tunnel, her muscles quivering wildly as I ravaged her with animal fury.

    "C''mon, give it to me. I can feel your cock throbbing in my pussy! Cum! Please cum! Fill me up, Pete," Michelle cried, desperately pleading for relief, her face a mask of pure bliss.

    I grabbed her throat and pulled her up.

    "Oh, yeah?! You want my cum that bad?" I whispered without stopping.

    "Yeah, give it to me," She moaned.

    With one hand squeezing her boob and my other hand around her throat, she orgasmed a final time as my cock pulsed inside her. I gave two final strokes and felt her tense uppletely, shuddering uncontrobly before releasing a torrent of fluids, spraying all over my crotch area. The powerful sensation of her spraying her climax on me took over as I reached my own release.

    "Take it!" I growled through clenched teeth as I bucked wildly, emptying every drop of semen into her.

    We remained that way for a moment as I hugged her tightly. Her head was on my right shoulder. She had a smile of joy and happiness on her beautiful face.

    "Peter..." Michelle whispered as her hot breath warmed my neck.

    "Yeah...?"

    "I think I like it when you take control like that. Squeezing my throat while fucking me from behind... God! You have no idea how turned on I get."

    "d you liked it," I muttered.

    "I want to try some more hardcore stuff next time," She said, smiling.

    "Like strapping you on a cross stand and teasing the hell out of you while denying orgasm. Then, maybe some hot wax y and smothering or tickle torture? With those spider-enhanced sensory nerves... It''s gonna be extreme. Can you handle that?" I grinned wickedly.

    She blinked slowly before saying, "I didn''t know you had that much imagination."

    "Hah! You haven''t seen anything yet, girl. How does that sound to you?"

    She shivered slightly, her pupils dting wide, "You better have something like that prepared, you know?" she giggled. "Because I really do love rough stuff like that..."

    "Be prepared."

    "Fuck," She cursed under her breath, closing her eyes. "You are making me so horny again."

    "Well, can''t let you go out with a high horny level, can I now?" I squeezed her nipples and bit her neck softly.

    So, I gave Michelle another orgasm before cleaning up and going out.

    .

    .

    [Europe] [Shaw''s mansion]

    Sebastian Shaw sat at the head of the long mahogany table, the dim lighting casting long shadows over the ornate woodwork of his mansion''s meeting room. The scent of aged leather and cigar smoke hung in the air, a hallmark of Shaw''s elite gatherings. He swirled the ss of whiskey in his hand, his gaze fixed on the flickering fire in the hearth, though his mind was far from the warmth of his European estate.

    The Kingpin was dead. His empire crumbled. Shaw had been preparing for this moment, to swoop in and expand his influence, seizing control of New York''s underworld. But his ns had hit a snag��Emma Frost. She had joined this new team, this Shadowfront, under the leadership of a boy ying hero in red and blue tights.

    Shaw clenched his fist, the ss in his hand threatening to shatter under the pressure. It wasn''t like Emma to ally herself with someone like Spider-Man, let alone under a banner as pedestrian as "The Shadowfront." She was supposed to be his ally, his queen in the chess game of power.

    At the far end of the table, Donald Pierce tapped his metallic fingers on the armrest, the sound sharp in the stillness of the room. "So, the rumors are true," Pierce said, his voice tinged with frustration. "Emma Frost has turned her back on us. And joined... them."

    Shaw grunted in response, his gaze flickering to the rest of the room. Harry Lnd,rge and imposing, leaned back in his chair, clearly irritated. Tessa��his most trusted advisor��stood near the window, her face expressionless as always. Yet Shaw knew her mind was working overtime.

    "The Shadowfront," Harry scoffed, breaking the silence. "A bunch of misfits ying vignte. How could she��"

    Shaw raised a hand, silencing him. His voice was cold, but calcted. "Emma has her reasons. But it doesn''t matter. What matters is that she''s chosen the wrong side."

    Tessa finally turned from the window, her sharp eyes meeting Shaw''s. "If Emma has joined them, they''re not just misfits anymore," she said, her tone pragmatic. "She brings resources, power, and a level of influence they didn''t have before. This Spider-Man, he''s not a typical hero. He''s pulling in powerful allies."

    Shaw leaned forward, his fingers steepling beneath his chin. "What do you suggest?"

    Tessa moved gracefully to the table, cing a tablet down in front of Shaw. On the screen were images of Spider-Man, his team, and headlines from the news. The Shadowfront had been making waves in the city, disrupting operations, and dismantling crime rings with surprising efficiency.

    "We need to turn public opinion against them," Tessa said, her voice steady and confident. "If they''re seen as a menace, it''ll force their hand. New York''s public is already wary of powered individuals. We can exploit that fear."

    Shaw''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Go on."

    "We nt the seeds of doubt," Tessa continued. "We orchestrate incidents where the Shadowfront causes coteral damage��me them for civilian casualties, property destruction. Push the narrative that they''re no different from the criminals they im to fight. With Kingpin''s death, there''s a power vacuum. We fill that void, control the media, and paint them as dangerous vigntes."

    Donald Pierce smirked. "Turn them into the enemy. I like it."

    Shaw nodded slowly, his mind racing through the possibilities. "And Emma?"

    Tessa''s lips curled into a subtle smile. "Emma''s position in their group can be used against her. We''ll make it clear that her past with the Hellfire Club is far from forgotten. People will question her motives. Was she ever truly reformed, or is she simply ying them all for her own gain?"

    Shaw grinned, a predator''s grin. "Yes. We discredit her. We turn her teammates against her. If she''s isted, she''lle crawling back."

    Harry Lnd chuckled darkly. "So, what''s the first move?"

    Tessa swiped through her tablet, revealing detailed ns. "There''s a g next week, hosted by one of New York''s most influential media moguls. <em>The Shadowfront</em>is set to make an appearance for a public rtions stunt. We''ll ensure that event goes... poorly."

    Shaw''s grin widened as he raised his ss. "To the downfall of the <em>Shadowfront</em>."

    The others followed suit, raising their sses in agreement. The clinking of sses echoed through the room as Shaw leaned back, feeling the familiar thrill of power creeping back into his veins. This was just the beginning. New York would soon learn that there were far worse things lurking in the shadows than a group of would-be heroes.

    Shaw''s mind drifted to Emma once more, her icy blue eyes always watching, always plotting. She had made her move. Now, it was his turn.

    "Tessa," Shaw said, standing up and walking toward the window. "Prepare the invitations. Let''s make sure this g is one New York won''t forget."

    As he looked out over the sprawling European estate, Shaw couldn''t help but smile. The game was on.

    And he never lost.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 208 [Mirror dimension training]

    Ch: 208 [Mirror dimension training]

    [Kamar Taj]

    The Ancient One had been expecting me for further training, especially after my... "incident" with the Mirror Dimensionst time. Although I opened it before, it was unstable.

    "You''rete," the Ancient One''s voice echoed from behind me.

    I turned, only to find her standing calmly on the edge of a cliff overlooking the mountains surrounding Kamar Taj. Her usual serene smile was in ce, but I could tell she wasn''t impressed by my tardiness.

    "Yeah, I know. Sorry, got... caught up with something," I said, scratching the back of my neck. No way I was telling her what exactly I''d been up to with Michelle.

    Her smile deepened as if she knew anyway. "Time is a fluid concept here. What matters is how you use it."

    She stepped forward, motioning for me to follow her. We walked in silence for a few moments until we reached a training chamber��one I hadn''t been in before. The Ancient One didn''t give me much to go on with her cryptic phrases, but that was part of her charm. Or annoyance, depending on the day. Today, I felt thetter. My mind was still reeling from the intense session with Michelle. Spider-enhanced or not, she knew how to leave an impression.

    The chamber we entered was vast and open, almost like a void in space. The walls shimmered slightly. The energy in the room was suffocating, almost as if reality itself was bending under the pressure. I had experienced this sensation before but not on this scale.

    "Today, we are focusing on the Mirror Dimension once," the Ancient One began, her voice calm yetmanding. "You''ve essed it, Peter, but you''ve barely scratched the surface. There''s much more to learn if you hope to control it properly."

    The Ancient One swiped her right arm in the air, and instantly, the air around us seemed to ripple. Slowly, the chamber began to transform, walls expanding and curving inwards. The floor beneath me shifted, swirling like a whirlpool. It was like being in a dream��where nothing made sense but felt entirely natural.

    "You must learn to bend the Mirror Dimension to your will. It is a reflection of the real world, but it obeys different rules," she exined, her eyes glowing faintly with power.

    I watched as the room continued to shift, thews of physics bing mere suggestions. It''s always exciting to see this ce. The Ancient One stepped onto what looked like a vertical wall and walked as if it were a t ne. Everything was kinda shiny around the ce just like I remembered from myst time here. Meanwhile, I struggled just to keep my feet from sliding on the floor. With my spider power, I should be able to stick to the surface, but for some reason, it was difficult to do so.

    "Follow me," She began to walk forward.

    As soon as I took a step, the ground under me vanished. I was falling��or at least I thought I was. There was no sensation of wind rushing past me, no stomach-churning drop. It''s a weird feeling. Like you are falling, yet you aren''t. I was falling or floating, I don''t know. Everything around me was while and empty... Way too empty... Am I breathing?! Feels so sleepy...

    Fuck! What was that just now?! I shook my head.

    "Focus," her voice echoed around me, though I couldn''t see her anymore. "The Mirror Dimension responds to intent. You must believe you are in control. Only then will the environment yield to you."

    Yeah, easier said than done. Something just tried to do something funny with my head.

    Ok. Clear unnecessary thought. Closing my eyes, I tried to steady my breathing. Focus is my forte. Although this isn''t a great ce to focus and the fact that I can''t feel anything... Still, gotta do it. This was all just an illusion, right? A reflection of reality. If I wanted to stop falling, I just had to will it. I pictured myself standing on solid ground, my feet nted firmly, the world around me still and calm.

    Slowly, the sensation of falling began to ease.

    I opened my eyes and found myself standing on a tform in the middle of the swirling, distorted space. The chamber was still shifting, slowly stabilizing around me. And it took the shape of that room we entered, but much bigger.

    "Good," the Ancient One said with a nod as she reappeared beside me. "You''re starting to understand. The Mirror Dimension is a reflection of your mind. If your thoughts are chaotic, so too will the world around you be."

    I nodded, feeling a bit more confident than before. This was different from the physical battles I was used to. It was more cerebral, more about controlling my own mind than controlling my body. I can handle it.

    Hmnn... Now that I think of it, back then it was really reckless of me to enter the mirror dimension.

    "Now," the Ancient One continued, "we will move to the next phase."

    With a flick of her wrist, the world around us changed again. The serene, floating tform I had been standing on shattered into a thousand pieces, and I found myself standing in what looked like a twisted, upside-down version of New York City. Skyscrapers jutted out at impossible angles, some hanging from the sky like stctites, while others rose from the ground only to bend in on themselves.

    It was dizzying, disorienting, and utterly bizarre.

    "Your task is simple," she said, her voice calm as ever. "Find a way out."

    I blinked at her. "That''s it? Just... find a way out?"

    She smiled. "That''s it. But remember, the Mirror Dimension is not bound by the same rules as the real world. What works in one ce may not work here. Think outside the box."

    With that, she vanished, leaving me alone in this twisted version of the city.

    Great. Just great.

    I took a deep breath and looked around. The city was both familiar and alien at the same time. The streets were empty, but I could hear distant echoes��like the city itself was alive and watching me. There was no clear path forward. Everything was a maze of distorted buildings and warped streets.

    "Okay, Peter, think," I muttered to myself. "How do you get out of a ce that doesn''t follow the rules?"

    I took a careful step forward, testing the ground beneath me. It held firm, but I knew that could change at any moment. I needed to think of this ce like a puzzle, one that responded to my thoughts and actions.

    "Control your fear, control the dimension," I repeated to myself, recalling the line from one of the books I once read. Easier said than done, but I had to try. I controlled it once before, I just gotta get back that feeling.

    I extended my arm forward and imagined a bridge forming from one side of the street to the other. Sure enough, the air rippled as a shimmering bridge appeared, stretching out over the gap. It was like magic. I stepped onto the bridge and took another cautious step. It held steady, despite being suspended in mid-air. I can''t believe it. I''m really doing this.

    With a grin, I started to run across the bridge. As I moved, the world shifted around me. The buildings twisted and turned, forming new pathways and shortcuts. It was like a livingbyrinth, always changing to match my desires. I was just thinking and it was taking shape right before my eyes almost instantly.

    I felt like I could do this forever. But I wasn''t here to y around. I had a task toplete.

    I stopped and tried to open a portal out of the ce. But... it didn''t work. No portal opened up. I can feel my magic, but it isn''t working the normal way. So, how about trying something abnormal?

    "Focus, Parker... You are the one in control," Closing my eyes once more, I pictured the city around me returning to normal. I focused on the feeling of standing on solid ground, on the sound of cars honking in the distance, and on the smell of hot dogs from a nearby vendor. I extended my harm forward and did the reverse of what I usually do while opening a portal. Slowly, I began to feel the world around me shift.

    When I opened my eyes again, the city had returned to something resembling normalcy. The buildings were upright, the streets were straight, and the sky was a normal shade of blue. I was standing on the rooftop of a building with a giant clock. The space around me rippled for a moment like shards of broken mirrors but soon stabilized.

    "Well done," the Ancient One''s voice echoed behind me.

    I turned to see her standing there, her serene smile in ce.

    "That was faster than Stephen''s first time. You''re catching up quickly," she said with a nod.

    I smiled at the praise. "Thanks. But I still have a long way to go."

    She nodded. "Indeed, but you have alreadye a long way."

    This was just the start, but I knew I was on the right path. With more training, I could master the Mirror Dimension��and who knew what else I could achieve?

    For now, though, I had a lot more work to do.

    ---

    [3rd Person POV]

    [Meanwhile] [Manhattan] [Alley]

    A ck SUV blocked the alleyway.

    "Let her go," Emma Frost said, her voice cold as ice. "And I might just make it a little less painful."

    "Why? Can''t you get into my head and control my actions?" The man holding Chat at gunpoint sneered. He was wearing a helmet, designed to block psychic attacks.

    "Or maybe try to use your telekinesis." A familiar voice came to Emma''s ears as the door of the SUV opened.

    "Shaw! Figures," Emma replied, rolling her eyes.

    "How are you feeling, Emma?" Shaw asked in an amused tone.

    Emma narrowed her eyes at him, then turned back to the man holding her daughter hostage.

    "She has nothing to do with it. Let her go," She repeated herself.

    Shaw gave a nod to the man holding Chat. He let her go. Chat quickly ran to Emma and hid behind her.

    "What do you want?" Emma asked, cutting to the chase.

    "You," Shaw said, pointing at Emma. "I want you. You see, I don''t want you to suffer. So, thought I''ll give you an offer."

    A wisp of wind passed by Shaw as he froze in his steps. He felt an arm around his neck and heard an unfamiliar voice. "You can''t be serious. Are you seriously so arrogant that you think you can take her from me?"

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.] <strong>[LIMITED>20% OFF on first month]</strong>

    ----

 Ch: 209 [Shaw- The bald gorilla]

    Ch: 209 [Shaw- The bald gori]

    "You," Shaw said, pointing at Emma. "I want you."

    A wisp of wind passed by Shaw as he froze in his steps. He felt an arm around his neck and heard an unfamiliar voice. "You can''t be serious. Are you seriously so arrogant that you think you can take her from me?"

    Shaw''s instinct kicked in. The amount of bloodlust he felt from this person was insane. He wondered how many people had died at this person''s hands for him to have this much pressure. It was obvious he was in the presence of a real psychopath. But when his eyes fell on this man''s arm, his eyes widened.

    "Spiderman," He said, his voice slightly hoarse.

    "Yeah, they are mine and you can''t have what''s mine, let alone threaten them. You see, I don''t give a second chance to people like you... Taking hostages, threatening, creating chaos, and many other things I could list out... But I''m a busy man. So, I''ll just kill you here and prevent any future problems," Spiderman said in a monotonous voice.

    "Kill me? Well, you can try," Shaw mmed his feet on the ground with his powers and the entire area shook. The kic energy he absorbed beforeing to meet Emma, erupted from his body, causing multiple energy sts. Fiery heat waves emerged as the ground cracked open. The walls around them shattered, but to his surprise, there was a barrier of some kind, preventing the energy sts from causing more destruction. And Spiderman didn''t even move. He just stood there beside him with his arm around his neck.

    Emma created a psionic shield around her and Chat. She watched as the energy sts collided with Spiderman''s barrier. Shaw tried to absorb the energy he just released, but he couldn''t.

    ''What the hell is going on?'' Shaw thought to himself. ''Why can''t I absorb this energy?''

    Spiderman didn''t flinch as Shaw released waves of kic energy, nor did he seem particrly impressed. The shimmering barrier held firm, absorbing the sts with ease, leaving Spiderman standing as calm as ever. His arm remained casually draped around Shaw''s neck as if they were old friends.

    Shaw''s frustration increased, and he red at the web-slinger. "You bug... You think you''re so clever, don''t you?"

    Spiderman tilted his head, mock-puzzling. "Clever? No, not really. I just think I''m the guy who''s going to kill you. But before that... Let''s have some fun, shall we?"

    Before Shaw could react, the world around him cracked like a mirror and the space bent, and in the blink of an eye, they were no longer in the alley. They were in the Mirror Dimension.

    Shaw blinked as he looked around, the twisted reflections of New York City warping around them. Buildings bent at impossible angles, floating pieces of debris hung in mid-air, and the sky seemed to fold in on itself. It was disorienting, but for Spiderman, this was all part of the fun.

    "Wee to my yground, Shaw," Spiderman said with a grin beneath his mask. "You should feel special. Not many people get a personal tour."

    Shaw tried to summon his powers, willing the kic energy he''d absorbed to give him strength, but nothing happened. Thews of physics were different here, and it seemed his powers were taking a little vacation.

    "Feeling a little powerless, huh?" Spiderman asked, walking around Shaw in a slow circle. "Don''t worry, I''ve got some fun stuff nned for you. Just hang tight and enjoy the ride."

    Suddenly, Shaw felt something strange. A pungent, overwhelming smell entered his nose. His nose crinkled in disgust. It was like someone using an oxygen mask, but instead of oxygen, it''s Hydrogen sulfide mixed with something even worse. "What�� what is that smell?!"

    Spiderman snickered. "Oh, that? I call it the ''Magic Fart.'' Really leaves asting impression, doesn''t it?" He waved his hand, and the smell intensified.

    Shaw coughed, trying to wave the foul air away. "You''re�� you''re a child!"

    Spiderman shrugged, clearly having the time of his life. "Nah, just a guy who knows how to have fun. You know, life doesn''t have to be all doom and gloom. Sometimes, it''s about the little things. Like this. Besides, you should enjoy it. You are gonna die after all." He snapped his fingers, and Shaw''s hair��previously neat and tidy��began to fall out in clumps. In its ce, thick, curly hair sprouted all over his face, arms, and legs. Within seconds, Shaw looked like a cross between a bald man and a gori.

    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" Shaw yelled in rage. That smell was still around him and now this.

    Spidermanughed. "I think it looks good on you. If I sell you to a zoo, do you think they''d give me a good price for you?"

    "You''ll regret this!"

    "You know, you keep saying that... but no, I really don''t think I will."

    "Turn me back, NOW!"

    "Don''t worry, big guy. It''s temporary. I mean, unless you like the whole ''King Kong'' vibe, in which case, you''re wee," Spiderman said, stifling augh.

    Shaw''s face twisted in fury as he wed at the ridiculous hair, but it was no use. The Mirror Dimension was under Spiderman''s control now, and Shaw was just along for the ride.

    "You little pest!" He yelled in anger. "When I get out of here��"

    Spiderman raised a finger to shush him. "Yeah, yeah, I''ve heard it all before. ''When I get out of here, I''ll make you pay,'' h h h. Here''s the thing... You''re not getting out."

    Shaw''s face turned red with anger. He clenched his fists, trying to summon all the kic energy he could. His body trembled, and for a moment, it seemed like he might actually do something. But his energy dispersed instantly. Then Spiderman waved his hand again, and an oversized clown outfit appeared on his body,plete with floppy shoes and a big red nose.

    "Ta-da!" Spiderman announced. "You''re officially the scariest clown I''ve ever seen." He took out his phone and snapped a couple of photos. Shaw looked ready to kill.

    Shaw growled, beyond words now. He was ready to tear Spiderman apart. He ripped off his clown jacket in anger along with his shirt, revealing a vest strapped with explosives. ''Good, they are still there.'' The sight of it gave him a twisted sense of satisfaction. "You think this is a game? I''ll show you what real power looks like!" He yelled before quickly pulling the trigger.

    A deafening boom shook the Mirror Dimension, releasing a massive shockwave of energy.

    For a moment, the world warped and twisted wildly. The skyscrapers bent even more, the streets seemed to ripple like water, and the entire dimension quaked under the release of energy. Shaw, grinning like a madman, absorbed the kic energy from the explosion, feeling his strength surge.

    "I''M UNSTOPPABLE!" he roared, his body glowing with raw energy.

    Spiderman yawned, clearly unimpressed. "Yeah, yeah. Big boom, lots of energy. Seen it all before. How does it feel to have a little ray of hope before POOF!?"

    Without breaking a sweat, Spidey waved his hand again. Shaw''s glowing energy suddenly fizzled out, leaving him standing there, panting, and somehow even hairier than before and exhausted.

    "What the��" Shaw looked down at himself, confused.

    "My domain, my rules," Spidey wrapped him up in a cocoon of web and let him dangle upside down on a light pole. "Let me see... what else can we do..."

    Spiderman put his hand on his chin, thinking. Then he snapped his fingers. "Oh, I know!"

    Shaw''s eye twitched. He was on the verge of losing his mind. His powers weren''t working, he looked like a clownish gori, and now, his onest-ditch effort had failed spectacrly. ''Please, don''t.''

    "How about I roast you alive?" Spidey asked. His earlier funny tone was now reced with a serious one.

    "Let me go. I''ll leave the city and nevere back. That''s a promise." Shaw begged.

    "See, I would believe you, but your word doesn''t mean anything to me. All you viins say the same thing, and then the minute you''re free, you return to your old ways," Spiderman said as he started to manipte the surroundings creating a makeshift grill and using his magic to light fire under the post where Shaw was dangling.

    "What are you doing?" Shaw asked, trying to break free. But his body was too exhausted.

    "I told you, I''m roasting you alive," Spiderman said in a monotonous voice. "And shut up. You are breaking my concentration."

    "Fuck! You insane bug!"

    "Tsk." Spiderman jumped up, grabbed Shaw''s head, and twisted it. The loud crunch of Shaw''s neck snapping filled the air, and he died instantly. "Damn it. I wanted to roast you alive. But you talk too much."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.] [20% off the first month]

    ----

 Ch: 210 [Alex Wilson]

    Ch: 210 [Alex Wilson]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    After dealing with Shaw, I got out of the mirror dimension. Emma and Chat were still waiting for me in that alley.

    "Hey," I said casually as I walked up to them.

    "Hey? What about Shaw?" Emma asked with a serious expression. She knows how strong Shaw was, so obviously she would be worried.

    "He won''t be bothering us anymore," I said.

    "Where is he? Did you kill him?" She asked.

    "I don''t want to talk about it. I can say he won''t being after you guys again. But you already know about his henchmen, right? Without Shaw, they will be fighting among themselves to take over his seat. That''s where youe in. Clean up the final loose ends along with your new teammates," I said as I opened a portal back to the base.

    "What about you?" Chat asked as we all walked through the portal.

    "I''m still in the middle of my training. So, for the next few weeks, you people will have to take care of things here. I''ll drop in from time to time to see how things are going," I said as I walked to the fridge and took out a bottle of water.

    "Alright, sounds good. And what about your girlfriend''s training?" Emma asked.

    "Michelle needs real-life situations. So, take her with you and show her around the ropes. With her brain and the training program in her suit, she should be fine. Don''t worry. If something happens, I''ll be there to help," I said after drinking some water.

    "Sounds like you have everything figured out," Emma said as she sat on the chair before theputer.

    "Yup! I had enough fun for now. Time to train," I said as I opened a portal back to Kamar-Taj. "Oh, by the way. Tell Frank that he''s in charge of the team till I return. He''s smart enough to know what to do."

    Emma nodded. "Sure."

    "Are you trying to read my mind, Emma?" I asked as I felt her psychic energy around my head.

    "That''s a nice power you got there, Spidey. Nullification?" She said as she retracted her psychic energy.

    "Who knows? Anyway, if you want to know something, just ask me," I said with a shrug before stepping through the portal.

    ..

    After a month at Kamar-Taj, my understanding of magic had grown exponentially. The daily grind of training with the Ancient One had pushed me to new levels of power and understanding. Summoning spells, reality warping, and even more advanced magic came naturally after the intense, grueling days of practice. But I knew I was only scratching the surface of what magic could do.

    Wanda joined me after the first week. I could tell she just wanted to finally master her reality-wrapping ability, and we pushed each other harder than ever. Together, we sparred, bent reality to our will, and learned how to weave magic with precision and power. The Ancient One''s guidance was invaluable, pointing out our ws and forcing us to ovee our weaknesses. Wanda''s chaos magic had a fluid, natural quality, while my own approach was more calcted, more... deliberate.

    Then it happened.

    About three weeks in, during one of our training sessions, something inside me shifted. I wasn''t casting any spell in particr, just working through some basic reality-warping exercises. But then, out of nowhere, an unfamiliar energy burst from my body. It wasn''t magic. It wasn''t Chi either. This was something else entirely��raw, uncontroble power.

    I barely had time to react before the ground around me started to crack. The walls of Kamar-Taj began trembling, and the very air itself vibrated as if the dimension was destabilizing. Wanda stepped back, eyes wide, clearly sensing the same thing.

    The Ancient One appeared almost immediately, her calm demeanor masking her concern. "Peter," she said, her voice steady, "you must control it."

    "I''m trying," I gritted out, feeling the energy surge through me, threatening to tear everything apart. My body felt like it was on fire, but this was different from any spell or magic I''d ever felt. It was pure force, something primal and destructive. The mirrors on the walls shattered, and the sky outside darkened unnaturally as if it were responding to this outburst.

    Wanda tried to stabilize the area around me, casting a barrier of chaos magic, but the new energy ripped through it like paper. I clenched my fists, trying to reign it in, but each second felt like the power was slipping further from my control.

    The Ancient One stepped forward, cing her hand on my shoulder. "This is not something you can fight, Peter. You must guide it. ept it."

    "ept it?" I snapped, barely able to contain my frustration. "It''s tearing this ce apart!"

    "You cannot reject what is part of you," she said calmly, her eyes locking onto mine. "That Celestial power is a part of you."

    "You knew?" I yelled while barely holding onto this raw energy.

    She nodded. "I sensed it the first time we met. But you weren''t ready back then, but now, you are. Trust yourself, Peter. Let it flow through you. And above all, don''t fight it."

    I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and focused on the power that was coursing through me. I could feel it fighting to eliminate all the magic and Chi I had in my body. It wants to rece them and take the top ce. So, Sims wasn''t lying back then. This overwhelming power... This feeling... So much power...

    As the power surged through me, I felt everything blur for a moment. My vision dimmed, reced by a swirling void, dark and suffocating. My surroundings vanished, Kamar-Taj, Wanda, and the Ancient One fading into nothingness. All that remained was the overwhelming force coursing through me, like a storm raging inside, and then... the whispers.

    "You are more than this," a voice echoed from the void, cold and seductive. "You are beyond magic, beyond any mortal limitation."

    I couldn''t tell where it wasing from��inside my head or from some distant ce. It spoke with an authority that was almost intoxicating.

    "Why bind yourself to the constraints of the weak? Why struggle with spells and the petty games of men?" the voice continued, each word filling me with a dangerous sense of confidence, superiority. "You are superior. You are power itself, Peter."

    Another voice joined in, this one darker, almost growling. "This world, these people... they don''t matter. Only power matters. Only you matter."

    My hands began to glow with that unfamiliar energy again, the sheer force of it vibrating through my bones. I felt a pulse of anger, of hunger, rising inside me. The need to prove it��to show the universe what I was capable of. It was as if the whispers were fanning a fire I didn''t even know was there.

    "You could reshape everything," the first voice urged. "No more struggles, no more weaknesses. You could own reality itself. You don''t need Kamar-Taj. You don''t need anyone. You are enough."

    I gritted my teeth, trying to hold on to my thoughts, but the temptation was overwhelming. The power felt... right. It was calling to me, offering me the chance to cast aside everything that had held me back.

    "Why should you care for their world? For their lives?" the growling voice pushed further. "You are beyond them, above them. Take what is yours, im your destiny."

    The words dug deep into me, amplifying the raw emotion and primal force swirling in my chest. I could feel myself slipping, my thoughts clouded by the allure of power. The whispers grew louder, more insistent. I was on the edge, standing at the precipice of something enormous, something terrifying.

    And then, for a brief second, I wanted it. I wanted to give in. To embrace that power, to let go of everything else, to feel superior. The whispers promised so much, and I could see it. I could see the world bending at my feet, the sky itself reshaping at my will.

    But then, from somewhere far away, a faint voice cut through the chaos.

    "Peter..."

    I looked back with arge grin, intoxicated by that raw power coursing through my body. "Who are you?" I asked.

    Then with a sh of light, he came in front of me. It was... Me! The real me. Not Peter Parker. No, that''s Alex Wilson. The me from my past life. There he was standing. His body was shimmering with a golden energy that wasn''t magic or Chi.

    "You..." I whispered as I stood frozen in ce.

    He gave me a faint smile. "You have a choice here, Peter... No, Alex."

    "You are me, aren''t you?" I asked as I stared at his face. We looked so simr yet different.

    "Nope. I''m just an alternate version of you. I was passing by and thought, ''what the hell? Let me check on this idiot.'' So, here I am," he said as he shrugged.

    "You are like the Ancient One... An entity from a higher realm, right? You surpassed everyone, right?" I asked.

    "I''m nothing like that. I just said I''m an alternate version of you, but yeah, you can say I''ve surpassed everyone in multiple realities," He said with an arrogant grin, praising himself.

    I threw a bolt of celestial energy at him to test him. His arrogant smile didn''t disappear, instead, he casually caught the bolt with his hand.

    "Quality: Decrease," He said.

    Instantly, the bolt of energy decreased in quality, turning into low-grade energy before disappearing just like that.

    "What?" I said, stunned by what I saw. He didn''t use any magic or Chi, and he did it casually.

    ----

    AN: Yup. That''s the OG Alex Wilson from My Harem in DC & Marvel Multiverse.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 211 [Celestial awakening]

    Ch: 211 [Celestial awakening]

    "Power without control is useless," Alex said casually as he approached me. "You need to know yourself and what you can and can''t do."

    "I..." I stuttered as I tried to speak. My head is really foggy. "How did you do that?"

    "Your soul..." Alex blinked and closed the distance between us. He grabbed my shoulder. "You were someone else before your rebirth as Alex Wilson, then you died again before awakening your true power and once again reborn as Peter Parker. You awakened your memoriester, huh? Ah! That fucker Sims... Tsk. That slippery bastard."

    This guy figured out everything within seconds.

    "You know Sims," I asked.

    "Yeah. That slippery bastard tried to kill me and ran away afterward. Anyway, I''m running tight on time, so..." Alex let out a massive wave of energy clearing out the darkness around me.

    My head cleared as the bloodlust and the urge to kill and control everything... All those bad thoughts disappeared instantly. Dang! What the heck was I thinking?

    "I once had one of these episodes. So, I can imagine how you are feeling," Alex said as he stepped back.

    I clenched my fists, trying to summon that intense energy back. But this time, it flowed naturally through my body before coating my fist in a pale blue energy.

    "I''ve cleaned your celestial power. You won''t have any trouble like before anymore. And you won''t be able to use magic or chi anymore like you usually do for a while. You have to tame this new power, or you can just discard magic and Chi and only focus on this celestial power," Alex exined.

    "Dang! I don''t have that much time. Without my magic and chi, I won''t be able to stop the new threatsing for Earth and I need to learn reality maniption magic to fix a timeline. This is really bad," I said with a grim expression.

    New poweres with new risks. Magic and Chi were easy to master, but this is the celestial power we are talking about here. I''ve no idea how fast I can train and master this new power. Most importantly, I''ve no idea what this power can even do. I''ve read inics about Celestials reshaping reality and destroying universes and doing some crazy shit, but time... I don''t have time to start everything from zero.

    "That''s where you are wrong. You can use celestial power to create things with their own rules and apply them to this present world. For example, a room where time flows faster than this reality. Pretty cool, right?" Alex said with a smirk.

    I was stunned by what he said. I can make a room where time flows faster than this reality, so if I enter that room, I can spend a whole month in that room, while just a few hours would have passed in the real world. It''s like a time chamber from DBz.

    "So, what are you waiting for? I''m sure you can figure it out. It''s not much different from how you use magic or chi. But it requires focus way too much focus. Good luck," Alex said as he stepped back. "I''m gonna leave now. If you somehow manage to survive... No, I''m sure you will survive... I''ll invite you to join Mortal Kombat. Till then... Take care."

    Alex''s body began to fade away

    "Wait!" I called out. "Mortal Kombat is real?"

    "Yup! You''ll find out soon enough much more than just Mortal Kombat. The merge is yet to ur in this timeline. Sooner orter, this reality will also merge with the other verses. You have to be prepared for that day. Keep an eye out for the rise of superhumans... Not mutants but superhumans. Regr human awakening superpower. That would be the sign of the merge," Alex said as he gave me onest look before disappearingpletely.

    "Damn! Mortal Kombat is fucking real and other verses... Just hope it isn''t Berserk or Attack on Titan or shitty worlds like those... Those are fucked up worlds," I muttered.

    I opened my eyes and found myself surrounded by a bunch of sorcerers. The Ancient One, Wanda, Dr. Strange, Wong, and all the masters of Kamar-Taj were there. Oh, I feel groggy as if I''m drunk.

    "How are you feeling?" The Ancient One asked.

    "I think I''m good," I said as I sat up on the floor. I looked around and saw a chunk of the room was missing. "Did I go berserk?"

    "It''s nothing we can''t fix," Strange said with a shrug.

    "How long was I out?" I asked.

    "Just a few hours," Wong replied.

    "Ah! I see," I stood up and felt the celestial power. My body was glowing brightly with a pale blue hue. It was stable unlike before. This feels good.

    "What the hell is this power?" Wanda asked as she narrowed her eyes.

    "This is the Mystical Energy," I said as I felt like I was drawing power from something, an endless ocean of energy. Then there was this other power. It was very faint. If I wasn''t concentrating on it, I would have missed itpletely. The color of my energy changed to bright green. Life... I can feel every living organism around me, including those that aren''t visible to normal eyes. "This is probably the Life Force Energy."

    Wait! There are more... I tapped into the next source and my body began to glow with a yellow hue, just like Captain Marvel.

    "This is Cosmic energy," I said as I stared at the yellow hue around my arms.

    There were a couple of more power sources, but let''s not get ahead of myself here. Let''s go one at a time, then I''ll think about fusion.

    "This is amazing!" The Ancient One said as she stepped forward. "I''ve never seen something like this before."

    "Neither have I," Strange said as he stood beside the Ancient One.

    "No wonder, the Great Weaver chose him," The Ancient One said.

    I turned to her. "Well, it seems I can''t use magic or chi at the moment. So, do you know someone who can help me master these cosmic energies?"

    "Captain Marvel is your best bet. I''ll contact her today. Till then, try not to destroy anything, please," Dr. Strange said before leaving.

    After the conversation with the Ancient One and Dr. Strange, I took a deep breath and focused on the raw energy surging through me. The cosmic energy hummed beneath my skin, making me feel like I could burst out of my own body if I wasn''t careful. But Alex''s words echoed in my mind: power without control is useless. That much was true. I wasn''t going to let this power control me. I''d tame it, just like I did with magic and chi.

    <strong>[A Week Later �C Kree Warship, Training Room]</strong>

    "Not bad, Parker," Captain Marvel��Carol Danvers��said with a smirk, watching as Iunched another st of cosmic energy at the training drones. The yellow energy arced from my fists, vaporizing the dummies in a burst of light.

    I had to admit, I felt pretty damn good. I''d spent thest week with Carol on her warship, where she put me through the wringer. From day one, she''d pushed me to my limits, forcing me to master the basics of controlling cosmic energy. Carol was tough��borderline brutal��but she was also a good teacher. Even she was surprised by how quickly I picked up the techniques.

    "You''ve got a talent for this," she said, hovering beside me. Her binary form was pulsing with cosmic energy, like a mini sun in the training room. "You''ve grown fast, Peter. Faster than anyone I''ve ever seen."

    "Thanks, I guess?" I wiped the sweat from my brow. Even though the cosmic energy coursing through me gave me enhanced stamina, Carol didn''t let up. She had me practicing day and night. I was exhausted but determined.

    "Not just your powers," she continued, crossing her arms. "You''re learning how to tap into different types of energy as if it''s second nature. That''s not normal, even for someone like me."

    I nodded, still trying to process everything I was learning. The cosmic energy felt like the most essible of my new powers, but the life force energy was more elusive, and the celestial energy still intimidated me. Carol had told me that harnessing cosmic energy was one thing, but if I wanted to manipte time or space, I''d need to unlock deeper levels of control.

    "You ready for the next step?" Carol asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    I squared my shoulders and nodded. "Yeah, let''s do this."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 212 [Spar with Carol]

    Ch: 212 [Spar with Carol]

    The Kree warship''s force field opened as Carol and I flew into the vacuum of space. The darkness stretched infinitely in every direction, and I could see those glittering stars and chunks of debris from a nearby asteroid belt. This was it��my first real test outside the training room. And for the first time, I was going to try flying in space no less, without any armor, webs, or gadgets. Just me, the raw energy inside, and the endless void.

    "You look nervous," Carol teased as she flew around me effortlessly, and her body was glowing with bright yellow cosmic energy. "Don''t worry, Parker. You''ve got this."

    The fun part is we can talk and hear each other in the space without any gadgets. Carol said it''s due to our Physiology which allows us to break certain limitations of space.

    I couldn''t help but nce down at myself. No suit, no helmet, no tether to keep me anchored to anything solid. But I didn''t feel the suffocating pull of space. I wasn''t gasping for air. Instead, I felt�� alive. As if the energy inside me was shielding me from the cold, deadly vacuum. The celestial power hummed beneath my skin, syncing with the cosmic energy flowing through me.

    "I''m not nervous," I lied, trying to steady my breath. "Just�� trying not to explode or something." Fuck! I won''t lie, this is scary on so many levels.

    "First rule of spacebat: don''t think too much. Feel the energy. Let it guide you."

    "Okay, I think I understand��"

    Before I could finish my sentence, Carol flew straight at me.

    "What are you doing?" I yelled, trying to move away from her, but she was too fast. Her punch was so fast that even my spider sense didn''t warn me until thest second. "Hey!"

    But just when I thought she was going to hit me, Carol''s fist stopped inches from my face. "Stop thinking," she said. "Fight back!"

    She fired a st of cosmic energy at me at point nk on my face, sending me flying backward into deep space.

    "Fucking hell!" I shouted as I tumbled through the debris field. I tried to stabilize myself and fly back towards her, but I couldn''t get it right. "Crap! Shit! Ah!" I crashed into a chunk of rock, bouncing off it like a pinball.

    I gritted my teeth as I collided with another chunk of debris, feeling the impact reverberate through my body. The cold, hard asteroid sent me spiraling, and my attempt to regain control felt futile as I tumbled through the void. Carol was right: I was overthinking. I had all this power surging inside me��cosmic energy, celestial power, life force��and yet, I was struggling to harness it in spacebat. Frustration bubbled inside me, but Alex''s words echoed again: power without control is useless. I had to focus.

    "Come on, Parker! This isn''t training anymore! You need to feel the energy and respond instinctively!" Carol''s voice rang out through the emptiness as she soared above me effortlessly.

    I clenched my fists, feeling the cosmic energy pulse beneath my skin, but I was still shaky, unsure. With no gravity, no ground, and no web-swinging, everything I knew about fighting was useless out here. It was just me and the energy inside me. But wasn''t that what I''d been training for all week?

    "Focus, Peter!" I muttered to myself. "Don''t think��just feel."

    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the chaotic spinning stop, and reached deep inside for that well of energy. The power coursed through me, humming like electricity, waiting to bemanded. I let the energy flow naturally, feeling it sync with the rhythm of my heartbeat. Slowly, I started to feel more grounded��if that was even possible in space. The panic faded, reced by a sense of rity.

    I opened my eyes. I was glowing with pale blue energy. It was mystical energy not cosmic, but I could feel all the energy within me. Well, who cares? It was working. And at this rate, I might be able to master all the energy within the week. My body straightened, my movements now controlled and deliberate. I wasn''t tumbling anymore. I was flying. Finally...

    "There we go!" Carol shouted with a grin, her cosmic aura shimmering around her like a miniature sun. She sted forward, heading straight for me again, faster than before.

    I moved instinctively, feeling the energy course through my veins like fire. This time, when she threw a punch, I caught her fist with ease, blocking it before it could reach me. Then, without thinking, I struck back, striking her across the face and sending her spinning backward into the debris field.

    "Yeah, baby!" I cheered, grinning. I can''t believe it. I can fly! I''m not tumbling in space, but actually flying in space! "Wait! I hit her face. I''m so sorry, Carol��"

    She flew forward like a streak ofet. That''s her Binary Mode. Why the heck is she using that now? Don''t tell me she''s angry with me for hitting her face. Oh, crap!

    I braced myself for impact, but there was no need. The moment Carol reached me, I reacted again, grabbing her shoulders and flipping over her effortlessly. Her eyes widened as she spun around, trying to hit me again. My spider sense evolved to another level after awakening. With the Celestial body''s speed and reaction,bined with spider sense, I can easily dodge all her attacks.

    We danced through the void like that, trading blows as we dodged each other''s attacks. Each time I blocked or hit her, I felt more confident, more sure of myself. I knew what I was doing. The energy was guiding me now, just like Carol said.

    "Now you''re getting it, Parker!" Carol grinned as she struck at me again. Her movements were faster now, more precise. She was trying to push me harder. "You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this! It''s so boring to stand on the top with no one to train or spar with!"

    "Really?" I said as threw an energy st at her which she pped away with ease.

    "Really. It''s really rare for someone like you to have enough power to fight with me."

    "Someone like me?"

    "Yeah, on my level, who can also heal like me. So, I won''t have to worry about holding back anymore..."

    And then, without any warning, Carol''s power red. A st of pure cosmic energy exploded outwards from her body, engulfing everything around us in golden mes. I couldn''t see anything in the inferno, and my senses screamed at me to move. But if I run now, when will I ever get another chance like this?

    I summoned the pale blue mystical energy, letting it re around me like a protective aura. Then I began to charge the cosmic energy fused with the blue energy.

    I could feel the heat of the fire against my skin, but the mes didn''t hurt me. Carol was glowing like a second sun, her hair and uniform billowing around her in the cosmic fire.

    "Now that''s what I''m talking about!" she shouted as she fired a beam of energy straight at me. I too released the energy st at her, both of them colliding midair, creating a shockwave that seemed to rip open the space itself. The nearby asteroid belt was ripped apart, flying in different directions.

    The dark space was lit up with yellow and blue energy beams as we shed in the void. Sparks of energy exploded around us as we flew at each other. I was getting stronger. The cosmic energy was flowing through me with greater ease, but Carol''s powers kept growing too.

    "You''re doing great, Parker," she said, her voice booming through the darkness.

    "It''s all thanks to your help," I yelled as our fists met, sending a wave of force rippling across the void.

    "Nah, you were already halfway there," Carol said as she spun around and kicked me which I blocked with my right arm. "I just gave you a little push."

    "Still," I grabbed her leg with my left arm and flung her at a nearby asteroid. She crashed into it hard, shattering the rock. "Thanks for helping me. This is the best thing that has ever happened to me!"

    "Well, that''s good to hear. But we aren''t done yet, Peter. This is just the beginning."

    "So, you''re not going to stop?"

    "Stop? You know, I''ve been waiting for this moment forever. So, stop holding back ande at me," She said, charging up her depleted energy using the surrounding energy.

    "What if I lose control and end up hurting you?" I asked, still worried about hurting her. I''m sure she''s stronger than me. But still, I don''t want to hurt her.

    "Don''t worry about it, Parker. I can heal from anything," she smirked.

    And so, we fought in the space for hours... Maybe more...

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 213 [A promise to keep]

    Ch: 213 [A promise to keep]

    It''s been fun, training with Carol. But as always, she received a distress signal, so, she had to leave. I returned back to Earth. I promised the alternate Gwen that I''d help her in a month, but I guess I had to take a few more weeks to master this Mystical energy. If I manage to master it to the extreme level then reality wrap might be possible. I should be able to rewrite that reality and change things back to normal.

    In case I fail, then Wanda is my only hope. Or else, I have to search for the infinity stones which may or may not even exist in that reality. Sigh! Too many unknowns... Oh, then there is that Morlun, Wanda, and my evil alternate version too. I''ve no idea just how powerful that version of me is. I just hope he didn''t awaken his celestial power. Otherwise, it would be a long fight.

    As for Morlun, I''ll just use my life force energy and absorb all his life force to kill him. I already mastered it while training with Carol. It isn''t that different than using the regr cosmic energy''s absorption skill.

    After reaching Earth, I went to the mirror dimension to further test my power. My goal was to create a pocket dimension where time flows faster than the outside world, but I couldn''t do it yet. It''s just too hard to do it without any guidance.

    After countless attempts and failures, I finally found myself sitting in the endless silence of the mirror dimension. The small bubble I had created still flickered weakly in front of me, a pale blue sphere suspended in the air, wobbling as if on the verge of copse. Each failure grated on me, wearing down the confidence I''d built up during my training with Carol. The idea of creating a pocket dimension with faster time flow had seemed simple enough in theory��control the energy, focus it, and shape the space to my will. But no matter what I tried, I couldn''t sustain the bubble for longer than a few seconds.

    "Come on..." I muttered, wiping the sweat from my brow despite being in an alternate dimension. "Just hold together..."

    I poured more mystical energy into the bubble, watching as it pulsed brighter, slowly stabilizing. The faint sizzle of the energy filled the air, and for a brief moment, I thought I might have cracked the code. But then, the edges began to flicker again, and with a soft pop, it vanished into thin air.

    "Ugh!" I groaned, mming my fists down on the reflective ground of the mirror dimension. The frustration was building. No matter how much I tried to channel the energy, it slipped away from me at the critical moment.

    One week had passed since my return from space, and I had spent almost every waking hour here in the mirror dimension, practicing over and over. I made massive progress in the energy control department, but not so much on the space pocket thing, but I couldn''t stop. I have a promise to keep. The thought of failing her, failing everyone, gnawed at me, driving me forward. She lost too much and I gave her hope. Now, if I fail, then... Sigh!

    I won''t give up.

    "Alright, let''s try something different."

    I closed my eyes and focused on the energy flowing through me. This time, instead of brute-forcing it, I decided to let the energy flow naturally. I won''t be restricting it to a single form of energy. I let them flow together. I visualized the pocket dimension��small, contained, and stable. I didn''t want to rush. I wanted to feel every pulse of the energy, every shift in its rhythm. The goal wasn''t to overpower it but to guide it, and shape it.

    Slowly, I opened my eyes, and the pale blue bubble reformed in front of me. It was much smaller than before, norger than a basketball, but this time, it felt different. It wasn''t wobbling, and the energy inside was calm and bnced. I ced my hand against the bubble, feeling the resistance as it pulsed under my fingertips. I was close.

    "Just a little more..."

    I began to stretch the bubble, expanding its boundaries slowly. The small, stable sphere grewrger, and for the first time, it didn''t flicker. The energy was flowing evenly, and I could feel the pull of the dimension forming inside. Time��inside the bubble��was beginning to move differently. I could feel the shift, the subtle warp of reality inside the sphere.

    I stepped back, my heart racing. This was it! The pocket dimension was stable.

    But before I could celebrate, the bubble began to vibrate violently. Cracks appeared along its surface, and the energy inside surged wildly out of control.

    "No, no, no��!"

    The bubble exploded in a sh of blue light, sending a shockwave through the mirror dimension. I flew backward, crashing into the ground as shards of energy scattered around me.

    "Goddammit!" I shouted, lying t on the cold reflective surface, staring at the distorted sky above. "Why is this so hard?"

    After catching my breath, I sat up, rubbing my temples. "Okay, I''m close. I just need to tweak the bnce. Maybe if I adjust the energy flow into smaller increments..."

    I nced at my hands, the mystical blue glow still swirling around them. This power had potential, I just needed more practice��more precision. It was a delicate process, and brute force wasn''t the answer. Creating a pocket dimension wasn''t about raw strength but finesse. I had to respect thews of space and time as much as I bent them.

    "Alright, just a little more. I can do it," I stood up and prepared to try again.

    This time, I would get it right.

    One weekter...

    It took countless tries, but after another grueling week of trial and error, I finally did it. I stood in front of a shimmering, perfectly stable bubble��my pocket dimension. It wasn''t massive, maybe the size of a small room, but inside it, time flowed ten times faster than in the real world.

    I threw a bolt of energy outside and quickly stepped inside the bubble, feeling the strange pull of time around me. The energy was smooth, flowing naturally, and the pocket dimension remained stable. It was small, but it worked. Time moved faster here, just like I needed. The bolt outside looked stuck in the air from inside the bubble.

    Hehehehe... My own time chamber like DBz. 1 hour in the pocket dimension is approx. 10 years inside. If I stay 24 hours here then... Dang! I gotta get some food and daily necessities if I were to live that long in here, which I doubt I will... I quickly went out and bought a shit load of food and other things, and filled the mirror dimension. I obviously raised a barrier to protect the dimension. I can always get out and grab some food.

    Now, time to master reality maniption.

    ...

    [3rd person POV]

    Seventy yearster...

    Seventy years spent in solitude, mastering powers that had once been beyond his reach. The time within the pocket dimension passed like a river, swift and unyielding, yet outside, only seven hours had slipped by. His body, thanks to his celestial genes, had remained as youthful as the day he entered the dimension, but his mind��his mind had changed. Sharpened. Hardened.

    He stood at the center of his personal realm, the shimmering boundaries of the pocket dimension stretching far beyond the size it had once been. Now, it was more than a simple room; it was an entirendscape, filled with mountains, rivers, and endless sky. The realm obeyed his will now, bending and reshaping at hismand.

    The energy around him hummed, pulsing in sync with his own aura. He had mastered it��finally. Mystical energy, reality maniption, time-space control��it all flowed seamlessly through him. He had learned to manipte the threads of reality itself, and bend them to his will, but it had taken decades of patience, failure, and frustration.

    "Seventy years��" he whispered, looking down at his hands. They glowed with a faint golden light, no longer the pale blue of the mystical energy he had once struggled with. This was something far greater. Celestial power coursed through his veins, blending effortlessly with the cosmic and mystical energies he had spent a lifetime mastering. He could now feel the very fabric of the universe bending around him, and with a single thought, he could alter it.

    He nced toward the shimmering boundary of the pocket dimension. It was time to leave. He had stayed long enough, and there was a promise he still had to keep. Gwen. Wanda. The alternate version of himself. Morlun. They were all still out there, and with the newfound control he had gained, he was finally ready to face them.

    But before leaving, there was one final test.

    He held up his hand, and reality itself seemed to shift around him. The air rippled, and with a soft hum, the ground beneath his feet changed. The rockyndscape of the pocket dimension warped, transforming into a cityscape��a perfect replica of New York. Buildings rose from the ground, streets appeared beneath his feet, and cars lined the roads, all as if they had been there for centuries.

    He walked through the streets, testing the limits of his reality maniption. Each step he took altered the world around him. A simple thought turned night into day, the sun zing overhead before vanishing into a stormy sky. He could feel the energy of the dimension responding to hismands, obeying his will without hesitation. It was perfect.

    Then, he raised his hand once more, and with a snap of his fingers, the entire city vanished. In its ce was a barren wastnd, stretching endlessly in every direction. He had rewritten reality within the pocket dimension, bending it to his will, and now he was certain��he could do the same outside.

    He smiled.

    "I''m ready."

    With a thought, the boundaries of the pocket dimension dissolved, and he stepped back into the mirror dimension. The familiar reflectivendscape greeted him, but now it felt different. He was no longer the same person who had entered this ce weeks ago. He had be something far more powerful.

    Stretching out his hand, he tore open a portal to the real world, stepping through it with ease. The fresh air of Earth filled his lungs as he emerged in a quiet alleyway. The sun was setting, casting a golden glow over the cityscape. He hadn''t been gone for long in the outside world, but everything felt distant, like a half-forgotten memory.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 214 [Time Chamber]

    Ch: 214 [Time Chamber]

    [First Person POV]

    [Peter''s POV]

    Stepping out of the mirror dimension was like waking from a dream, yet the weight of seventy years hung heavy in my mind. The city felt unchanged, eerily familiar yet distant. The air smelled crisp and clean, the breeze cool against my skin, but I felt... different.

    For seventy years, I lived in silence. I crafted my world, shaped it with my hands, and molded reality itself to my will. And now, this world, this Earth��it seemed so fragile inparison. So... temporary.

    I stretched out my senses, allowing the celestial power within me to expand and search. It was instinctive now, something I couldn''t have done before. My consciousness soared outward, faster than the speed of light, touching the minds and life forces of everyone in the city and then expanding further across the globe. I felt them��millions of people, moving through their daily lives,pletely unaware of the cosmic bnce that hung over them.

    And then, I found them.

    May was reading a book in the living room. Maddie was in the kitchen with MJ. They seemed to be cooking something. Michelle was on the balcony, watering the nts. Felicia was taking a stroll around the park. Gwen was driving somewhere... Cyborg Gwen was in the base, fiddling with her cybeics. Sue was working at the Baxter Building. Wanda was in Kamar Taj, meditating. I could feel her overflowing chaos magic. She became strong in such a short time.

    Frank was chasing down a truck as for Emma and Chat, the duo were busy fighting some rogue mutants in the Bronx. Well, everyone seemed to be doing alright.

    Sigh! It feels like ages since I saw them. God, I''m d everyone was alright.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I knew what I had to do now. As much as I would like to go back and hug them, that would have to wait for the moment. Right now, I''m at my peak. So, why not strike the iron while it''s hot?

    I locked onto Wanda''s location and took a step forward. The world blurred, and the city vanished in a sh. I reappeared in front of Kamar Taj, the sun burning bright overhead. The faint sound of chatter came from inside the temple, and I could sense the faint presence of dozens of sorcerers.

    It was almost nostalgic.

    The doors to the temple opened, and a pair of sorcerers stepped out, their robes fluttering in the breeze. They walked past me without sensing my presence, chatting idly about something I didn''t care to pay attention to. I watched them go before turning back to the temple. The familiar entrance greeted me, unchanged since the first time I had seen it all those years ago. A part of me wanted to stop and take it all in, but there was no time for that. I had a promise to keep.

    I walked through the doors without hesitation. Inside, the temple was bustling with activity. Sorcerers moved about the halls, going about their daily duties. I saw Wong overseeing a group of students as they practiced spells in the courtyard. They seemed to be practicing shields, conjuring protective barriers to defend against magical attacks.

    I passed them by unnoticed, moving deeper into the temple.

    I passed by the library. Sorcerers sat at the tables, poring over ancient tomes and scrolls. The air was filled with the faint hum of chatter, and the smell of old parchment hung heavy in the air. It was almostforting. I still remember reading for hours on end in that ce, searching for answers to questions I didn''t even know I had.

    I finally reached my destination.

    The main training chamber where Wanda and The Ancient One were meditating. I easily blinked inside the room.

    "How does it feel?" The Ancient One asked, her eyes closed.

    "It''s different," I replied, taking a seat in front of them. "I can feel it. The power. It''s... intoxicating."

    The Ancient One nodded. "As it should be. You are now one with your power. It is a part of you, just as you are a part of it. Do not fear it. Embrace it."

    "I will."

    "Good," she said, opening her eyes. She looked the same as before��calm andposed, her expression unreadable.

    "How''s she doing?" I asked, ncing at Wanda. Her eyes were closed, her breathing slow and steady. The energy swirling around her was calm and controlled, unlike before when she was struggling to control the chaos magic. It felt more mature.

    "She is doing well," The Ancient One replied. "Her control over the magic has improved greatly since yourst visit. Right now, she''s in a trance, meditating upon the nature of the magic itself."

    "I see. I''m d she''s making progress."

    "She has you to thank for that."

    "Me?"

    The Ancient One nodded. "Yes. Without a goal, a purpose, she would not have the resolve to push through. You gave her something to fight for, Peter. You gave her a purpose."

    "It seems you already know what I''m nning. Aren''t you going to stop us?" I asked, curious.

    The Ancient One smiled. "No. So far everything you did changed the fate of this reality... This world... for good. I will not interfere. It is not my ce to do so. And I believe you will seed in this endeavor."

    I nodded. "I hope so too."

    "There''s something I''m curious about. How old are you, Peter Parker?" The Ancient One asked out of the blue.

    "Well... I lost count..." I said as I opened my pocket dimension and covered the room. "In here, time flows faster than the outside world. One hour is almost equal to ten years. I trained in this special dimension for... I don''t know... I gave up counting after 65 years... I''m guessing it''s more than that."

    The Ancient One looked around the glowing room. Her calm expression seemed to change ever so slightly. "Your powers are extraordinary. I knew you would one day be a powerful sorcerer, but I never imagined you would reach this level and be a Celestial at that. Not even Dormammu possesses such mastery over time and space."

    "Not without Wanda saving me and you helping me out when I was out there dying that night. Thank you for everything, Master," I said with a smile.

    The Ancient One returned the smile. "You''re wee."

    "I have a proposition for you. As you already know Thanos, Knull, and Gctus areing to Earth... What if I create time chambers like this for everyone to train? Years of training in mere hours and the fun fact is no one will age as long as they train inside my dimension. How strong do you think everyone can get?" I said with a smile.

    The Ancient One''s eyes widened. "That''s... quite a proposition. You are offering to essentially speed up the time for our entire order. That would allow us to train and prepare for the uing battle in ways we never could have before."

    "Would we be able to stop those three before they reach our Sr System?" I asked.

    There was no fucking way I was letting those three disasterse close to Earth. I''ll kill them before they can even reach the Sr System.

    The Ancient One closed her eyes for a moment before speaking. "It''s hard to say. But, if everyone were to train in such a way, then yes, it could be possible. We could use ancient spells and rituals to amplify their powers as well." She nced at Wanda. "After training, she alone should be able to take on Knull and Thanos. But Gctus... he''s on an entirely different level. Even if we were all to fight him together, it might not be enough."

    "I''ll take on Gctus when the timees," I said confidently.

    "You will need to be much stronger for that," The Ancient One warned.

    "I know. Once I deal with the present situation, I''ll return to train even further."

    "Then, we shall ept your offer."

    Since Wanda was in the middle of her meditation, I took this chance to create a vast world with a single door, then reformed it into a single framed door on the wall. It doesn''t look fancy or anything from the outside but inside, it''s almost the size of New York itself. I also created the time dtion and no aging feature for it. My dimension, my rules. I even set some protective barriers and certain rules like no killing or any outsider with bad intentions can enter the dimension.

    When I finished creating the ce, I snapped my fingers.

    The door glowed with a faint green energy before disappearing...

    It was done. After dealing with Cyborg Gwen''s situation, I''ll train till I be strong enough to one-shot those bastards. The idea of seeing Wanda taking on Thanos and Knull was fun, but I would very much like to avoid putting her in danger. So, I''ll do my best.

    ---

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you like it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.] [10% off]

    ----

 Ch: 215 [Alternate reality: The Corrupted Heroes]

    Ch: 215 [Alternate reality: The Corrupted Heroes]

    After Wanda finished her meditation, we went straight to the base where Cyborg Gwen was tinkering with her cybeics.

    "Peter," Gwen said in surprise.

    "It''s time," I said simply.

    She stopped her tinkering and jumped down from the chair. Her expression became serious. "You serious? Just us?"

    "Yup! We are more than enough, besides, I don''t want to put them in danger," I answered.

    Gwen nodded, "I guess, that''s for the better." She extended her arm forward as the nanites shifted, revealing a device glowing with a blue hue. It must be the time machine.

    "Is that it?" I asked.

    She nodded. "Yup. This thing will open a portal to my timeline."

    I turned to Wanda and asked, "You ready for time travel?"

    "You know I am," she walked over to Gwen and patted her shoulder. "We''ll do our best to fix your world. So, let''s go kick the other Peter''s ass and probably other me too."

    Gwen smiled slightly before nodding. "Thank you. I''ll be in your care. But if things get dangerous, please run. Don''t put your life in danger for a fallen reality."

    With that said, we got ready. Gwen activated the device, and a swirling portal appeared before us. I looked at it with curiosity, wondering what this other Earth was like. And more importantly, how powerful is this alternate version of me and Wanda?

    Well, guess I''m about to find out.

    I nced at Gwen and said, "Let''s go."

    We stepped through the portal without hesitation. The world blurred around me, and my senses became distorted for a moment before reality returned to normal. We were standing on a barren wastnd, the sky overhead a dark red color.

    The smell of ash and smoke hung heavy in the air, and the ground beneath my feet was cracked and dry.

    My senses sharpened, and the air felt thick with magic��a dark, corrupted energy that wed at my skin. This was no ordinary Earth. It was a nightmare.

    All around usy a wastnd scorched beyond recognition. Entire blocks of what once were cities sprawled out as heaps of rubble. Buildings, shattered and twisted, reached up like skeletal hands grasping for something they''d never reim. The sky above churned with violent shades of red, ckened clouds swirling overhead, and bolts of crimson lightning streaked across the sky like a heartbeat��an eerie echo of the chaos that had swallowed this world whole.

    Gwen was silent, staring grimly at the ruins, her eyes filled with a grief she could barely contain. This was her world, a home twisted into a living hell by a version of us.

    "You see that?" she said, pointing to a bright dome of light far in the distance. "That''s where they are."

    A brilliant but unsettling glow illuminated the dome, covering a fraction of what was left of the city. Even from here, I could feel the energy pulsing from it, a sickening mix of chaos magic and corrupted reality bending. Inside, I sensed them: an alternate Wanda and Peter, distorted reflections of who we were, twisted by obsession and driven to extremes. They had turned the dome into a fortress, a ce to hide from the madness they''d unleashed yet failed to control.

    This was going to be interesting.

    The three of us made our way to the dome, passing by crumbling buildings and decayed bodies. The sight was grim, but I kept myposure. These were not our Earth, our friends and family. They were long gone.

    I nced at Gwen. Her expression remained calm andposed, her eyes fixed on the dome.

    "Is it just New York or the whole world?" Wanda asked as she looked around the destion.

    "It started here. So, the damage here is much worse. As for the rest of the world, with no heroes left... You can imagine the state it''s in," Gwen answered.

    Wanda looked around grimly, "I see."

    I clenched my fist and said, "Let''s make this quick."

    The sooner we get this over with, the better. I don''t want to stay here longer than necessary.

    We arrived at the edge of the dome. It was a shimmering wall of light stretching from one side of the city to the other,pletely encasing the inner part of the city. Inside, I sensed a concentration of energy, a powerful miasma of chaos magic, and corruption. This was their sanctuary, the ce where they hid from the destruction they had caused.

    I scanned the area, there was too much dark energy. If I were to fix this shit, that Darkhold book must be sealed back. I can''t afford anything to interrupt my reality maniption since it''s a delicate process. And I could sense power... Infinity stones. There were three of them inside that ce. One of them is the Time Stone, there was no doubt about that. Tsk. This is gonna be annoying.

    Gwen stopped before the dome.

    "I can''t go in there. They have anti-cyborg technology in there. I''ll just be dead weight if I go inside," she exined.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of this," I said reassuringly.

    She nodded. "Peter, Wanda... Please be careful. I know you two are strong but against these two... It''ll be hard. I... I lost too many friends trying to stop them... If anything happens to you two... I..."

    I ced my hand on her shoulder and said, "We''ll be fine. I promise."

    As we stepped through the shimmering light of the dome, the atmosphere changed, thickening with a miasma that crawled across my skin, tingling with corruption. Inside, the city was in ruins, cracked streets and crumbling buildings stretched out before us. Each step echoed in the oppressive silence, but I could feel eyes on us, like we were walking straight into the jaws of a trap.

    "Stay alert," I whispered to Wanda, though her eyes already gleamed with focus. She nodded, her gaze sharp as we made our way deeper.

    We didn''t get far before they appeared��Avengers, twisted by some dark influence, stepped out from the shadows like marites controlled by invisible strings.

    Captain America emerged first, his face as hardened and nk as stone. His iconic shield was cracked, and dark veins spiderwebbed across its once-pristine surface. Next to him, Iron Man hovered in his armor, but instead of its usual red and gold, it was a sickly ck, pulsing with dark energy. Thor stood beside them, Mjolnir crackling with ominous, crimson lightning that seemed to distort the air around him.

    "Dang! They even got Thor!" I couldn''t help but blurt out in surprise.

    To their left, ck Widow walked with predatory grace, her eyes unnervingly vacant as she twirled an energy baton crackling with a dark, corrupted charge. Beside her, the Hulk towered, his green skin marred with ckened veins that pulsed as though he were infected by the very madness twisting this world. His face was contorted in a monstrous scowl, his breathing a slow, ragged growl.

    Falcon flew overhead, his wings tinged with smoky darkness as he circled us like a vulture. And just behind him, Hawkeye lurked, a ck bow gripped tightly in his hand, his arrows tipped with an unnatural gleam. His eyes glowed faintly, fixed on us with a predator''s focus.

    "They are all corrupted. Even their soul is beyond saving," Wanda muttered with a grimace.

    And then came the Fantastic Four, led by Reed Richards. His form was no longer human but stretched and warped, like a nightmare twisted out of proportion. He seemed to move as if pulled by strings, his limbs elongating unnaturally. Sue Storm floated beside him, cloaked in a dark aura that flickered and pulsed, her eyes a hollow void. Johnny Storm''s mes had turned a sickly green, casting an eerie light over his face as he hovered in the air, his expression one of twisted delight. Ben Grimm, the Thing, had patches of his rocky skin cracked and crumbling, dark veins throbbing in the crevices as he lumbered forward.

    "So, those bastards used a soul maniption spell, but it failed and created these abominations instead," I remarked as I scanned their souls.

    And towering over them all, with her scarlet magic spilling like a shroud around her, was an alternate version of Wanda. Her face was a mask of rage, her eyes glowing with an intensity that bordered on madness. Her crimson energy pulsed erratically, distorting the air around her like heat waves on a sweltering day.

    Beside her, a figure stepped forward��an alternate version of myself. He looked just like me but... wrong. His once-familiar face bore a mocking sneer, and his eyes glinted with a dangerous, manic gleam. His suit was an unnatural shade of ck with veins of red coursing through it, a visual manifestation of the chaos within him.

    "Wee," he sneered, his voice low and dripping with disdain. "I''ve waited a long time to meet myself. You... I''ll kill you. Why you may ask? Simply because you must be enjoying a happy life while I lost everything... EVERYTHING!"

    "We should thank Gwen for this... For bringing you two here. That foolish woman. Now, after we kill you, we''ll take your ce. After all, what''s better than living in a world where we have everything we want?" the alternate Wanda added, a cruel smile ying across her lips.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 15 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

    AN: The next chapter will be released on Wednesday. Need to stockpile some more. Oh, by the way, I remember some of you wanted an Ironman ff, so, I''ve started releasing it on part eon. It will be my next main fic. Public Release date> After finishing Spiderman 0X or after I stockpile at least 30 chs. Whichever is faster.

 Ch: 216 [Wanda vs Corrupted Wanda]

    Ch: 216 [Wanda vs Corrupted Wanda]

    "Two simple questions for you two. Why didn''t you use the timestone to restore things back? I can sense the power of Time Stone and two other infinity stones. And why didn''t Wanda use her reality maniption power to change reality?" I asked calmly.

    "That''s two questions," the alternate me sneered. "But I guess I''ll answer anyway. You see, it''s not like we didn''t want to fix things. It''s that..." He brought out the Eye of Agamotto, a gem glowing with the light of the Time Stone. "The Ancient One sealed it before her death. With the stone sealed, neither of us could use its power to fix things. And as far as reality maniption goes, Wanda wasn''t strong enough so our only choice was the Darkhold," he exined, motioning towards Wanda.

    "But as you can see," Corrupt Wanda flew down andnded softly on the ground. "We weren''t strong enough to contain its power. We are the most powerful beings on this, but even we can''t control it fully. So, we did the next best thing. Erase all happiness from this world. I mean, why must everyone live happily while we the saviors of this world must suffer? It''s unfair," she continued, her eyes narrowing.

    "And now you''re here. After all this time... We can finally end you and take your ce!" The alternate meughed as he cracked his knuckles. "After all, we deserve to live happily too, don''t you think?" Then he clenched his right fist and the nanites spread over his body forming a nanite armor. On his fist was a replica of the Infinity Gauntlet with two stones. One looked like the Power Stone and the other one was no doubt the Mind Stone.

    "What about the rest of the Infinity Stones?" I asked as I activated my suit. It was the Symbiote Suit that Tony made for me.

    "Gone. All thanks to that bitch. That motherfucking Ancient One... ARGGG!!! How dare that bitch throw those precious gems in upper dimensions and seal off the route. I tried, you see... She said rules. I broke her fingers, and arms, ripped out her ears, and gouged out her eyes, yet that bitch refused to tell me the location or unseal this piece of shit. In the end, I could only make the gauntlet. Now that you''re here... We can finally use them," the corrupted Peter exined as he nced at Wanda.

    "Now let''s see how much stronger you two arepared to us," he smirked as he raised his right hand, the two stones glowing ominously.

    "Peter, you deal with yourself, I''ll deal with my other self," Wanda said as her crimson energy swirled around her.

    I nodded. "Got it."

    ...

    [3rd Person POV]

    The two Wandas faced each other, their crimson energies crackling with a fierce intensity that painted the ruinedndscape in shades of red and ck. With a flick of her wrist, the alternate Wanda sneered, flinging a bolt of scarlet energy toward Wanda, who deftly deflected it, sending sparks scattering across the wastnd.

    "You can''t stop me," the corrupt Wanda growled. "I''ve embraced the darkness. I am chaos incarnate."

    Wanda met her gaze with an unwavering calm, though her eyes gleamed with fierce determination. "Then I''ll show you how far I''ll go to protect what I love."

    Before the corrupted Wanda could respond, Wanda twisted her fingers in a delicate motion, summoning a spell that shifted the space around them. The world began to ripple and bend, and in the next instant, they were both pulled into the Mirror Dimension.

    The ground shifted under their feet as the distorted reflections of broken buildings and warped streets expanded endlessly in every direction. Shards of ss floated mid-air, refracting and scattering the crimson hues into ghostly prisms. The corrupted Wanda let out a snarl, her crimson energy wavering for a moment as she steadied herself.

    "Impressive," she sneered, her voice echoing through the dimension. "But you think a mere pocket dimension will contain me?"

    Wanda''s gaze was fierce as she faced her twisted doppelganger. "It''s not meant to contain you. It''s meant to end this." She raised her arms, her hands weaving symbols through the air as crimson tendrils formed around her, growing thicker with each gesture.

    The corrupted Wanda didn''t hesitate. With a wave of her hand, she conjured a massive wave of dark energy, hurtling it toward Wanda. The energy was dense, twisted with remnants of chaos magic that fizzed and crackled as it crossed the distance between them. Wanda extended her arms and summoned a reflective shield just in time to deflect the wave, the force of the impact sending tremors through the mirrored world.

    The st ricocheted off the ssy surfaces, fragments of energy swirling in a chaotic dance around them, forcing both Wandas to duck and weave amidst the onught.

    The corrupted Wanda snarled, her frustration evident. "You think you''re better than me?" she spat, her voiceced with venom. "After everything I''ve done, after all the sacrifices I made�� You still get to live in your perfect world."

    Wanda met her with a steely gaze. "I don''t live in a perfect world. Heck, even I wasn''t perfect. If not for him, I would been walking the dark path you are walking right now. So, to protect what I have, I''ll defeat you."

    With a yell, the corrupted Wanda surged forward, her energy swirling into a vortex around her, creating a barrier of dark magic that warped and twisted the mirroredndscape as she closed the gap. She threw punch after punch, each strike enhanced by chaos energy that crackled with destructive force. Wanda deflected each one, but the power behind them reverberated through her arms, her muscles straining with the impact.

    She countered with her own burst of scarlet magic, binding the corrupted Wanda''s arms in glowing crimson chains. But the twisted energy radiating from her doppelganger dissolved the bonds almost instantly.

    "Pathetic," the corrupted Wanda sneered. "You don''t understand power." She raised both hands, summoning a twisted double helix of dark energy that pulsed with malevolence, aiming it at Wanda with deadly precision.

    Wanda''s gaze hardened. "Then let me show you what real strength looks like."

    Wanda sped her hands together, and a surge of energy radiated from her, expanding outward in waves. The energy wrapped around the twisted helix, dispersing it into thin strands that disintegrated upon contact. Then, with amanding gesture, she reached into the very fabric of the Mirror Dimension, twisting it until the ground itself began to shift and morph.

    The space around them contorted as Wanda concentrated her energy, manipting the Mirror Dimension itself. Shards of the reflective ground shot up, encasing the corrupted Wanda in a prison of sharp ss that glowed with a crimson sheen.

    But the corrupted Wanda grinned, her eyes shing with a sinister glint. "If you think a few mirrors will hold me back, then you''re in for a surprise."

    With a powerful scream, she shattered the ss prison, shards flying in every direction like deadly projectiles. Wanda deflected them with a quick motion, redirecting the shards back at her opponent. The corrupted Wanda raised a shield, but a few shards broke through, slicing across her cheek, leaving trails of dark energy that sizzled against her skin.

    The cut only seemed to enrage her further. Her crimson aura intensified, spilling out in wild tendrils that twisted and wed at the very fabric of the Mirror Dimension, forcing cracks to ripple across the reflective surfaces.

    The Mirror Dimension itself seemed to tremble under the strain of her power. Wanda gritted her teeth and steadied herself, focusing her energy on keeping the dimension from shattering entirely. But her corrupted counterpart took advantage of the distraction, flinging herself at Wanda with ruthless determination.

    They shed mid-air, a storm of red energy erupting between them as their chaos magic collided, each trying to overpower the other. For a moment, it was an even struggle, but Wanda found herself being pushed back, her opponent''s raw, unfocused rage giving her an edge in sheer force.

    Wanda gritted her teeth, refusing to back down. Using the momentum of her opponent against her, she skillfully twisted away. She quickly grabbed the corrupted Wanda''s arm and threw her to the ground, where shended with a loud bang that sent shockwaves through the Mirror Dimension.

    The mirrors shattered, sending waves of shards all over the ce.

    The corrupted Wanda struggled to her feet, her crimson energy flickering erratically. Her eyes glowed in rage as she red at Wanda. She was already drowning in the dark power. "I''ll destroy everything you love," she yelled. "And then I''ll tear your world apart."

    Wanda''s gaze softened, filled with a sorrowful understanding. "You don''t have to be this way."

    Her words seemed to cut through the corrupted Wanda''s rage, if only for a moment. But then her alternate self screamed like a mad person, rejecting thepassion with a scornfulugh. "Weakness," she spat, raising her hand to summon the Darkhold. The spellbook hovered before her, pulsing with dark energy.

    "Weakness?" Wanda made an intricate hand sign in the air. A beam of golden light shot from her palm, almost drowning the entire mirror dimension. A golden book appeared as the golden light simmered. It was the Book of the Vishanti that The Ancient One gave her. "Let''s see who''s truly weak."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 217 [The Darkhold vs The Book of Vishanti]

    Ch: 217 [The Darkhold vs The Book of Vishanti]

    AN: Fast-paced action. Didn''t want to drag the fight more than necessary. Words: over 2k. Those who are reading this on Novelbin or any of its sub sites, they are fucking cucks.

    ---

    The corrupted Wanda''s eyes narrowed as the dark power of the Darkhold surged out to counter the radiance of the Book of the Vishanti. Tendrils of shadowy energy twisted from the ancient tome, shing with the golden beams. The Mirror Dimension shuddered, its boundaries struggling to contain the shing forces of light and dark.

    The corrupted Wanda smirked, raising her hands to guide the Darkhold''s chaos magic into a swirling vortex. "You think a little light can stop me?" she taunted. With a flick of her wrist, she released a barrage of dark energy, each bolt crackling with malevolent force as it hurtled toward Wanda.

    Wanda, holding the Book of the Vishanti steady, extended her other hand, and a shimmering shield of golden energy blossomed in front of her, deflecting the attacks. Each dark st sizzled against the shield, sending ripples of power through the air. Wanda winced, feeling the strain, but held firm.

    "You''ve lost your way," Wanda said, her voice calm yet powerful, resonating through the dimension. "But I can still save you."

    The corrupted Wanda snarled, dismissing her words with a sneer. "Save me? I''ve never felt stronger in my life! And you��" She raised her hand, summoning a dark whirlwind that coiled around her like a living storm. "You''re still holding back! You could have finished me by now, but instead, you''re ying the hero."

    A flicker of pain crossed Wanda''s face, but her resolve held. "I''m fighting for the both of us," she replied, pressing her fingers against the Book of the Vishanti, calling forth a powerful incantation. Golden tendrils of light flowed from the pages, wrapping around her hands and arms, intensifying the glow around her. She aimed her palms at her corrupted self, releasing a beam of light so intense it seemed to pierce through the darkness itself.

    The corrupted Wanda screamed as the light tore through her dark defenses, momentarily weakening the power of the Darkhold. She staggered, but quickly recovered, clutching the cursed tome with renewed fury.

    "Enough!" the corrupted Wanda roared, her voice echoing like thunder. She raised the Darkhold high, and the book responded with a sinister hum, releasing a pulse of energy that sent cracks racing through the mirrored ground around them. Reality itself seemed to tremble as she called on the depths of chaos magic, merging it with the dimension, forcing the Mirror Dimension to ripple and distort.

    Wanda watched with grim determination. She tightened her grip on the Book of the Vishanti, grounding herself as the energy around them twisted and turned. She nced down at the golden tome, a fleeting look of hesitation crossing her face.

    "This might destroy us both," Wanda murmured to herself. But there was no other choice.

    With a deep breath, she opened the Book of the Vishanti to its final pages. Light poured from it, filling the air with an ethereal glow, as if each letter inscribed within it was alive with magic. She began to chant, her voice steady and unwavering, calling forth an ancient spell of purification.

    The golden light intensified, forming a massive sigil around Wanda, a circle of protective runes were glowing with ancient magic. The corrupted Wanda hissed, feeling the purifying energy burn through her own chaotic aura. She lunged forward, trying to disrupt the spell, but Wanda anticipated the move. She thrust out her hand, the energy forming into a massive barrier that forced her corrupted self to stumble back.

    "I won''t let you destroy everything," Wanda said, her voice firm, echoing with power as she spoke. "Not you, not the Darkhold." She raised her hand, and the light from the Book of the Vishanti formed into golden chains that shot toward the corrupted Wanda, attempting to bind her.

    But the Darkhold wasn''t done. With a desperate scream, the corrupted Wanda poured every ounce of her strength into her connection with the dark tome. Dark tendrils burst forth from the pages, twisting and writhing as they wrapped around the golden chains, breaking them apart. She lunged forward, her own face contorted with rage.

    The Mirror Dimension shattered as the intensity of their sh spilled over, creating fractures that rippled outward, distorting everything around them. Shards of reflective reality broke away, spinning into a kaleidoscope of fragmented worlds, each torn between light and darkness. The corrupted Wanda, face twisted in a snarl, harnessed the Darkhold''s chaotic energy, pulling reality itself to her will.

    With a flick of her fingers, she wove the dark magic into the very fabric of their surroundings, warping the fractured dimension. Lightning crackled, jagged and red, cutting through the air with violent ferocity. "Do you feel it, Wanda?" she taunted, her voice echoing in the split realms. "This is the power you''ve always feared. The power you''ve kept hidden."

    Wanda steadied herself, feeling the weight of the Book of the Vishanti in her hands as its light pulsed in steady defiance of the chaos. She gritted her teeth, stepping forward despite the crushing force of the dark magic closing in. "This isn''t power," she said, her voice cutting through the noise. "It''s corruption."

    The corrupted Wanda onlyughed, a sound both maddened and triumphant. With a furious swipe, she unleashed a swarm of shadowy creatures birthed from the darkest pages of the Darkhold. They hissed, eyes gleaming red, as they tore across the air toward Wanda in a furious rush.

    Wanda''s eyes narrowed, summoning twin orbs of golden energy to her hands. With a swift motion, she hurled them forward, sending a shockwave of pure light through the creatures. They shrieked, disintegrating into wisps of smoke, but their dark essence only fed back into the corrupted Wanda, making her stronger. "You can''t win," she sneered, her eyes zing. "The Darkhold and I are one!"

    A pulse of dark energy shot from her palm, striking Wanda like a hammer. She staggered, the impact forcing her back, but she dug her heels into the shifting ground, refusing to fall. Steeling herself, she called upon the Book of the Vishanti, its pages flipping open of their own ord. The golden aura around her expanded, pushing back the shadows that surrounded her.

    Reality fractured further, and the two found themselves tumbling through space, careening between twisted dimensions. They fought in a world with a blood-red sky, then in another where darkness reigned and gravity itself rebelled, pulling them in opposite directions. Each sh of their power ripped apart the fabric of each realm, leaving them in a constant freefall through twisted, nightmarish versions of reality.

    Finally, theynded in a realm of pure darkness, broken only by the fiery light from the Darkhold and the golden glow of the Vishanti''s pages. Wanda staggered to her feet, clutching the book to her chest, her face etched with resolve.

    The corrupted Wanda rose slowly, her eyes flickering as she unleashed another dark st. Wanda met it with her own beam of light, their powers colliding in a blistering explosion that sent shockwaves across the void. The two forces grappled in the air, but this time, neither relented. Wanda''s voice grew louder as she continued chanting the incantation, the golden light from the Vishanti intensifying.

    With a roar, the corrupted Wanda drew on the Darkhold''s full power, the air thick with the scent of burning ozone. Her gaze sharpened, and with a dark grin, she held the Darkhold aloft, chanting an incantation lost to time. Her voice grew guttural, ancient sybles rolling off her tongue as she called to something far more sinister, a force locked away within the depths of the isted, forbidden dimensions.

    The air grew thick and oppressive as the shadows around her deepened, forming a dark sphere. The corrupted Wanda''s aura red crimson, and her body pulsed with chaotic energy. From within the darkness, something stirred �� a presence that hadin dormant, restrained only by the ancient seals woven by the mystics of old. A low, rumbling growl emanated from the dark sphere, its vibrations rattling the very fabric of the void.

    Wanda''s eyes widened, feeling the unnatural chill settle over her. "No�� she wouldn''t dare��"

    But the corrupted Wandaughed, a sound devoid of humanity. "You think the Book of the Vishanti holds thest word in power?" she sneered. "I''ve found something even the Vishanti feared to face."

    With a final shout, she shattered the barrier holding the entity captive. The shadows thickened, swirling faster as a monstrous figure began to emerge from within �� an ancient devil, a being of raw chaos and destruction, towering over the two Wandas. Its eyes zed with crimson fire, and its massive, wed hands dripped with dark energy, each step sending tremors through the realm.

    The corrupted Wanda raised a hand, and the devil knelt before her, its burning gaze locked onto her. She had bound it to her will, using the dark energies of the Darkhold. "Behold," she hissed, gesturing to the entity with pride. "The guardian of the darkest realms, sealed away from mortals since time immemorial. And now, mine tomand."

    Wanda tightened her grip on the Book of the Vishanti, her heart pounding as she looked upon the beast. She couldn''t let this creature escape into the world �� it would bring ruin and destruction to everything it touched.

    She took a deep breath, her voice unwavering. "I don''t care how many monsters you summon. I''ll stop you."

    The corrupted Wanda sneered, giving the creature a nod. "Then try, if you dare."

    With a chilling roar, the ancient devil lunged, its massive ws shing through the air, sending waves of dark energy crashing toward Wanda. But she stood her ground, raising the Book of the Vishanti above her head. Golden light surged from its pages, forming a barrier that absorbed the dark energy and shattered the waves before they could reach her.

    The corrupted Wanda''s expression twisted into a scowl as she watched her summoned beast struggle against Wanda''s defenses. But Wanda knew this wouldn''t be enough to hold it off forever.

    Channeling the Vishanti''s light, Wanda traced her fingers through the air, inscribing glowing runes that burned with ancient magic. She formed a binding spell, weaving each word carefully to trap the devil and seal it away once more. As the runes circled the creature, it roared, thrashing against the mystical bonds, its infernal gaze locked onto Wanda.

    The corrupted Wanda, seeing her summoned ally weakened, snarled in frustration. With a furious cry, she threw herself into the fray, merging her power with the devil''s in onest, desperate strike. The air grew heavy with raw, chaotic energy as the darkness surged, attempting to overwhelm Wanda''s light.

    "You''ll never be rid of me!" she shrieked. "This world belongs to me! My pain deserves to be heard, my suffering��"

    But Wanda''s gaze softened, and she whispered a final spell, one that she knew might be her only chance. "Your suffering is real�� but it doesn''t have to be like this." She raised her hands, and a bright, blinding light enveloped the entire Mirror Dimension, overwhelming the darkness.

    The corrupted Wanda screamed, her cries swallowed by the light as it surrounded her, lifting her off her feet. The energy twisted around her, peeling awayyers of dark magic, forcing her to confront her own pain, her own regrets, and her own fears.

    The light faded, leaving the Mirror Dimension quiet, still, and whole. Wanda opened her eyes, her body trembling with exhaustion. Across from her, the corrupted Wanday motionless, her dark aura gone. The Darkholdy beside her, its energy drained, its power vanquished.

    Wanda walked up to her and used her book to seal the Darkhold back to an isted dimension.

    Corrupt Wanda opened her eyes. The dark energy of the Darkhold came with a price and she has overused it in rage. Her body and soul were breaking apart. Her body was slowly turning into ashes. She looked at her counter self.

    "Well done," she said, smiling weakly. "Now you can save everyone."

    Wanda knelt down, watching as the dark power continued to tear her corrupted self apart. "I''m sorry. This isn''t what I wanted."

    The corrupted Wanda smiled, her form flickering. "You were right. I thought I was fighting for the ones I loved...but I was only hurting them. I just wanted to fix things and bring them back to life. But before I realized it, Darkhold took over me. Believe me, I tried to resist. I really did..."

    Wanda took her hand, holding it tightly. "It''s not toote. We can find another way. Just stay with me."

    The corrupted Wanda shook her head. "It''s alright. I''ve already caused enough pain and now getting an easy way out." She grabbed Wanda''s hand tighter and brought it closer to her heart. "Don''t ever fall for the temptations of the Darkhold. Never."

    Wanda nodded, swallowing back tears. "I promise."

    "Good," the corrupted Wanda smiled weakly. "Good..." Her body was almost entirely disintegrated. "Can you do me onest favor?"

    "Anything."

    "Stay strong," the corrupted Wanda said. "And live a happy life with your friends and family."

    The corrupted Wanda closed her eyes as she dissolved into dust. Wanda watched in silence, letting her tears fall freely as the remains of her counter-self floated away, disappearing into the Mirror Dimension.

    She closed her eyes, taking in a deep breath. It was over. Her battle against herself was won. She had defeated her corrupted self and sealed the Darkhold away. And yet, there was still a lingering emptiness inside her.

    ----

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Ch: 218 [I am worthy]

    Ch: 218 [I am worthy]

    The corrupted Peter''s eyes gleamed with malevolent delight as he raised his hand, the stones in his gauntlet pulsing. With a slight gesture, he signaled the corrupted Avengers and Fantastic Four to attack.

    Peter focused on the swarming his way. This was it��the moment he would finally test the culmination of 70 years of training, harnessing every lesson learned in his isted dimension. He could end them in an instant, but it would be a waste. So, he decided to y with them a bit to get a hang of his power. He took a deep breath, feeling the celestial energy coursing through his veins, infusing his spider abilities with raw, cosmic power.

    With a thought, he extended energy spider legs from his back, each one thrumming with bioelectricity, crackling with raw energy waiting to be unleashed. He locked his gaze onto the twisted Avengers charging toward him, his senses sharpening, stretching, allowing him to analyze every detail of their movements, every crack in their souls.

    "Time to dance!" He smirked.

    The corrupted Hulk let out a guttural roar, barreling forward with thunderous footsteps that shook the ground. Peter reacted instantly, shooting an energy web needle from his fingers, piercing Hulk''s shoulder with enough force to stagger him. ck blood spewed out from his shoulder. Without hesitation, Peter used his enhanced speed to appear directly in front of Hulk, delivering a concentrated st of bioelectricity into his chest, sending the monster reeling back.

    Iron Man followed close behind, his armor glowing with dark energy, repulsors aimed right at Peter. With a flick of his wrist, Peter spun an energy web,tching onto Iron Man''s outstretched hand and pulling himself forward with incredible force. He closed the distance in an instant,nding a powerful, electrified punch to Iron Man''s chestte. Sparks flew as Iron Man''s corrupted armor cracked from the impact, momentarily staggering the corrupted Tony Stark.

    Above, Falcon swooped down, his wings cloaked in shadowy tendrils, slicing through the air like des. Peter sensed the approach, twisting his body to dodge, then countering with energy webs that tangled Falcon''s wings, yanking him off bnce and sending him crashing into the ground.

    But the respite was brief. Thor attacked next, his hammer swirling with dark crimson lightning. Peter braced himself as the god swung Mjolnir down with a wrathful shout. Peter''s energy-infused spider legs extended, forming a defensive shield. The hammer struck with devastating force, but the celestial energy absorbed the impact, dispersing the corrupted lightning across Peter''s body harmlessly.

    "You ain''t worthy of that hammer. No wonder, its power is so freaking low!" He grinned as he countered with a burst of energy webs that wrapped around Mjolnir and wrenched it out of Thor''s grip. Thor''s eyes zed with fury, but Peter was faster, delivering a rapid series of bioelectric punches, each oneced with celestial energy. The dark veins on Thor''s skin sizzled under the assault, and with a final electrified blow, he sent the god of thunder crashing into a nearby building.

    He jumped up in the air, throwing a barrage of energy web needles at Thor, to make sure he stayed down for a moment.

    As hended, Peter''s enhanced senses alerted him to the movement behind him. Captain America came charging in, shield raised, and ck Widow nked him, her energy batons humming with a sinister, corrupted aura. Peter dodged Widow''s strikes with ease, weaving through her attacks with an agility far beyond his original capabilities.

    "You ain''t much of a challenge," He mmed Widow on the ground with just raw pressure. His energy web needles shot out, pinning her hands to the ground before he turned to face Cap.

    Captain America swung his corrupted shield, dark veins pulsing across its once-gleaming surface. Peter met the blow head-on, his own fist infused with celestial bioelectricity. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, but it was nothing but a little breeze to him.

    "Pathetic," He grabbed Cap by the neck and threw him at the iing Hulk, but Hulk simply smashed the Captain aside with ease, charging toward Peter again. "Enough you soulless fucker." He ran toward the monster and threw an uppercut at a blinding speed. It was so hard that Hulk''s skull cracked open and his brain sttered everywhere.

    Thor threw his hammer at him, but he just caught it with ease and threw it back with such force that the hammer went through Thor''s head, sttering it all over the street.

    "Wow! Did I just catch and throw Mjolnir like it''s nothing? It would seem, I''m worthy and Mjolnir doesn''t like the corrupted power," Peter said with a chuckle. He extended his hand and the hammer flew straight to his palm. Instantly, bright blue thunder sparked across its gleaming surface. The corrupted crimson lightning tried to put up a fight but the blue thunder quickly devoured it.

    He flew up into the sky, pointing the hammer at the sky. A thunderstorm appeared, turning the sky into a zing hell hole filled with millions of lightning bolts that were now answering him. He could feel the power within the hammer growing stronger by the second. He liked it. It was raw power.

    "So, this is how Thor feels when using his own power? That is amazing!" He looked toward the sky, aiming with the Hammer''s head, "Well, time to end the corrupted Avengers."

    Thousands, no millions of lightning bolts headed toward Peter. He simply redirected them toward the remaining Avengers, sending them all to ashes. Then he shifted his focus to the Fantastic Four. While he was fighting the Avengers, they didn''t make a move. It was as if they were analyzing him, searching for any weakness. He charged a massive bolt in the Mjolnir, making sure the next attack would eliminate all four at the same time. He pulled the Hammer back then swung it straight down at the Four with a powerful shout, "THIS IS FUCKING FUN!"

    The bolt of lightning shot down like a cataclysm, mming into the Fantastic Four with an explosive force that cracked the ground and sent shockwaves reverberating through the city. Dust and debris mushroomed into the air, and when it settled, Peter''s smirk widened as he surveyed the scene. Yet, as the dust cleared, he realized they had managed to create abined force field at thest second, though cracks were already spidering through it from the sheer force of his attack.

    Mr. Fantastic, stretched thin and visibly strained, struggled to keep the force field intact, his corrupted skin pale and glistening with dark energy. Beside him, Sue concentrated fiercely, her own powers reinforcing the barrier, while the Human Torch and the Thing prepared to counter.

    "Still kicking? You guys are pretty stubborn. Not that I mind," He looked at the hammer in his hand. "But to think you had a dispersion barrier already in ce... Impressive. But, how long do you think they canst, huh?" He nced toward his corrupted self with a smile.

    "Long enough to wear you down," Corrupted Peter said with an arrogant grin.

    "Well, it''s always nice to dream of the impossible," With those words, Peter threw Mjolnir with a flick of his wrist. The hammer shot toward the force field like a rocket, the force was so powerful it shattered the ground beneath it.

    "You are all fucked," Peterughed.

    A thunderous boom split the air as Mjolnir mmed into the barrier, the force causing the ground to tremble. The barrier rippled violently from the impact, but it held. Then, Mr. Fantastic raised his arms, and with a shout, a powerful st of energy exploded outward.

    Mjolnir careened back toward Peter, and he caught it with ease, then threw it back with more force after infusing it with his celestial energy. This time, the corrupted force field shatteredpletely under the force of the blow, and the impact sent the Fantastic Four flying backward into the surrounding buildings. Peter instantly pulled back the hammer and showered them with his lightning, turning the Four to dust in an instant.

    "Well, that was easy. Now," He pointed the hammer toward the corrupted version of himself. "Let''s see if you are still as confident, as you look."

    The corrupted Peter simply stood there with a confident smirk on his face. "Come at me. If you can, that is,"

    Peterunched himself forward, the air around him rippling as he shot toward his corrupted counterpart. His corrupted self reacted instantly, moving with incredible speed and dodging the attack.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 219 [Overpowered]

    Ch: 219 [Overpowered]

    Peternded, his gaze locked onto his corrupted alternate self, who stood ready, both of them mirrors yet worlds apart. The energy of the Infinity Power and Mind Stones pulsed around his counterpart. Peter tightened his grip on Mjolnir, feeling the weight of thunder coursing through him, his own aura thrumming with celestial energy. The city was silent for a moment, the calm before the storm.

    "Let''s settle this. You versus me," Peter said, raising Mjolnir, sparks shing around him like a storm about to break. His corrupted self''s smirk didn''t waver.

    "I knew I''d be my own biggest challenge," Corrupted Peterughed, then clenched his gauntleted fist. The Power Stone red, sending waves of destructive energy through the air. With a gesture, he shot a dark beam straight at Peter, a massive force of annihtion that rippled the very fabric of reality.

    Peter opened two portals one before him and the other behind the corrupted freak. The beam passed through the portal before him harmlessly and came out of the other one behind the corrupted Peter, hitting him squarely in the back. It sent him flying forward. Peter threw Mjolnir, but the corrupted Peter recovered quickly.

    "Argg!!" With an explosion of energy, he punched the hammer so hard that it shattered. Instantly, a burst of thunder sted through the area, shattering the ground and blowing away the ruined buildings nearby. Hended, but the direct hit from his own Power Stone did some massive damage. "Cough! Cough!" He spat out ck blood, grabbing his chest. The ancient armor he was wearing under his clothes saved him this time, but it was shattered and crumbling to dust now. Despite the armor''s protection, he felt the massive shockwave and impact that nearly shattered his bones.

    "You are not too bright now, are you? That dark energy has fucked up your head," Peter cracked his knuckles.

    Corrupted Peter gritted his teeth, the corruption swirling around him with a sinister, vile aura. "You don''t know the power that''s surging through my veins right now." His eyes zed with madness as he raised his gauntleted hand, the Infinity Stones glowing brightly. "I''m going to crush you, just like I did those who tried to stop me," He snarled, then unleashed a barrage of beams at Peter.

    Peter created a portal in front of him, letting the attacks pass through harmlessly before he retaliated by shooting energy webs at the corrupted version of himself. The corrupted Peter dodged them with ease, but the energy webs had already closed the distance between them. Peter threw an electrified punch, but the corrupted Peter parried, sending a pulse of energy from his gauntlet that rippled across Peter''s skin. The sensation was like a thousand needles piercing him, but it didn''t affect him in the slightest. He simply grabbed his corrupted self by the throat and mmed him into the ground.

    The corrupted Peter countered by using magic. He summoned three tentacle monsters that wrapped around Peter, pulling him back as the corrupted Peter staggered to his feet, then raised his gauntlet, power swirling around his fist. He rushed for Peter''s head, but he yelled loudly, releasing a burst of raw Chi, squashing those monsters instantly, and redirected that punch with his portals.

    [Bang!] The Corrupted Peter''s fist passed through the portal and came out of another portal, right before his face. His eyes widened, realizing toote what was about to happen. Then, his own fist smashed into his face, shattering his jaw, and sending him reeling backward with a roar. ck blood spewed out of his face as his head twisted with a loud crack.

    But the Corrupted Peter was still alive...

    "You zombie bastard!" Peter charged at him and grabbed him by the neck. "I''m gonna rip your head out." He began to pull with all his strength. But the corrupted one used dark magic to turn his body into ashes and then reappear a few steps away from him.

    "I can not die!" The Corrupted one yelled with arge grin. "As long as the Darkhold is there, nothing can kill me. NOT EVEN YOU." He pointed his finger at Peter.

    "Well, we''ll just see about that," Peter activated his celestial energy mode and sealed away his magic and chi for now.

    His aura red, shimmering with bright silver energy that enveloped him like a living storm. Every pulse of power made the ground tremble, and the corrupted Peter hesitated for a moment, his dark grin faltering. He had already used the Power Stone too many times and had taken massive damage. Even though the dark magic resurrected him once, there''s a 24-hour timer in ce. He can''t resurrect himself anymore.

    "Come on! Why the long face? Let''s have some fun," Peter said with a smirk.

    Corrupted Peter took a step back, then unleashed a st of corruptive power. Peter raised his hands, palms outstretched. His celestial aura rippled, and the corruptive beam of power bounced off his palms, mming back into the corrupted Peter. The sheer force sent him flying backward into the shattered ruins of a nearby building, but he quickly recovered, sending a swarm of corrupted energy needles toward Peter.

    Peter stomped his foot on the ground, sending out a massive wave of cosmic energy that swallowed the corrupted needles and crushed them into dust. His power flowed through the ground, surrounding the corrupted Peter with an aura of pure light. It rippled across the air like thunder, and the corrupted Peter staggered back, gritting his teeth. Peter could feel the corruption fighting against his aura, the power of the stones thrumming violently around him.

    "You don''t stand a chance against me," Corrupted Peter tried to use the Power Stone again, but his arm exploded, unable to endure the bacsh. He had overused it too many times, and it was starting to take its toll. Peter smiled, seeing his counterpart was suffering from the bacsh of using that power.

    "You''ve been saying that a lot, haven''t you?" Peter said. "How about you give up?"

    As Corrupted Peter struggled to keep his arm from crumbling under the strain of the Power Stone, a sudden ripple in the air marked the arrival of an ominous presence. Without warning, Morlun materialized behind him, his expression cold, calcted, and almost amused by the spectacle before him.

    Before Corrupted Peter could react, Morlun drove the Totem Dagger deep into his back. The cursed de, designed specifically to sever one''s connection to the Web of Life, began to glow with a sinister light. Corrupted Peter''s eyes widened in horror as he felt the dagger''s energy slice through his mystical links, severing his powers at the very core. The connection to the Web snapped, leaving him vulnerable and painfully mortal. His aura of corruption flickered and faded, leaving him open and weak, as if a deep part of his essence had been ripped away.

    "W-What�� no!" Corrupted Peter choked, reaching a trembling hand toward Morlun. But Morlun''s grip on the dagger remained firm as he twisted it further, a gleam of satisfaction shing in his eyes.

    "Your arrogance blinds you," Morlun said coolly, his voice cutting through the air with a chilling calm. "Your life force belongs to me."

    "NOOOO!!!" With a loud scream, corrupted Peter tried to use his life force to forcefully use the Power Stone once again, but nothing happened. He was helpless.

    Morlun simplyughed, then yanked the dagger out of his back before plunging it back in, sending waves of agony rippling through the corrupted Peter. He tried to break free, but the dagger was already draining his life force, weakening him further.

    "P-Please... Stop," He pleaded. Almost instantly, his body began to wither and age rapidly, turning pale and wrinkled like a corpse.

    Morlun withdrew the dagger with a cruel smile, twisting the de in his fingers. "You''re nothing but an insect to me." Without hesitation, he stabbed the dagger into Corrupted Peter''s skull, sending a surge of energy rippling through his body. The corrupted Peter let out one final scream of pain before falling silent, his eyes wide with terror and shock as his body withered away to dust.

    Morlun let out a low chuckle as he brushed the dust aside with a wave of his hand, then turned to face Peter. "Well done. Thanks to you, I got to replenish my life force and as a reward, I''m going to kill you too, and take your life force. You see, I need totem energy to survive. So, goodbye." He vanished before Peter''s eyes and appeared before his face, mming down the dagger on his neck.

    But to his surprise, Peter threw a light jab on his throat, shattering his neck bone and his arm flew up, severed as blood drizzled like a fountain. Before he could even understand what happened, Peter isted that dagger in his mini pocket dimension. Then he grabbed Morlun''s face and mmed him on the ground.

    All this happened in less than 3 seconds.

    "That''s all you''ve got? You are just an overgrown leech that feeds on totems and life force," Peter chuckled as he began to disperse Morlun''s life force from his body using his celestial power to control lifeforce. "An immortal leach... But what if I drain all your life force?"

    "N-No... This is impossible... I am... Immortal... I can''t die," Morlun struggled to speak as Peter drained his life force at an rming rate. "What... Are... You..." His voice was barely audible now.

    Peter simply smiled, a cold, vicious smile that sent a chill down the immortal''s spine. "Even I don''t know who I am, right now... Spiderman, A Totem, chosen by the Great Weaver, a magic and chi user, a Celestial being? But hey, who cares, right? As long as evil motherfucking bastards like you die, nothing matters," He drove his fist through Morlun''s chest, his hand emerging from the other side, dripping with dark blood. Then he crushed the heart in his hand, releasing thest bit of life force from Morlun''s body.

    "Well, that was fun," He used his reality maniption power to erase Morlun''s existence, his body disintegrating into dust. "And poof, you are gone forever."

    He stood up and looked around at the destruction and ruin surrounding him. The cityy in ruins, smoke rising from the rubble and charred buildings. His battle with his corrupted self had decimated the entire area.

    Soon, the mirror dimension opened and Wadna got out. She was exhausted after fighting with her alternate self, but she won and that was what mattered.

    "Looks like you won," Peter smiled. "Well done."

    Wadna simply nodded and sat down on the ground with a heavy sigh. Peter used his power to shatter the barrier and technology around the area and checked for any other threats, but thankfully there were none. He then looked at the ce where his corrupted self died. Therey the Eye of Agamotto, the Power Stone, and the Mind Stone.

    Cyborg Gwen, who was waiting outside, came running as soon as the barrier shattered. She ran to Peter...

    "..."

    Peter nced with a sad smile, "It''s over."

    "Did he... Was he..." Gwen stuttered as tears dripped from her eyes.

    "No. It was quick," Peter lied. "He wanted me to tell you that he loves you and that he is sorry," He pulled her into aforting hug.

    "I-I should have been here. I-If I hade... Maybe I could have..." She broke down, sobbing into his chest.

    "You did your best. He knew that," He stroked her hair gently.

    --[Don''t forget to ''favourite'' the chapter.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 220 [Snap]

    Ch: 220 [Snap]

    After consoling Gwen, Peter turned his attention to the Eye of Agamotto and the two infinity stones, lying amid the rubble. He used his Celestial energy to pick up the two stones since touching them directly might not be a good idea. Then he picked up the Eye of Agamotto and rubbed his thumb on it to clear the dust.

    The seal undid itself almost effortlessly as it recognized him. With a faint click, the Time Stone emerged from within, glowing with a steady, emerald light.

    Now, three stones��the Power Stone, the Mind Stone, and the Time Stone��hovered above his palm, swirling with immeasurable energy. For an instant, the sheer magnitude of power threatened to overwhelm him. It was intoxicating, a force so vast and limitless that he felt himself tempted, almost slipping into its depths. His mind raced with possibilities, each stone offering untold strength, control, and knowledge. But he forced himself to take a breath, grounding himself.

    ''Dang! So enticing... But not gonna fall for darkness again.'' He focused on the task at hand.

    Just as he was regaining hisposure, a familiar shimmer rippled in the air before him. The Ancient One appeared in her Astral form. She was fading.

    "Peter, you''ve done well," she said, her voice resonant and calm. "The corrupted presence is no more, and the bnce has been restored. But your job is far from over��" She extended her hands, and the remaining three Infinity Stones appeared in her palms: the Space, Reality, and Soul Stones. "Take them."

    The stones flew toward Peter and joined the other three stones over his palm. For the first time, theplete set hovered in his grasp, a rare and potent force of creation and destruction. So many possibilities... Knowledge, power, control, and so much more. He could use these stones to create a universe for himself and rule it. He could do whatever he wanted, be whoever he wanted, and live forever. He could be a god.

    But Peter knew better than that.

    "You know it''s really hard to suppress my greed for these stones. I feel like I could conquer everything, create an ideal universe for myself, or just live in peace forever," Peter said with a chuckle.

    "That is the allure of the Infinity Stones. But you won''t be using them for yourself, will you?" The Ancient One smiled. "Your willpower and control are quite admirable. Not even the most powerful beings could resist their temptation."

    "Well, what can I say? I''m one of a kind," Peter shrugged.

    "Use them to repair what has been broken. What you''ve just experienced is a canon event��a moment that had to unfold for this universe''s stability. But you, Peter, have the power to ensure it remains intact without further loss. Bring back what''s lost, and undo the damage wrought by your corrupted self," The Ancient One said as her body began to fade.

    Peter nodded, his resolve deepening as he felt the responsibility he''d now assumed. "That''s the n," he replied, his voice steady. He nced down at Gwen, who watched him with an expression of quiet hope. He would use this power to restore what they''d lost and keep what they had at the present.

    "Thank you, Peter." With onest smile, The Ancient One disappeared, taking with her thest remnants of her astral form.

    Peter used the Time Stone to bring back the Infinity gauntlet that his alternate self wore and put the six stones there. The intense power of the Infinity Stones surged through him.

    Wanda and Cyborg Gwen rushed over to him...

    Thanks to his Celestial body, he was able to wield them without killing himself, but still, the power was too big. After clearing his mind, he made sure to keep him safe first, then snapped his fingers with the thought of bringing back everyone innocent who was killed by Corrupted Peter and Wanda, the girls... MJ, Michelle, and the others... He also reverted the Cyborgs back to humans but made sure to separate the time machine or reality jumper from Cyborg Gwen''s body. He resurrected the dead heroes and killed those who were causing chaos at the present. Peter and Wanda too and he removed the memories of the dark future from everyone''s mind. All they knew was that something bad urred and now everything was fine. Finally, he erected a protective barrier around the Earth.

    The Infinity energy swept across the entire like a wave, rewriting reality and restoring everything that had been lost. The universe itself seemed to shift and twist as time, space, and matter were bent to the will of the stones.

    All across the Earth, people gasped as they were suddenly returned to life. They were in the middle of doing something when they simply reappeared, having been resurrected by Peter''s Infinity Stone-enhanced power. For a moment, no one knew what was happening, but soon the truth began to dawn on them: they had been brought back, and everything was going to be okay. They rushed to their loved ones and began to celebrate as they realized they had been saved.

    The dead heroes were also resurrected, and the viins who were causing chaos were all killed instantly. A new reality began to form, one where corruption had never happened and the damage done to the city had never urred.

    As thest echoes of the Infinity Stones faded away, Peter felt a sense of peace wash over him.

    Before him, his alternate self, Wanda, May, MJ, Michelle, Sue, Maddie, and the others appeared out of thin air. They were all confused, having no idea what just happened. Moreover, they were even confused to see two Peters and two Wandas.

    "Uhh... What is happening?" Alternate Wanda asked as she looked around.

    Cyborg Gwen''s body also changed and her mechanical parts were reced by biological ones. She was normal once more.

    Peter looked at everyone with a smile and then turned toward his counterpart. "Keep them safe. Don''t mess up."

    "You are leaving?" Alternate Gwen asked.

    "Yes," Peter took off the Infinity gauntlet and gave it to Gwen. "Your future will be in your hands from now on. And..." He nced at Gwen''s tummy. "Keep that little one safe too, yeah? I know you''ll be a great mom, Gwen." He then took a look at the others and was satisfied to see them alive.

    Alt. Gwen smiled and nodded. "I''ll keep them safe, Pete. Don''t worry."

    "We should leave," Wanda said. "Or, things might get bad."

    Peter nodded. "Well, see ya!" He took the time machine and gave it to Gwen. She entered the coordinates and then activated the machine. A portal opened. He and Wanda stepped inside.

    As the portal closed, Gwen stared at the Infinity gauntlet in her hands. This world would never know how close it hade to destruction, but she would always remember. She vowed to keep the Infinity Stones safe.

    Peter and Wanda reached their universe andnded inside their base. Peter looked at the time and date. In this reality, only ten seconds passed.

    "We made it!" Peter said with a smile.

    "Yup! That was one hell of an adventure, phew! Fighting my alternate self was outright crazy," Wanda said as she slumped down on the nearby chair with a loud sigh.

    Peter nodded. "Luckily, The Ancient One thought of everything from the start. I hope she''s okay, wherever she is."

    "Her body was probably destroyed, so she must have preserved her soul somehow. Anyway, I''m just d that everyone got a good ending," She let out a content sigh and looked at Peter. "You did good, Pete."

    Peter chuckled. "I had some help," he said as he sat on the couch, feeling exhausted. "But now we can finally rx!"

    "Yep! No fighting or mission for the next few days," She said, stretching her arms as arge yawn escaped her lips.

    However, their little peace didn''tst long as a loud crash outside the base made them jump up on their feet.

    "What the fuck?!" Peter and Wanda ran outside and saw a fighter jet crash right at the front gate of their base. It looked like it was badly damaged. Fire and smoke poured out of its engines. Then another explosion urred, creating a giant hole in the hull.

    An injured woman stumbled out of the hole and stumbled forward. Peter quickly webbed in, catching her in his arms. She had short silver hair and was in a silver dress. Peter recognized her.

    "Silver Sable!"

    Wanda used her magic to put out the fire. "Sable? Those bastards!"

    "Yup."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you like it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 221 [Silver Sable and The Foreigner]

    Ch: 221 [Silver Sable and The Foreigner]

    [shback: One Week Ago]

    Silver Sable paced through her penthouse office, a stark contrast of modern metal and stone in the heart of Symkaria. The air was thick with tension, one of the few moments where even her steely resolve seemed tested. Her memory returned to a name she hadn''t spoken in years, a person she thought dead��a ghost she had buried along with her mistakes.

    The Foreigner. Her former husband. The man she''d loved, betrayed, and ultimatelye to fear.

    Once, they had been inseparable, partners in ambition and in a brutal, unapologetic love. He was charming, devious, and had a killer''s instinct that rivaled her own. In their early days, they were a perfect match��both leaders of their respective empires, both deadly in their own right. But that shared darkness proved to be their undoing, turning their love into a twisted game of betrayal and survival.

    She thought he was gone, buried along with the bitterness that defined thest chapter of their rtionship. Yet, whispers had started reaching her��a few stolen glimpses, a scattering of reports, and his name resurfacing in ces it shouldn''t. And then she received the letter��a bold, handwritten note that could havee from only one man.

    "Surprised to see my name again? I have to say, you made a remarkable mistake in underestimating me, Silver. Let''s see if you''re still as clever as you used to be. Consider this a challenge��you know how I adore our games."

    A familiar mix of fury and thrill rushed through her veins. She had spent years burying the memories of their vtile, intoxicating rtionship, the nights filled with equal parts passion and conflict, the borate schemes that tested their loyalty and ruthlessness. And now, this message��an invitation, a threat, and a reminder of their deadly dance.

    For the first time in years, Silver knew she was being hunted. But she''d be damned if she''d let herself be prey.

    Silver remembered the day she met him��she was young, fearless, and just starting to rise in the underground world. The Foreigner was unlike anyone she had ever met. Charismatic, impossibly smart, and disarmingly honest about his lethal ambition, he swept her into a whirlwind of power and maniption. Together, they were unstoppable.

    But as their empire grew, so did his hunger��for power, for control, and eventually for her downfall.

    In hindsight, she could see the signs, subtle at first. His eyes would linger a second too long when her guard was down. He would ask questions that seemed too probing, too interested in her syndicate''s security protocols, her alliances, and her finances. Love had blinded her to his cunning; it wasn''t until she discovered his affair��a calcted liaison with one of her trusted allies��that she fully grasped his betrayal. The Foreigner wasn''t just trying to im her heart. He was trying to seize her empire.

    Silver felt the sting of his deception, yet she never let him see her pain. Instead, she sought revenge. Quietly, methodically, she tore through hisworks, dismantling parts of his operation one piece at a time. She used her own team to stage "idents," letting him believe his enemies were responsible. For months, he never knew it was her behind the attacks.

    Then came his ultimate betrayal: an attempt on her life. Through a third party, he''d hired an assassin to eliminate her, believing she''d never trace it back to him. But Silver was no fool. When the attack failed, she followed the breadcrumbs straight to him.

    Their confrontation was legendary. In a private room, with only the cold light of a single swingingmp casting shadows between them, they bothid out their cards. She confronted him with the evidence of his attempt on her life; he met her usations with a chilling smile, admitting it all.

    "You''re too valuable to destroy," he had said in his cold, calcting voice. "But only if you''re dead, Silver. If you''re alive, you''re a threat. And I''m not one to leave threats unchecked. But for our old times'' sake, let''s go our separate ways and try to kill each other once both of us reach the top. I''ll be waiting for you there."

    That was the end. They divorced, but their war never ended. For years, they lived in a twisted game of cat-and-mouse, taking turns at the role of predator and prey. Assassination attempts became almost routine, a macabre way of maintaining the connection they once shared. Each failed attempt was almost a message, a reminder that while they no longer shared their lives, they could still end each other''s.

    Then one day, news came of his death. A calcted hit, she was told, by one of his enemies. She did her own research and saw his body with her own eyes and thoroughly checked, just to be sure. And that was the end of the Foreigner.

    Or so she thought.

    [Present Day]

    With the message from the Foreigner, Silver knew he had returned with a purpose. He had survived, defied death, and hade back for her. Yet, as much as she hated to admit it, there was something exhrating about facing him again. He was the only person who had ever matched her, an adversary who understood her every tactic and every thought. He had studied her, predicted her moves before, and she knew he would do so again.

    But this time, she was prepared.

    For the past week, she had heightened security around her syndicate, posted guards around her known allies, and went underground, knowing full well that he''d expect her to do just that. Each time she moved, she left clues��small breadcrumbs designed to lead him into traps. But he was careful, slippery, and far more strategic than before. He was evolving, changing his methods with each failed encounter.

    It became a dance, a dark waltz of evasion and attack. Every attempt he made to draw her out was met with deadly countermeasures. She left false trails, riddled with explosives and ambushes, but he never took the bait, always finding ways to slip out just before she couldnd the fatal blow.

    She had to admit: he was ying this game perfectly. And with each evasion, each close call, the tension mounted.

    Finally, the showdown came. A week of near-misses and borate schemes led to this moment. She had orchestrated a final trap, one she was sure he wouldn''t resist.

    The location: a deserted warehouse on the edge of Symkaria. It was a familiar ce, one she knew would hold significance for him. It was the site of one of their earliest joint missions, the ce where they first saw each other''s ruthless, unrestrained side��a mission that had bound them together in blood and betrayal.

    Standing alone in the dark, she awaited his arrival, fingers steady on her weapon, her senses heightened. The silence stretched, each second feeling like an eternity, and then, she heard it��a single footstep echoing in the vast emptiness. She turned, heart racing as his figure emerged from the shadows.

    There he was, unchanged yet altered, a ghost returned with a colder, sharper edge.

    "Did you miss me, Silver?" His voice was smooth, deceptively warm, as if this was just another meeting between old friends.

    "I should have killed you with my own hands. That fake body... You improvised. Well, time to die," she replied with an arrogant smirk.

    Heughed, a low, mocking sound that filled the warehouse. "Oh, we both know you wouldn''t have had it any other way. Where''s the fun in a clean break? You loved the game as much as I did."

    She raised her weapon, pointing it squarely at his heart. "Enough games, fucker. Why did youe back?"

    "I think you know why." He tilted his head, his eyes gleaming with that all-too-familiar glint. "You may have wanted to kill me, Silver, but part of you misses me. You miss having someone who understands, who can keep up with you. But after yourst slip up at New York, I''m starting to think, you are getting rusty, so, here I am..."

    Silver''s jaw clenched. There was a part of her that hated how right he was, a sliver of truth buried in the dark thrill of their rivalry. He was the only person who had ever challenged her, forced her to be her most ruthless, her most cunning.

    But this was no longer about the past, no longer about rekindling some twisted sense of love. She raised her weapon, her finger steady on the trigger.

    "I don''t need you anymore, Foreigner. Whatever you came back for, it ends here."

    His smile vanished, reced by a cold, calcting look. "If that''s what you believe, then let''s see if you have what it takes to finish it."

    --[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 222 [Wounded Silver]

    Ch: 222 [Wounded Silver]

    The old warehouse felt like a graveyard for the memories they shared. Silver Sable and the Foreigner stood face to face surrounded by shadows and the weight of their past.

    Silver''s grip tightened on her gun, knuckles turning white. The Foreigner stood just a few steps away, looking calm and casual, almost as if this was a casual meeting rather than a battle to the death. But she knew him too well; that calm was just a mask for the predator underneath.

    "I''ll give you a chance," she said with a cold expression. "Leave Symkaria. Walk away, and I won''te after you."

    He chuckled, a mocking smile on his lips. "You really think I''d let it go? After everything between us? I''ve waited a long time for this reunion."

    Before she could reply, he rushed at her with blinding speed. Silver fired, the shot echoing like thunder, but he dodged effortlessly. He was on her in an instant, his fist mming against her forearm as she blocked. Pain shot up her arm, but she held her ground.

    He followed up with a swift kick aimed at her head. She ducked just in time, feeling the rush of air as his foot passed over her. She took the chance to strike back,nding a solid kick to his knee. He winced but quickly steadied himself, smirking at her.

    "Slower than I remember," he taunted. "Or maybe I''ve just gotten better."

    Silver ignored his words, gritting her teeth. She lunged forward, feinting a left jab before delivering a hard right hook to his ribs.

    "Fuck!" He stumbled back, grunting in pain, but instead of anger, she saw a sh of admiration in his eyes. "You''ve still got that fire," he said, wiping a trickle of blood from his lip. "But it won''t be enough."

    Suddenly, his eyes locked onto hers. A strange calm washed over her, and she realized toote that his hypnotic power had taken hold. She froze for a moment��just enough time for him to drive his fist into her gut. "Kuggg!" Silver doubled over, gasping for air. His knee smashed into her face, sending blood spraying from her nose. Dazed, she barely managed to stay on her feet.

    He grabbed her cor, pulling her close, their faces inches apart.

    "Does this feel familiar?" he asked softly, almost like they were sharing an old dance rather than a brutal fight. He punched her hard across the face, the sound of the blow echoing through the empty space. "Huh? C''mon. Is this all you got?"

    The world spun around her, but Silver forced herself to stand. She couldn''t let him win. Not now. "MOTHERFUCKER!!" With a roar, she broke free from his grip, smashing her elbow into his jaw. He stumbled back, surprised by her sudden burst of strength.

    "You talk too much for an assassin," she spat a mouthful of blood after checking her jaws.

    She didn''t give him time to respond,unching a series of punches and kicks. Each hitnded with force, and though he blocked most, he couldn''t keep up with her speed. She finished with a headbutt on his nose. Blood frizzled out of his nose and he was forced to close his eyes for a moment. Taking advantage, she twisted his arm behind his back and mmed him face-first into the cold concrete floor.

    The Foreigner groaned, stunned. Silver quickly pulled a knife from her belt and aimed it at his shoulder, but he rolled away just in time. The de nged against the ground instead.

    He jumped to his feet, his expression darkening. "That wasn''t very nice, ex-wife," he admitted, wiping blood from a cut above his eyebrow. "But then again, where''s the fun in doing nice things?"

    Before she could react, he put her in a daze again and tossed a shbang at her feet. The explosion of light and sound disoriented her, blinding her and leaving her ears ringing. She stumbled back, struggling to regain her senses. He moved in fast,nding a hard punch to her side. She felt a rib crack and nearly screamed from the pain but bit her lip to stay quiet.

    "You''re slipping," he mocked,unching another attack.

    This time, she managed to twist away, feeling his knife graze her corbone. She winced but kept moving, grabbing his wrist and disarming him with a quick twist. The knife ttered to the floor as she spun him around, locking her arm around his neck in a chokehold.

    "Is that so? Thanks for letting me know," she growled in his ear.

    He wed at her arm desperately, raking his nails across her face. The pain made her loosen her grip just enough for him to break free. He swung a fist at her face, and she went down hard, her body crashing onto the concrete.

    Silver struggled to get up, blood dripping from her nose and mouth. Every part of her body ached, but she forced herself to keep fighting. She pulled a small gun from her boot, aiming it at him even though her hands shook. He froze, a flicker of fear crossing his face.

    "You wouldn''t really shoot me, would you?" he asked, almost disbelieving. "After everything?"

    Silver gave a bloodied smile. "Fuck you!"

    Before she could fire, he put her in a two-second daze then rolled aside and threw a piece of debris at her. It struck her wrist, making her drop the gun. He tackled her, and they grappled on the floor, trading punches as blood smeared the ground beneath them.

    He managed to pin her, his hands squeezing her throat. "You''re weaker than I thought," he snarled. "So, weak and helpless. What happened to you, Silver? Were you always this weak?"

    Dark spots clouded her vision as she struggled for air. Her hand fumbled for the knife strapped to her thigh. With thest of her strength, she pulled it free and stabbed it into his stomach, twisting it hard.

    "Crap! Shit!" The Foreigner gasped, his grip on her throat loosening. Silver twisted the de deeper, forcing a cry from him. She shoved him off, rolling away. She quickly grabbed the gun from the floor and staggered to her feet.

    They both stood there, panting, bloodied, and exhausted. He clutched his side, blood oozing through his fingers, his face pale.

    "You always knew how to surprise me," he whispered, a sad smile forming.

    Silver raised her gun again, aiming it at his head. "Goodbye."

    He vanished from sight using his hypnosis, and a shbang exploded again. This time, he appeared behind her, knocking the gun away and stabbing her in the side. She headbutted him hard and spun around with a right hook, but he blocked it effortlessly and kicked her hard in the stomach.

    Silver dropped her knife and stumbled back, gasping. He kicked the knife away, stepping closer,unching another series of punches. Each blow sent waves of pain through her, but she kept her focus, looking for a way out.

    She knew fighting his hypnosis was useless. He had be too skilled, his powers too strong. Instead, she began slowly moving toward the warehouse exit, nning to make a break for her invisible jet parked just outside.

    Hended a solid punch to her jaw, making her head snap back. Her knees buckled, but she stayed upright. He pressed his advantage, delivering another blow to her ribs, and she felt something inside crack. Agony red through her, but she kept her eyes on him, determined not to fall.

    In a sh, she spotted her knife lying nearby. She lunged for it, slicing across his arm.

    "Damn you!" He cried out, stumbling back as blood flowed from the wound. The brief distraction was enough. She bolted for the exit, running outside to her jet. She somehow got in and flew away.

    Just as she thought she had escaped, gunfire rained down on her from the Foreigner''s men. The jet''s rms red as it took heavy damage, but Silver fought back, dodging their attacks. She outmaneuvered them, her jet soaring higher until she broke free and vanished into the night sky.

    --[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 223 [Sable and Wanda]

    Ch: 223 [Sable and Wanda]

    [3 dayster]

    Peter and Wanda treated Sable''s injuries, but the poison in her body put a lot of pressure on her. She slept for three days straight, and when she woke up, she found herself lying in bed inside an unfamiliar room. Her mind was foggy. Thest thing she remember was crashing down near a building and Spiderman came to her rescue.

    "Argg!" She felt a sting in her head and grunted in pain as she sat up.

    "You''re finally awake," Peter entered the room. He was wearing his ssic suit and mask.

    "Spiderman... where am I?" she asked weakly.

    "I found you wounded outside our base," he answered.

    "And you... saved me?" she asked.

    He nodded. "You were badly injured and poisoned."

    She looked at him for a moment before chuckling. "Wow, I owe you a debt... Never thought you of all people would save my life." She tried to get down from the bed but stumbled on her back. Spiderman rushed to help her.

    "Careful. Your body needs time to recover," He helped her sit back on the bed. "Here, drink some water."

    She took the ss of water from his hand and drank it slowly. After a few moments, she calmed down. "Where is this ce?"

    "This is our base, Ms. Sable," he replied. "And you made quite an entrance." He dragged a nearby chair and sat on it.

    She raised an eyebrow. "I see..."

    "You''re a wanted person, Sable," he said in a stern voice. "After that Oscorp situationst time, if the government gets a wisp of you, they wille after your ass and next time I won''t be able to cover things up. So, rest for a few days and get out of here."

    Silver looked at him and then chuckled. "So, this is how you treat a guest, Spiderman? Not very courteous of you."

    "You crashed into our base and broke the gate. That gate alone cost a fortune, besides, I haven''t forgotten what your organization did in the past. So, this whole thing, me saving you, this is the best courtesy you''ll ever get from me. The door is that way, feel free to leave whenever you want," he said and got up to leave.

    "Aren''t you a bit curious to know what happened?" She asked.

    Peter turned around and looked at her. "Nah! I''m good. I already have enough on my te and I don''t want to add your mess to it too. Do whatever you want, just leave me out of it."

    "Help me kill my ex-husband," Silver said, looking directly at Peter.

    "What?!"

    "I said help me kill my ex-husband," she repeated. "How many days was I out?"

    Peter looked at her for a moment. "Three days," he said with a sigh. "Look, Sable, I''m not your babysitter. You want revenge against your ex-husband? Go get it yourself. I don''t have time to waste."

    "He''sing after me, Spiderman," she said in a serious voice. "And I can''t do this alone. This man is a ghost, he doesn''t exist in any record and has been killing people for years. He was dead, but he came back somehow. And this time, he wants my life."

    "Why are you telling me all of this?" he asked.

    "Because I need help!" she replied in frustration. "I don''t know how long I can run before he gets me. I had set up an borate n, but I underestimated him and he almost killed me. If not for you, I''d be dead."

    "Good luck," Peter said and turned to leave.

    "Wait! I''m willing to pay you anything you want!"

    Peter stopped in his tracks. He looked at her over his shoulder and saw desperation in her eyes. She needed help.

    "You can''t even save yourself and you are gonna pay me? Have you considered your situation? No one came looking for you, not even your men... Heck, even the news didn''t report anything about your disappearance. If I were to guess, your ex-husband already took control of your organization. In short, you got nothing to pay me with," he said bluntly.

    Her expression darkened upon hearing him, but she remained silent.

    "So, how are you gonna pay me?" He asked.

    Silver looked down and closed her eyes. She had no answer.

    "Exactly," he said and turned around. "Rest."

    He left the room without looking back. Sable leaned on her back and looked at the ceiling, feeling lost.

    ''It''s true,'' she thought. ''No one came for me and no news of me appeared on the news. The Foreigner must have taken control of Sable International.'' She clenched her fists. ''If only I hadn''t taken Oscorp''s contract back then, maybe he would have helped me. It''s all my fault.''

    "Hey, you okay?" Wanda''s voice startled her. She turned to look at the woman who was standing outside the room with a tray of food.

    "Who are you?" Sable asked, narrowing her eyes at the woman.

    "One of the survivors from the Oscorp incident. As much as I would''ve liked to rip your limbs apart and pull out your bones from your body one by one, the man who saved us saved you too. And he doesn''t want me to be stuck in the past anymore. So, rest easy, I''m not gonna hurt you," she said and ced the food tray on the table beside the bed.

    Sable looked at the food for a moment. "Thank you," she said and looked at Wanda. "For not killing me."

    Wanda nodded and then asked, "So, what''s your deal? You were pretty banged up and poisoned at that. That poison was anything but normal. You should''ve been dead. But Spidey saved you... Who did you piss off that badly?"

    Silver sighed. "My ex-husband," she replied and looked at Wanda.

    "Ohh, ex, huh? What did you do to him? Try to sell him off or something like trying to experiment shits on him?" Wanda asked with a grin.

    "Nothing like that," Silver answered. "He just married me to get my organization."

    Wandaughed. "Damn, that''s so shady and yet so smart. You fall for that?"

    Silver chuckled. "I was young, stupid, and naive. I fell for his words like an idiot."

    "You must''ve loved him," Wanda said, looking at her.

    Sable nodded. "Nope. He used hypnosis and somewhat brainwashed me. I don''t even know if there ever was any love in the first ce."

    Wanda looked at her in shock. "Hypnosis? That shit exists?"

    "Yes, it does, unfortunately."

    Wanda thought for a few minutes. "What are you going to do now?"

    Sable sighed. "I don''t know. He''s after me and I can''t run forever. I''m not that strong, I know that now. But I sure won''t go down without a fight. If he wants me, he''ll have to kill me himself. I''ll take him down with me."

    "You want help?" Wanda asked.

    "I can''t ask that of you after everything. This is my problem, not yours."

    "I might lend you a hand if you tell me why you did what you did. Why did you take Norman''s offer? Was money that important than life? If you wanted, you could have saved so many innocent people, yet, you decided to turn a blind eye and I doubt I need to spill out the rest... So, speak and I''ll decide depending on your excuse," Wanda said, narrowing her eyes.

    Silver took a deep breath, her expression somber. She looked at Wanda, then back at the food tray.

    "Why did I take Norman''s offer? You want the truth?" she asked quietly, a hint of sadness in her voice.

    Wanda crossed her arms. "I do. If I''m going to even consider helping you, I need to know why you became what you did."

    Silver leaned back against the pillow, her gaze drifting to the ceiling as she spoke. "Symkaria... My homnd. Have you ever heard of it?"

    Wanda nodded slowly. "A small country in Eastern Europe, right? Bordering Latveria. I heard it''s been through a lot of turmoil."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Ch: 224 [Choices]

    Ch: 224 [Choices]

    Silver Sable closed her eyes, gathering her thoughts. She could see Wanda''s expectant gaze and something in that look told her she wouldn''t get away with anything less than the full story. She sighed deeply, the weight of years of regret heavy on her voice as she began.

    "Symkaria��" She began. "My homnd, a beautiful but broken ce. The world doesn''t talk much about us or about our struggles. We''re small, bordering Latveria, but we''ve been through endless cycles of war, famine, and bloodshed. I was just a child when I saw my first bombing. And by the time I was ten, I was already trained to fire a gun."

    Wanda''s expression softened as she listened, but her arms stayed firmly crossed.

    "Symkaria has always been a target for outsiders," Sable continued, her gaze distant, almost as if she were back in her homnd. "Mercenaries, arms dealers, even other countries��they all see us as a prize. Our people were proud and strong, but after decades of war, pride and strength weren''t enough. We needed money, resources�� stability. But the longer the conflict dragged on, the harder it was to see a way out. I was supposed to be our way out."

    "Your way out?" Wanda asked, intrigued.

    "Yes," Silver replied, bitterness creeping into her tone. "My family founded Sable International, a private security firm. Initially, we defended our homnd against those who sought to exploit us. We weren''t just soldiers; we were guardians. But as the war drained us, so did our morals. More and more, we took contracts from anyone who could pay, even if it meant turning a blind eye to their own dark agendas. I was willing to do anything to save my country�� even if it meantpromising my soul."

    She took a shaky breath, then looked back at Wanda. "When you see your people starving, your homnd in ruins, you start thinking�� maybe you''d sacrifice anything for their sake."

    "And that''s when Osborn came into the picture, isn''t it?" Wanda guessed, her gaze unreadable.

    "Yes." Silver looked down, her hands clenched tightly on the nket. "Norman Osborn, the head of Oscorp. We''d crossed paths a few times before, both of us in the business of dealing with dark forces and dangerous people. But he came to me not as an ally, or even as a friend, but as a businessman. And his offer�� it was everything I thought I needed to finally save Symkaria."

    [shback]

    Silver remembered it all too well. She was in her office at Sable International,te at night, surrounded by maps of Symkaria, reports of attacks, and desperate pleas for food and medical supplies. She hadn''t slept properly in days, as the constant stream of bad news kept her on edge.

    A knock echoed through the dark office, and she frowned. No one ever came to her at this hour, and she instinctively reached for her weapon. But when she opened the door, she found herself face-to-face with Norman Osborn. His crisp suit and perfectlyposed expression were a stark contrast to the chaos around her.

    "Silver Sable," he greeted, with that calcted smile of his. "You''re looking as sharp as ever."

    She raised an eyebrow, wary. "Osborn. Why are you here? And how did you even get in?"

    "Oh, please," he chuckled. "I have my ways. Besides, it''s not as if you''d leave someone like me standing outside."

    He stepped in without waiting for an invitation and surveyed her office with mild interest, taking in the maps and documents strewn across her desk. "Busy night?"

    She crossed her arms, her jaw tight. "Every night is busy in a war-torn country. Cut to the chase, Osborn. What do you want?"

    "Very well, then," he said, stepping closer, his eyes gleaming with a strange intensity. "I''m here to make you an offer. An offer you won''t refuse."

    She remained silent, her eyes narrowed as she waited for him to continue.

    He nced down at the war-torn maps of her homnd. "Symkaria''s situation has always intrigued me. You''re a small country, but strategically located. And I see the fire in your eyes��how much you care about saving it. The world may see you as a mercenary, but I know you''d do anything to protect your people."

    Silver bristled. "What''s your point, Osborn?"

    "My point, Silver," he said, leaning closer, his voice a hushed whisper, "is that I can provide what you need��resources, money, and weapons. You wouldn''t have to scrape by with scraps or rely on shady deals with minor yers anymore. Oscorp can give you power and influence. All I ask in return is your allegiance."

    "And what would that allegiance entail?" she asked, her voiceced with suspicion.

    Norman''s expression turned even darker. "Oh, nothing you''re not already ustomed to��overseeing certain�� projects for Oscorp, ensuring my shipments are protected, and helping me expand my influence. Minor tasks, but they would ensure a steady, substantial ie for you and your organization."

    Silver felt her pulse quicken, torn between disgust and temptation. "What''s the catch?"

    He smiled, seeing the internal struggle in her eyes. "The catch, as you call it, is merely loyalty. Youplete the missions I assign you, and in return, Symkaria will receive the resources it needs to flourish. Think of what you could do with that kind of funding, the lives you could save, and in due time maybe I will pull some strings and even stop the war. Surely the cost is worth it, right?"

    Silver clenched her fists, her mind spinning. Every instinct warned her against making a deal with a man as dangerous as Norman Osborn, but the images of starving families, burning viges, and grieving mothers weighed heavily on her heart. So much destruction... The only way out of it was to make a deal with the devil.

    "I need to think about it," she said finally, her voice a faint whisper.

    He nodded, unbothered. "Of course. Take your time, but don''t wait too long. Opportunities like this don''te often." With that, he turned and left, leaving her standing alone in her office, consumed by guilt and desperation.

    [Present time]

    Silver blinked back to the present, her voice hollow as she continued. "And I took the deal, Wanda. I signed away whatever shred of honor I had left, all in the hope that I could buy my people a better future. Oscorp funded us, gave us the supplies we desperately needed. We had more power than ever. But I knew it came at a cost."

    Wanda listened in silence, her expression softened but still guarded. "So, you''re saying you did it all for your country? That''s why you took his offer?"

    Silver nodded. "Yes, for Symkaria. I was willing to sacrifice anything for them. Even my conscience. But it wasn''t long before I realized I''d just traded one oppressor for another. Oscorp''s demands grew, and every mission I took for them only made me more of a weapon than a leader. Soon enough, I didn''t even recognize the woman I''d be."

    She paused, staring down at her hands as if seeing the bloodstains that never seemed to wash away. "I thought I could save my country. But the more I tried, the deeper I fell into Oscorp''s web. I became someone else, someone I despised. And now�� I''m trapped."

    Wanda was silent for a long moment, processing everything she''d heard. Her gaze softened just a little, but her voice was still firm. "Do you regret it?"

    Silver''sugh was bitter, tinged with sorrow. "Regret it? Every damn day. But I thought I was doing what I had to�� What''s left of Symkaria is proof of that. Without Oscorp''s money, my people would''ve suffered even more. But that''s the problem with deals like these, Wanda. They demand a piece of your soul, and by the time you realize what you''ve lost, it''s already toote."

    Wanda''s expression shifted, almost softening into sympathy. "So now that Osborn''s gone, what''s next? Do you think you can get out of this alive?"

    Silver looked away, her gaze filled with a dark determination. "I don''t know. My ex-husband, he''s the next piece of this puzzle. He''se back, taken control of what''s left of my organization, and is out for revenge. And without help, I know I don''t stand a chance against him. But I also know I won''t die without a fight."

    Wanda watched her for a moment, the tension in the room heavy. Finally, she sighed and uncrossed her arms. "You know, if I help you, it''s not because I believe you deserve it. It''s because I know what it''s like to be desperate. To feel like the whole world is against you and you''d sacrifice anything to save the people you care about."

    Silver looked up, hope flickering in her eyes. "You''ll help me?"

    Wanda''s voice was quiet but firm. "On one condition. If we do this, you promise to do things differently. To leave behind the woman Oscorp turned you into and try to be the leader Symkaria deserves. Can you do that?"

    Silver swallowed, her heart pounding. After all the lies and betrayal, could she be that leader again? She gave a shaky nod, her voice barely a whisper. "I can try."

    Wanda nodded slowly, a faint smile ying on her lips. "Good. Then let''s make sure you get out of this mess in one piece. After all, it looks like you''ve got a country to save."

    [Outside the room] [Peter''s first person POV]

    "You heard her, right? So, Mr. Spidey, what''s your decision?" Emma asked as she sat on the chair before me, crossing her legs and leaning forward to give me an excellent view of her cleavage.

    Dang it! Why does she always do that? I doubt I''ve released any phermely. Anyway...

    "My decision?" I asked, looking at Emma as my mind ran through several options. Silver Sable seemed like a person who could use a hand, and if she was really being hunted by her ex-husband, then maybe we could offer our assistance. Plus, there was something about her story that resonated with me��the feeling of being trapped, of having no choice but to do what other people wanted. Well, in my case no one asked me before starting experimenting on me, but I suppose I could rte.

    "Yeah. We gotta help her. She regrets her decision. Besides, she did it for her people. I mean, wouldn''t you do the same?" Chat asked, standing behind Emma as always.

    "Well, it''s been three days already and if that Ex of her is really after her, then he must have already figured it all out. Now, with my power, it''d be too easy to kill that bug. But where''s the fun in that, right? Chat, use your power to find that sneaky freak. Then, let''s torture that bastard mentally. A veteran assassin, she said... Let''s break him..." I said with a smile.

    "Ooh, this is going to be fun! And that smile is kinda creepy," Chat said with a shiver.

    "What do you mean?" I touched the corner of my lips. Oh, yeah. I was smiling. I don''t know why, but when I thought of breaking a man''s mind, I felt happy. Tormenting a bad guy, oh... It''s been a while. "Oh right, I haven''t done anything like that recently. So, I thought it would be fun, right, Emma?" I nced at Emma.

    "Oh, yeah. Mental torture is my specialty... I can''t wait to get inside his brain. It''s gonna be so much fun," Emma said with arge grin.

    Chat looked at both of us, smiling creepily. "Ooh... Not you too..."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 225 [Silver’s revenge]

    Ch: 225 [Silver��s revenge]

    The Foreigner was a man of impable taste. His penthouse suite in New York City was the epitome of luxury, with a view of the skyline unlike any other,vish furniture, and the finest food and drink money could buy. It was his new base. He had already discovered that Silver''s jet wasst seen in New York. So, over the week, his men would arrive and then they would start their hunt. In the meantime, he nned to expand his reach in the city. Little did he know, it was about to be his personal hell.

    [Day 1]

    The first day began like any other day. The Foreigner woke up groggy from a fitful night''s sleep peopled with wacky dreams. He couldn''t quite ce his finger on it, but something didn''t feel right. Brushing it aside as jetg, he ordered avish breakfast from room service.

    Unbeknownst to him, Chat had already acted. Calling upon her unique power of talking to animals, she had enlisted the pigeons-not New York''s official spies, but its de facto ones. The birds had taken turns dropping tiny little parcels of tastelessxative into his food through the open window of the kitchen when the chef wasn''t looking. By the time he finished his breakfast, he was none the wiser.

    The effects were almost immediate. Just as he began his morning call with his associates, he felt a sudden, sharp cramp in his stomach. He doubled over, clutching his abdomen.

    "Sir, is everything all right?" one of his men asked, his voice crackling over the phone.

    "I. I have to go. Now," The Foreigner cut off the call in mid-sentence as he ran into the bathroom. For the next hour, the would-be assassin sat on the toilet, cursing bad luck.

    [Day 2]

    Emma decided to join the fun on the second night. She used her telepathic ability to slip into The Foreigner''s dream. What began as a peaceful slumber soon became a nightmare. He was standing in the middle of an empty battlefield and felt his pants got heavy with droplets of wet, sagging down; he looked down and realized with horror��he was just wearing a diaper.

    "What the fuck?!" He was surprised. The dream was too real.

    Then came the sneeringughter of some sharks. Then, to hisplete and utter shock, a shark literally, wearing a butler''s suit, swam at him through the air. "Look at the big, bad assassin. Who needs a diaper change?" It teased.

    In the dream, The Foreigner tries to run, but his legs feel like they are stuck in quicksand. This time, the shark snapped its jaws yfully, aiming straight at his groin. "Motherfucker!" He screamed clutching his crotch and awoke drenched in cold sweat and heart thrumming. He checked his pants-it was dry, thank goodness-but the memory of the dream clung to him.

    As he tried topose himself, he caught the sound of a very soft cooing from the window. Behind the somewhat shut-up-with-sleep and somewhat shut-up-with-rubbing eyelids, he could see one pigeon sitting on the ledge of the window, staring at him as if full of. pity. He groaned, rubbing his eyes again. "I am going crazy," he mumbled.

    [Day 3]

    On the third day, The Foreigner''s paranoia had spread around. He ordered his food from an outside vendor, presumably suspecting that the hotel''s kitchen had beenpromised. In the meanwhile, however, Chat''s birds made another delivery, this time withxatives reced with a concoction that produced severe tulence.

    He was attending a video conference call with a potential client. His gut told him something was brewing. He held his breath for some time, hoping it would just go away. His client was in the middle of saying something when suddenly a very loud fart resonated in the air.

    There was a very awkward silence for a while.

    "Did you. hear that?" The Foreigner stammered, his eyes twitched as he took out his dagger and ced it on the table.

    The client coughed, clearly trying to suppressughter. "I. uh, thought it was a dog barking."

    "Yes, a dog," agreed The Foreigner hastily, though there was no dog in sight. He ended the call abruptly, burying his face in his hands.

    [Day 4]

    That night, Emma escted the war. As The Foreigner drifted into an uneasy sleep, she sent him into another nightmare. This time he stood in the middle of a ballroom, surrounded by New York''s elite. He wore an impable suit, but as he stepped forward to make his grand entrance, he felt a sudden warm wetness spreading down his legs.

    His eyes hit the floor as he felt himself wetting his pants in public. It was theughingstock of the lot. Everyone gasped and erupted into a chorus ofughter. He looked up, his face ame with embarrassment, only to lock eyes on a humanoid female shark wearing a red gown, standing in the corner, champagne ss in hand, and smirking.

    "Looks like someone''s had too much to drink," The shark said, mock-cheering with his ss.

    The Foreigner woke with a pounding heart. He instinctively reached beneath his covers to check and sighed in relief, still dry, but he just couldn''t help feeling mortified.

    [Day 5]

    By the fifth day, The Foreigner was visibly wasting away. His men were worried by their boss''s sudden decline and attempted to cheer him up, but they were also faring a little better. Emma had been visiting the men each night, filling their sleep with ridiculous, humiliating scenarios. One man dreamed that squirrels chasing him through Central Park; another awoke screaming about a druggie granny dragging him to marry him.

    Meanwhile, Chat''s birds were still carrying out their stealth work. At the team briefing, The Foreigner felt another gnawing pain in his stomach. This time around, he hardly made it to the bathroom on time. With head in hand, he sat there when he heard a loud thud on the bathroom door.

    "Bosss! It''s an emergency!!" one of his men hollered in panic.

    "What now?!!" The Foreigner shouted opening the door.

    A sweaty pale man. "Someone is ying games with us. A freaking telepath, I think. I... I had a dream. Too real for a dream... A shark bit off my��"

    He froze, looking embarrassed.

    "Your what?"

    "My balls, sir," he whispered, looking down in shame.

    The Foreigner''s eyes widened. "You too!!"

    [Day 6]

    On the sixth day, the team finally went crack. The Foreigner summoned an emergency session to find out who was behind this bizarre chain of events. They sat at the table, and he nodded to them to speak, and then, three pigeonsnded on the windowsill, pecking on the ss.

    He narrowed his eyes to look at it.

    "Am I hallucinating or are these birds everywheretely?

    No sooner did the stranger begin to get his answer out than, out of malice and mocking them, the pigeon let out a loud coo. The Foreigner, riled up further, lunged at the window, waving his arms in an attempt to swish it away, but in an attempt to do so slipped on a discarded document and fell t on his back.

    His men ran to his side, but it was toote. The stoic, ruthless assassin nowy on the floor, groaning in agony as he shat in his pants and surrounded by a flock of cooing pigeons. He knew he was defeated, not by force, but by humiliation.

    From the penthouse across the street, Emma and Chat watched through binocrs,ughing like schoolgirls. "I think it''s about time for the grand finale," Emma said with a grin.

    Chat nodded enthusiastically. "It''s time to take him in to meet Mr. Shark."

    And that night, The Foreigner had hisst bad dream. He found himself in the diaper, with sneering witnesses all around. The shark reappeared, jaws snapping as it grinned at him. But this time he wore a white chef''s hat instead of a butler''s suit.

    "Last meal," the shark inquired, its tongue lolling out over sharp teeth. "Your jewels are mine."

    The Foreigner screamed, clutching his groin, and woke up yet again drenched in a cold sweat. He could take no more. He reached for his phone, shaking as he dialed the number for Silver Sable.

    "I. I surrender," he stuttered. "Just make it stop!"

    "Drop dead," came the curt reply, and the line went dead.

    The next, a portal opened under his bed and he fell down the hole only tond before Silver Sable, in a reinforced room. There were only two of them and no door or a way out.

    "What the?" The Foreigner gasped.

    "It''s time to settle the score," she said. She didn''t even have to raise her voice; her eyes were ice cold. He had nowhere to run. "In this room, your hypnotism has no effect. And you know what else?"

    She took out her dagger, "I''m so gonna enjoy slicing you up for good."

    She lunged forward, aiming at his throat, but he deflected her blow with a swish of his dagger. He was surprisingly agile, but so was she. Their daggers shed again and again. It was a fierce battle of wits, strength, and speed. He tried to use his hypnosis powers, but to his dismay, they failed him. He was truly trapped.

    He was already exhausted after a week of torture, mentally and physically, and it showed. After a while, he made a misstep. She knocked him back with a powerful blow and shed him across the cheek. Blood spurted from the cut and onto the floor. She kicked him hard and he stumbled backward, mming against the wall with a groan.

    Silver Sable swooped down, taking out another dagger and mming them on his feet over and over again at a blinding speed, then she cut off his tendons, rendering him immobile. The Foreigner howled in agony. He tried to get up, but his legs refused to obey. He saw his dooming straight toward him.

    "How does it feel? To be on the edge of life and death?" She smirked, stomping on his knees.

    With a crunch, his kneecaps shattered. He screamed, his body convulsing in pain. "I... I give up! You win!"

    "A... What a shame," she snickered. "But I was never interested in your surrender."

    "Please..." he begged. "Let me go!"

    "No, but I''ll let you in on a little secret," She leaned in and whispered in his ear. "I found out about your n on our wedding night. And remember our first sex? Blindfolded and strapped onto the bed... Guess, who rode you that night and the days after?" She took out a tiny voice modtor from her pocket.

    "You bitch! You did not!" Even on the death''s door, he couldn''t believe his ears.

    "You''re right, I didn''t," Silver kicked his balls hard.

    "GAHHHH!!!"

    "But those diseased whores sure did enjoy the ride," she sneered, "So many STDs. Tsk tsk. How''s that for your wedding gift, honey?"

    "It was you!?" He passed out on the spot.

    Silver Sable looked at the defeated Foreigner andughed. "Goodbye, you little worm."

    She bent down and stabbed the dagger into his throat, before slicing it wide open. The blood gurgled out of his mouth as he convulsed. Finally, he stopped moving, and thest of his lifeblood seeped out onto the floor.

    A portal opened and Peter entered the room. He walked over to Silver and looked at her with a raised brow, "You y Mortal Kombat?"

    "What can I say?" She shrugged. "I got bored while waiting for him to call."

    "Well, dang! Did you really give him STDs?" Peter asked.

    "Yup! Infected him with a bunch of nasty diseases and hallucination drugs. It was really hard to keep things in order back then, thankfully, a telepath helped me back then," She cleaned her daggers and put them back in their holsters. Then she spat on the dead guy. "He should have never messed with my family."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 226 [Cindy Moon]

    Ch: 226 [Cindy Moon]

    [Peter''s first person POV]

    Silver was ready to go back home after dealing with her ex. Wanda, who was most excited to help her get revenge was surprised to see that it was all over. She went to Kamar-Taj to seal the alternate Darkhold, which took longer than expected.

    "I''d have given you money or tech, but I doubt you need any of that," Silver said, standing near her jet that I fixed up for her. "But if you ever need my help, just call me, and I''ll be there."

    "But first you need to fight your organization and remove those traitors. Are you sure you don''t need help?" I asked, unsure of her n.

    "I will be fine. With Foreigner gone, bringing them down would be a piece of cake," Silver shrugged.

    "Okay, if you are sure," I said.

    "Be careful," Wanda came forward and hugged her.

    "Thank you for helping me," Silver smiled at Wanda. "You too Peter... Emma, Chat, thank you all."

    "Come visit us sometimes," Chat added.

    We watched as Silver boarded the ne and flew away. With that done, it''s time to find Cindy Moon. Morlun is dead, so I doubt I need to worry about him anymore. And even if hees back, the level I am at right now, he won''t be able to do anything to me.

    I just hope that this version of Cindy Moon is the good one, not the evil one.

    ...

    That noon, Wanda decided to take a break and rx at the spa since she spent too much magic while sealing the book. As for me, I decided to go to Kamar-Taj to check on how everyone was doing. I also wanted to check on the time chambers to make sure everything was in order.

    When I arrived in Kamar-Taj, I found Dr. Stephen Strange sitting on a bench near the gate, wearing casual clothing instead of his usual robes. He was reading the newspaper with his legs crossed, appearing more rxed than I''d ever seen him before.

    "Dr. Strange?"

    He nced up and saw me approaching, then folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm.

    "Hey, Peter, it''s been a while."

    "Yeah. How are things going on here?"

    "Things are looking good. With the help of your time chambers, our training elerated by years," he said, rubbing his chin. "Within another three or four months, we should be able to deploy the ultimate barrier around the to prevent Knull and the others from attacking Earth."

    "That''s a good thing," I said, d that things were progressing as nned. "So, what''s with the casual wear?"

    "Oh, I''m on vacation, and I need some fresh air," he shrugged. "I don''t know, but I think I''ve been working too hard."

    "Hmm, I can rte," I nodded in understanding. "But shouldn''t you be spending time somewhere else other than Kamar-Taj?"

    "I was actually enjoying a nap at my beach house, but then Wanda came with the Darkhold. Sigh!" He sighed in exhaustion. "It took a lot to just seal it back and I was too exhausted to go back again."

    "So, what now?" I asked curiously.

    "Now I''m going to eat some burgers and enjoy myself," he said with a smile and stood up, stretching his legs a bit. Then he opened a portal and stepped through.

    I looked around and found Wong nearby, standing on the steps of the temple.

    "Hey Wong, how''s everything?" I asked, approaching him.

    "Fine," he answered dryly.

    "Too much work? He dumped all the work on you again, didn''t he?" I asked.

    "Sigh! Yeah. I barely had time to eat. But things are going well, thanks to your time chamber."

    "How are the new recruits doing?"

    "Well, they are improving fast, and we also have some interesting ones who seem to have special abilities."

    "That''s great," I nodded, then decided to ask about something that had been bothering me for a while. "What about the girl I saved back then, the demon?" I asked.

    "She went back to her home. It took a while to mend her mind, but we managed to fix her memories," Wong replied.

    "That''s good, I was worried for a second there," I sighed in relief.

    [Boom!] Something exploded in the training hall.

    "On no, not again," Wong ran toward the training hall. "Gotta go, Pete. Oh! If you are looking for Master, she''s away on a mission. See youter!"

    Iughed as I watched Wong runoff. Why doesn''t he use the portal to go? I don''t get him.

    "Use the portal," I yelled back.

    "What?" He turned around.

    "Portal, use it to go faster!" I reminded him.

    He looked at me with an ''ah'' look and created a portal to go through.

    Shaking my head, I walked toward the temple and went inside. I took a look at the time chamber and made sure it was alright. Well, it was perfectly stable without any problems.

    With that done... Maybe I should find Cindy Moon now.

    ....

    [3rd person POV]

    Cindy Moon sat in the dimly lit confines of the st shelter, her back pressed against the cold, steel wall. The air smelled stale despite the intricate filtration systems Ezekiel Sims had installed. She absentmindedly traced patterns on the cement floor with her fingertip, her mind caught in the same monotonous loop it had been trapped in for years.

    Every day was the same. Wake up, stretch, eat the nd, vacuum-sealed meals stored in the bunker, and train to keep her body sharp. The training, at least, provided a momentary escape from the endless silence, but even that had be a chore. She knew theyout of the shelter by heart, from the low-hanging lights that flickered asionally to the reinforced panels that made her feel more like a prisoner than a savior.

    Her fingers brushed over the keypad embedded in the wall, the one thing in the room that could change her life. She knew the code, of course. Ezekiel had taught it to her, trusting her to understand the stakes.

    The door was her freedom, but it was also the world''s death sentence. Morlun''s shadow loomed over her thoughts, a constant reminder of why she stayed locked away. She had agreed to this, after all. She had volunteered to sacrifice her life, her dreams, and her future so that countless others could live.

    Her gaze lingered on the keypad for a long moment.

    "You can leave," she whispered to herself, her voice barely above a murmur. "You could leave."

    The words felt hollow. Even if she could leave, where would she go? What kind of life could she have? Cindy knew she wasn''t just protecting herself; she was a living barrier, thest line of defense against Morlun.

    But still, doubt crept in. What if Morlun had forgotten about her? What if she had be irrelevant to his ns? She shook her head, trying to banish the thought. Ezekiel wouldn''t lie to her. If she left, Morlun woulde, and the consequences would be catastrophic.

    She picked up the well-worn journal Ezekiel had left her. Its pages were filled with her notes, sketches, and ramblings, a small attempt to hold onto her sanity. Today, like many days, she turned to a nk page and started to write.

    Day 1,642... She scratched the day and tried to remember how long has it been, but couldn''t remember. In the end, she decided to give up.

    ''Still alive. Still here. Still waiting for a man who may nevere. Am I brave? Or just a coward, too afraid to face what''s outside?''

    Cindy stared at the page for what felt like an eternity, the pen in her hand trembling. She wanted to write, to pour out her thoughts, but her mind was as empty as the page. No words came, only the constant hum of the bunker''s venttion system filling the silence.

    Her frustration boiled over. With a sharp exhale, she tore and crumpled the paper into a tight ball and flung it toward the corner of the room. It joined a growing pile of discarded thoughts and abandoned attempts to make sense of her life.

    "Augh," she groans, pushing her tangled hair aside with her hands. "What''s the point?

    Cindy leans back in her chair, her eyes straying to the old TV sitting on a rickety stand across the room. The screen is scratched and flickering wildly, but it''s one of the few links she has to the world outside. She reaches forward and smoothes her fingers over the worn buttons until she finally finds the power button.

    There was a crackle and static sound from the TV until an image finally came on. It was a rerun of some si thework thought people would want to see, but to Cindy''s ears, it grated with its cannedughter. She slumped back onto the worn sofa, her body sinking into the cushions that had lost all their support long ago.

    Theugh track went off as the character on-screen tripped over a misced chair, cheers from the unseen audience. Cindy didn''tugh. She didn''t even seem to pay attention. What was the point of it all; after all, the show was just noise at best, a temporary distraction from her crushing monotony of existence.

    She focused on the crumpled paper pile in the corner of the room and felt a wave of guilt wash through her. She had tried to keep herself hard, in vignce, but this istion was eating into the fabric of her. The bunker, once her sanctuary, now became her prison.

    She whispered to herself, "I just can''t do that anymore.".

    But what choice did she have? Staying was not a choice. She knew the risks. She had been instructed ad infinitum on the risks. Still, the what-ifs remained locked in her head, a nagging itch she couldn''t scratch.

    The si ended, and the TV switched to static again. Cindy stared at the screen, her thoughts swirling. Maybe she should try writing again. Maybe she should train. Maybe she should��

    ...

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

    AN: Before you ask. No, she is not in the harem. The harem is already too big and we are almost at the finale. So, no point in adding more girls. I''ll be exploring MC''s rtionship with Rogue and Wanda a bit, that''s it. Some might be disappointed. Well, there are too many girls lol, I can''t add them all in 1 fic.

 Ch: 227 [Cindy meets Peter]

    Ch: 227 [Cindy meets Peter]

    Cindy shrugged and let her head fall back onto the cushions of the old sofa. Static in the television was a better reality than the forcedugh was. It was some kind of weird noise that echoed inside, in her crazy thoughts, and for one reason, she thought to just leave them there. At least then she would have something to listen to at the end.

    She shuts her eyes. The sounds of the bunker grow louder, clearer, in her vacant mind. In this ce, the bad air chokes up into her lungs, warning her not to linger too long. She hasn''t seen sunlight in... how long? The days blur by with an emptiness not much different from nothing.

    Cindy pulled herself off the couch feeling exhausted, as if the gravity within the bunker had magnified with time. She moved to that messy pile of paper and bent down, stretching her arm out for the ball she had thrown just before. She ttened it against her knee and looked at the half-written page in front of her.

    "Am I brave? Or just a coward," she whispered, tracing her finger over the words. She crumpled it again, this time tighter, and held it in her fist.

    She stood up and paced the small confines of the bunker, her bare feet pping against the cold floor. Her gaze darted to the keypad on the wall again, the door it controlled looming like a giant, unspoken challenge.

    "You can go," the voice in her head sneered. "You should go. What is the purpose of all this if you feel hollow inside?"

    "No," she whispered softly, shaking her head at the same time, strongly. "I can''t. If I go..." Her words trailed off. She did not need to say another word. She already knew the answer. But the doubts kepting, without letting up. ''What if Morlun was dead? What if something - or someone else - had already taken care of him? What if the world outside had moved on, leaving her out there as just a recollection of a battle already won?''

    The what-ifs seemed never-ending, like a sea of questions that could overwhelm her.

    "Stop!" Cindy yelled, shouting across the bunker. She picked up the closest thing she could find, a small metal stool, and threw it into the corner of the room. It crashed into the wall and fell to the floor with a great thud.

    She copsed onto the floor, her chest heaving for breath. Her hands shook as she looked at the mess before her. The stool was lying on its side, one leg bent from where it had hit the floor.

    "I just couldn''t take it anymore," she whispered, her eyes streaming with tears.

    It was one of her many firsts, crying. For years, she had not cried for what would never again be hers: the life she lost, the friends whom she would never meet again, and the future that her decision snatched away from her. She cried for the girl she once was... Full of dreams, full of hope, and full of fire inside her that no one could put out.

    She sat back as the tears stopped, shuddering in her with fatigue. Blowing across her palm from the back of her hand, she looked again at the keypad.

    It was still there, waiting for her.

    "No," she said, this time definitively standing up to clean herself. "Not yet."

    But something in her had been affected. Doubts were still there, but they had taken hold and had bred into a small seed of rebellion.

    Cindy walked over to the journal and picked it up again. She flipped to a nk page and wrote:

    [Day Unknown]

    [I''m still here. I''m still alive. I''m still waiting. But maybe, it''s time to stop waiting.]

    She stared at the words for a moment or two, then she closed the journal and put it aside.

    For the first time in years, Cindy allowed herself to dream a little about what life might be like beyond the confines of the bunker. In that instance, the faint spark of hope was enough to keep going forward.

    However, the loud noise from the other side of the door, made her jump up in surprise. She ran over to the door and pressed her ear against it. It was unmistakable; someone was pounding on it.

    She felt her heart racing in her chest, and her hands started getting sweaty as she realized that someone was trying to break into her home. By the noise, she thought that a first barrier - a strong steel door - was broken. The metallic sound of bending and ripping off the door from the hinges made her feel very fearful.

    She hurried to the other side of the bunker and removed the fuse, making the room dark.

    ''Is it Morlun? Did he find me? Is this finally the end?'' Her thoughts raced through her head as she backed into a corner, watching the door for any sign of movement. Then a loud bang came from the main door. She webbed up to the ceiling and stayed there without making a single noise.

    In the next moment, the door to her bunker, flew open and mmed into the wall with a loud crash. Cindy tensed, her muscles coiled like a spring as her enhanced senses kicked in. Hanging upside down on the ceiling, she narrowed her eyes to look through the darkness. Her spider powers allowed her to see the intruder''s silhouette. Tall, lean, and in a weird-looking suit, the figure stepped into the bunker.

    Her pulse quickened, her mind racing with possibilities. ''It has to be Morlun. Who else could it be? No one else could have found her or broken through the bunker''s defenses.''

    Her hand instinctively shot out a web, snagging a nearby pipe. She used it to silently swing closer, staying shrouded in the shadows. She had to strike fast, strike first��before he had the chance to react.

    The figure took another step forward. His head turned slightly, scanning the darkness. "Cindy,"

    Cindy didn''t wait. Her gut had told her to react, and she listened immediately. In one swift motion, she released the webline, falling from the ceiling like a snake, plunging straight towards the intruder. Her fists were clenched, her body was moving at breakneck speed as she leaped at him.

    The man moved, fast��too fast for anyone human. He twisted to the side, narrowly avoiding her strike, and Cindy hit the ground in a crouch. She rolled forward and came up swinging, her fists like lightning, each blow aimed at vital points: his throat, his ribs, his temple. Whoever he was, she wouldn''t let him take her without a fight.

    He just didn''t counterattack; he dodged her kicks, blocked her webs, and sidestepped her attacks effortlessly. The harder Cindy tried, the more frustrated she became-the viciousness of her strikes increased.

    "Calm down, Cindy!" the man said. His voice was loud but not unkind. "I''m not your enemy!"

    "Liar!" Cindy spat, her voice trembling with fury and fear. She spun, her leg sweeping low in an attempt to knock him off bnce. He jumped over it easily, his reflexes maddeningly perfect.

    "Listen to me!" the man said again, this time louder, as he caught her wrist mid-punch. His grip was firm but not cruel. "I''m not Morlun!"

    His words stopped Cindy short. She froze, her eyes wide, her breathing in ragged gasps. "What did you say?" she demanded. "How do you know about him?"

    "I know a lot about you, Cindy Moon," the man said. "My name is Peter Parker."

    "You''re lying! That''s not possible." She pulled her arm free and stepped back, staring at him warily.

    "Morlun is dead. He isn''ting back to hurt you or anyone," He said, looking at her intently. "You cane out of hiding now."

    "What are you talking about? How do you know all this?" Her voice wavered, uncertain. "How can I trust you? Sims said Morlun is immortal, he can''t be killed."

    "Sims lied. Morlun isn''t an immortal but a vampire-like being, or you can call him a vampire, surviving on life essence. Once you drain that life essence out of him, he dies like any other creature," Peter said, his voice calm, reassuring. "I am Peter Parker, the one who fought with Morlun and defeated him."

    "What about Sims?" She asked. "Why isn''t he here?"

    "He''s dead. That''s all you need to know. Now, c''mon, let''s get out of here," Peter extended his hand towards Cindy, offering it to her.

    Cindy hesitated, her eyes darting between his face and his hand. Finally, after a long pause, she reached out and took it.

    His grip was strong, but not crushing, as he helped her to stand up. She was trembling, both from exhaustion and relief. "So, what now?" She asked, looking up at him.

    "Now, we go home."

    "Home?" Cindy repeated, uncertainly. "I don''t have a home. My family is dead, and my friends��I don''t even remember their faces..."

    Peter smiled kindly at her. "Don''t worry, you''ll have a new home and new friends. You''re not alone anymore, Cindy." He put his arm around her shoulder, giving it aforting squeeze.

    For the first time in years, Cindy felt a faint flicker of hope rising within her.

    Tears filled her eyes as she leaned into Peter''s embrace, letting out a sob of relief and gratitude. Peter held her close, gently rubbing her back, and for the first time in years, she felt safe, secure.

    "It''s alright," Peter whispered softly. "Everything is going to be alright now."

    Cindy burst out in tears as she clung onto Peter for dear life, letting all the fear and anger and sadness wash over her.

    Peter let her cry, not saying anything more, just holding her while she wept. He knew there was nothing he could say to take away her pain; all he could do was offer herfort and support.

    As Cindy sobbed, Peter''s words echoed in her mind: ''You''re not alone anymore, Cindy.''

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 18 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Ch: 228 [Cindy Moon and Morgan Stark]

    Ch: 228 [Cindy Moon and Morgan Stark]

    [One Month Later]

    Cindy sat on the side of her bed, staring at the clock that buzzed on her nightstand. She''d silenced it fifteen minutes ago but for some reason, she just sat there looking at it. Her room in the Parker household was cozy and bright, with the posters she picked and nts May insisted upon adding, to make her feel at home. It was a far cry from the dark, cold bunker she had lived in for so long. Well, she still feels the cold shivers of the bunker''s cold floor every now and then.

    A knock on the door brought her back into reality.

    "Cindy?" It was Michelle''s voice. "We''re leaving soon. Youing?"

    "Yeah," Cindy yelled back, shaking herself awake. "I''ll be right down."

    She yanked on a pair of jeans and a hoodie, grabbed her backpack, and ran downstairs. The smell of pancakes greeted her as she entered the kitchen, where May was busy flipping a fresh batch.

    "Morning, sweetie," May said, smiling warmly. "You have time for breakfast or should I pack it up?"

    Cindy looking at the clock. "Uh�� maybe just one pancake."

    Peter was already sitting at the table, casually dressed. Today, he decided to take things slow and take a break from his regr hero duty. MJ and Michelle were sitting on his left and right and were giggling as they teased him over something. Maddie was busy in the living room with a new schedule and an inventory list. It was a scene so normal, so full of life, that made Cindy forget her lonely past.

    She slid into a chair, epting the te May handed her. ��Thanks, May.��

    ��So, big day, huh?�� MJ asked.

    Cindy nodded, trying to sound more confident than she felt. ��First full week of sses and�� uh, I��m thinking about finding a part-time job.��

    With Cindy''s intellect, it wasn''t that hard for her to get into college, well, Peter might have pulled some strings. She wanted to live the life of a normal teenager and he helped her. At first, Peter wanted to add her to his team butter decided not to and let her have a peaceful life, away from danger. But he sent her to one of his time chambers at Kamar-Taj to help her learn about the new worlds and to catch up with her studies since she was entering in the middle of the semester.

    ''Well, money can buy anything...'' That''s what Peter thought when he donated a hefty sum at the college.

    Peter raised an eyebrow. ��You don��t need to, Cindy. We have already talked about this.��

    "I know," she said with a sigh. "But�� I want to. You know. You did so much for me and I just... Want to feel like I''m contributing something."

    May reached out and put a gentle hand on Cindy''s shoulder. "That''s sweet, honey, but don''t push yourself too hard."

    Cindy smiled faintly. "I''ll be okay. Promise."

    ...

    [Later that day]

    The campus was a beehive of activity as Cindy walked toward her first ss. Students milled about in groups, chatting,ughing, and rushing between buildings. A frisbee hurtled through the air, just missing her shoulder, and she ducked instinctively, letting her sharp reflexes take over. She reminded herself not to overreact, that this was a normal life and not a battle.

    Cindy stood under the arc of the main quad for a minute, looking up at the brilliant blue sky. It was surreal to find herself here, with so much life and noise around her. A month ago, she had been unable to tell day from night, counting her days in the darkness of that bunker. And now, here she was, a student, just like everyone else. She didn''t know if she belonged, but she was going to try.

    Her first lecture was in a gigantic hall filled with students, whose murmur was barely audible as they settled in. Cindy slid into a spot near the back, hoping to fade into the crowd. The professor arrived, and soon the ss began in was a flurry of introductions, highlights from the sybus, and reminders about assignments.

    Cindy tried to focus. Her mind drifted, though. She nced around at the rest of the students in the room. Most of them were furiously typing up their notes or speaking softly to their ssmates. A few sat with arms crossed, disinterested. Cindy sighed and tucked her hair behind her ear.

    "Hey, new around here?"

    The voice startled her. Cindy turned to see a girl with auburn hair tied in a messy ponytail and a friendly smile. She looked about Cindy��s age but carried herself with an air of confidence that immediately set her apart.

    ��Uh, yeah,�� Cindy said hesitantly.

    ��Thought so,�� the girl said, sliding into the seat next to her. ��You��ve got that where-am-I-what��s-going-on look. I��m Morgan, by the way. Morgan Stark.��

    Cindy blinked. ��Stark? Like Stark. Stark?��

    Morgan grinned. ��The one and only. Anyway, don''t let that bother you, and don''t run away from me, like everyone, please. I��m just a college kid trying to survive Psych 101 like the rest of us.��

    Cindy rxed slightly, her curiosity piqued. ��Cindy. Cindy Moon.��

    ��Nice to meet you, Cindy Moon,�� Morgan said, extending her hand. Cindy shook it, finding Morgan��s energy infectious.

    As the instructor droned on about course expectations, Morgan inched closer. She whispered in a low voice, "So, what''s your story? You don''t look like a freshman straight out of high school."

    Cindy hesitated, unsure how much to share. "I, uh�� took some time off before starting college. Personal reasons."

    Morgan nodded, her face understanding. "Got it. Everyone''s got their thing. Anyway, if you need help with studies or going around this ce, or maybe if you want to grab lunch or hang out, let me know."

    Cindy chuckled softly. "Thanks. I might take you up on that."

    "Was that too forward?" Morgan asked.

    Cindy shook her head. "No. It''s nice, actually. To have someone be nice to me without having to think twice about it."

    Morgan tilted her head, studying Cindy for a second. "You''re interesting. I like you."

    Cindy smiled, grateful for the friendliness and not quite knowing what to say. Morgan didn''t seem to mind.

    "You might be thinking why the heck is this girl babbling on and on? Well, no need to ask. You see, with my dad being the Iron Man and an Avenger, everyone around me always tries to get close to me for personal gain or stay away from me. And I don''t have any friends. Sigh!" She sighed. "But you, you don''t look like the type. And you are pretty cool, so that''s a plus."

    Cindy blinked in surprise. "Oh, well... thank you, I guess."

    "Don''t sweat it. We should exchange numbers or something. That is, if you don''t mind?"

    "I''d love to," Cindy said with a smile.

    Morgan handed over her phone. "Here, just put your number in."

    Cindy took the phone and typed in her contact info. She noticed that Morgan had already set her name as ''Cool Moon Girl'' in her contacts. She snorted withughter. "Moon Girl?"

    Morgan smirked. "It''s a thing. You''ll get used to it. And hey, you do have superpowers, right?"

    Cindy shrugged. "Uh�� how did you know?"

    "Well, I saw you dodge that frisbee earlier," Morgan said with a grin. "You weren''t even looking at it and still managed to dodge it with an inhumane reaction time. And your jacket''s sleeves...Tiny strings of web... So, if I were to guess, you got simr power to Spiderman, right? Don''t worry, it''s cool. I''m not gonna tell anyone."

    "You''re�� surprisingly okay with this," Cindy was surprised to see that Morgan found out about her ability just from that.

    "Like I said, I''m a Stark, my family has connections to superpowered beings since forever. My dad knows Spiderman. We are cool with it," She shrugged.

    Cindy''s eyes widened. "Your dad knows Spiderman? Like personally?"

    "Yeah. He saved my dad and they sometimes work together. So, you know, if you want to meet him, I can arrange it."

    Cindy chuckled. "Wow. I''m really d I met you today."

    Morgan grinned. "The feeling is mutual, Moon Girl."

    ...

    After the lecture ended, Cindy stood up and stretched her arms. Morgan hopped up next to her, looking energized despite sitting through three hours of lecture. It was lunchtime.

    "So, wanna grab some food? There''s a nice burger ce right outside the campus," Morgan asked. "The rules say to stick to the canteen and not to wander around off campus, we have to sneak out." She took out a wristband from her bag. "Invisible wristband, courtesy of my dad."

    Cindy was about to decline but then changed her mind. It would be fun. "Sure. Let''s go."

    ....

    [Meanwhile] [Kamar-Taj]

    Today''s the day. May, Gwen, MJ, Michelle, and Maddie came to Kamar-Taj to train in magic. With the constant danger popping up on Earth, Peter thought it would be better for them to know how to defend themselves in case something goes wrong. And they agreed. So, he took them to one of his time chambers to train.

    --[Don''t forget to ''favorite'' the chapter.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 229 [Knull awakened]

    Ch: 229 [Knull awakened]

    Tony Stark was sitting in hisb, surrounded by holograms and machinery. The soft whirring of servos and the hum of energy reactors filled the air as usual. His focus was on the new suit design - a cutting-edge iteration of his armor, using an upgraded version of his old liquid nanites.

    The Ancient One had been clear that Thanos would not be the only problem. Knull, god of the symbiotes, and Gctus, the Devourer of Worlds, would eventually make their appearances. Tony was not going to sit idle and wait for them toe. Preparation was key, and he was not going to be caught off guard again.

    He hunched over the table, cinching a tinyponent in the suit''s chest piece. The nanites shimmered, responding to hismands as they flowed and shifted. His mind was racing with calctions, improvements, and possible scenarios. He needed the suit to be smarter, faster, and versatile enough to handle cosmic threats.

    A small red blob emerged from one of his older suits in the corner of theboratory. The blob was silent and purposeful, slithering across the floor as it edged closer and closer with each passing second.

    Tony set down his tools and stepped back to survey what he had done. "Not bad, Stark," he muttered, admiring the fine lines of the suit. He reached for the coffee on the table but froze in mid-movement. Something ran up his arm, a cold, slimy touch that made his skin prickle. He looked down and saw the red stuff attach itself to his wrist. And before he even had time to react again, the symbiote shot up his arm and up across his chest. He tried to pull it off, but it already took over, and his eyes blurred. His knees copsed, and down he fell onto the floor.

    Darkness had consumed Tony''s mind. It was cold and oppressive, but within it stirred a presence, as if something was keeping himpany. Scenes shed before him...

    They were fragmented and endless.

    He saw a figure, towering and sinister, wrapped in darkness. Its eyes glowed red, like embers out of Hell, and tendrils of ck and crimson curled around it, snake-like, as if living. The ancient creature was holding a ck sword. Tony did not need to guess any names. How he knew this was Knull, god of the symbiote at the first nce.

    The vision shifted.s burned, consumed by writhing masses of symbiotes. Entire civilizations fell to their onught, their screams silenced as they became part of the hive. Tony''s stomach churned, but the visions didn''t stop.

    He saw Earth, covered in darkness...

    A deep, guttural voice echoed through his mind, "The symbiotes areing. They are searching for something... Someone... A key to their dominance. A key that will remove their weakness and make them immune to every power in existence. A hybrid Celestial."

    Suddenly, Tony felt Knull''s eyes on him. It was suffocating and he could hardly breathe. Knull pointed his finger at Tony, "You will fail," He dered directly to Tony''s mind. "Your toys cannot stop me. I will im this world and every soul on it. And when I do, my hunt will begin anew. Gods will fall, Celestials will fall. Do try to resist and make it more fun for me."

    Tony tried to push back, but couldn''t; he was powerless against the sheer force of will emanating from the being. The visions grew chaotic��cities copsing, friends dropping one by one. And when it was done, one final shot remained: his own suit, corrupted and twisted, standing as a puppet for Knull.

    "That''s a small glimpse of your future. Resist till the end," Knull''s voice echoed in Tony''s mind.

    With a gasp, Tony sat up straight, his chest heaving. He was in hisb again, sprawled on the floor. His body ached and sweat-drenched his shirt. The red symbiote was gone, without a trace of its very existence. For a second, he wondered if it''d all just been a dream, but the impending dread in his chest told him so much otherwise. His hands trembled as he reached for the holographic control panel on his desk.

    "Friday, full-body diagnostic. Now."

    The AI assistant''s calm, female voice responded instantly. "Of course, boss. Please remain still."

    A soft blue light emanated from the ceiling, scanning his body from head to toe. He felt the familiar hum of the system calibrating as Friday analyzed every cell, organ, and synapse. Tony''s mind raced, reying the visions over and over, the chilling voice of Knull echoing in his thoughts.

    "Scanplete," Friday announced after what felt like an eternity. "No foreign substances, parasites, or anomalies detected in your system, boss."

    Tony exhaled a shaky breath, but the knot of unease in his chest remained. "Double-check," he demanded. "Nanite-level inspection. Look for anything remotely symbiotic. I don''t care how small."

    "Yes, boss. Beginning enhanced scan."

    Tony stood rigid, watching as the holographic disy showedyers of his body being analyzed. Bloodwork, cellr structures, and even his brainwaves were scrutinized by Friday''s unparalleled algorithms. The results began to popte on the screen: Clean. Clean. Clean.

    "Still no trace of any foreign material," Friday said gently, as though sensing his unease. "You''repletely clear."

    Tony copsed into his chair, rubbing his temples. The pounding in his head refused to subside. "Then what the hell just happened?" he muttered. His hands moved instinctively, pulling up theb''s security footage. He scrubbed through the timeline, eyes narrowing as he searched for the red blob.

    Nothing.

    The footage showed him working on the suit, reaching for his coffee�� then ckness. The cameras had recorded no blob, no attack, no fall. It was as if the incident had never urred.

    "Friday, check for system tampering. Did anything mess with theb''s security feed?"

    "Performing integrity check," Friday replied. Momentster, she returned with a response. "No signs of tampering. All systems are functioning normally."

    Tony leaned back, his eyes staring at the ceiling. If it wasn''t real, why did it feel so real? And what about Knull? That name, that presence��he couldn''t have fabricated it. It wasn''t like any nightmare he''d ever had.

    "Boss," Friday interrupted his thoughts, "your vitals indicate elevated stress levels. Should I call Dr. Banner or Dr. Strange?"

    Tony shook his head. "No. Not yet. Let''s not go running to the Avengers or the wizards for this."

    He rubbed his hands over his face, trying to clear his thoughts. ''There was someone else other than Knull in that vision. A hybrid Celestial? A key?'' It wasn''t just his life at stake��it was the entire. He couldn''t ignore this.

    ...

    Far across the vast emptiness of space, in a region cloaked in eternal darkness, Knull stirred. His prison, forged by the Celestials in their arrogance, had weakened over millennia. The divine chains that once bound him had frayed under the constant strain of his will. Now, the ancient god of the symbiotes sat upon his throne of writhing ck, his crimson eyes glowing with a malevolent light.

    The prison was not silent. The void thrummed with the ceaseless whispers of his children��the symbiotes scattered across the gxies. They cried out to him, their creator, their god. They awaited hismand.

    A massive ripple of energy spread through the void, shattering what remained of the Celestial bindings. The darkness surrounding Knull churned violently as his will surged outward. He rose, his towering form an amalgam of pure malevolence and ancient power. The All-ck, his cursed Necrosword, appeared in his hand, its edge gleaming with an unholy light that seemed to devour the surrounding shadows.

    The time hade.

    The prison''s barrier gave way with a final, thunderous crack. Knull stepped forward, his presence radiating a suffocating darkness that consumed everything in its path. The celestial wardens had long since perished, their once-vibrant creations reduced to lifeless husks by Knull''s corrosive influence.

    He gazed out into the endless expanse, his lip curling in a sneer. *<em>Earth.</em>* He had seen it in his visions. A small, insignificant, yet it harbored what he sought��a hybrid Celestial. The key to removing the symbiotes'' one true weakness: Enigma Force. A perfect being that could merge his symbiotic creations with Celestial energy, making them invulnerable, unstoppable.

    Knull stretched his arms outward, and the void responded. Symbiotic tendrils writhed and twisted, forming a massive, writhing mass that surrounded him like a living tide. His voice, deep and guttural, resonated through the void.

    "My children," he intoned, his words carrying across the cosmos, "the time hase to reim what is mine. The Celestials thought they could imprison me, but their arrogance shall be their undoing. Earth shall fall. Its light will be extinguished, and from its ashes, I will forge a new darkness."

    The symbiotes surged in response, their voices joining in a cacophony of screeches and hisses. Entires, already consumed by his influence, began to stir. Symbiotic hives activated, their dormant inhabitants awakened to carry out their master''s will.

    Knull extended a hand, and from the depths of his prison emerged a colossal vessel��a living, breathing fortress crafted from symbiotic material. It pulsated with energy, a monstrous entity capable of traversing the stars. As Knull stepped aboard, the ship groaned and shifted, its tendrils wrapping around him protectively.

    "Prepare the hive," hemanded. "Earth will kneel before me, and its champions will fall. Their light will be devoured."

    The ship surged forward, propelled by tendrils of living darkness. Knull''s gaze remained fixed ahead, unyielding and full of hatred. His thoughts drifted to the figures he had glimpsed��heroes who would attempt to stand against him. He sneered at the idea. No armor, no sorcery, no resistance would matter. They would all sumb.

    As the ship tore through space, the symbiotes spread his message across the stars.s they passed trembled in fear, their inhabitants either fleeing or sumbing to the darkness. The god of the symbiotes was free, and his hunger for destruction was insatiable.

    His destination: Earth.

    The hybrid Celestial awaited him, as did a certain mortal who dared to glimpse his presence��one Tony Stark. A small grin formed on Knull''s face. The so-called genius would soon learn just how insignificant his creations truly were.

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 230 [Camping with Rogue]

    Ch: 230 [Camping with Rogue]

    AN: I will release 1 more chapterte night. So, give those PS. Oh, by the way, Rogue''s dialogues might seem weird. Back then I was reading an oldic and I decided to use that way of her speech.

    ---

    Peter sat cross-legged in the Kamar-Taj library, a stack of scrolls and books in front of him. He took a break from training and teaching, which he decided to use to n something special for Rogue. It''s been a while since hest saw her, so, he decided to take her out and do something new, together.

    "A camping trip," Peter muttered to himself, jotting down ideas on a scrap of parchment. "Secluded, peaceful, no phones... and definitely no superviins."

    Wong appeared from behind a stack of books, peering down at Peter. "You know, if you want advice, you could always ask."

    Peter looked up with a grin. "Camping dates aren''t exactly something I thought I''d need advice on, but sure. Got any tips?"

    Wong raised an eyebrow. "Bring good food. Instant noodles don''t exactly scream romance."

    "Noted," Peter said with a chuckle. "What do you think about using magic for the fire? Too much?"

    Wong sighed. "Do whatever keeps you from identally burning the forest down."

    ---

    [Day of the Trip]

    Rogue stood on the steps of the Sanctum, arms crossed. Peter brought her here and he went to pick up the food. She only knows it''s a surprise. Soon, he emerged from the portal with a backpack slung over his shoulder.

    "So, Ah heard you''ve been nnin'' somethin''," she teased. "Care to share?"

    Peter smirked. "You''ll see soon enough. Hope you''re ready for a little adventure."

    With that, he opened another portal, revealing a lush forest bathed in the golden hues ofte afternoon. The scent of pine and fresh earth filled the air as they stepped through.

    "You weren''t kiddin''," Rogue said, taking in the scenery. "This is somethin'' else."

    Peter adjusted his pack and offered his hand. "Come on. The best spot''s just a short hike away."

    They walked side by side, the sounds of the forest surrounding them. Birds chirped, leaves rustled in the breeze, and the asional squirrel ran across their path. For some reason, Peter felt like someone was watching them. But couldn''t sense anyone. Then he noticed that same squirrel running and hiding behind them.

    ''Chat and Emma. Well, enjoy the show...'' He shooked his head.

    "Y''know," Rogue began, "Ah don''t think Ah''ve done somethin'' this normal in months."

    "Then we''re overdue," Peter said. "Sometimes it''s nice to just hit pause on all the craziness and�� exist."

    Rogue nced at him with a soft smile. "You''ve got a knack for that. For makin'' people feel... at ease."

    Peter shrugged. "I try. Life''s chaotic enough without adding extra stress."

    When they reached the spot by theke, Rogue immediately dropped her bag and stretched.

    "Okay, Ah''ll admit, this is worth the hike," she said, gazing at the water''s surface, which mirrored the sky''s warm hues.

    Peter grinned. "Told you. Now, let''s get to work before it gets dark."

    They pitched the tent together, Rogueughing as Peter struggled with a stubborn pole.

    "Maybe Ah should handle this part," she teased.

    "Hey, I''m a quick learner," Peter shot back, finally securing the tent. "There. Perfect."

    Once the fire was lit��using a tiny, controlled burst of magic��they sat down to roast marshmallows. Peter handed Rogue a perfectly golden one, earning an approving nod.

    "So," Rogue began, "what inspired this? Not that Ah''minin''."

    Peter leaned back, propping himself up on his elbows. "I guess I just wanted to do something special for you. For us. You know... I kinda missed you."

    Rogue looked at him, her green eyes softening. "That''s sweet, sugar. Thank you."

    ---

    As night fell, the stars emerged, glittering like diamonds. Peter unpacked a small pocket space cube and opened it, revealing an assortment of food he''d prepared.

    "Wow," Rogue said, impressed. "You weren''t kiddin'' about dinner."

    "Wong''s advice," Peter admitted. "Apparently, instant noodles don''t count as romantic cuisine."

    They shared a meal of sandwiches, fruit, and some cookies Peter had baked the night before and he might have used a little magic after his fifth failure, just a tiny bit to bnce the sweetness. Rogue chuckled as she bit into one.

    "These are good. Didn''t know you could bake."

    "Hidden talent," Peter said with a grin. "Don''t tell anyone, though. Can''t have my reputation ruined."

    Rogueughed, the sound warm and genuine.

    ---

    After dinner, theyy side by side on a nket, gazing up at the stars. The fire crackled softly in the background, its glow casting a warm light over them. The air was cool andfy. Rogue snuggled closer to Peter. They held each other''s hands without any barrier.

    "You ever think about what''s out there?" Rogue asked, her voice quiet.

    "All the time," Peter said. "I''ve seen some of it, actually. Other dimensions, other worlds�� It''s incredible, but also kind of overwhelming."

    Rogue turned her head to look at him. "Overwhelming?"

    "Yeah," Peter admitted. "It makes you realize how small we are. But also how much we can do, even in our little corner of the universe."

    Rogue smiled. "Ah like that. Makes it feel... manageable."

    They fell into afortable silence, the weight of the world lifting as they simply enjoyed the moment.

    Peter turned to her, his expression serious but gentle. "Thanks foring out here with me. I know it''s not exactly your usual thing."

    Rogue shook her head. "Ah wouldn''t trade this for anythin''. You''ve got a way of makin'' things special, Peter."

    He reached out, his gently squeezed her hand. "That''s the goal."

    For the rest of the night, they talked,ughed, and shared stories, their connection deepening in the quiet beauty of the forest. After a while, they went inside the tent and closed it.

    Rogue and Petery side by side. A littlemp illuminated the space between them. He gazed into her eyes, her expression soft and inviting. Without a word, he leaned forward and kissed her, their lips meeting in a sweet, slow kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him close, his warmth radiating through her.

    They broke apart after a moment, breathing heavily. Rogue grinned at him.

    "Wow," she said, still breathless.

    Peter smiled. "Yeah, wow."

    Theyy together in afortable silence, basking in the closeness they shared. Rogue rested her head on his chest, her fingers tracingzy patterns across his skin. Peter let out a content sigh.

    "This is nice," he murmured.

    Peter''s hand gently brushed a strand of Rogue''s hair out of her face, his fingers lingering for a moment before cupping her cheek. Her skin felt warm, and she leaned into his touch, her eyes half-closed and a soft smile gracing her lips.

    "You''re beautiful," he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Rogue chuckled lightly, her cheeks flushing. "You''re not too bad yourself, sugar."

    He leaned in slowly, giving her time to pull away if she wanted. Instead, she tilted her head up, closing the space between them. Their lips met again, this time deeper and more intense. Rogue''s hands slid up to his shoulders, her touch firm yet tender, while Peter''s other hand found its way to the small of her back, pulling her closer.

    The world outside the tent faded away��no viins, no cosmic responsibilities, just the two of them. Rogue''s fingers tangled in Peter''s hair as she deepened the kiss, a quiet hum escaping her lips. Peter responded in kind, his movements gentle but passionate, as though trying to memorize every moment.

    When they finally broke apart, both of them were breathless. Peter rested his forehead against hers, their noses brushing.

    "Not bad, huh?" he said, a teasing grin spreading across his face.

    Rogue smirked, her eyes twinkling. "Not bad at all. But don''t let it go to your head."

    He chuckled, pressing a quick kiss to her forehead before lying back down. Rogue settled against him, her head on his chest again. Peter''s arms wrapped around her protectively, his thumb tracingzy circles on her back.

    For a while, they simplyy there, the sound of their breathing mixing with the faint crackle of the fire outside. The warmth between them was undeniable, and both felt an unspoken understanding��this moment was theirs, untouched by the chaos of the world.

    "I could get used to this," Rogue murmured, her voice soft and drowsy.

    Peter smiled, his lips brushing the top of her head. "Me too."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 231 [In the lake]

    Ch: 231 [In theke]

    The Next Morning

    Rogue stirred as the first light of dawn filtered through the tent, painting the fabric in soft golden hues. She reached out instinctively, expecting to find Peter''s warmth beside her. But her hand met only the cool, crumpled sleeping bag. Her brows furrowed, and she opened her eyes fully. She looked around inside the tent. In the air came the faint sound of rustling leaves and a cheerful chirping of birds, but nothing else was in the tent.

    She sat up rubbing her eyes, and let out a soft yawn. She looked down at her wrist watch. Barely 6 a.m. "Where''d you go, sugar?" she murmured to herself and stretched her arms.

    She put on her jacket and went outside. Her breath could be seen in the fresh morning air. It was silent and peaceful out at the camp with the fire down to glowing embers.

    As Rogue approached, she halted, missing a beat in her heart. There, in the cool water of theke, was Peter. Naked to the actual nakedness, his back was to her as he waded waist-deep into the shimmering surface. The water rippled around him as he dipped his head under,ing up dripping with droplets cascading down his toned shoulders and back, catching the early sunlight.

    Rogue instinctively ducked behind a nearby tree; her cheeks flushed to deep crimson. Lord have mercy, she thought, peeking out warily. Her breath hitched as she took in the view. Peter seemed utterly at ease, movements fluid and rxed as he washed his body.

    At the same time, she covered her mouth to hide her giggle as he muttered to himself, apparently aggravated as he tried to scrub out a pesky smear on his arm. "Guess magic doesn''t fix everything," he grumbled, shaking his head.

    Without intending to, Rogue''s mind began to roam. Her eyes followed the outlines of his body, her ideas growing sharper and more alive. What it would be like to trace his damp body with her fingers, to push against him as the water tumbled over them. Shiver ran down her spine-not from the chill.

    Get a grip, girl. She tossed her head to dismiss the flush creeping up her cheeks. But still, her eyes returned to Peter, standing in the shallows, stretching his arms over his head. The movement showed every ripple of muscle, and Rogue had to bite down on her lip to keep from making a sound.

    "Wow," she murmured to herself.

    As if he sensed her presence, Peter turned, a wide smile spreading over his face. "Good morning, sleepyhead!" he called out cheerfully.

    Rogue straightened, too, and attempted to look allposed, but she couldn''t help the smirk tugging at her lips.

    "Mornin'', sugar."

    "How''d you sleep?" Peter asked casually as she moved closer to theke''s edge. She also walked closer with her eyes stuck on his well-toned body. She could feel the heat rising with her.

    "Pretty good," She replied, trying to ignore the way his hair was tousled and wet. "Though Ah gotta say, Ah''m surprised you''re up this early."

    He chuckled. "Well, habit, I guess. Besides, it''s a beautiful morning. Didn''t wanna waste it."

    Rogue nodded, taking in the view around them. The forest was bathed in golden light, and the air was cool and clean, refreshing her lungs. A sense of peace washed over her as she smiled.

    "It is a nice morning," she agreed. "And the view... Ahem... It''s somethin'' else."

    Peter''s grin widened. "I know, right?"

    She let out a soft chuckle. "Ah don''t think anyone could argue with that."

    "So," He grabbed her leg and pulled her into the water. "Wanna join me?"

    "Peter!" Rogue gasped as she went under, the cold water enveloping her. She surfaced very quickly, clearing her eyes from the water. Peter startedughing, and Rogue, still shaking her head, found herself unable to help but join in.

    "You are so gonna get it for this," she said with mock sternness as she sshed him yfully.

    Rogue''s ssh hit him square in the face as Peterughed, and droplets flew all over him. "Oh, is that how it''s gonna be?" he teased with his mischievous grin.

    "You''re askin'' for trouble, sugar," Rogue warned, her lips curling into a smirk. She lunged at him, hands outstretched, but Peter deftly sidestepped her, the water parting around his movements.

    "Too slow!" he called out, hisughter echoing across theke.

    Rogue narrowed her eyes. "Alright, Spidey. You wanna y?" She swam forward, catching him and tackling him into the water. They both went under with a ssh, surfacing a momentter,ughing and gasping for breath.

    Peter wiped the water from his face, stillughing. "Okay, okay, you win. I surrender!"

    "Darn right, ya do," Rogue said, flipping her damp hair back. Her victory smirk softened as she noticed the way Peter was looking at her��his brown eyes warm and filled with admiration.

    "You look beautiful," he said softly, his voice sincere and without hesitation.

    Rogue felt her cheeks warm despite the cool water. "You��reyin�� it on thick today, aren��t ya?" she teased, though her voice was tinged with shyness.

    "Just telling the truth," Peter replied, stepping closer. His hands found hers under the water, his touch gentle but grounding. "You��re incredible, Rogue. I don��t say it enough, but you mean a lot to me."

    Her teasing expression melted into something softer as she gazed up at him. "Peter..." she began, her voice barely above a whisper.

    He took a step closer, closing the distance between them. "You don��t have to say anything," he said, his voice steady. "Just�� let me show you."

    Peter cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing against her skin as he leaned in. Rogue tilted her head slightly, her breath hitching as their lips met. The kiss was slow and gentle, the world going into a haze around them. The water rippled softly around them, cool against their skin but unable to bepared with the warmth of the moment.

    Rogue''s hands crept up to lie against Peter''s chest, touching his muscles, tracing the lines of his physique as she went into him. The kiss deepened, a spark ring between them. Finally, they broke apart, chests heaving, and they leaned forward, their foreheads grazing each other''s.

    "Wow."

    "Yeah," Peter grinned at her. "Wow."

    Her eyes sparkled, raising her eyebrows and shaking her head. "You really know how to sweep a girl off her feet, don''t ya?"

    He sounded light when he spoke, but his expression was serious. "I try."

    Rogue wrapped her arms around his neck and clutched him tight. They just stood there in the water, embracing each other.

    "Promise me somethin''," she said, her voice muffled against his shoulder.

    "Anything," Peter replied without hesitation.

    "Promise we��ll keep doin�� this��findin�� these little moments for just us."

    Peter tightened his hold on her, his voice firm as he answered. "I promise."

    .....

    Peter gently pulled back just enough to look into Rogue''s eyes. They were still close, the waterpping around them, but her expression had shifted��uncertainty flickering in her gaze.

    "Something wrong?" he asked softly, his thumb brushing over her cheek.

    Rogue hesitated, biting her lower lip. "Ah��ve been wonderin��... why haven��t ya tried to... y��know, take things further between us?"

    Peter blinked, surprised by her sudden vulnerability. He didn��t speak immediately, sensing the weight of her words.

    "Ah mean," she continued, her voice dropping to almost a whisper, "ya seem so... patient. Like ya don��t even wanna..." She looked away, her cheeks flushed. "Is it ��cause ya don��t like me like that? Maybe... Ah��m not what ya really want?"

    He felt the strike of her words and a shiver of guilt shot through Peter. Softly he took her hands, mooring her with his touch.

    "Rogue," he started out, his voice stern but loving. "I love you."

    Her eyes snapped up to his, wide and shocked, her lips slightly open.

    "I haven''t made a move because I do want you," he admitted, his voice steady. "I didn''t want to push you or make you feel like you had to do something you weren''t ready for."

    Rogue stared at him, her breath hitching. "Ya mean. ya were waitin'' on me?"

    Peter nodded. "You''re not just someone I want physically, Rogue. You''re someone I care about��someone I respect. I want us to be ready when we take that step, and I want it to be on your terms, not because you feel like you need to prove anything."

    His sincerity pained her heart, the warmth of his voice dissolving what had been left of doubt. She swallowed hard, her hands slightly shaking as they tensed over his.

    "Prove it," she whispered, her voice quivering but firm.

    Peter raised an eyebrow, tilting his head to the side. "Prove it?"

    "Yeah," she said, her voice gathering courage. "Show me you''re really interested in me, sugar. Ah''m tellin'' you, Ah''m ready. Ah trust you."

    Peter''s lips curved into a soft smile, his heart pattering fast as he leaned in, forehead against hers. "You sure?" he whispered, voice barely louder than a breath.

    She nodded, "Ah��ve never been more sure ��bout anything."

    --[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---

    Support Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 232 [Rogue’s first time]

    Ch: 232 [Rogue��s first time]

    AN: Enjoy the wholesome chapter. 2.6k words

    ----

    Peter cupped Rogue''s face with both hands, drawing her closer until their lips met. The kiss started off slow, and tender, but soon grew deeper and more passionate. Rogue responded in kind, her heart beating faster as her arms tightened around him. They broke apart for a few seconds, as Rogue quickly took off her shirt and threw it onto the shore, before resuming their kiss.

    Peter grabbed her waist and hoisted her up, her legs instinctively wrapping around his torso as he held her up. His hands gripped her butt cheeks as his fingers touched the hook of her bra to undo it.

    When the undergarment fell off and his fingers started caressing the skin on her back, Rogue bit down on her lower lip. But suddenly, she pulled her head back and lowered her eyelids. Her boobs were pressing against his chest and both of them just smiled while breathing rapidly, clearly affected by this.

    "Should we take this to the shore?" He whispered, her green eyes getting brighter, her pupils dted by the excitement of this new thing, and his warm breath close to her mouth, slightly parted to gasp a little.

    She shook her head.

    Peter carried her to the shore. Roguey on the shore, her upper bodypletely naked. She noticed Peter looking at her boobs and her eyes fell on his body as water drops came cascading down. Rogue watched them go over his broad shoulders and fall from his smooth muscles to the ground. Her gaze froze on his groin, her mind unconsciously trying to catch a peek.

    Peter took off his underwear, kicking it to the ground. Rogue had an instant erection at her stare��the long, muscr body, the prominent curves, and bulging veins. A groan escaped from the depth of her throat as Rogue finally allowed herself to focus on his rigid cock and lick her lips.

    "Like what you see?" He smirked.

    "God, Ah am SO into you," Rogue murmured with a wicked smirk. Her gaze shot upward to meet Peter''s.

    Peter stepped closer and went on top of her. She opened her legs, allowing him to sit between them. His cock was touching her tummy as he moved forward, kissing her nipples, sending a wave of arousal through Rogue.

    "Ah��Ahh," She moaned with pleasure, and she didn''t even try to suppress it.

    Her legs closed a bit on his hips, squeezing him inside that trap and dragging him all the closer to her body, as though she was afraid he would leave her or simply disappear if he did not stick to her skin.

    He reached her left nipple, letting his tongue stroke it gently, while his fingers squeezed the other, resulting in a loud, shuddering moan leaving her. She arched her back to push her nipple further into his mouth. Her hand traveled to his head, tugging at his hair to keep his mouth on her tit.

    Peter continued to suck and squeeze her nipples until they were both rock-hard. He then began to twist them between his fingers, and Rogue groaned in ecstasy, the sound reverberating in the woods.

    "You''re so beautiful." He said, looking into her eyes before kissing her while squeezing her boobs.

    Rogue moaned and her whole body trembled. "Please," she whispered.

    "Please what?" He asked, his lips brushing against her ear.

    "Touch me, please." Rogue begged, "I need you so bad."

    Peter kissed her, and his hands traveled down her stomach until they reached the hem of her pants. His fingers found their way under the fabric and traced the outline of her panties. Then he began to kiss her neck, slowly making his way down to her chest.

    Rogue gasped as Peter kissed her stomach, her body arching off the ground. Her eyes were half closed, and her breath quickened as she felt Peter''s lips against her skin.

    His kisses continued down her abdomen until he reached the top of her thighs. He looked up at Rogue, waiting for permission to go lower. She nodded, biting her lower lip.

    Peter kissed the top of her thighs, slowly making his way down to her pussy. Grabbing the waistband of her panties with his teeth, he pulled it down to expose her soft flesh. After taking off her panty, he gently rubbed his nose over her clit and inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent of her arousal.

    "Ahhh!" Rogue cried out, her hips bucking upward to meet his face. She was unable to contain herself any longer. She grabbed the back of Peter''s head, trying to push him down onto her crotch. She needed him. She needed him so badly that she couldn''t even form a coherent sentence. His warm breath on her pussy was too much for her.

    "Pleeeeease." She begged, "Please, Ah can''t take it anymore."

    Peter smirked and kissed her inner thigh, before finally nting his mouth over her clit, kissing it gently. He flicked his tongue out and licked her clit, causing Rogue to let out a loud moan. Her inner thighs trembled as a tiny sprinkle of liquid dribbled out from her pussy. She came instantly, unable to hold back any longer.

    "Wow, did you just..." Peter asked, his face flushed.

    "Oh my God... Ah''m so sorry." She said, ashamed. "That''s never happened before."

    "No need to apologize." He assured her. "I''m ttered."

    Rogue blushed and averted her gaze, embarrassed by her reaction. Peter smiled, seeing her embarrassment. He leaned forward and kissed her clit before flicking it with his tongue. He did this several times until Rogue was shaking and moaning again. He took his time to enjoy the taste of her juices, savoring every drop.

    He pushed his tongue into her pussy hole as far as he could. Rogue grabbed his hair as she began to buckle her hips upward, grinding against his mouth. Her orgasm built rapidly. She had never felt anything like it. It was pure bliss. Peter sucked hard on her clit, and that was all she could take. Her body tensed up as another wave of pleasure washed through her body. Her muscles spasmed as she let out a loud cry of ecstasy. Her legs wrapped around Peter''s head tightly, pulling him in closer and deeper into her crotch as she continued to ride out her orgasm.

    She copsed onto the ground, breathing heavily. Peter sat up and looked at her, grinning. "Well, you are really tasty."

    Rogue blushed, still unable to form any words.

    Peter crawled over the top of her and kissed her deeply. She could taste herself on his lips. The two made out passionately for a few minutes before he rolled off of her. He got onto his knees and moved in front of her face. She nced down at his erect member. His cock was huge and covered in pre-cum.

    "Can I?" She also sat up. "You know... Touch it?"

    He nodded, and she reached out and grabbed his shaft with both hands. It felt hard and thick as steel. She stroked it gently, marveling at its size.

    "Wow! Hot and hard," She mumbled while moving her hands along his shaft. She squeezed it gently as she stroked it, enjoying the feeling of it in her hand. "Ah love the feel of it," she whispered.

    "Fuck!" Peter couldn''t help but moan at her touch. "That feels good."

    Rogue smiled, pleased with herself. She began to move faster, stroking his cock harder and faster as she ran her fingers over his length. Peter groaned louder, his hips thrusting forward involuntarily as he fucked her hand. She could feel his cock pulsating as she stroked him.

    "God! If you go like that, I''ll cum," He moaned, gritting his teeth.

    "Cum for me," Rogue murmured, still stroking his cock. Her two palms were already wet with his pre-cum, moving up and down his cock.

    Peter''s balls tightened as he neared his climax.

    "I''m cumming!" He yelled, throwing his head back. His cock twitched and spasmed as it shot jets of hot semen but to his surprise, he felt a wet and warm sensation on his cock, sucking him in. He opened his eyes to see Rogue''s mouth on the tip, sucking him hard which just added more sensation. He watched in awe as she took the load in her mouth before pulling back. Her eyes were widened as she looked at him with a mouthful of cum. It was as if she was asking what to do with it.

    "You don''t have to swallow... You can spit it out," He said.

    Rogue shook her head and swallowed, looking directly at him as she gulped down everyst drop of his seed. She then licked her lips clean before leaning in and kissing him. "Mmmmm!" She moaned into his mouth. "Ya taste delicious."

    Peter''s jaw dropped, and he stared at her in astonishment. "Wow! I wasn''t expecting that." He chuckled.

    "Did ya like it?" She asked.

    He nodded vigorously. "Yes! I loved it."

    "Good! Then Ah''ll do it again," She grinned. "And Ah''ll keep doing it until Ah''ve had my fill of ya. Ya ain''t tired, are ya?"

    "I can go all day and night..." Peter smirked.

    She pushed him down on the ground and began to suck on his cock again.

    Petery back on the ground as Rogue sucked his cock. His hands were gripping her hair tightly as she bobbed her head up and down. She was taking him deep into her mouth, making him gasp and groan with pleasure. Her tongue swirled around the tip of his penis while one hand massaged his balls. She used her other hand to stroke his shaft while she continued sucking the tip.

    "Oh fuck, Rogue!" He cried out, "That feels fucking amazing!"

    Rogue sucked harder, eager to please him. She wanted to make him feel good. She wanted to show him how much she loved him and how grateful she was for him saving her from the darkness and loving her. Although she was an amateur and only practiced on cucumber when no one was watching her, she tried her best to give him all she had.

    Peter watched her bobbling head, mesmerized by how sexy she looked while sucking his dick. She was taking his cock deeper and deeper with every bob, causing him to groan louder and louder. Her mouth was so warm and wet and her tongue felt amazing. She was licking his shaft like it was candy, coating it with her saliva. It felt incredible. He knew he wouldn''tst long at this rate.

    "Rogue!" He moaned, "I''m gonna cum soon!"

    She nodded and kept sucking. Her hand squeezed his balls gently while she continued to bob her head up and down. Her tongue danced over his shaft, sending waves of pleasure through his body. He could feel himself getting closer to the climax.

    "Fuck!" He shouted, "Here ites!"

    His hips thrust upwards as he exploded into her mouth. His load shot straight down her throat. She swallowed every drop eagerly, enjoying the taste of his sperm. Once he had finished cumming, Rogue licked his cock clean before sitting up and smiling at him.

    "Did ya like that?" She asked.

    "I love you," He replied. "It felt incredible. But, I can''t let you have all the control, now, can I?"

    Peter grabbed her arm and pulled her on top of him, before flipping her over. He pinned her arms above her head. His still-hard cock was touching her pussy. He could feel her wetness.

    "You ready?" He whispered into her ear.

    She nodded.

    "Please, be gentle... It''s my first time."

    "Don''t worry. I will go slow. Let me know if you want to stop."

    With that, he slowly inserted the tip of his cock into her vagina. He went inch by inch, giving her plenty of time to adjust.

    Rogue bit down on her lip as he pushed deeper. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. It felt amazing.

    She closed her eyes and sighed. "This feels so good. Please keep going."

    Peter nodded and continued to push further. He felt a little resistance, so he stopped moving. He kissed her neck, trying to rx her.

    "Are you okay?" He asked. "Do you want me to stop?"

    "No! Please don''t stop!" She cried. "Please keep going!"

    Peter smiled and began to move again. He moved his hips slowly and gently and felt her hymen break. Rogue gasped in pain. She hugged him tighter. The pain and pleasure mixed together in her head, making her dizzy with excitement.

    "It''s okay..." Peter whispered reassuringly into her ear, "Just rx."

    He pushed his cock all the way and stopped.

    "Just give me a sec," Rogue muttered, breathing heavily. "It hurts, but Ah love it."

    She took a few deep breaths before nodding for him to continue.

    "Okay... Ah''m ready."

    Peter began thrusting again. Rogue moaned softly, enjoying every moment of it. His movements were slow and gentle at first, but then he started picking up speed. She could feel his cock hitting her cervix. Her body shivered as he kept thrusting inside her. It felt so good. She couldn''t believe she was doing this. She was finally having sex with the man she loved. It was everything she had imagined and more.

    "Ah love you, Peter," She mumbled between moans.

    "I love you too," He whispered back, kissing her forehead.

    Rogue wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer. She wanted him to go deeper. She wanted him to fill her with his seed. She wanted to feel him cum inside her. She wanted to be pregnant with his child. The dream of having her own family one day lost due to her power, was back now, and she was determined to make it happen.

    She was close to another orgasm and she could feel that it was a big one.

    "Ah want ya to cum inside me, Peter," She pleaded, "Please! Ah wanna feel your sperm in mah belly! Please!"

    Peter groaned loudly as he felt himself getting closer to the edge. He increased his speed and started pounding her hard. His cock was throbbing inside her, ready to explode any second.

    "You sure?" He asked, panting heavily.

    "Yes! Yes! Ah''m sure! Please cum inside me!"

    Peter grunted and gave onest thrust, burying his cock deep inside her pussy. His cock erupted, sending jets of hot semen shooting into her womb and following that Rogue also came. Her squirt sprayed all over him as she moaned out in ecstasy.

    The two remained locked together for a long time afterward, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking. Peter rolled off of her and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her cheek and stroked her hair. She snuggled against him, resting her head on his chest. She felt safe and secure in his embrace.

    "Thank you," She whispered. "That was amazing."

    Peter smiled. "I''m d you enjoyed it. But, I should be thanking you."

    Rogue looked up at him quizzically. "Why?"

    "Because you trusted me enough to let me do this."

    Rogue blushed. "Well, yeah... Ah guess Ah did."

    "I love you, Rogue," He whispered.

    "Ah love ya too, Peter," She replied. "Ah''ll always love ya, Sugar."

    "Good! Then we are never letting go of each other." He chuckled.

    "Never." She giggled.

    <em>-<strong>-[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---</strong></em>

    <em>S</em>upport Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 17 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    ----

 Ch: 233 [Thanos meets Knull]

    Ch: 233 [Thanos meets Knull]

    [2 weekster] [Peter''s first person POV]

    It''s been two weeks since the camping trip with Rogue and my rtionship with her has been going great. We''ve been spending more time together and it feels like we''re growing closer every day. I told her about my harem and she was surprisingly alright with it as long as I don''t ignore her. I thought I had to wait until she made her decision, but she was like, ''I''m alright with sharing you, if you''re not ignoring me.''

    Moving on to the girls, they learned magic pretty quickly and thanks to the time chambers, they became pros. Apart from the basic magic like portals, barriers, regr magic attacks, and all that basic stuff, they mastered some exclusive magic. May has mastered enchantments, MJ has mastered illusions and summoning, Gwen has mastered AOE and attack-type magic, and Michelle has mastered a weird type of shadow magic. She can now merge with shadows or use shadows to attack or defend. As for Maddie, she has mastered all types of defensive magic, including the highest level barrier magic that I have ever seen.

    Now, they are strong enough to defend themselves against almost anything, unless they are Gods or Cosmic viins with cheat-like OP abilities. If they work together, I am pretty sure they can stall a cosmic entity for at least five to ten minutes.

    On the other hand, Emma and the others lead the ground team in taking care of crimes in the city. Crime rates have been decreasingtely because of their actions. Venom had the most fun eating baddies heads off, especially the rapists and drug lords. Frank is unrestrained and not being chased by the cops, plus his bone control mutation... Well, he went on multiple solo missions and when he''s done with them, there''s nothing left to identify the bodies. The only evidence left behind is just blood stter and skeletons. Emma had to call her contacts to clean up everything and she was kinda pissed that he made a mess out of things, but she got over it eventually.

    As for Wanda, I heard that she''s been training with the Ancient One for the uing war.

    We will be deploying the global magic barriers in the next two days. I thought they would take more time, but they are ready. The multiyered barrier around the Earth... That''s gonna be fun and hard. It will take time, months, or years to set up those barriers around the globe.

    Oh, as for what about Sue? Where is she?

    Well, Sue is right before my face... Or should I say her pussy. I am eating her out. The thing is we were working on a new weapon system together and one thing led to another and we ended up in her house.

    "You like that?" I asked while flicking my tongue across her clit.

    "Mmmm yes," she moaned, closing her eyes as she bit her lower lip.

    Sue was lying naked on the bed, her legs spread wide open with her hands gripping the sheets tightly. I was kneeling between her legs, licking her pussy while ying with her clit. Her juices tasted sweet as Ipped up her wetness.

    "Fuck! That feels so good!" She cried out, "Don''t stop!"

    I kept licking and sucking her clit until she started shaking uncontrobly.

    "Oh fuck! I''m cumming!" She screamed, grabbing my head and pushing it harder against her pussy. I sucked on her clit, causing her to orgasm even more intensely. She bucked her hips upwards, grinding against my face as she rode out her climax.

    Her legs quivered as she came down from her high. She looked down at me with lust-filled eyes, panting heavily. I crawled up her body and kissed her passionately. She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me closer as we made out. I felt her breasts press against my chest as we embraced.

    My cock was rock hard as it rubbed against her wet pussy. She reached down between us and grasped my shaft firmly, rubbing it gently on her pussy while kissing me deeply.

    "I need you inside me," she whispered, cing the tip of my cock at the entrance of her vagina. "Now!"

    I pushed myself inside her with a single thrust, burying my length deep inside her warm, wet hole. She gasped in pleasure, moaning loudly as I began pumping in and out of her pussy. I grabbed her throat and kissed her deeply, muffling her moans as I fucked her hard and fast.

    Her nails dug into my back as she clung onto me tightly, whimpering in ecstasy as I fucked her mercilessly. I was fucking her so hard that her whole body shook with every thrust. My balls pped against her ass as I pounded her pussy relentlessly. She flipped me over and went on top and began riding my cock like there was no tomorrow. She bounced on my cock wildly, her big tits jiggling up and down as she fucked me hard. I grabbed her hips and helped her ride my cock faster, causing her to scream out in pleasure.

    "It''s been too long," she cried out, "I need this! I need this so badly!"

    "Fuck yes!" I groaned, thrusting upwards to meet her movements. "You feel amazing!"

    She looked down at me, her eyes filled with lust. "You''re going to make me cum again."

    "Good! I want you to cum on my cock!" I growled, thrusting even harder inside her.

    Her eyes rolled back as she moaned loudly, her body tensing up as she reached another orgasm. Her juices gushed out of her pussy, coating my cock in her sticky liquid. I felt my balls tighten as I neared my own climax. She leaned forward and kissed me deeply as she rode out her orgasm.

    I came hard inside her, filling her womb with my seed. We copsed on top of each other, breathing heavily. Wey there for a while, enjoying the afterglow of our lovemaking. After a few minutes, Sue got off me and walked towards the bathroom to clean herself up.

    "That was amazing," she said, smiling as she looked back at me.

    "Yeah... It sure was," I replied, grinning widely.

    Sue returned from the bathroom after freshening up and I cleaned up using magic. Shey beside me and snuggled close.

    "Peter," she called out, "We will win, right? The war..."

    "We have to," I replied, holding her close. "I won''t let anything happen to you or the rest."

    "I know," she said softly. "It''s just that I am afraid that something might..."

    Before she could continue, I silenced her with a kiss.

    "Nothing will happen," I said firmly. "I promise you."

    She nodded silently and rested her head on my chest, closing her eyes as she drifted off to sleep. I held her tight, reassuring myself that everything would work out fine. I train every day, for at least two hours in the time chamber that''s equal to twenty years each day. I am refining my abilities and even evolving, merging my powers with magic and chi. So, I am giving it my 100% and I am sure everyone is also doing the same.

    Even after all this hard work, I still have no idea what will happen when the wares. I just hope that everything goes smoothly and the best oue happens. Knull won''t be easy, but so is Gctus and Thanos... If it''s a one-on-one battle, we have a chance. But, if it''s arge-scale war like the ones where we have to fight thousands of his soldiers at once? Well, I simply don''t know.

    Let''s just hope for the best...

    ...

    [Meanwhile...]

    The dark void of space was illuminated by the eerie glow of two massive fleets facing off. One was Knull''s army, an ocean of writhing darkness formed by symbiote constructs, their twisted forms pulsating with malevolence. At the heart of the fleet, Knull sat upon his throne, a shadowy mass with piercing crimson eyes that burned with ancient hatred. His ck de, All-ck the Necrosword, rested in his hand, radiating unholy power.

    Opposing this terrifying force was the fleet of Thanos, the Mad Titan. His ships gleamed cold and unyielding, with designs optimized for annihtion. At the center of the fleet stood Sanctuary II, Thanos'' gship, bristling with weaponry capable of devastatings. The Mad Titan himself stood on themand deck, his expression grim but resolute. The Power, Mind, and Space Stones embedded in his gauntlet glowed faintly, promising devastation.

    "Lord Thanos," Corvus ive said, kneeling before the Titan. "The Symbiote God''s fleet is massive, but our forces are prepared. Shall we engage?"

    Thanos stared at the ck tide before him, his face unreadable. "Knull is no ordinary opponent. He is ancient, and his hatred for life knows no bounds." He clenched his fist, the Power Stone ring briefly. "But I am inevitable. We will show him that even gods can fall."

    Knull''s voice echoed across the void, a guttural sound that sent shivers through even the most battle-hardened of Thanos'' warriors. "Thanos, son of Ars, you dare to oppose me? You are nothing but a child ying at gods."

    <em>--[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---</em>

    <em>S</em>upport Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 17 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    ----[MASS RELEASE ONGOING ON PATREON]----

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Ch: 234 [Thanos vs Knull]

    Ch: 234 [Thanos vs Knull]

    The void trembled under the weight of unimaginable power as Knull''s symbiotic fleet and Thanos'' armada prepared to sh. The stillness of the infinite abyss was a lie��a fleeting calm before a storm destined to rend reality itself.

    Knull, the primordial god of the void, rose from his throne, the All-ck Necrosword humming with an eldritch resonance. His crimson eyes burned with contempt as he gazed upon the Sanctuary II and the fleets aligned under the banner of the Mad Titan.

    "Unleash oblivion," Knull whispered. Though faint, his voice reverberated across the stars like the toll of a cosmic bell.

    In an instant, his fleet surged forward, a grotesque amalgam of organic monstrosities. Leviathans formed of shifting ck ooze twisted their massive forms into weapons of destruction. Smaller constructs darted like predators, their forms imbued with malevolence.

    On the Sanctuary II, Thanos stood unmoved amidst the chaos of ring rms and shing lights. The holographic disy of Knull''s advancing forces illuminated the bridge, revealing the grim determination etched into the Titan''s face.

    "Deploy all battalions," Thanosmanded, his voice cutting through the noise like the edge of a de. "Let them taste death."

    Proxima Midnight saluted, her spear gleaming. "The destroyers are in formation. Our artillery is primed."

    Thanos nodded, his gauntlet glowing faintly with thebined energy of the Power, Space, and Mind Stones. "Begin the assault. Their darkness will falter before my will."

    Knull''s symbiote leviathans struck first. Tendrils of sentient darkness slithered across the void, their speed defyingprehension. Theytched onto the hulls of Thanos'' front-line destroyers, tearing through reinforced armor like paper. The ships groaned as grotesque appendages punctured their cores, triggering explosions that momentarily illuminated the void.

    "Shields down on the vanguard!" an officer reported.

    Thanos raised a hand, his expression unreadable. "Redirect fire. Focus their tendrils. We will burn them out."

    The retaliation was swift. sma cannons roared to life, unleashing concentrated bursts of energy thatnced through the darkness. Fighters wove intricate patterns through the battlefield, their missiles trailing streaks of light as they struck smaller symbiote constructs. Massive warshipsunched volleys of guided munitions, their detonations consuming entire clusters of enemy forces in fiery blooms.

    Yet Knull''s creations were unlike anything the universe had seen. Leviathans obliterated by concentrated fire reformed within moments, their fragmented pieces coalescing into new, even deadlier shapes.

    One such beast��a hulking creature with dozens of maws and serrated appendages��devoured an entire squadron of fighters before turning its rage toward a dreadnought.

    "Lord Thanos," Proxima Midnight reported urgently, "our weaponry is effective, but their regeneration is dying progress. We need to neutralize their core entities."

    Thanos'' frown deepened. "Summon the Annihtors. Target their leviathans. No mercy."

    From the rear of the fleet, Annihtor-ss dreadnoughts advanced. Each ship carried firepower capable of rivaling entire armadas. Their main cannons charged with energy siphoned from miniature singrities, glowing ominously. When the weapons fired, the beams tore through Knull''s monstrosities with devastating precision, leaving gaping voids where darkness once reigned.

    Knull watched the carnage with an expression of amusement. From his throne, he extended a hand, the Necrosword pulsating with raw power.

    "You seek to snuff out the void," Knull intoned, his voice echoing unnaturally. "But the void is eternal."

    A wave of darkness rippled from the Necrosword, spreading through his fleet. The symbiote constructs twisted and merged, their forms bing more grotesque and massive. New monstrosities emerged��Eldritch Colossi, each rivaling the size of a.

    One, a serpent-like behemoth, slithered forward, its body a shifting mass of tendrils, fangs, and eyes. The serpent lunged, its mawrge enough to swallow warships whole. Its fangs mped onto the Sanctuary II, sending shudders through the mighty vessel.

    "Shields at critical!" an officer shouted.

    Thanos extended the Power Stone''s might, channeling it into the ship''s automated cannons. The resulting barrage sted the serpent''s body apart, but fragments of the beast reformed, coiling around the ship like a predator tightening its grip.

    "I grow tired of these pests," Thanos muttered. "Prepare the Godyer Cannon."

    A massive cannon mounted on one of the dreadnoughts began to charge. Its barrel glowed with an intense white light as energy gathered, drawn from a copsing star. When it fired, the serpent was consumed in an explosion that pierced the fabric of space-time, erasing it from existence.

    Knull descended from his throne, his form a silhouette of pure darkness, the glow of his crimson eyes cutting through the carnage. With the Necrosword in hand, he drifted toward the center of the battlefield, carving through debris as if it were air.

    Thanos would not let the challenge go unanswered. Boarding a heavily armed cruiser, the Mad Titan advanced toward Knull. As the vessel drew close, Thanos leapt into the void,nding atop a massive symbiote construct. He crushed its surface underfoot, his Power Stone ring with energy.

    "Knull!" Thanos roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "Your reign ends here!"

    The Symbiote God turned, his expression disdainful. "You think yourself my equal? You are but a child ying with stones."

    Knull surged forward, the Necrosword carving arcs of darkness through space. Thanos countered with the Mind Stone, projecting a psychic shockwave that disrupted Knull''s focus. The Titan followed up with a devastating punch, enhanced by the Power Stone, sending Knull reeling.

    "You cling to the void," Thanos growled, parrying a strike. "But I wield the power to shatter it."

    "And yet," Knull sneered, "the void always returns."

    Knull unleashed a wave of tendrils, each tipped with jagged des. Thanos used the Space Stone to teleport out of harm''s way, reappearing above Knull with a crushing blow. The sh of powers illuminated the battlefield, a dazzling explosion of light and shadow.

    As the battle reached its peak, Knull raised the Necrosword high. The weapon transformed, its edge glowing with the crimson light of a dying star. He poured his essence into the de, releasing a wave of destruction that annihted dozens of Thanos'' ships.

    Thanos, unyielding, channeled the Power Stone into a single, concentrated beam. The attack collided with Knull''s strike, creating a shockwave that tore through the fabric of reality.

    In the end, Knull''s form began to unravel, his essence scattered across the abyss. For a moment, the void fell silent, and Thanos stood triumphant.

    But the darkness stirred once more.

    Knull''sughter echoed, chilling and eternal. "You cannot kill the void, Titan," he whispered, his crimson eyes reigniting. "This is only the beginning."

    From the lingering fragments of darkness, Knull''s form coalesced once more. His presence loomedrger than before, his aura suffused with an unfathomable hatred. The Necrosword crackled with renewed fury, its de dripping with the essence of annihtion.

    "Did you think it would be so simple?" Knull''s voice slithered through the void like a predator stalking its prey. "I am the void. I am inevitable."

    Thanos braced himself, the Power Stone zing within the gauntlet. "I have broken inevitabilities before," the Mad Titan dered, his voice as unyielding as the universe he sought to bnce.

    Knullunched himself forward, the Necrosword slicing through the emptiness with terrifying speed. Thanos countered with a st from the Power Stone, the beam colliding with the de in a blinding cascade of energy. The force of their sh rippled across the battlefield, obliterating smaller constructs and sending Thanos'' nearest warships spiraling.

    Their battle resumed with renewed ferocity. Knull''s tendrilsshed out, forming serrated whips and spears that struck with surgical precision. Thanos met each assault with calcted strength, his gauntlet-enhanced strikes shattering constructs and disrupting the God''s relentless onught.

    The Sanctuary II fired volleys of sma and kic ordnance at Knull, but the darkness absorbed the attacks, feeding the Symbiote God''s power. Proxima Midnight and Corvus ive led elite battalions against the monstrous hordes, but for every enemy felled, two more rose from the abyss.

    "Your army cannot save you, Titan," Knull spat, the Necrosword cleaving through a destroyer in a single arc. "And your stones will betray you in the end."

    Thanos snarled, teleporting behind Knull with the Space Stone and delivering a thunderous blow to his back. The God of the Void staggered but quickly retaliated, his de shifting into a massive scythe that nearly bisected the Titan. Thanos dodged at thest moment, the weapon grazing his armor and carving through a warship behind him.

    Before either couldnd another strike, the void itself seemed to shudder. A presence��unfathomably vast and iprehensibly ancient��loomed over the battlefield. Stars dimmed, and the darkness itself recoiled as an enormous shadow emerged, its form blotting out the remnants of light.

    <em>--[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---</em>

    <em>S</em>upport Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    --------

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Ch: 235 [The barrier]

    Ch: 235 [The barrier]

    The sh of titans came to an abrupt halt as the battlefield froze under the weight of an immeasurable presence. The void trembled, not from Knull''s eldritch power or Thanos'' cosmic might, but from something far greater. A shadow, vast and all-consuming, stretched across the stars, swallowing the remnants of light.

    Knull turned first, his crimson eyes narrowing as the oppressive aura pressed against him. He could feel it��a hunger that rivaled his own malice. It wasn''t the hunger of death or the void but of pure, unrelenting consumption.

    "Gctus," Knull spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "The Devoureres."

    Thanos'' gauntlet pulsed as he raised a hand to steady himself, the raw energy of the approaching entity causing even his cosmic defenses to strain. "This is not a battle we continue today," he said, his voice even, though his eyes burned with calction.

    Far in the distance, an iridescent streak cut through the void, heralding the arrival of Gctus'' advance guard. A lone figure emerged from the light, his form gliding through space with effortless grace. The Silver Surfer.

    On the distant horizon of the cosmos, Gctus'' worldship materialized, its enormity defyingprehension. The mere sight of it sent ripples through the fabric of reality. Gctus himself was visible within the ship, his form glowing with the energy of countless devoured worlds.

    The Surfer halted before the warring armies, his expression as impassive as ever. "Cease this conflict," he said, his voice carrying a calm authority. "It is futile. The Devourer of Worlds has set his sights on this system."

    Knull sneered, stepping forward, the Necrosword humming with anticipation. "Do you think the void bows to hunger, Herald? Your master is but a fleeting emberpared to my eternity."

    The Surfer''s eyes narrowed. "Then you are wee to test that eternity in the face of his wrath."

    Before Knull could retort, Thanos raised the gauntlet, its stones glowing as he activated the Space Stone. With a surge of energy, his remaining ships shimmered and disappeared, retreating far beyond Gctus'' reach.

    Reappearing within his stronghold aboard a hidden dreadnought, Thanos gazed at the holographic projection of Earth. His remaining generals stood before him, battered but resolute.

    "Gctus will consume all in his path unless he is stopped," Thanos began. "The only force capable of rivaling him is the full power of the Infinity Stones. We make for Earth. There, I will im the Time, Reality, and Soul Stones."

    Corvus ive stepped forward. "And once you have all six stones, my lord?"

    Thanos'' gaze hardened, his lips curling into a grim smile. "Then we kill both Knull and Gctus. The void and the hunger will end under my will."

    In the aftermath, Knull''s fleet dissipated into the shadows, melting back into the abyss as he retreated into the void. He knew Gctus was beyond even his current power. But the void had secrets that even the Devourer of Worlds could not touch.

    Knull extended his senses toward Earth, his crimson eyes glowing with anticipation. He could feel it��the dormant power of the hybrid celestial hidden on the. It was unlike anything in existence, a creation of cosmic and divine forces intertwined. Consuming it would restore Knull to his prime, perhaps even beyond it.

    "This isn''t over, Titan," Knull murmured, vanishing into the void. "I will reim my dominion, and your stones will mean nothing."

    ...

    [Meanwhile on Earth...]

    The air on Earth was thick with unease. The Ancient One, Wong, Wanda, and Doctor Strange stood at the center of Kamar-Taj''s inner sanctum, surrounded by mystical tomes and relics glowing with ancient power. The air shimmered with energy as they chanted in unison, their voices weaving together an intricate spell that resonated with the Earth''s core.

    The Ancient One''s voice was calm but firm as she addressed the group. "The enemy''s arrival draws near. Gctus'' hunger knows no bounds, and Knull''s void lurks ever closer. The barriers we forge will not merely shield Earth but channel itstent forces to fight back against the invasion."

    Wanda, her eyes glowing with crimson energy, nodded. "I can feel it��the chaos, the hunger��they''reing from all sides. If we falter for even a moment��"

    "We won''t falter," Strange interrupted, his tone resolute. The Cloak of Levitation swirled behind him as his hands formed precise gestures, conjuring an orb of golden light. "The ancient shrines scattered across the world are the key. Once activated, they''ll amplify our magic tenfold. Besides, we have Peter Parker and you, Wanda, two strongest heroes. We will survive this invasion at any cost."

    The Ancient One gestured to a map of the world that shimmered with magical oveys. "We must divide and deploy. Wong, you will oversee the shrine in Hong Kong. Wanda, the shrine in Sokovia. Strange, take the sanctum in New York. I will travel to the Himyas. The elders will activate the rest of the shrines scattered over the world."

    The sorcerers exchanged nods before stepping through shimmering portals to their destinations.

    The shrines, remnants of a forgotten age when Earth''s protectors first harnessed magic to defend against cosmic threats, were scattered across the globe. Each radiated a unique energy, resonating with the''s life force.

    Wong arrived in Hong Kong, where the bustling city seemed oblivious to the impending danger. Beneath an unassuming temple, he found the shrine: a vast chamber lined with ancient glyphs and a central obelisk etched with mystical runes.

    He raised his staff, channeling his energy into the obelisk. The runes began to glow, and a pulse of energy shot outward, rippling across the ley lines that connected the Earth''s mystical grid.

    In Sokovia, Wanda hovered over the ruins of her homnd. The shrine, buried deep beneath the wreckage, pulsated with a faint red glow. She extended her hands, her chaos magic intertwining with the shrine''s ancient power. As the runes red to life, a surge of scarlet energy erupted, blending with the global barrier forming around the.

    Doctor Strange found himself in the heart of New York City. The sanctum''s foundation, deeply rooted in the city''s mystical energy, served as a conduit for the spell. He drew intricate sigils in the air, his voice steady as he incanted the spell. The shrine answered, and golden light surged into the heavens.

    Amazon, Sahara, Antarctic, and many other ces, the elders began to activate the shrines.

    High in the Himyas, the Ancient One knelt before a shrine nestled within an icy cavern. Her movements were precise, her voice a melody of ancient words that resonated through the icy walls. The shrine''s activation sent a cascade of brilliant light shooting through the mountain peaks, connecting with the globalwork.

    [Space]

    Meanwhile, Peter Parker floated in the void of space, gazing at Earth. He had a mission: to establish the secondary barrier that would work in tandem with the sorcerers'' efforts. The spell that requires hundreds of sorcerers to deploy, he was going to do it alone.

    A crystalline object hovered before him��a conduit created by Strange specifically for Peter to amplify his magic. With a deep breath, Peter extended his hands, drawing from the energy within him. His voice was steady as he began to chant words taught to him by the Ancient One. They resonated in a strange harmony, blending thenguages of ancient magic and celestial might. His body glowed with a bright golden light, his form surrounded by an ethereal aura.

    The space around him shimmered as the barrier began to take shape. Peter''s energy wove a tapestry of light that wrapped around the Earth, mingling with the barrier formed by the shrines. His efforts were meticulous; every weave had to align perfectly with the magic below.

    As he worked, he could feel the pressure mounting. He could sense the enemy. His spider-sense was tingling. The void was pressing in, and faint ripples in space signaled the approaching presence of Gctus'' worldship. Sweat beaded on Peter''s brow, but he pushed forward, channeling every ounce of his strength into the spell.

    [Back to Earth]

    The Ancient One''s voice echoed telepathically to her allies. "The barriers are nearlyplete. Focus your will. The enemy must feel the strength of Earth''s defenders."

    From the shrines, bursts of energy converged at key nodes across the, forming an intricatettice of light. Each sorcerer poured their essence into the spell, theirbined efforts creating a barrier that shimmered with unimaginable power.

    Peter''s secondary barrier was interwoven with the primary shield, creating a dualyered defense. The celestial energy he wielded added an otherworldly resilience, while the ancient magic provided depth andplexity.

    Wanda, her hands alight with chaotic energy, closed her eyes as she felt the barriers hum in harmony. "It''s working. They''re synchronizing."

    Doctor Strange, sweat dripping from his brow, allowed himself a brief moment of relief. "For now, but the true testes when the enemy arrives."

    As the barriers solidified, the Ancient One paused, her expression grave. She reached into the folds of time, glimpsing the vision that had haunted her. In her mind''s eye, she saw the sh of titans��Gctus'' monstrous form, Knull''s seething void, and Thanos wielding thepleted Infinity Gauntlet.

    The Earth stood at the center of their confrontation, its survival hanging by a thread. The barriers would hold for a time, but the''s defenders would have to face the cosmic entities head-on.

    Returning to the present, the Ancient One''s voice carried across the telepathic link. "The barriers will hold, but our fight is far from over. Prepare yourselves. When the enemy arrives, it will take all our strength��and more��to save this world."

    With the barriersplete, the defenders of Earth regrouped. The sky above the now shimmered withyers of protection, visible as faint auroras that danced across the heavens. From space, the appeared encased in a radiant sphere, defiant against the encroaching darkness.

    Peter returned to Earth,nding near Kamar-Taj, where the Ancient One waited. She ced a hand on his shoulder, her expression one of quiet pride. "You''ve done well, Peter. The celestial power within you may be the key to tipping the bnce."

    Peter nodded, though his face betrayed his uncertainty. "Let''s just hope it''s enough."

    <em>--[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---</em>

    <em>S</em>upport Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.]

    --------

 Ch: 236 [Final preparation]

    Ch: 236 [Final preparation]

    The energy surrounding Earth''s mystical defenses crackled in the atmosphere, a constant reminder of the impending invasion. While the sorcerers channeled their forces into fortifying the barriers, the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. worked tirelessly to prepare for the inevitable sh.

    S.H.I.E.L.D''s Strategic Command

    In the heart of the Helicarrier, Director Nick Fury stood before a massive holographic disy. Surrounding him were key operatives: Maria Hill, Phil Coulson, and Carol Danvers. The rest of the Avengers were training for the war. But Tony Stark was missing.

    Fury''s one good eye scanned the map, which disyed potential points of attack based on intelligence gathered by their cosmic allies. "We''ve got one month," he began, his voice steady butced with urgency. "And every second counts. Our goal is simple: give Earth its best chance of survival."

    Maria Hill stepped forward, gesturing to a cluster of marked zones on the map. "We''ve identified critical infrastructure that needs immediate fortification. These zones house fusion reactors, globalmunication hubs, and key supply chains. If Gctus'' heralds, Thanos, or Knull''s forces target these areas, the damage will cripple us before the fight even begins."

    Coulson added, "Our agents are mobilizing across the globe. We''ve initiated Operation Bastion, which prioritizes securing these zones with advanced energy shields, automated defenses, and evacuation ns."

    Carol Danvers, arms crossed, spoke with a calmly. "I''ll oversee the defense of space-borne assets. The satellites and orbital stations will be our first line ofmunication and observation. We lose them, and we''ll be fighting blind."

    Fury nodded. "Good. Now, let''s talk firepower."

    "There are only a few who can take on the threats," The Ancient One''s voice came as a portal opened behind them. "But I know who can handle them."

    ording to the n, Wanda will fight Knull, while Peter Parker will fight against Gctus and she will fight the Silver Surfer. Meanwhile, Strange and Carol will try to stop Thanos from getting the three stones in Kamar-Taj, while the Sorcerers will maintain the barrier. The rest will focus on keeping the enemies away from Wanda, Peter, and the others while they take on the big viins.

    "You can see the future, do we even stand a chance?" Fury asked the Ancient One.

    "If I tell you now, it may not be what will happen," The Ancient One replied. "You must have hope."

    "It''s just a feeling," Fury said as he looked at the map of Earth. "I don''t have a good feeling about this one."

    ...

    While the rest of the Avengers trained and strategized, Tony Stark worked in secret. Hidden in an off-the-grid workshop buried beneath the Rockies, Stark''s mind raced at a million miles per hour. He knew what they were up against: forces so powerful that even the Avengers''bined might would barely make a dent. To Stark, that wasn''t good enough. He needed solutions �� radical ones.

    Theb was a testament to his brilliance and paranoia. Holograms, blueprints, and simtions hovered in mid-air, depicting advanced weaponry, suits, and energy systems. Every surface buzzed with activity as robots and automated arms constructed pieces of technology far beyond anything Stark had shared with his teammates.

    At the center of theb, suspended in a cylindrical energy field, was Tony''s newest creation: the Mark Infinity Armor. Unlike his previous suits, this one wasn''t just an upgrade �� it was a revolution. The armor was infused with vibranium, Uru metal (a favor called in from Thor), and fragments of an ancient Asgardian artifact that enhanced its resistance to cosmic energy.

    The suit''s defining feature, however, was its AI core. Stark had spent years refining it, blending the best of J.A.R.V.I.S., F.R.I.D.A.Y., and even a touch of alien technology he''d scavenged from previous battles. This AI, codenamed A.E.G.I.S., could predict enemy movements, coordinate with other systems, and act autonomously if Tony was incapacitated.

    "Activate testing protocol," Tony muttered, sipping a nearly-forgotten cup of coffee.

    The Mark Infinity Armor came to life, its panels sliding into ce as energy coursed through it. A holographic disy popped up beside him, showing performance stats as the suit simtedbat scenarios against Gctus, Thanos, and Knull.

    "Might not stand a chance against Gctus," Tony said, tweaking the energy output. "But against Knull and Thanos�� yeah, that''ll do."

    As Tony worked, Pepper Potts appeared on a hologram, her expression a mix of admiration and worry.

    "Tony, you''ve been off the grid for weeks," she began. "You didn''t even tell me where you were going. The team''s asking questions."

    "Pep, this is bigger than the team," Tony said, not looking up from his console. "If this invasion goes the way I think it will, we''re going to need every ounce of firepower I can muster. I''m just��"

    "You''re doing the same thing you always do: taking everything on yourself."

    Tony paused. Pepper was right, as always. But how could he exin the weight he felt? The need to prepare for every possible oue, especially the worst one?

    "I just want to make sure you and Morgan are safe," he said quietly.

    ...

    At the far end of theb, a massive cylindrical structure hummed ominously. This was Tony''s ace in the hole: the Stark Singrity Cannon. Drawing on energy from the quantum realm, the cannon was designed to destabilize celestial entities. It wasn''t subtle, and it certainly wasn''t safe, but it might just work.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Tony said as he initiated a test fire.

    Theb shook as a beam of condensed energy erupted from the cannon, tearing through a reinforced target zone. rms red as systems struggled to contain the power.

    "Note to self," He muttered. "Dial down the quantum flux. Don''t want to blow up the while saving it."

    ...

    Tony not only created weapons for himself but for the other heroes too... He worked with Shuri to develop some powerful weapons and suits. Thor had delivered a new batch of rare metals Tony requested: Uru from Nidavellir, Celestial shards scavenged from the ruins of Knowhere, and a mysterious alloy gifted by the dwarves, imbued with ancient runes of protection and resilience. Together, these materials were the foundation of a new generation of weapons and armor.

    Thanks to Peter''s Time Chamber, they were able to finish years of development and research within a few days. Well, roughly speaking, they took over 70 years in there to make things perfect.

    For ck Widow, Stark and Shuri developed a lightweight Vibranium suit enhanced with cloaking technology from Wakanda. The suit rendered Natasha invisible across the electromaic spectrum, allowing her to infiltrate enemy lines unseen. Advanced micro-serrated daggers forged from Uru provided her with a deadly edge against cosmic threats.

    Shuri designed a battle suit for T''Cha that pushed the limits of Vibranium technology. The suit was equipped with kic force projectors capable of creating shockwaves that rivaled small explosions. Stark added modr attachments, including sma gauntlets and an energy absorption matrix that could temporarily replicate the powers of a foe it touched.

    For Sam Wilson, they created Vibranium wings infused with Uru, granting them unparalleled durability and the ability to channel cosmic energy. The wings could deploy micro-drones capable of creating energy shields or providing covering fire.

    For Bruce Banner, Tony designed an exosuit dubbed Gamma Centurion. Infused with Vibranium and Uru, the suit channeled Hulk''s gamma radiation into focused bursts of energy. Shuri contributed Wakandan shielding tech to ensure the suit could withstand the most intense shes.

    For Rhodey, Tony gave the War Machine suit a colossal upgrade. The new version was equipped with Celestial sma cannons, Vibranium armor ting, and an adaptive AI module simr to A.E.G.I.S., ensuring Rhodey could take onrge-scale threats with maximum firepower.

    A new shield and suit for Captain America, made of Vibranium, Uru, and Celestial alloy, to keep him protected while using his powers.

    Hawkeye got a new bow. The Horizon Bow. A copsible bow enhanced with vibranium-tipped arrows and a targeting system guided by Tony''s A.E.G.I.S. AI. He also got an invisible suit with the same tech as ck Widow.

    He also made many more weapons for others... [It''s impossible to exin every hero''s weapons.]

    As for the Shield Agents... Nova Shard sters: Handheld cannons designed to pierce the dense armor of Knull''s symbiote dragons, and Ster Mines: Floating energy mines capable of destabilizing entire formations of Thanos''s forces.

    As Tony finalized his designs, A.E.G.I.S. became the central nervous system of the Avengers'' arsenal. The AI could coordinate battlefield strategies, manage weapon systems, and provide real-time data analysis. Each piece of equipment was linked to A.E.G.I.S., ensuring seamless coboration between the team.

    "Alright, A.E.G.I.S.," Tony said, wiping sweat from his brow. "Run the final synchronization tests. This isn''t just about tech��it''s about trust. If these systems fail, people die."

    A.E.G.I.S''s voice, a blend of J.A.R.V.I.S''s warmth and F.R.I.D.A.Y''s sharpness, responded. "Synchronization at 98%. Final calibrations in progress. Rest is rmended, sir."

    Tony smirked. "Rest is for the dead. And if this n doesn''t work, that''ll be all of us."

    ....

    [Meanwhile...]

    Peter and Wanda decided to postpone their date and romance for the future and just gave in to their desires. They knew that there might not be a tomorrow. So, they were going to make sure that tonight was a night that they would remember forever.

    They entered the Time Chamber together at Kamar-Taj...

    ---

    <em>--[''favorite'' the chapter if you liked it.]---</em>

    <em>S</em>upport Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    ?Read 16 advance Chapters? [No double billing.]

    --------

    AN: I''m writing the final few chs and it''s so hard to focus on so many heroes. Well, I''ll try my best to focus on as my heroes as possible.

 Ch: 237 [Peter and Wanda]

    Ch: 237 [Peter and Wanda]

    As soon as they entered the time chamber, Peter created a new room with a nice bed. Wanda didn''t waste any time. She pushed him down on the bed and went on top of him, kissing and touching him in ways that left his head spinning. As he reached up to pull away from her kisses, Peter stopped, staring into her eyes. She looked at him expectantly. "What?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "I''m just wondering," Peter said slowly. Are you sure you''re ready for this? It''s your first time, after all."

    "I know. For all we know, the world might end tomorrow. So, I want to at least give in to my desires for once," Wanda answered.

    She leaned back down and kissed him again. Peter wrapped his arms around her waist and returned her kiss as she ran her fingers through his hair. Soon they broke apart, grinning like idiots.

    "So, are you going to take the lead?" Wanda asked, smiling at him.

    Peter grinned mischievously. "Well, I''m sure I can give you something to look forward to." He flipped her over and went on top. Then he used his magic to remove their clothes. Wanda quickly hid her boobs with a shy expression.

    He smiled as he leaned over her. "Come on now, Maximoff," he whispered, gently moving her arms and caressing her breasts. "Don''t be shy." Then he lowered his head and started to suck on one nipple, then another, before biting down. Wanda let out a low moan. The feeling of his tongue flicking against her nipples sent shivers down her spine. It was almost too much for her, but not quite.

    "Yes," she said, grabbing Peter''s hair in a tight grip. "Please, don''t stop. Please..."

    Peter moved on to the other breast, then bit it lightly. "You''re so beautiful." He licked around her nipple, before kissing both nipples and trailing hot wet circles up and down her body. After he pulled away, he trailed soft feathery kisses up and down her stomach and chest, asionally pausing to lick or bite. When he reached her belly button, he began sucking and licking hard, leaving her gasping softly for breath. "Oh God, Peter��" She closed her eyes as the sensation was overwhelming. She felt something hot in her belly, wanting to rush out of her body.

    He then moved a bit lower, kissing her trimmed strip of pubic hair. Wanda arched her back and gripped the sheets tightly. Suddenly, she gasped loudly as a warm wave of pleasure washed over her body and she had a mini orgasm. Her thighs trembled and quivered underneath him. "Oh god�� oh god!"

    "Haha... Did you just came from that? Then what if I do this?" He kissed her clit, causing her to moan loudly, then sucked on it hard, making her squirm.

    "Peter... Oh god! Yes, please..." she pleaded as the waves of pleasure kepting crashing down upon her. "I can''t take it... It feels so good," she whined.

    "Then you better note yet," He replied as spread herbia with his fingers and ran his tongue along her pink slit. She moaned loudly as his hot breath warmed her. Hepped her juices clean, taking his time as he did so, enjoying her taste and smell. She tasted like honey. Just as he had predicted. The scent of her filled his nostrils. A fragrance so powerful and overwhelming that he wondered if it had the ability to drive him crazy. Her hands slid down to his neck and wrapped around him, squeezing hard. He groaned and kissed her pussy.

    He moved his arms up and began to squeeze her boobs as he continued to eat her pussy out. "Oh, please..." she gasped, gripping his hair even harder. "Fuck yes... oh fuck yes!"

    He stopped eating her out and stared into her eyes. "Damn, you taste amazing, Wanda." He smacked his lips hungrily.

    "Mm, oh God," Wanda moaned as she panted heavily.

    He began eating out her again, but now at a slower pace, savoring the sweet, hot wetness. She could barely stand his tongue probing inside, and her body shook uncontrobly under him. His tongue explored her folds thoroughly. It teased her clitoris as he caressed and licked it with care. Then he pushed his tongue into her little tight pussy hole. Her warm juices spilled into his mouth as his tongue dove deeper into her pussy.

    It felt incredible! She felt like a whole different person. "Oh god... yes..." she hissed as her body writhed under him. The sensations overwhelmed herpletely. She closed her legs around Peter''s head, her legs locking around his neck. His nose rubbed her clit as his tongue moved about inside. Wanda''s body tensed as Peter licked and sucked her juices while his tongue moved inside of her.

    She started to shake as the sensations grew stronger. Her juices poured out faster. Her cries echoed throughout the room, bing louder and higher pitched.

    She was close. Her thighs began to shake as a gush of squirt sshed on Peter''s face and her mind spun out of control. She could not control her legs anymore.

    "FUCKKKK!!!" Wanda''s screams rang through the room. Peter lifted her hips up higher and pressed her thighs together. His tonguepped along her clit, and as she trembled beneath him, her muscles spasming, her juices gushing, Wanda went crazy with pleasure. His hands massaged her swollen clit, her skin became covered in goosebumps and his fingers yed lightly around the top of her clit as he sucked vigorously. The warm liquid squirted all over his face. Her legs copsed, and her hands trembled as Peter finished cleaning her up, licking and tasting everything.

    "This is so hot. I never knew you were a squirter," Petermented.

    "Really?" Wanda asked between breaths.

    "Oh yeah," he answered. "You taste amazing."

    "Mm," Her eyes went toward Peter''s hard cock, dripping with precum. "It''s my turn." She used her chaos magic to flip him over and went between his legs.

    ''God! I''ve been waiting for this like forever.'' she thought before she began sucking his cock like there was no tomorrow. Her hands gripped his hips tightly and her lips moved slowly and seductively along the length. His entire member pulsed with her rhythm and Peter shuddered violently. His shaft was hard and throbbing as she continued to move her lips. She made the movements perfectly smooth, never letting go of his eyes, always licking up every drop of precum as he dripped it.

    After some time, Peter groaned in ecstasy as she engulfed his cock in her mouthpletely. He could feel her throat hitting his tip. "Oh, Fuck, Wanda!" she could feel his whole body convulse and buck upward slightly. She began to hum a melody as her tongue vibrated rapidly and her cheeks tightened, adding the extra stimtion.

    "Kuggg!" She gagged a little. Spittle ran out of her mouth onto the base of his shaft.

    His whole body went rigid and his grip on her head tightened. His hips began to jerk in rapid thrusts, forcing his cock deeper into her throat. "Gurk! Guk! Guh!" She made a gagging noise. Her lips moved along his length in long strokes.

    After fucking her throat for a while, he let her pull away, gasping for breath. Her red eyes looked at him as she began to use her hands on his cock again. She caressed his shaft and balls. Then she stroked his shaft vigorously, moving her hands up and down the length.

    Wanda then moved one hand up to grab his balls while she kept stroking. She squeezed his balls firmly. "Uhhh!" Peter grunted. She continued massaging his testicles as she continued stroking his cock.

    Wanda remembered watching a porno where the man was enjoying when the girl sucked his balls, so she decided to try it. She took his ball sack into her mouth and sucked softly. Peter groaned loudly. "Fuck! Yeah!" He moaned. "Keep sucking my balls... That feels so good."

    She sucked his balls harder. "Mmm! Hmm!" He grunted as he thrust his hips upward. He closed his eyes tightly. She continued sucking his balls, moving her tongue around his sack. She licked the underside of his scrotum, running her tongue all over his balls.

    "Ohhhh... Fuck!" He panted. "You''re amazing... Keep going!" She began licking the sides of his scrotum as she continued to suck and lick his balls. His whole body shook uncontrobly. Then to his surprise, he felt her tongue move down to his asshole. ''Shit! This is hot!'' he thought before letting out a low moan.

    Her tongue slid inside his ass hole. The sensation was unbelievable! His hips bucked wildly, mming her face against his ass. She pulled away briefly before plunging back in. She buried her face deep between his cheeks and continued licking his asshole.

    "Fuck! Gonna cum!" Peter said as he pushed her and stood up on the bed. Wanda opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out, waiting for him. He grabbed her hair and began to fuck her face hard. Her throat gurgled as he rammed his cock down her throat. She sucked hard, trying to take as much of his length as possible. He mmed into her over and over again, fucking her face with such force that her nose was pushed into his stomach. Her saliva spilled from her mouth onto the sheets, making them wet.

    Peter''s knees buckled slightly as he felt his orgasm building. He kept thrusting into her mouth.

    "Take it!" He came deep into her throat. His sperm shot down her throat in thick spurts, filling her mouth to overflowing. She swallowed his cum greedily as she pulled away.

    He copsed back onto the bed. Wanda crawled on top of him. "God! You are amazing," Hemented. "I think I''m ready to fuck you now."

    "You wanna take my virginity?" She whispered seductively.

    "Yes, both your holes."

    "Then do it," She moved beside him and spread her legs apart.

    Peter positioned himself between her thighs. He positioned his cock at her entrance and rubbed it against her pussy lips. Then slowly, he pushed himself inside her tight wet pussy. It took several seconds for his cock to enter fully. He was met with resistance at first and felt her walls clenching around him as he broke through her hymen. She gasped loudly, closing her eyes tightly. "Ahhh!" She cried out.

    "You alright?" He whispered.

    "It''s okay," She whispered. "It feels good."

    Peter began thrusting his hips, pumping into her. The feeling was incredible! He could feel her tightness surrounding his shaft. He pumped slowly at first, letting her get used to his size. "Uhhhh!" She moaned as she dug her nails into his back. Peter kissed her neck gently while pumping his cock deeper inside her.

    After a few more thrusts, Wanda started moaning louder. Her breathing quickened. "Oh, God! It feels so good!" She whispered in pleasure. The way his cock filled her up, she felt like she was going to explode.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and started pulling him closer, forcing him deeper inside her. "Mmm!" She moaned again. "Please... Please..."

    Peter increased his pace, pounding harder into her. She arched her back and moaned softly, biting her lip.

    "Do you want me to make you cum?" He whispered in her ear.

    "Yes."

    "You sure?"

    "Yesss!"

    He increased his pace further, mming his cock into her tight pussy. Wanda began bucking her hips against him, matching his rhythm. They moved together as one, their bodies joined in ecstasy.

    Wanda could feel her orgasm approaching. The feeling was overwhelming. "Ohhh! Yes!" She cried out. "Yes!" She screamed as the orgasm hit her. Her body convulsed as she came hard around his cock. Waves of pleasure coursed through her body as her pussy squeezed tightly around his shaft.

    As her orgasm subsided, Peter pulled her legs above his shoulders.

    "Ready for round two?" He asked.

    "Give it to me," Wanda replied.

    Peter began fucking her with renewed vigor, pounding into her pussy like there was no tomorrow. Her body rocked back and forth as he mmed into her repeatedly. His cock prated deeply into her womb and she groaned in pleasure.

    "Fuck! Yes! Harder!" She begged.

    He pumped into her harder, pounding away at her cunt. Her body quivered with every thrust as his cock hit her G-spot over and over again. He fucked her pussy roughly, forcing his cock deep inside her womb. She screamed as she reached another orgasm.

    Wanda''s body trembled violently as she climaxed. Peter pulled out of her pussy and flipped her over.

    "Get on your fours," He ordered.

    Wanda obeyed without hesitation. She got down on all fours. Her breasts hung down, bouncing with each movement. Peter knelt behind her. He ced his hands spread her butt cheeks open as he put his cock back into her dripping pussy. He began fucking her hard. Wanda squealed as she felt his cock m against her cervix.

    "God! You are so tight!" he growled.

    He fucked her hard, thrusting deep inside her. She cried out in pleasure as her pussy contracted around his shaft.

    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" She screamed. "Harder! Harder!" She begged.

    He mmed into her, grunting loudly as he fucked her roughly. His balls smacked against her ass as he thrust forward.

    "Oh, God! I''m gonna cum!" She screamed. "I''m gonna cum again!"

    "Me too!" He grunted.

    He pushed deep inside her cunt and exploded inside her womb.

    ----

    <em>S</em>upport Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 16 advance Chapters [No double billing.] [ENDED ON PAT REON]

    --------

 Ch: 238 [Spar with Wanda]

    Ch: 238 [Spar with Wanda]

    [A few minutester]...[Time Chamber]

    Peter made a nice and cozy bathtub inside the chamber using his reality maniption power and both of them were enjoying a nice long soak. Wanda snuggled up next to him, resting her head on his shoulder. "That was amazing," she said softly.

    "You''re amazing," Peter replied.

    "Thank you," She smiled.

    They sat in silence for a while before Wanda spoke up. "Mind if I ask you something?"

    "Sure, go ahead."

    "What are our chances of winning this war? Be honest."

    Peter sighed and thought for a moment. "Honestly, I don''t know. Knull, Thanos, and Gctus... Truth be told, I am afraid. I am not sure if we can win this fight."

    "You afraid?" She lifted her head and looked at him in disbelief.

    "Well, maybe if I were alone I would have charged head-on without any worries. But now I got you and the girls... So, yup! I''m a little scared. What about you?" He asked back.

    "I''m scared too. I don''t want to lose this battle. We simply can''t lose this fight, Peter. I won''t lose my family again, I''ve already lost everything once and I won''t allow it to happen again."

    Peter wrapped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer, kissing her head. "We won''t lose. We will win, no matter the cost. We must win," His voice sounded determined.

    Wanda smiled softly, "No matter the cost," she whispered. "Don''t you dare d..." Before she could speak, he kissed her softly, silencing her.

    "Shhh... I know what you''re thinking, but don''t make me promise such a thing. All I can promise is that I will keep everyone safe," He whispered softly before kissing her again. ''I won''t lose anything ever again. I''ll keep you all safe, no matter what.''

    Wanda leaned closer and hugged him tightly as they shared a long tender kiss.

    They remained there in each other''s arms, just holding one another, without any words. They didn''t need to talk. They knew what was going through their minds, their hearts. After some time, both fell asleep peacefully.

    ...

    A few hourster...

    Peter woke up and noticed Wanda was gone. She wasn''t in the room. So, he wiped his body and wore his clothes before going outside. There he saw Wanda practicing her chaos magic. The crimson glow of her chaos magic lit up the surroundings. She was manipting streams of energy, weaving them into intricate patterns that pulsed with raw, chaotic power. Her movements were graceful and she was wearing a new red dress which made her even more beautiful.

    Peter leaned against the frame of the doorway, crossing his arms with a smirk. ��Practicing already? Didn��t think you��d have the energy afterst night.��

    Wanda turned to him, a sly grin forming on her lips. ��Well, some of us like to stay sharp. What about you? Feeling up for a little friendly spar?��

    Peter pushed off the wall, his celestial energy beginning to glow faintly around him, a warm golden aura radiating from his body. ��Friendly? With you? You sure you won��t hold a grudge when I win?��

    ��Oh, please,�� Wanda shot back, her tone teasing but her eyes gleaming with excitement to spar with him once again. ��You��re not the only one with tricks up your sleeve.��

    Peter stepped closer, rolling his shoulders as his aura red brighter. ��Alright, Maximoff. Let��s see what you��ve got.��

    Wanda didn��t wait for him to make the first move. She thrust her hands forward, releasing a wave of crimson energy that spiraled toward Peter like a storm. The force was immense, shaking the ground as it surged toward him. Peter raised a hand, summoning a barrier of celestial light that absorbed the attack with a radiant glow.

    ��Not bad,�� Peter said with a grin, ��but you��ll have to do better than that.��

    He counter attacked, snapping his fingers to conjure a volley of golden orbs that shot toward Wanda like homing missiles. She twirled gracefully, her chaos magic twisting the air around her as she deflected each orb with precise sts of energy.

    ��You call that an attack?�� Wanda taunted, her hands weaving together to create a massive construct��a crimson hydra with glowing eyes and writhing heads that lunged at Peter.

    Peter jumped into the air, summoning celestial wings that spread wide behind him. He dodged the hydra��s snapping jaws and dove toward Wanda, his hand glowing with concentrated energy. ��Let��s turn up the heat!��

    He unleashed a beam of pure celestial power, its raw power cutting through the hydra and dissipating it into motes of light. But Wanda wasn��t caught off guard. She teleported behind him with a sh of crimson light, her hands crackling with chaos energy as she unleashed a burst aimed at his back.

    Peter spun mid-air, his reflexes sharp, and caught the energy in his hands, absorbing it into his celestial core. The ground beneath them trembled from the sh of their powers. ��Nice trick, but you��ll need more finesse.��

    ��Finesse?�� Wanda said, smirking. ��How��s this for finesse?�� She pped her hands together, creating a massive vortex of chaos magic that pulled Peter toward its center. The sheer force of it made the air hum with tension.

    Peter nted his feet on the ground, his celestial aura intensifying. With a roar, he channeled his power into the vortex, destabilizing it until it exploded in a burst of light and crimson energy. The shockwave sent both of them skidding back, dust swirling around them.

    Peter brushed the dirt off his shoulder, his grin never faltering. ��You��ve been practicing. I��m impressed.��

    Wanda chuckled, wiping sweat from her brow. ��And you��ve been holding back. Typical.��

    ��Didn��t want to end it too quickly,�� he teased.

    "Well, let''s get serious, shall we?" She stood up and stretched her arms as if the spar so far had just been a warm-up.

    "If you manage to put a scratch on me then I''ll fuck your ass," Peter smirked, challenging her.

    "What if I win?" She asked with a lewd smirk.

    "What do you want?"

    "I want you to use that phermone power of yours, I heard Gwen and MJ talking about... I want to feel the peak of pleasure," She told him, licking her lips seductively. "And I want to be on the top."

    "Hmm, sounds like a fair deal. Well, show me what you got," Peter summoned his celestial energy. A burst of green energy shot out from his body, causing the ground to shake, his hair stood on end and a powerful surge of energy radiated from him.

    Wanda grinned. "My pleasure." Her chaos magic red around her. The air rippled with energy as she unleashed her full potential. Crimson streams of chaotic power swirled around her, flowing like liquid fire. A red crown materialized above her head and her eyes burned with power. Peter could feel the intense unstoppable power emanating from her.

    Peter smiled as he felt the sheer magnitude of Wanda��s power shing with his own. Her chaos magic twisted the space around her, warping reality with every subtle movement of her hands. His celestial energy pulsed in response, golden light shing with crimson magic, creating shockwaves in the air.

    ��Alright, Maximoff,�� Peter said, his tone teasing butced with respect. ��Let��s see if you can back up that confidence.��

    Wanda didn��t respond with words. Instead, she thrust her hands forward, releasing a barrage of crimsonnces that tore through the air like heat-seeking missiles. Peter dodged effortlessly, his celestial wings carrying him upward as thences exploded into fiery bursts behind him.

    ��Not bad,�� Peter admitted, diving toward her at blinding speed. He conjured a celestial spear, its tip glowing with a vibrant green light, and hurled it toward Wanda.

    She smirked, effortlessly catching the spear mid-air with a snarl of chaos magic. With a flick of her wrist, she twisted its form into a swirling red snake of energy thatshed out at Peter. He somersaulted mid-air, avoiding the attack, and fired a volley of golden web balls at her.

    The air around was filled with so much magic and celestial energy that any normal human would have been vaporized long ago. Wanda teleported again, appearing above him. ��You��re predictable,�� she said, unleashing a massive wave of chaos magic that covered the area in crimson light.

    Peter raised his arms, summoning a protective shield of celestial energy. The wave crashed against it, causing shockwaves to ripple through the ground below. ��Predictable?�� he yelled with arge grin. ��Let me show you something new.��

    With a p of his hands, Peter created a ring of golden sigils around Wanda. Each sigil pulsed with power, releasing beams of energy that converged on her position. Wanda��s eyes gleamed with determination as she extended her arms, forming a swirling dome of chaos magic that absorbed the beams, redirecting their energy into a massive crimson sphere.

    ��Catch!�� she shouted, hurling the sphere at Peter with tremendous force.

    Peter didn��t flinch. Instead, he reached out, catching the sphere with both hands. The impact sent a shockwave through his body, but he gritted his teeth, channeling his celestial energy into the sphere. Slowly, the crimson light began to change, morphing into a bright emerald hue as he overpowered Wanda��s magic.

    Wanda raised an eyebrow, impressed. ��Okay, that was hot.��

    Peter grinned, his emerald eyes glinting. ��You��ve got no idea.��

    He condensed the sphere into a small, glowing orb and hurled it back at Wanda. She reacted quickly, creating a barrier of chaos magic that absorbed the attack. But Peter wasn��t finished. He appeared in front of her in a sh, his aura zing as he aimed a palm strike at her.

    Wanda dodged easily by shifting the space between them and countered with a burst of energy that sent Peter flying backward. He flipped mid-air,nding on his feet. ��You��re getting better,�� he admitted, dusting off his hands.

    Wanda smirked. ��And you��re getting cocky.��

    She raised her hands, the air around her trembling as she summoned a massive construct of chaos magic. It took the form of a towering dragon, its eyes burning with crimson fire. The dragon let out a deafening roar, shaking the very foundation of the time chamber, and lunged at Peter.

    Peter��s wings red as he took to the air, dodging and flying through the dragon��s fiery breath. He gathered his energy, creating a celestial de that shimmered with golden light. He dove toward the dragon, shing through its neck in a burst of energy. The construct dissolved into particles of crimson light, but Wanda was already on the move, appearing behind him with a de of chaos magic in hand.

    She swung at him, and Peter blocked with his celestial de. Sparks flew as their weapons shed, the force of their strikes seemed to destroy the chamber.

    ��You��re holding back again,�� Wanda said, her voice tinged with frustration.

    Peter smirked. ��And you��re still trying to keep up.��

    Wanda��s eyes narrowed. ��Fine. Let��s see how you handle this.��

    She stepped back, raising her hands high above her head. The ground beneath them cracked and shifted as she summoned a chaotic storm of energy, swirling around them like a vortex. Peter could feel the immense power building, threatening to consume everything in its path.

    ��Impressive,�� he admitted. ��But let me show you why I��m the best.��

    He raised his hands, his celestial energy ring to its peak. A radiant golden light erupted from his body, pushing back the chaos storm. He summoned a massive construct of his own��a celestial phoenix that glowed with the raw energy of fire. The phoenix spread its wings, its fiery gaze locked on Wanda.

    Wanda grinned, unfazed. ��Bring it on.��

    The phoenix and the storm shed. Burst of red and golden light swept throughout the chamber. Peter and Wanda stood at the center of it all, their powers pushing each other to the limit. Well, Peter was holding back, trying not to hurt her.

    Finally, a massive explosion rocked the ce. When the dust settled, Peter and Wanda were left standing a few feet apart, both breathing heavily.

    Peter wiped the sweat from his brow, his grin never fading. ��So, did you manage to put a scratch on me?��

    Wanda smirked, gesturing to a small tear on the sleeve of his shirt. ��Looks like I win.��

    Peter nced at the tear, chuckling. ��Alright, Maximoff. You win. A deal��s a deal.��

    Wanda��s grin turned mischievous. ��Good. Now... Time to pay up, unless you are too tired to keep up with me, Mr. Parker."

    "What do you take me for?" Peter shook his head with a chuckle. "I always keep my promises."

    ...

    <em>S</em>upport Link: .pat /XcaliburXc [Remove the space]

    Read 15 advance Chapters [No double billing.] [ENDED ON PAT REON]

    --------

 Ch: 239 [Wanda on top]

    Ch: 239 [Wanda on top]

    Peter used his phermone andy on the bed and Wanda sat over his face while sucking his cock. She was grinding her hips while he ate out her pussy.

    "Mmmm... Ahhh.. Mmm!" She moaned.

    She started sucking his cock, bobbing her head up and down, swirling her tongue around the tip of his cock before taking him deep into her throat. She could feel his tongue working her pussy, exploring every inch of it, teasing her clit, and driving her crazy with pleasure. The phermone only increased her sensitivity. She loved the feeling of being on top of him, controlling the pace and depth, havingplete control over his cock.

    Peter reached around and grabbed her ass, pulling her closer, his tongue going deeper inside of her.

    "Ohhhh fuck!" She screamed.

    She could feel the tension building in her body, her orgasm approaching. She was close, so close. Her thighs trembled with anticipation, and her muscles clenched tightly. Peter could tell she was about to explode. He knew exactly what he was doing and how to get her there. He wrapped his lips around her clit, gently sucking on it as his tongue teased her wetness. Wanda gasped and arched her back, grinding her hips harder. She could feel herself starting to lose control.

    "Oh God... Peter!" she cried out, "Oh god!"

    Wanda squirted as her orgasm hit her hard, flooding Peter''s mouth and face with her sweet juices. She cried out in pleasure as the waves of pleasure washed over her. Peter drank greedily from her pussy, savoring her delicious essence as hepped up her juices. He loved the feeling of her warm fluid filling his mouth, tasting so sweet on his tongue. He wanted more. But as promised, he controlled his urges.

    "Wow!" He eximed once he was free of her pussy. "That was intense!"

    Wanda blushed. "I have never felt like this... It was so intense and God! I need more. Give me your cum." She began to suck him hard while massaging his balls, working his cock deeper into her mouth.

    Peter put two fingers into her pussy as she continued to deepthroat him.

    "You taste amazing..." He whispered. "Keep doing that... I want to feel your pussy explode while sucking my dick." He started pumping his fingers into her wet pussy.

    "Oh yes!... Fuck! Fuck!" She gasped, pulling back slightly so that only the head remained inside her mouth. She continued sucking, moving her mouth up and down on his cock.

    Her orgasm was building again. Her body began to tremble, and she felt a surge of pleasure. She couldn''t take much more. Peter was so close... Just a few more seconds... And then it happened.

    His balls tightened, and he erupted, flooding her mouth with his seed.

    Wanda swallowed, moaning loudly. The taste of his cum was intoxicating. And at the same time, she came again, harder than before.

    Wanda kept on sucking as he filled her mouth with more cum, trying desperately to swallow every drop. It was so hot! Peter groaned with pleasure, his body quivering from the intense orgasms they had both experienced. She then quickly stood up, "I need that cock inside me." Without waiting, she impaled her pussy on his hard cock and started to bounce up and down on top of him.

    She ced her hands on his chest and continued bouncing on him. "Oh God, Peter! It feels so fucking good!" She moaned loudly. Peter groaned in pleasure as she continued to fuck him, her hips mming into his thighs with every downward thrust.

    "Keep going, dang! It feels so fucking good," He grabbed her boobs.

    Wanda gasped as she felt him enter her pussy deeper and harder than before. Her hips bucked wildly as she tried to match his pace. Peter watched in fascination as his cock disappeared inside of her wet pussy. The sight was incredible, and it turned him on even more. Wanda''s body tensed, and her muscles clenched. Peter could feel the walls of her pussy contracting around him as she rode his cock. The pressure built until finally, it became too much.

    "I''m gonna cum," Peter said between heavy breaths, "Fuck, I''m gonna cum so fucking hard."

    Wanda moaned loudly as she felt Peter''s cock pulse inside her pussy, releasing its contents.

    "Oh my God! Oh my God, Peter! I''m cumming... I''m cumming... Cum with me," she screamed in pleasure, her body convulsing with orgasm. Wanda''s body tensed up as her pussy contracted around his cock, milking his cum. She moaned uncontrobly as the pleasure coursed through her body. Her muscles twitched and spasmed with each wave of ecstasy that swept through her. She felt light-headed as the sensations washed over her again and again.

    She pulled out as his cum spilled out of her pussy, but to his surprise, she didn''t stop there.

    "What are you-?!"

    Before he could say anything, Wanda grabbed his cock and ced her ass right over his cock. He didn''t resist at all as he saw the hungry look in her eyes. "I''m not done with you yet... I''m far from it. You are going to cum in my ass." With that said, Wanda impaled her ass on Peter''s cock.

    "Holy shiiit!" He moaned. It was so tight and hot in her ass that Peter felt like he could cum instantly.

    "FUCK!!!" She also moaned in pain and pleasure. It was her first anal and she sat on that cock hard without giving her ass any time to adjust to it. But the phermone was doing its work well and the pain soon turned to pleasure. "Damn, Peter! You''re so big! Your cock feels so fucking good in my ass!" she moaned loudly. "Fuck! It hurts! It feels amazing!"

    Peter grabbed her hips tightly and pulled her closer to him. His cock slipped deeper inside her ass, causing Wanda to gasp in pleasure. Her eyes widened and her body shivered as she felt the full length of his cock slide into her ass.

    "Oh fuck!" She screamed, her body convulsing in orgasm, "I''m cumming again!" She arched her back, and her muscles spasmed violently. "God, fuck me harder, Peter!"

    Peter pushed deeper inside of her, thrusting hard.

    She continued to leak squirt but didn''t stop for a second. With each passing second, her lust for his cock seemed to increase tenfold, and the harder he fucked her, the louder her moans became. She started rocking her hips in time with his thrusts, causing Peter''s cock to hit every sensitive spot in her ass. The friction of his cock inside of her was driving her crazy with pleasure. Her breathing became more rapid and her body started to tremble again as another orgasm approached.

    "Peter! Fuck! I''m cumming! Fuck me harder! FUUUCK!!!!" Her screams filled the air. Peter gripped her hips tightly and began to pound her ass even harder than before, mming into her with enough force to make her ass shake uncontrobly. She cried out as another orgasm overtook her, and she came hard again. This time, her body shuddered violently, and her ass spasmed around his cock.

    He pulled out and mmed his cock into her pussy and continued pounding her for a few minutes before switching again into her ass, then to her pussy, and so on.

    "Here ites," Peter came into her ass as she squirted, moaning in pleasure. She could feel his hot cum shooting deep into her body. Her ass muscles clenched around him, trying desperately to milk everyst drop out of him. Peter groaned, his balls tightening as he emptied himself into her ass.

    Wanda''s body twitched in pleasure.

    They fucked again and again for hours... And when they were done, both of them were covered in fluids. Well, Wanda''s mouth, pussy, and ass were leaking with his cum. "That was..." She whispered breathlessly, "That was fucking amazing!"

    Peter smiled as he copsed beside her. "That was definitely amazing!" he agreed, breathing hard.

    "How long did we go this round?" She asked.

    "No idea..." He chuckled a bit.

    "Should we invite Gwen or someone else?" She asked with a lewd smirk.

    "You are still horny after all that?" He raised an eyebrow. "You want a threesome now? I like your enthusiasm, but let me catch a breather. Yeah, then we''ll see..."

    "Yeah..." Wanda nodded. "And Peter, I can''t feel my legs... You better stop that pheromone... I am getting horny again and I doubt I can go for another round..."

    "Oops," Peter stopped the pheromone.

 Ch: 240 [The Watcher]

    Ch: 240 [The Watcher]

    The quiet hum of the time chamber was the only sound as Petery next to Wanda. Their bodies were entwined, exhausted from a shared intensity that bordered on desperation��an acknowledgment of the trials toe. Even in sleep, a storm of emotions and thoughts churned in his mind.

    Suddenly, Peter''s consciousness stirred as an unfamiliar voice echoed in his mind. Deep, resonant, and tinged with authority, it cut through his dreams like a de.

    "Peter Parker," the voice called.

    He sat bolt upright. Around him, the shimmering walls of the time chamber dissolved, and he found himself standing in a space filled with nothingness and everything��a kaleidoscope of timelines, realities, and possibilities stretching infinitely in all directions.

    Before him stood a towering, otherworldly figure. His bald head reflected the lights of existence, and his white and blue robes seemed to ripple with the flow of time itself. It was The Watcher, Uatu.

    "You''ve brought me here?" Peter asked cautiously, his voice echoing in the vastness. "Who the hell are you?" He knows that the giant is The Watcher, but he couldn''t possibly reveal that he knows him. Then there will start chain questions which might not be good for anyone.

    "I am Uatu, the Watcher assigned to observe your reality," the being began, his tone grave butced with something Peter did not expect: urgency. He was afraid for some reason and if the Watcher is afraid, then things might be worse than what Peter thought. "For countless eons, I have adhered to my vow of non-interference, sworn only to watch and record the unfolding tapestry of existence. But now, I must break that vow. This is a time unlike any other, and the fate of this reality hangs by a thread."

    Peter frowned. "You''re saying this as if it''s new."

    The Watcher''s gaze softened. "This is no mere cosmic catastrophe. The convergence of Thanos, Knull, and Gctus threatens not just your Earth but the fabric of reality itself. It was never supposed to happen like this. Even now, they draw closer, each pursuing their own destructive ends. Together, their arrival heralds total annihtion."

    Peter sighed with a worried expression, "Then why don''t you give me something to deal with the situation?"

    "There exists a weapon," The Watcher said, his voice reverberating with a mixture of hope and trepidation. "The Ultimate Nullifier. A tool of unimaginable power capable of erasing even the most powerful beings from existence. It lies within Gctus''s worldship, Taa II."

    The Watcher gestured, and a portal opened. Through it, Peter glimpsed a vast, otherworldly structure. Taa II loomed like a celestial leviathan, its architecture iprehensible to the mortal mind.

    "Gctus will not surrender the Nullifier willingly," The Watcher warned. "Nor can you wield it lightly. The cost of its use is immense��it may demand your life or your very existence or you might lose all your power and be a regr human. But it is the only chance to preserve the reality you hold dear. You might lose everything but there will be peace. Do you have the heart to make that sacrifice?"

    Peter gazed into the portal, feeling the weight of the decision pressing on him. "And you?" he asked. "Why are you breaking your vow for me? Why now?"

    The Watcher hesitated, his gaze turning distant. "Because I havee to care for this reality. I think that your reality is worth preserving to maintain the multiversal bnce."

    "Canon?!" Peter''s eyes widened. He noticed the Watcher flinch a bit. "You are not here because you care for my reality. You broke your vow because our freaking reality is a canon in itself or... Sigh! Fuck! I am the fucking canon, ain''t I?"

    Peter looked down, a mix of gratitude and resolve shining in his eyes. "Thank you... but I''m not doing this for the universe, or for fate. I''m doing it for the people I love."

    The Watcher inclined his head. "Then go. Time is short."

    The portal shimmered as Peter stepped through, determination in his heart. Wanda stirred briefly in her sleep, as if sensing his absence, but the chamber remained silent.

    As Peter emerged on the other side, he was greeted by the alien beauty of Taa II��a ce that seemed alive with energy and danger. The challenge ahead was monumental, but his resolve burned brighter than ever.

    The battle for the universe had begun.

    The Watcher flinched ever so slightly, his stoic expression betraying the faintest flicker of unease. Peter''s words had struck too close to the truth.

    "You are perceptive," Uatu admitted after a moment''s pause, his voice a mix of admiration and regret. "Indeed, your existence is pivotal to the structure of the multiverse. In countless threads, your choices shape the oues of realities, anchoring them to stability. Without you, chaos would seep into the fabric of creation itself."

    Peter ran a hand through his hair, the weight of the revtion threatening to crush him. "So, I''m not just some guy trying to do the right thing. I''m a freaking cosmic keystone. No pressure, right?" His voice carried sarcasm, but the edge of anxiety was unmistakable.

    The Watcher''s towering form leaned slightly forward, his gaze unyielding. "This is why I havee to you, Peter Parker. Your decisions ripple through eternity. And now, as the convergence looms, you must face a choice that only you can make. The burden is yours, as it has always been."

    Peter turned back to the portal, the image of Taa II hovering before him like a haunting specter. The thought of confronting Gctus, stealing the Ultimate Nullifier, and risking everything felt insurmountable. But what gnawed at him more was the possibility of losing who he was.

    "Let''s say I get the Nullifier," Peter said, his voice quieter now. "I somehow don''t die getting it, and I use it. What then? What happens to me after the peace you''re dangling in front of me like a carrot?"

    The Watcher was silent for a long moment, his gaze unreadable. "I cannot say with certainty," he admitted finally. "The Nullifier''s power is absolute but unpredictable. It may spare you, or it may take from you all that makes you who you are. Such is the nature of sacrifice."

    Peter exhaled sharply, his fists clenching at his sides. "And if I refuse? If I don''t go after this cosmic Hail Mary?"

    "Then the convergence will unravel everything," Uatu said solemnly. "Your reality will copse, taking countless others with it. The multiverse will plunge into an era of darkness and disorder from which it may never recover."

    Peter closed his eyes, the enormity of the situation threatening to drown him. His thoughts drifted to Wanda, still asleep in the time chamber, unaware of the storm brewing beyond their fragile sanctuary. He thought of Gwen, of May, of everyone who had ever believed in him.

    When he opened his eyes again, they burned with determination. "I''ll do it," he said, his voice steady despite the storm raging within. "But not because I''m some cosmic keystone or multiversal canon or whatever. I''m doing it because I want a ce for my family and children to live without any war or fear. Well..." He took a deep breath. "Let''s do it."

    The Watcher nodded, his expression softening. "You have my gratitude, Peter Parker. May your courage guide you through the trials toe."

    The portal shimmered as Peter stepped through. Wanda stirred briefly in her sleep as if sensing his absence, but the chamber remained silent.

    As Peter emerged on the other side, he was greeted by the alien beauty of Taa II��a ce that seemed alive with energy and danger.The colossal structure pulsed with energy, its walls shifting in a rhythmic dance. It was alien, overwhelming, and strangely hostile��as if the ship itself sensed his presence and rejected him. He clenched his fists, focusing on his celestial senses. He could feel the ship probing him, its sentience calcting his intentions.

    Suddenly, the floor beneath him trembled, and the air grew dense with a suffocating force. The ship''s defenses activated, and mechanical constructs emerged from the walls��towering, insect-like beings of metal and energy.

    "Figures it wouldn''t be easy," Peter said, readying himself.

 Ch: 241 [The Ultimate Nullifier]

    Ch: 241 [The Ultimate Nullifier]

    Taa II drifted silently through the void, its colossal bulk dwarfing even the most massives. Inside, Peter Parker engaged in a desperate battle against those organic machine constructs. The Watcher warned him not to use his celestial power, magic, or chi because Gctus might sense his presence, so he had to rely on his spider powers.

    One of the constructs lunged. This one was a de mecha.

    Peter''s spider sense red. He somersaulted backward, narrowly dodging a ded appendage that left a smoking gouge on the metallic floor. He aimed his fingers and shot a barrage of solid needles at the construct, but it shrugged them off as if they were nothing. The construct''s body was made of some strange material, and it was tough as hell.

    Peter flipped into the air, avoiding another swipe of the de. Hended on the ceiling, sticking to it like a spider. He scurried away from the construct, firing his webs at it.

    His webs engulfed the construct, but the metallic being simply shrugged them off. It fired an energy st, and Peter barely managed to dodge. The energy st struck the ceiling, melting a sizable hole in it. Peter jumped on its head and used his bio-electricity. Blinding blue electricity erupted from his fingers, frying the circuits within. The construct exploded in a shower of sparks and metal.

    Another construct lunged. This one was a cannon mecha. It fired an energy beam that cut through the air, leaving a trail of molten metal in its wake. Peter activated his bio armor and dodged, "Damn it! There is no end to these things."

    More constructs emerged from the walls, their glowing eyes locking on him. Peter cursed under his breath. He had to find the Ultimate Nullifier.

    The constructs attacked in unison. They fired energy beams, ded appendages, and missiles. He used his enhanced senses to dodge all the attacks and moved forward toward the open door on his right. He could see a weird blue line pointing or guiding him.

    "Follow the line..." The Watcher''s voice echoed in his mind. "It will lead you to the Nullifier."

    Peter followed the line, but the constructs kept attacking him relentlessly. The corridor was narrow and filled with traps. Energy beams fired from the ceiling, walls, and floor. He used his enhanced agility to avoid them. His bio-electricity helped him disarm the traps, but the constructs kepting at him, their numbers seemingly endless. He picked up a tiny bomb that fell from a broken drone.

    The corridor stretched endlessly, abyrinth of shifting walls and pulsating lights. Every surface thrummed with energy, as though Taa II itself was alive and watching. Peter''s muscles burned, his spider-sense ring continuously as he dodged another barrage of energy beams. The constructs chased him relentlessly, their metallic appendages scraping against the walls in their pursuit.

    Peter ducked under a low-hanging de that sprang from the wall, flipping forward as a st of sma scorched the space he had upied moments before. "Keep moving, Parker. You don''t have time to die," he muttered under his breath.

    The glowing blue line projected onto the floor zigzagged ahead, guiding him deeper into thebyrinth. The Watcher''s disembodied voice had warned him not to use his celestial powers, yet the sheer volume of enemies made his spider abilities feel way too inadequate. He twisted mid-air to avoid a trio of spinning, razor-edged drones that swooped at him,nding hard and springing back into motion.

    Another wave of constructs emerged ahead, blocking the glowing path. These were more massive than the previous ones, their designs more intricate. One resembled a centaur, its lower halfposed of rolling treads, while its upper body bristled with cannons and de-like arms. Peter skidded to a stop, panting. "Great. A mini-boss fight. Just what I needed."

    The centaur construct lunged, its cannon arm firing an arcing projectile. Peter flipped sideways, narrowly avoiding the explosion, but the shockwave sent him crashing into a wall. He winced as pain shot through his shoulder. "Damn it!" He felt the pain even through his bio armor.

    The construct pressed its advantage, a massive de slicing through the air. Peter barely managed to duck under it, sliding between the construct''s legs. He fired a web at its undercarriage, attaching a small explosive he had picked up from scrap earlier in the battle. The st tore through the centaur''s midsection, sending it toppling forward.

    Peter didn''t pause to celebrate. Another construct charged��a bipedal juggernaut with glowing eyes and a shielded torso. Its hand transformed into a cannon, unleashing a stream of molten energy. Peter vaulted onto the wall, running sideways as the beam chased him. Heunched two webs, yanking a piece of dangling debris from the ceiling. It crashed onto the juggernaut, momentarily pinning it.

    "You think Gctus ispensating for something with all these killer robots?" he quipped, breathing hard.

    After several grueling minutes, Peter managed to outmaneuver and dismantle the remaining constructs. "Phew! That was freaking exhausting." He stopped for a minute to catch his breath before moving again. The glowing blue line led him to a massive doorway etched with intricate, alien symbols. As he approached, the door hissed open, revealing a disorienting chamber beyond.

    Mirrored walls reflected countless versions of himself, each moving in perfect synchronization. The glowing line disappeared, leaving him surrounded by an endless kaleidoscope of possibilities. For a moment, his spider-sense fell silent, overwhelmed by the sensory overload.

    "What the hell is this?" he muttered, turning in circles. Each reflection seemed to whisper something he couldn''t quite hear. Fragments of memories, fears, and doubts echoed faintly in the space.

    Then, one reflection stepped out of the mirror.

    This version of Peter was d in a red suit. It was the Misery symbiote version. His reflection''s eyes gleamed with malice as it spoke. "You don''t belong here. You''re not strong enough to wield the Nullifier. You''ll fail, like you always do."

    Peter clenched his fists. "Fail? Me? Well, nah! I don''t think so."

    The reflection smirked. "Then prove it." It lunged.

    The fight was fast and brutal. The mirrored version moved with all of Peter''s speed and agility, matching him blow for blow. Each strike sent reverberations through the chamber, causing other reflections to shimmer and distort.

    Peter''s spider-sense red as his doppelg?nger shot a web at his feet. He jumped, flipping over his opponent, and counter-attacked with a powerful bio-electric punch. The doppelg?nger absorbed the hit but staggered. Seizing the moment, Peter tackled it into one of the mirrors, shattering the surface into shards of light.

    As the doppelg?nger dissolved, the glowing blue line reappeared, guiding him to another door. Peter wiped the sweat from his brow, his breathing ragged. "Well, his attack was powerful but his defense was like ss. Good for me. Let''s hope that''s thest existential crisis I have to punch in the face."

    The next room was vast, its ceiling stretching into infinity. The air shimmered with raw energy, and in the center of the chamber floated the Ultimate Nullifier. It was smaller than Peter had imagined, resembling apact device with intricate carvings that seemed to shift and rearrange themselves. It glowed faintly, pulsing in time with the energy around it.

    Peter approached cautiously. The Nullifier''s presence was overwhelming, as though the device was alive and aware of him. He reached out, hesitating as the weight of the Watcher''s warning echoed in his mind. "The cost of its use is immense."

    Before his fingers could touch it, the room darkened. A deep, resonant voice filled the chamber. "You dare trespass in my domain, mortal?"

    Peter froze. The very air seemed to vibrate with power as a colossal figure materialized before him. Gctus. Although, it was just the devourer''s energy construct. His physical form was far away, yet the entity''s aura was terrifying, almost suffocating.

    Gctus spoke again. "You are not worthy to wield the Nullifier."

    "Fuck you!" Peter took the device with ease.

    "Huh?!" Gctus was shocked because there was a disintegrator barrier around the device, yet that human just took it casually. "Impossible! How are you still alive? You should be disintegrated into ashes."

    "Uumm... You should have done your maintenance properly because there are still many bugs in your system. Anyway,ing to the point. Turn away from Earth and kill Knull and Thanos. I am pretty sure Knull has enough energy to feed your hunger. So, do that for me and I won''t erase you. Do we have a deal?"

 Ch: 242 [The balance must be maintained]

    Ch: 242 [The bnce must be maintained]

    Gctus''s deep, rumblingughter echoed through the chamber, shaking its very foundations. His energy construct loomedrger, pulsating with cosmic power.

    "You, a mere speck in the vastness of the cosmos, dare to threaten me? Do you evenprehend what you hold, mortal? The Ultimate Nullifier��the power to annihte not just me, but the delicate fabric of existence itself," Gctus intoned, his voice a mix of scorn and curiosity.

    Peter tightened his grip on the Nullifier, his spider-sense prickling like never before. "Yeah, yeah, cosmic doom and all that. I get it. But here''s the thing: I''ll do anything to save my world. If I pull this trigger, you''re toast, big guy. So, let''s skip the intimidation routine and talk business."

    Gctus''s energy form leaned closer, the immensity of his presence pressing down on Peter like a tidal wave. "Foolish insect. Do you not understand the consequence of my death? I am not merely a destroyer��I am a necessity. My existence curtails the uncontrolled proliferation of life. Without me, the bnce of creation would tip, and the universe would copse under its own weight."

    "I know. Your death will unleash chaos and more enemies. But with this little thing, I can simply rewrite this reality, a reality where no viins exist, and even create an unbreakable barrier around this universe to prevent anyone from entering this reality. I am more than ready to pay the cost. So, what''s it gonna be? Will you turn away from Earth or face oblivion?"

    The construct leaned closer, its burning eyes boring into Peter. "Your bravado is misced, child. The Nullifier will destroy you as much as it does me. You may hold it, but it will consume you utterly."

    Peter snorted. "I already said, I am prepared to pay that cost. So, will you do as I ask or not?"

    Gctus pondered the question. He knew this man was a human with immense power, it was nothing he couldn''t handle. He tried to use soul control on Peter, but it failed, almost instantly. He once again tried to use it but failed, next he tried to use his cosmic senses to check his origin, but that too failed. His power was nullified,

    "Hahahahahaha! Interesting. In my eons of existence, I have encountered many species, but never a hybrid with such resolve and power. To nullify my power without any resistance is really interesting. There can only be one possible exnation... The blessing of One Above All... You getting the Ultimate Nullifier and we meeting like this must be his will. Very well, I''ll spare Earth, but Knull and Thanos are your problems. All I can do is devour half of their energy, that is all I can do without breaking the bnce. The rest is up to you."

    Peter smiled, satisfied with the result. "Deal!"

    "Take the Ultimate Nullifier with you. It maye in handy," Gctus added before vanishing.

    The cosmic entity disappeared, leaving Peter alone with the Ultimate Nullifier. ''One Above All is rted to my Immunity ability!! Well, the big guy must have some n. Oh, well. One danger averted. With Gctus out of the picture, all we gotta do is take down a weakened Thanos and Knull.'' He thought.

    The Watcher teleported Peter back into the between, "I did what I could. The rest is in your hands."

    "You knew Gctus would die in the uing battle. You just saved his ass through, didn''t you? Hahaha! I was wondering why you were so calm."

    "Without Gctus, bnce will break. Evil cosmic entities will emerge from the shadows. The energy level of your universe will slowly go out of control. Chaos will break out. I had to save him somehow," The Watcher said.

    "So, you already know the future. Who killed Gctus?" Peter asked out of curiosity.

    "That I can''t reveal. The multiverse is already at stake as it is. If I interfere any further, the consequences will be disastrous," The watcher replied as he opened a portal back to the Time Chamber. "Now go. A war awaits you. The enemies will be there in one week. I wish you luck."

    "What about this?" He took out the Ultimate Nullifier and held it before the Watcher.

    "It''s yours to keep," the Watcher said.

    "What do I do with it?" Peter asked.

    "You''ll find a use for it, Peter Parker," the Watcher replied, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

    Peter shook his head as he stepped through the portal. As soon as he stepped into his time chamber, the portal disappeared. He took a deep breath, the weight of the Ultimate Nullifier in his hand an ever-present reminder of the stakes at hand. "One week," he muttered to himself. "One week to prepare for the biggest fight of my life. No pressure, right?" He ced the Nullifier carefully inside his special dimension pocket.

    ...

    Far across the cosmos��

    Gctus''s towering form materialized on a barren, his energy swirling as he contemted the events that had just transpired. Despite his pride, he could not deny that the young mortal had intrigued him, especially with the unmistakable blessing of the One Above All protecting him. Gctus raised a massive hand, summoning his most loyal herald.

    In an instant, a streak of silver light shot across the void,ing to a halt before him. The Silver Surfer knelt, his board hovering slightly off the ground.

    "My master," the Surfer said, his voice calm and reverent.

    "Rise, Norrin Radd," Gctusmanded. "The bnce of this universe hangs precariously. Thanos and Knull seek to destroy what I must preserve. I have agreed to aid the mortal known as Peter Parker, though it is not my usual way. You are to intervene."

    Silver Surfer stood, his eyes glowing faintly with cosmic energy. "What would you have me do?"

    "Seek out Thanos''s fleet. Half of his forces must be annihted. Do not confront Thanos directly��that is not your battle to fight. Ensure that this world and its champion have a chance to prepare for theing storm."

    The Surfer nodded. "It shall be done."

    "And one more thing," Gctus added, his voice dark and foreboding. "Exercise restraint. We do not want the scales tipped too far in either direction."

    Silver Surfer hesitated, then bowed. "As you wish, my master."

    With that, the Surfer mounted his board and streaked into the void, leaving a trail of silvery light in his wake.

    "Well, even without my intervention no one would be able to destroy that puny," Gctus said as he pulled up the surveince screen. "Since my daughter is already there hiding among the mortals... Hahahaha... I wonder what would happen if Gali and Peter were to meet?" He tried to see the future of Peter Parker but failed. His power was nullified. "Even I can notprehend that child. This will be interesting."

    ...

    Elsewhere, in the depths of space��

    Silver Surfer approached the heart of Thanos''s fleet, his presence masked by Gctus''s cosmic energy. A staggering array of battleships stretched before him, their dark hulls bristling with weapons.

    The Surfer raised his hand, his body glowing with radiant light. With a thought, he unleashed a devastating wave of cosmic energy, obliterating an entire vanguard of ships. Explosions rippled through the fleet as rms red. Thanos''s forces scrambled to respond, but the Surfer was relentless, darting between ships with precision strikes.

    Inside the gship, Thanos sat on his throne, his dark eyes narrowing as the reports came in. "The Silver Surfer," he mused aloud, rising to his feet. "So, the world-eater meddles in my affairs. Why?"

    "Bnce must be maintained. Do not resist if you wish to live," The Silver Surfer''s voice boomed inside Thanos''s mind.

    Thanos scowled, his fists clenching in anger. "This is my destiny, Surfer. I cannot be denied."

    "Resist if you must," the Surfer replied, his voice tinged with resignation. "The oue won''t change."

    Thanos closed his eyes, sensing the power of Gctus swirling around the Silver Surfer. Even the Mad Titan knows the end result of such a battle. He just sat there, as half of his army was destroyed by the silver herald.

    ------

 Ch: 243 [The final battle has begun..]

    Ch: 243 [The final battle has begun..]

    Meanwhile, Gctus has tracked down Knull and ording to the deal, he was going to absorb half of Knull''s power. He could sense Knull''s energy and was surprised to see how far the ancient God had fallen. Still, he couldn''t help but relish the opportunity to remind Knull of his insignificance.

    "So, this is what remains of the mighty God of the dark void? Pathetic!" Gctus said as he materialized his energy avatar in front of Knull''s domain. He ripped apart the fabric of the space and grabbed Knull''s entire domain which looked like a puny marble and brought it out of the abyss. The symbiote rushed toward Gctus but a st of cosmic energy turned them to nothingness.

    Knull sneered, his sharp teeth glinting as he rose from his throne, the Necrosword in hand. "Gctus," he hissed, his voice dripping with venom as he blinked out of the giant mass of darkness. "You are nothing but a parasite, devouring worlds to feed your insatiable hunger. HOW DARE A MERE PARASITE STAND BEFORE ME!!!???"

    Knull''s voice boomed, his hatred of Gctus spilling forth.

    Knull wasted no time. He raised his arms, and the darkness around him swelled, coalescing into a massive, living tide of symbiotes. The writhing mass surged toward Gctus, seeking to engulf him.

    But Gctus merely raised a hand. A surge of cosmic energy erupted from his palm, vaporizing the swarm in an instant. The light was so intense that it carved through the void, leaving a glowing fissure in its wake.

    "You think your pets can harm me?" Gctus rumbled. "Foolish godling."

    Knull snarled, his tendrilsshing out like spears. They struck Gctus''s energy construct but disintegrated upon contact. Undeterred, Knull charged, wielding the Necrosword with both hands. The ancient de, forged from primordial darkness, had felled gods before, and Knull aimed to do so again.

    The Necrosword sang as it shed through the void, its edge a blur of pure malice. But as it neared Gctus, the energy surrounding the Devourer red, creating a barrier that halted the de mid-swing. Sparks of ck and gold energy erupted from the sh, illuminating the dark space.

    Knull growled, his strength faltering as the Necrosword strained against Gctus''s cosmic might. "You cannot resist the power of the Abyss!" he roared, pouring all his energy into the strike.

    Gctus''s expression remained impassive. "Weak and pathetic."

    With a wave of his hand, Gctus unleashed a shockwave that sent Knull hurtling backward. The god of the symbiotes mmed into the jagged surface of a dead, the force of the impact fracturing its crust.

    Knull rose, his form now crackling with renewed fury. He raised the Necrosword and channeled its energy, summoning a wave of darkness that swept across the battlefield. This wasn''t mere symbiote matter��it was the raw essence of the Abyss, a force that devoured light and life indiscriminately.

    Gctus remained unmoved. With a deep breath, he absorbed the iing darkness into the energy avatar, the swirling energy of his being burning it away.

    "You are weak, Knull," Gctus said, his voiceced with disdain. "Even at your peak, you could not hope to stand against me. And now, you are but a shadow of your former self."

    Knull roared in frustration andunched himself at Gctus, but he grabbed Knull with his giant hands.

    "Enough. Struggle is futile. I will now devour half of your power," Gctus said as he absorbed half of Knull''s power. "I''ll leave you some energy so that you can serve your purpose."

    As soon as Knull''s power was absorbed, Gctus threw him back into the depths of the Abyss before disappearing.

    "Damn you!" Knull screamed, his voice echoing through the void.

    The darkness began to writhe around him, and he summoned his minions with a wave of his hand.

    Knull clenched his fist, his dark eyes shing with anger. "Make haste toward Earth. I must get that hybrid at any cost. Then, we''ll see who is weak!"

    His minions surged forward, eager to please their master. The entire host of the darkness began to move toward Earth.

    ...

    Back on Earth.

    Thanos''s army had already reached the Sr System and was on a course for Earth. Knull also has reached the sr system. Both of them raced for the blue. Thanos wants the Infinity Stones while Knull wants the celestial hybrid with All Immunity power. Although they were at their half-power, still both of them were very dangerous.

    Peter sensed the iing enemies and immediately contacted the heroes, "Everyone!! It''s time! We have iing enemies!!"

    After Gctus withdrew from the battle, they changed their n a bit. Peter and Wanda will fight Knull while the rest of the Hereos will fight Thanos and his army while protecting the Infinity Stones.

    "You ready?" Peter asked Wanda as he grabbed her hand.

    She nodded as her eyes shed with determination, "I am ready."

    They wanted to say goodbyes to their loved ones because anything could happen in a battle as big as this, but there was no time. The Watcher said it would take one week, but due to Gctus taking action, the events changed again. Instead of one week, they barely had one hour. And they spent that time double-checking the magic barriers and defenses.

    Wanda and Peter, both wore ancient armor imbued with runes and magic. Although Peter can survive in space thanks to his celestial genes, Wanda can''t. So, they used magic to make her resistant to space and radiation.

    Peter''s armor waspletely ck while Wanda''s was mostly red. They both looked very intimidating.

    "Any regrets?" He asked.

    "I wish we had enough time for a threesome." She joked.

    "Hahahahaha! Let''s make sure that we survive this so that we can do it after we defeat them," Peter replied.

    Wandaughed, "I''ll hold you on that."

    "I''m sure you will."

    After the short conversation, Peter used his celestial form and teleported into space, holding Wanda''s hand. Thanos''s army flew past them without even noticing them. There were hundreds of ships and they all were heading for Earth. As much as they wanted to destroy his army, they had bigger fish to fry.

    After Thanos''s army passed...

    A massive dark-like mass appeared. It pulsed as if alive, and a chilling grumbling of the symbiote echoed across the void. Knull emerged, standing atop the dark mass with the Necrosword in hand, his pale, skeletal visage twisted in rage. His eyes burned with malice as he took in Peter''s celestial form and Wanda at his side.

    "The hybrid," Knull sneered, his voice carrying a venomous edge. "Atst, you stand before me. You will not escape."

    Peter snorted, unimpressed by Knull''s disy. "You know, I really don''t understand why viins always like to do this monologuing thing. Let''s just get it over with."

    Without further words, Knull raised his hand,manding his army to surge forward. Thousands of symbiotic creatures, varying in size and grotesque shapes, burst forth, racing toward Peter and Wanda like a tidal wave of living darkness. Their screeches filled the void, a cacophony of chaos and malice.

    Wanda''s eyes glowed crimson as she unleashed a wave of chaos magic. "Let''s even the odds," she said, her voice steady despite the overwhelming horde. With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a barrier of crimson light, incinerating the first wave of attackers.

    Peter released her hand and stepped forward, his celestial energy igniting like a sr re. "I''ll clear a path. Stick close." He extended his hand, and a pulse of golden energy erupted outward, vaporizing hundreds of symbiotes in an instant.

    Knull observed the destruction with disdain but remained undeterred. Raising the Necrosword high, he unleashed a torrent of darkness that coiled and twisted into monstrous tendrils, each aimed directly at Peter and Wanda.

 Ch: 244 [No more Symbiote!]

    Ch: 244 [No more Symbiote!]

    The torrent of darkness surged toward them, each tendril crackling with raw power as it sought to obliterate everything in its path. Wanda responded first, her crimson magic coalescing into a massive shield that absorbed the initial impact. The collision of chaos and abyss sent shockwaves rippling through space, disintegrating smaller symbiotes that dared to draw near.

    Peter, bathed in his celestial glow, took to the offensive. With a sharp gesture, he conjured a sr spear that radiated blinding light, cutting through the darkness like a de through shadow. The tendrils recoiled but quickly reformed, adapting and bing faster.

    "This guy doesn''t quit," Peter muttered, ncing back at Wanda.

    "We''ll make him," she shot back, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. "Focus on Knull��I''ll handle the swarm."

    Peter nodded, trusting herpletely. Heunched himself toward Knull, his celestial energy leaving trails of golden fire in the void. Knull watched him approach, unmoving, his pale lips twisting into a mocking smile.

    "You''re bold for one so young," Knull sneered, swinging the Necrosword in a wide arc. A wave of abyssal energy surged forward, tearing through the vacuum with devastating force.

    Peter didn''t falter. He raised his hands, creating a golden shield that absorbed the blow. The impact sent him hurtling backward, but he quickly recovered, countering with a barrage of energy sts that streaked toward Knull like meteors. Each strike exploded against Knull''s dark armor, illuminating the void in bursts of gold and ck.

    Knull barely flinched. "Is that all the so-called celestial hybrid can muster?" he taunted, stepping forward and mming the Necrosword into the void. The de seemed to drink in the surrounding light, plunging the battlefield into an eerie twilight.

    Behind Peter, Wanda was a force of nature. Her chaos magic manifested in chaotic storms of red energy, ripping through the horde of symbiotes. She conjured tendrils of her own, crafted from pure magic, thatshed out and disintegrated anything they touched. But the swarm was endless, reforming as quickly as she destroyed them.

    "This is getting annoying," Wanda muttered, her brow furrowed in concentration. She thrust her hands forward, creating a massive explosion of red energy that wiped out an entire wave of attackers. "Peter, we need a n. This isn''t sustainable!"

    Peter dodged another strike from Knull''s Necrosword, flipping mid-air andnding on a chunk of floating debris. "Working on it!" he shouted back, firing another sr st that forced Knull to block.

    Knull''s grin widened. "You cannot win, boy. The Abyss is eternal."

    Peter smirked. "Yeah, but you''re not."

    With that, he flew forward, his celestial energy ring. He drove his fist into Knull''s chest, the impact created a massive shockwave that sent ripples through the space. Knull staggered but recovered quickly, countering with a swipe of the Necrosword that narrowly missed Peter''s head.

    "Wow! Careful now, you gonna poke someone''s eye with that thing," Peter blinked behind Knull and smacked the back of his head.

    The two shed, their movements a blur of light and darkness. Each strike from the Necrosword left fissures in the void, while Peter''s energy sts illuminated the battlefield like miniature supernovas. They were evenly matched, their powers colliding in a disy of raw, unyielding force.

    Meanwhile, Wanda had grown tired of ying defense. She flew above the swarm, her hands glowing with an intense crimson light. "DIE!!" With a scream, she unleashed a wave of chaos magic that swept across the void, disintegrating thousands of symbiotes in an instant.

    "You good down there?" she called out to Peter, her voice tinged with exhaustion. She never fought this hard before. All the training she did was nothingpared to the real fight.

    "Define ''good''!" Peter shouted back, dodging another strike from Knull. He summoned a de of pure energy and met the Necrosword head-on. The sh sent sparks of ck and gold energy flying, illuminating the battlefield in bursts of light.

    "Enough of this!" Knull roared, plunging the Necrosword into the space between them. A massive rift opened, spewing forth a torrent of dark energy that surged toward Peter like a tidal wave.

    Peter reacted instinctively, drawing both hands forward. A bright golden sphere of celestial energy appeared around him, shielding him from the onught. The wave crashed against his shield, sending cracks spiderwebbing across its surface. Peter gritted his teeth, channeling more power to reinforce it. His glowing form flickered under the strain.

    "You''ve got to do better than that, Knull!" Peter shouted, his voice defiant despite the beads of sweat forming on his brow under his mask. With a hard push, he detonated the shield, sending shards of golden energy outward. They pierced through the wave, temporarily scattering it.

    Knull merelyughed, his voice deep and resonant. "Arrogant child. You wield the light, but you do not understand it. I was shaping darkness before your kind even learned to crawl."

    Peterunched himself forward, streaking through the void like aet. He conjured another energy de and shed at Knull, who parried effortlessly with the Necrosword. The sh sent another shockwave rippling outward, pushing Wanda back as she hovered nearby.

    "Peter!" Wanda shouted, her voice sharp. She had been fighting non-stop, her chaos magic unraveling the symbiote horde, but the sheer number of enemies was overwhelming. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her crimson aura flickered with fatigue.

    Peter nced back at her, his expression briefly softening. "I hear you, Wanda! Just hang on a little longer!"

    "Don''t tell me to hang on," Wanda snapped, her eyes zing red. "We need to end this, now."

    She raised her hands again, and the energy around her swirled violently. With a guttural cry, she unleashed a concentrated beam of chaos magic, slicing through a dense mass of symbiotes. The beam obliterated them instantly, leaving a temporary gap in the swarm. But for every one she destroyed, two more seemed to take its ce.

    Knull seized on the distraction, swinging the Necrosword in a deadly arc. Peter narrowly evaded it, the de grazing his shoulder and leaving a trail of inky ck corrosion. He winced but didn''t falter, countering with a st of sr energy that forced Knull back a step.

    "You''re slipping, boy," Knull taunted, his grin widening. "You cannot defeat me. My darkness is infinite."

    Peter stopped for a moment, calming down his nerves.

    "You finally decided to give up," Knull smirked. "Wise choice, young one."

    Peter shook his head and began tough. "Hahahaha..." Hisughter grew louder and louder, echoing throughout the void. "Is this all you got? I was expecting more from you."

    The ce where he got hurt from the Necrosword began to heal on its own which was supposed to be impossible.

    "What''s going on here?" Knull asked, his voice tinged with shock and surprise.

    "I asked something," Peter disappeared from his sight and appeared just before him. He was so fast that Knull couldn''t even react. He punched him straight in the face.

    Bang!

    Peter''s punch created a massive ripple through the space. Knull was sent flying back like a rocket.

    "Wanda. Stop holding back. Use reality maniption. Destroy his army with a single order. You can do it. I trust you. I will keep him busy," With those words, he flew toward the God of Symbiotes at a blinding speed.

    "Ah! Why didn''t I think of it?" Wanda chuckled.

    Peter streaked toward Knull like a meteor of golden fire, his celestial energy burning brighter than ever before. The void seemed to tremble in his wake, as if reality itself recoiled from the sheer intensity of his power. He was done ying defense. The time for restraint had passed.

    Knull barely had time to recover from the blow that sent him hurtling backward before Peter was upon him again. The celestial hybrid''s speed was blinding, his movements unpredictable. Peter struck Knull with a barrage of punches, each one sending shockwaves through the void. Knull growled in frustration, swinging the Necrosword wildly in an attempt to counter, but Peter was already gone before the de could connect.

    "Face me, you insolent whelp!" Knull roared, his voice echoing like a thunderp. He unleashed a wave of dark energy, the tendrils of the abyss spreading outward in every direction, but Peter merely smirked.

    "Oh, I am," Peter said, his voice calm butced with power. He raised his hands, conjuring twin spheres of golden energy that pulsed like miniature suns. "Let''s see how your darkness likes this."

    He hurled the spheres at Knull with incredible force. They detonated upon impact, engulfing the God of Symbiotes in a blinding explosion of light. The golden radiance burned away the encroaching tendrils, creating a temporary void free of darkness. Knull emerged from the st, his dark armor cracked and smoldering, but his grin remained, defiant and malicious.

    "You''re stronger than I anticipated," Knull admitted, his tone begrudging. "But strength alone will not save you."

    "Who said I''m alone?" Peter retorted, ncing toward Wanda.

    Hovering above the battlefield, Wanda had unleashed her full potential. Crimson magic swirled around her like a storm, her eyes glowing with unrestrained power. She extended her hands, her fingers tracing intricate symbols in the air. Her voice resonated with authority as she chanted a spell in an ancient tongue, her words weaving reality itself.

    Knull''s expression faltered as he felt the shift. The connection between him and the symbiote swarm began to weaken. Tendrils that had once obeyed his everymand now writhed aimlessly, losing their cohesion. The horde began to falter, shrinking back from Wanda''s influence.

    "No!" Knull bellowed, his voice tinged with desperation. He swung the Necrosword in a desperate arc, sending a wave of energy toward Wanda, but Peter intercepted it, creating a golden barrier that absorbed the attack.

    "Focus on me, Knull," Peter said, his voice steady.

    Knull growled, hisposure slipping. He lunged at Peter with the Necrosword, their des shing in a storm of sparks and energy. Peter''s celestial de shimmered with golden light, pushing back against Knull''s abyssal weapon with sheer force.

    Meanwhile, Wanda''s spell reached its climax. She raised her hands high, and a web of crimson light spread across the space, "NO MORE SYMBIOTE!"

 Ch: 245 [Knull vs Spidey]

    Ch: 245 [Knull vs Spidey]

    The crimson light surged outward from Wanda like a tidal wave, her voice ringing through the void with unchallengeable authority. The symbiote swarm trembled, their forms dissolving into wisps of shadow. Across the battlefield, the once-endless horde was reduced to silence, leaving only the echo of Wanda''s words and the fiery glow of her magic.

    Peter smirked, his golden de locked against Knull''s Necrosword. "Looks like the gang''s all gone. Just you and me now."

    But Knull wasn''t done. The God of Symbiotes snarled, his dark eyes zing with hatred. "You think this changes anything? My abyss is eternal, boy! I am eternal!"

    He threw Peter backward with a surge of abyssal energy, the Necrosword humming with power. Knull raised his free hand, the void around him twisting unnaturally. ck veins began to spread across his pale skin, pulsating with a sickly glow.

    Peter floated to his feet, golden energy rippling around him like armor. "What''s the matter, Knull? Losing your edge?"

    Knullughed, the sound guttural and unnerving. "No. I''m shedding my limits." He raised the Necrosword high, its de drinking in the remnants of his symbiotic creations. The weapon red with dark energy, and Knull''s form began to shift.

    "Peter, watch out!" Wanda shouted from above, her voice hoarse with exhaustion. She hovered unsteadily, her crimson aura flickering as she tried to muster more power.

    The transformation was immediate and horrifying. Knull''s body grew, dark armor fusing with his very flesh. The veins of ck energy spread across his form, pulsating as if the abyss itself were alive within him. His eyes glowed with the light of dying stars, and his voice deepened, reverberating across the void.

    "You see now?" Knull roared, his power shaking the battlefield. "I am beyond death. Beyond time. I will consume everything!"

    With a sudden burst of speed, Knull swung the Necrosword with earth-shattering force. Peter raised his golden de just in time to block, but the impact sent him crashing into a nearby asteroid. The celestial hybrid coughed, his body aching from the sheer force of Knull''s attack.

    Peter pushed himself off the shattered remains of the asteroid, his golden aura flickering as he steadied himself. His breathing wasbored, but his resolve was unbroken. He noticed Wanda''s flickering energy. "Wanda," he called over themlink, his voice strained, "You alright?"

    Hovering above the battlefield, Wanda struggled to stay aloft. Her once-flourishing crimson aura now dimmed, her movements sluggish. She clutched her side, every spell taking more out of her. "I can still fight," she rasped, forcing herself to conjure another surge of chaos magic to deflect iing darkness. But it was clear she was nearing her limit.

    Knull, sensing her weakness, turned his attention toward her. "The witch grows weak," he sneered, his massive form lurching forward. "Perhaps I''ll start with you."

    "Don''t even think about it, motherfucker!" Peter roared,unching himself forward in a golden streak. He collided with Knull mid-swing, their sh creating an eruption of light and darkness that sent shockwaves rippling across the void.

    The impact staggered Knull momentarily, but he quickly regained his footing. His power surged as he made his move, dark energy exploding outward. "You cannot protect her, boy!" Knull roared, driving Peter back with a relentless assault.

    Peter gritted his teeth, his celestial armor straining against the onught. He noticed that Knull''s lifeforce energy was ring up. He''s very familiar with lifeforce maniption. ''Fucker is burning his life force to increase his power. Tsk.'' He nced at Wanda, her form wavering in the distance. ''She''s pushed herself too far�� if I don''t get her out of here, she won''t survive.''

    Knull seemed to sense Peter''s inner turmoil. "Is this the limit of your light?" he taunted, swinging the Necrosword in a wide arc. The de cleaved through the void, forcing Peter to retreat further. "You are but a flicker in the face of my eternal abyss."

    Peter ignored the taunt, his mind racing. He extended a hand toward Wanda and used a portal to send her back to Earth.

    "She''s gone. Out of your reach." His golden glow red, brighter than ever. "Now, it''s just you and me."

    Knull''s expression darkened. "Foolish boy," he growled, his voice like thunder. "You''ve sealed your fate."

    The God of Symbiotes raised the Necrosword high, its energy coalescing into a massive vortex of darkness. The void trembled as Knull began to burn his own life force, his form distorting and growing more grotesque. Veins of ck fire coursed through his body, and the light of dying stars flickered in his eyes.

    "You think this is my limit?" Knull roared, his voice shaking the heavens. "I am the void! My life force is infinite, my will unbreakable!"

    Peter felt the shift immediately��the overwhelming power that now radiated from Knull was unlike anything he''d faced before. The dark god moved faster, his strikes heavier, his presence suffocating.

    Knull swung the Necrosword with ferocity, the de slicing through Peter''s defenses and mming into his celestial armor. The impact sent Peter spiraling through the void, his golden light dimming with each passing second. He barely managed to steady himself, coughing as he felt the searing pain of the blow. His armor shattered.

    "You''re weakening, boy," Knull sneered, advancing. "You should''ve stayed on your knees."

    Peter wiped the blood from his mouth. His injuries began to heal. "And you should''ve stayed in your hole." He forced himself forward, his energy de reforming in his hand. With a roar, he charged, meeting Knull''s Necrosword in a blinding sh.

    The battlefield became a maelstrom of light and shadow. Each blow Peternded seemed to be met with twice the force from Knull. The celestial hybrid was relentless, but his strength was fading fast.

    Knull, on the other hand, seemed unstoppable. Fueled by his own life force, his attacks grew more savage, each strike of the Necrosword leaving deep fissures in the void. "You cannot win!" he bellowed, driving Peter back again and again.

    ''And here I thought I was strong. Even in his weakest form, this motherfucking creep is still way stronger than me.''

    Peter gritted his teeth as he blocked another one of Knull''s strikes. The sheer force of it sent him tumbling through the void. "Fuck..."

    Knull raised the Necrosword high, darkness coalescing around it. "This is the end," he snarled, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "I will erase your light."

    Peter knew he couldn''t keep fighting like this. He needed a new n, or he would lose. And if he lost, Knull would destroy Earth. Everything he cared about. Everyone. ''Let''s try reality maniption. It''s do or die time.''

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, focusing on the power within him. Golden energy surged through his veins, illuminating the void.

    "What''s this? More light?" Knull scoffed. "Your tricks are futile. I am beyond yourprehension."

    Peter ignored the taunt, concentrating on the power flowing through him. He could feel the celestial energy responding to his will, resonating with the fabric of reality itself. "This ends now."

    Knull lunged forward, the Necrosword aimed directly at Peter''s heart. But before he couldnd the fatal blow, he froze mid-air. A look of confusion crossed his face as he struggled against an unseen force. "What... what is this?" he growled, his voice strained.

    Peter smirked, his eyes glowing with golden light. He trapped Knull within the space that he created using his reality maniption power. Well, arrogant Knull didn''t notice and just jumped into it on his own. "Looks like your little void trick won''t work on me anymore," he taunted, floating towards Knull. "Now, it''s my turn."

    Knull snarled, his expression darkening. "You think you can hold me?" he roared, struggling against the bonds of reality. "I am eternal!"

    "How many fucking times are you gonna yell that line?" Peter sighed in exasperation. He grabbed Knull''s wrist and twisted it, forcing the Necrosword out of his grasp. He took the sword and put it inside an isted dimension. "By the way, I got a nice surprise for you."

    He looked down at Knull, now disarmed and struggling to maintain his grotesque form. Without the Necrosword and his symbiotic creations, not to mention, being drained by Gctus, the once-mighty God of Symbiotes appeared almost frail. Almost.

    Peter extended his hands outward, pulling every ounce of cosmic energy from the surrounding void. The celestial light within him surged, growing brighter and more intense. Stars seemed to wink into existence in the space around him, their fiery brilliance illuminating the darkness that Knull had once imed as his own.

    "You know," Peter said, his voice steady but tinged with exhaustion, "for someone who keeps screaming about eternity, you sure look like you''re running out of steam."

    Knull red at him, his form trembling as the ck veins pulsating across his body began to recede. "You cannot destroy me," he spat, his voice still carrying an edge of defiance. "The void is infinite. I will return, again and again."

    "Not this time," Peter replied, his hands moving in a deliberate arc. The golden light around him condensed into a single, brilliant point above Knull, growing brighter andrger with every passing second.

    "What are you doing?" Knull demanded, his voice tinged with an unfamiliar note of fear. The light above him began to take shape, its intensity dwarfing even the brightest stars. It was a newborn star, radiant and alive, pulsing with the energy of creation itself.

    Peter''s voice was steady, resolute. "I''m giving you what you deserve��a taste of the light you hate so much."

    The star erupted, its brilliance blinding as it descended upon Knull. The dark god screamed, his voice splitting the void as the radiant energy consumed him. The ck veins across his body disintegrated, his flesh burning away under the star''s unrelenting heat. Stripped of his armor, his symbiotes, and his power, Knull''s form crumbled into ash.

    Peter hovered above, his golden glow dimming as he channeled thest of his energy into ensuring the star''s impact was final. The battlefield was silent now, save for the hum of the celestial energy still lingering in the air.

    But as Knull''s body disintegrated, something dark and malevolent lingered��a wraith-like shadow that was unmistakably his soul. It surged toward Peter, desperate and feral, its voice a guttural whisper. "You cannot kill the void, boy. I will live through you. I will be you."

    The shadow struck, wrapping itself around Peter like a suffocating fog. Peter gasped as the darkness invaded his body, trying totch onto his very soul. For a brief moment, the golden light around him flickered, threatening to go out.

    And then it stopped.

    Peter opened his eyes, now zing with golden fire. The All Immunity within him red to life, a power that transcended the void, symbiotes, or even gods. The dark wraith recoiled, screaming in rage and agony as it was unable to gain a foothold in Peter''s essence.

    "What''s wrong?" Peter asked, his smirk returning. "Having troubletching on? Guess you didn''t read the fine print: no creepy soul parasites allowed."

    The All Immunity surged, a radiant pulse of energy that expelled Knull''s soulpletely. The wraith screamed one final time before it disintegrated, its essence obliterated by the celestial power. There would be no return, no resurrection. Knull, the God of Symbiotes, was gone.

 Ch: 246 [Thanos vs Earth’s defenders]

    Ch: 246 [Thanos vs Earth��s defenders]

    Far above Earth''s atmosphere, Thanos stood on the bridge of his gship, the Sanctuary II, his gaze piercing as he watched the below. Around him, a terrifying armada loomed: massive warships bristling with annihtors, godyer cannons, singrity bombs, and fleets of Chitauri, Outriders, and Leviathans. His forces were a storm of destruction, prepared to overwhelm Earth in a single, decisive strike.

    Thanos turned to Ebony Maw, his expression stoic yet brimming with menace. "The time hase. Break through their defenses. No mercy."

    Maw bowed, his voice reverent. "As youmand, my lord."

    The fleet surged forward, engines glowing with ominous energy. But as the first wave neared Earth''s orbit, they were met with an unexpected resistance. A shimmering barrier of magic and celestial energy encircled the, its surface rippling like liquid light. The first Chitauri warships mmed into the invisible wall, crumpling on impact. Explosions tore through the fleet, forcing ships to veer off course.

    "What trickery is this?" Thanos demanded, his voice like thunder.

    Ebony Maw''s sharp eyes narrowed as he reached out with his powers, analyzing the barrier. "It is aplex weave of sorcery and celestial energy, my lord. A formidable defense created by Earth''s sorcerers."

    The Kamar-Taj sorcerers, stationed aboard a colossal space station orbiting Earth, stood at the center of this defense. Hundreds of them worked in unison, their hands weaving intricate gestures as they maintained the barrier. The station itself was enchanted, its structure enhanced by ancient spells and thetest technology created by Tony and Shuri. The barrier pulsed in harmony with their magic, protecting the below.

    "Formidable indeed," Maw said. "But no defense is perfect."

    Thanos raised the gauntlet, the Power Stone glowing with malevolent light. "Then we shall see if their magic can withstand this."

    The Power Stone red, releasing a shockwave of purple energy that mmed into the barrier. The impact rippled through the station, shaking the sorcerers to their core. Several faltered, their concentration breaking momentarily. But the rest held firm, pouring their strength into maintaining the spell.

    As Thanos prepared another attack, the station came to life. Orbital cannons, powered by both cosmic energy and arcane magic, swiveled toward the fleet and opened fire. Blinding beams of destructive light tore through the invading ships, while bursts of magical energy created spiraling explosions that sent debris hurtling through space.

    Simultaneously, the sorcerers unleashed their summoned forces. Magical creatures emerged from glowing portals, their forms radiating ethereal power. Celestial griffins, fiery phoenixes, and serpentine dragons streaked toward the enemy, their cries echoing across the void. These summoned beings, powered by thebined will of Kamar-Taj, tore into the invading fleet with ferocity.

    The battlefield became a chaotic maelstrom of light and destruction. Earth''s orbital defenses rained destruction upon the invaders, while the summoned creatures wreaked havoc among their ranks. Despite the overwhelming firepower of Thanos''s fleet, the defenders held their ground.

    "Deploy the annihtors!" Thanos barked, his patience wearing thin.

    Massive annihtor-ss ships moved forward, their godyer cannons charging with destructive energy. These weapons, designed to pierce the armor of even the mightiest gods, fired beams that sliced through the magical creatures and punched holes in the station''s defenses. Singrity bombs followed, their detonation creating miniature ck holes that tore apart anything caught in their gravitational pull.

    On the station, the lead sorcerer of Kamar-Taj shouted over the din, his voice steady despite the chaos. "Reinforce the barrier! Summon the second wave!"

    The sorcerers redoubled their efforts, summoningrger and more powerful creatures to destroy the enemy. Colossal leviathans of pure magic emerged from the portals, their massive forms smashing through Thanos''s forces. Even the singrity bombs struggled to contain these behemoths, as they regenerated rapidly under the influence of the sorcerers'' magic. Thanks to the time chamber and hundreds of years of training, they got strong enough to summon such forbidden creatures that are hard to control.

    But Thanos, ever relentless, activated the Space Stone. With a single motion, he opened rifts across the battlefield, redirecting his forces to strike at vulnerable points in the station''s defenses. Outriders and Leviathans poured through the portals, overwhelming the summoned creatures and tearing into the station''s outeryers.

    The Kamar-Taj sorcerers fought valiantly, their spells filling the space with golden light. But for every creature they summoned, for every attack they unleashed, Thanos''s forces retaliated tenfold. The station shuddered under the assault, its shields flickering as Thanos''s annihtors targeted its core.

    Amid the chaos, Iron Man, Captain Marvel, and Thor led Earth''s counterattack.

    Thor, with his Stormbreaker, flew through space, his hammer trailing arcs of lightning that sted through enemy ships. Captain Marvel was in her Binary form and her body was glowing with nearly limitless cosmic energy. She streaked across the battlefield like aet, dismantling entire squadrons and smashing through everything Thanos threw at them with ease. It was one-sided massacre.

    Iron Man piloted histest suit, the Infinity Buster, designed specifically for interster warfare. "Let''s clear the skies!" he called, unleashing an arsenal of missiles and sma beams that tore through the invading fleet. His AI, Friday, chimed in.

    "Enemy forces attempting to breach the station, sir."

    "Not on my watch," Tony replied, directing his drones to intercept the intruders.

    On the ground, Doctor Strange and Wong coordinated Earth''s magical forces, creating portals that redirected enemy fire and reinforced the barrier. ck Panther and Shuri directed Wakandan forces, their vibranium weaponry taking down Outriders that had managed tond on Earth''s surface.

    Back on the Sanctuary II, Thanos stood at the helm, his expression unreadable. His gauntlet shimmered with thebined power of the Space, Mind, and Power Stones. "Enough games," he dered, his voice cold. "Earth will fall."

    He raised the gauntlet, preparing to unleash itsbined might upon the. But before he could strike, the Kamar-Taj sorcerers enacted a desperate countermeasure. Their leader, his face etched with determination, extended his arms, channeling every ounce of their collective power.

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, TITAN!!"

    A massive glyph appeared in the void, its intricate patterns glowing with ancient magic. The glyph expanded, enveloping the Sanctuary II and the surrounding fleet. Thanos''s attack faltered, the energy of the gauntlet dissipating as the glyph suppressed its power.

    Thanos''s expression darkened. "Impressive," he muttered. "But futile."

    Under the cover of chaos, the ck Order gathered near one of the station''s portals, preparing to teleport to Earth. Their mission was simple: find the remaining Infinity Stones that Thanos needed toplete his gauntlet.

    Proxima Midnight, Corvus ive, Ebony Maw, and Cull Obsidian materialized through the rift, stepping into the quiet emptiness of a mysterious new space. The area was strange, alien��a twisting, contorting ne of existence, unlike anything they had encountered before. They were surrounded by endless, shiftingndscapes of fractured realities. Thews of space and time seemed to be stretched and twisted, with bizarre geometric shapes floating in mid-air and colors bleeding into one another. It was a pocket of pure unreality, and none of them could make sense of it.

    "This isn''t Earth," Maw said, his voice filled with confusion, his telepathic powers probing the strange surroundings but finding nothing solid.

    Proxima''s eyes narrowed. "This is no ordinary trap. The dimensions are... unstable." Her spear crackled with energy, ready to strike at anything that mighte into view.

    Suddenly, a softugh echoed through the shifting nes, drawing their attention. The sound was light and yful, but with an unmistakable authority behind it.

    From the depths of the bending space, a figure appeared��a girl, no older than twenty, dressed in a pink gown that shimmered with every movement. Her hair was pinkish, cascading down her back, and her eyes glowed like twin stars. She stood serenely in the middle of the warping chaos, almost as if she were entirely unaffected by the warping reality around her.

    "Well, well," she said, her voice melodic and teasing. "Aren''t you all far from home?"

    Maw''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and suspicion filling his gaze. "Who are you?"

    The girl tilted her head slightly, as if pondering the question. "I''m Gali," she replied casually, twirling in ce as the dimensions around her seemed to bend and twist with every motion. "Thought I doubt you will remember that... After all, I''m gonna kick your ass."

 Ch: 247 [Galacta]

    Ch: 247 [Gcta]

    The girl tilted her head slightly as if pondering the question. "I''m Gali," she replied casually, twirling in ce as the dimensions around her seemed to bend and twist with every motion. "Thought I doubt you will remember that... After all, I''m gonna kick your ass."

    Proxima Midnight tightened her grip on her spear, the jagged weapon crackling with a lethal charge. She stepped forward, her tone sharp and unwavering. "We don''t have time for games, child. Step aside, or be destroyed."

    Gali''sughter rang out again, softer this time but no less unnerving. "Oh, dear. You really don''t understand where you are, do you?" She gestured with a delicate hand, and the space around the ck Order shifted. The fractured realities twisted violently, creating a kaleidoscope of colors and shapes. The ground beneath their feet crumbled and reformed as gravity seemed to defy itself.

    Cull Obsidian snarled, his massive frame tensing. "Enough talk!" He charged, his colossal axe swinging in a wide arc toward Gali.

    Without so much as flinching, Gali raised a hand. The axe stopped mid-swing, frozen in ce as though caught in invisible chains. Cull grunted, struggling to pull it free, but Gali''s serene expression didn''t change. With a flick of her wrist, the weapon disintegrated into shimmering motes of light.

    Cull stumbled back, roaring in frustration. "What kind of magic is this?!"

    Gali stepped forward, her bare feet touching the shifting ground as if it were solid. "Magic? Oh, no. This is something... more." She raised both hands, and the space around them surged with energy. The fractured dimensions began to close in on the ck Order, walls of shimmering light and shadow forming a shrinking prison.

    Corvus ive leaped forward, his de shing as he aimed for Gali''s throat. "We are the ck Order! You are nothingpared to��"

    Before he could finish, Gali sidestepped with an almostzy grace, her hand brushing against the edge of his de. The weapon shattered on contact, leaving Corvus holding nothing but the hilt. He stared at the broken remains, his expression a mix of shock and fury.

    "Nothingpared to... what?" Gali asked, her voice dripping with mock curiosity. "A purple guy with a fancy glove? Please. Try harder."

    Ebony Maw, watching intently, took a step back. His mind raced as he tried to analyze the situation. He reached out with his telekic powers, attempting to grasp Gali and hurl her aside. But the moment his mind touched hers, he recoiled as if burned.

    Her smile widened. "Oh, you tried to touch my mind? How cute." She flicked her fingers, and Maw screamed as his own powers turned against him, binding him in ce with invisible chains. "Let me show you what happens when you meddle in things beyond yourprehension."

    Proxima Midnight snarled, readying another strike. "You''ll regret getting in our way."

    Gali sighed, her yful demeanor fading. "You''re awfully persistent for pawns." She pped her hands together, and the space around them erupted in a cascade of light. The ck Order found themselves flung in different directions, eachnding in a separate pocket of warped reality. The team was now isted, unable to see or hear one another.

    ...

    The fractured dimensions swirled violently, separating the ck Order into isted pockets of warped reality. Each member was now utterly alone, with the chaotdscapes around them shifting into uncanny replicas of familiar battlefields from their past conquests.

    Proxima Midnight stood over what looked like the deste ruins of a deste. It resembled one of the countless worlds she had helped subjugate in Thanos''s name, its skies burned red and its ground littered with ash and bones. But something was amiss; movement caught her eye.

    Emerging from the darkness was a figure in dark armor, eerily like her own, holding a spear identical to hers. The figure''s face, when finally revealed, was her own, an exact doppelganger down to the smallest detail. Proxima raised her weapon instinctively, but to make things worse her weapon disintegrated into motes of light.

    Her doppelganger''s spear, however, remained intact��and it crackled with energy far more potent than anything she''d wielded before. The doppelganger smirked, her expression crueler and more bloodthirsty than Proxima could ever recall seeing in her own reflection.

    The doppelganger attacked without hesitation, the enhanced spear slicing through the air with terrifying speed. Proxima dodged, rolling across the scorched ground, but her disarmed state ced her at a dire disadvantage. She grabbed a jagged piece of debris and, using it as a makeshift weapon, lunged forward, but the opponent effortlessly swatted it away.

    "You call yourself a warrior?" the doppelganger sneered. "You''re nothing but a shadow of what you could be."

    Anger welled within Proxima. She used every speck of power and ruse at her disposal. But the doppelganger''s greater arsenal coupled with its onught left little room for maneuvering herself. For the first time, she realized what she had inflicted upon her victim so many times: inescapable hopelessness.

    Second area...

    Corvus ive stood amidst a battlefield frozen in time. The bodies of warriors, some familiar,y scattered around him, their expressions locked in agony. Before him stood another Corvus, his reflection d in shimmering, indestructible armor, the ive in his hand glowing with power that dwarfed Corvus''s memory of its strength.

    "You''ve failed him," the doppelganger hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. "You were never worthy of the ive."

    Corvus clenched his jaw, raising the hilt of his shattered weapon. He hurled himself at his doppelganger, fists striking with brutal precision. But the enemy Corvus was faster, stronger, and seemingly untouchable in his wless armor. Every blow Corvusnded seemed to bounce harmlessly off the shimmering surface, while every counterstrike from the doppelganger tore into him with surgical precision.

    Bleeding and disarmed, Corvus roared in defiance. But his doppelganger merelyughed, a cruel sound that echoed through the battlefield.

    "You''ll die as you lived," the doppelganger said, raising the enhanced ive for a killing blow. "A pathetic servant."

    Third area...

    Cull Obsidian roared as he charged at his doppelganger, who was smaller yet somehow more imposing. The doppelganger wielded a massive, gleaming war axe that made Cull''s lost weapon look like a toy byparison. Worse, Cull found his usual brute strength decreased out of nowhere, his body felt sluggish and his attacks were too weak.

    The doppelganger, on the other hand, moved with supernatural speed, dodging Cull''s attacks andnding crushing counterblows that sent the ground shuddering. Each swing of the doppelganger''s axe set shockwaves rolling through the warpedndscape, forcing Cull onto the defensive.

    "You think you''re strong?" the doppelganger mocked. "You''re nothing but a dog!"

    The onught continued and Cull had to jump back just to avoid the attacks.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" the doppelganger taunted, his voice a cruel mirror of Cull''s own. "How did you ever think you were worthy to stand at his side?"

    Cull let out a roar of frustration, grabbing a hunk of the warped ground and hurling it at the doppelganger. But the enemy shattered it with a single swing, closing the distance and mming Cull to the ground with brutality that left him gasping for air.

    "Worthless..."

    Fourth area...

    Ebony Maw found himself in a void of absolute silence, the usual hum of his psychic powers absent. He tried to speak, to call upon his telekic abilities, but his voice and mind were muted. "What?!" Panic set in as he couldn''t feel his power.

    His doppelganger stepped out from the shadows, dressed in a flowing robe that shimmered with runes of unearthly power. The replica''s eyes glowed with such an intensity that it pierced Maw''s very soul.

    "You''ve always prided yourself on your intellect," the doppelganger said. He spoke with a strange, multiyered voice, echoing not only in the air but also inside Maw''s head. "But now, you are nothing. Less than nothing."

    The doppelganger raised a hand, and Ebony Maw got lifted into the air, his limbs twisting painfully. His bones cracking, muscles tearing... His doppelganger''s telekic power dwarfed his own, bending gravity around him. Chains of energy wrapped around Ebony Maw, tightening with every word.

    "Beg," the doppelganger whispered. "Beg for mercy, and I might make this quick."

    Maw''s pride warred with his terror, but the chains tightened, and he screamed silently, his will crumbling under the relentless assault.

    ..[Outside the wrapped realm]..

    Gali watched the chaos unfold, her expression one of detached amusement. The ck Order, stripped of their weapons, armor, and pride, were being dismantled by their own superior doppelgangers. Each confrontation pushed them closer to despair, and their once-unbreakable pride and arrogance shattered.

    "It''s fascinating, really," she mused aloud, twirling in the air as the dimensions around her danced to her will. "They thought they were invincible, and now they''re losing to themselves. Poetic, don''t you think?"

    With a wave of her hand, the doppelgangers grew even stronger, their weapons glowing with unearthly power. The real ck Order was now on the verge of defeat, their every effort met with overwhelming force. One by one they all fell.

    As Proxima Midnight fell to her knees, her body battered and her will broken, Gali appeared above her. She nced up at Gali through bloodied eyes. "What�� what are you?" she rasped.

    Gali descended gracefully, her pink gown shimmering with light. She crouched in front of Proxima, her happy smile contrasting with the menace in her glowing eyes.

    "I''m the one who ends you," she said softly, cing a gentle hand on Proxima''s head.

    And with a final, blinding surge of light, the battlefield dissolved into silence.

 Ch: 248 [Thanos vs The Ancient One]

    Ch: 248 [Thanos vs The Ancient One]

    The void of silence after Gali''s triumph was fleeting. Far across the battlefield, aboard the Sanctuary II, Thanos stood, his imposing figure framed by the colossal window of his gship''s bridge. His eyes narrowed as he regarded the tracker feed disyed on a holographic screen before him.

    One by one, the indicators representing the ck Order��the loyal enforcers he had trusted for years��winked out. Ebony Maw. Corvus ive. Proxima Midnight. Cull Obsidian. Their life signals vanished into the abyss.

    Thanos''s expression remained stoic, but a subtle tightening of his jaw betrayed his realization. They were gone.

    He turned away from the screen, the weight of their loss settling upon him not as grief, but as irritation. "They were powerful," he murmured to himself, his voice like gravel grinding underfoot. "Yet they underestimated whaty ahead."

    His gaze shifted to the Infinity Gauntlet on his hand, the Power, Mind, and Space Stones gleaming ominously in their sockets. He flexed his fingers, the energy of the stones radiating through his arm like liquid fire. "If they cannotplete my mission�� I will."

    Thanos turned to the nearest Chitaurimander. "Hold the line. Focus fire on the orbital defenses and keep Earth''s forces upied. Do not let them interfere."

    "Yes, my lord," themander replied, bowing low.

    Without further words, Thanos raised the gauntlet. The Space Stone red to life, its blue energy enveloping him in a swirling vortex of light. With a single thought, he tore through the fabric of space, his massive form vanishing from Sanctuary II.

    [Kamar-Taj, Earth]

    In the heart of Kamar-Taj, the air shimmered as the vortex of the Space Stone tore open, depositing Thanos into the center of the ancient stronghold. The courtyard was quiet, the usual hum of mystical activity reced by stillness.

    Thanos stepped forward, his giant figure casting a long shadow across the intricate patterns etched into the stone floor. He looked around. His sensors showed that the stones were here, but why wasn''t it guarded? He wondered. But he could feel the energy rippling around him. This was a ce of great power, the nexus of Earth''s magical defenses.

    As he moved deeper into the courtyard, the air around him grew colder. The energy around became dense. A faint sound, like the rustling of leaves in a windless forest, echoed through the space.

    From the shadows of a near archway, a figure emerged. The Ancient One. She was robed in flowing yellow garments and carried an aura of timeless wisdom. Her expression was calm but unreadable as she stepped forward. Her bald head caught the faint light of the setting sun. The golden glow of the Eye of Agamotto rested against her chest.

    "Thanos," she said, her voice steady and precise. "I expected you sooner."

    The Mad Titan stopped, tilting his head slightly as he regarded her. "You knew I woulde?"

    The Ancient One nodded. "Of course. You''re predictable in your arrogance. But your presence here tells me something�� interesting. Your forces are faltering. You''ve grown impatient."

    Thanos''s lips curled into a thin smile. "My forces are distractions. My goals are eternal. Your tricks and barriers are dying the inevitable."

    The Ancient One raised an eyebrow, her demeanor serene despite the imposing presence before her. "And what inevitable truth is that?"

    "That your world will kneel," Thanos replied, his gauntlet glowing as the Power Stone pulsed with energy. "And your defenses��magic or otherwise��will crumble under my will."

    The Ancient One took a slow step forward, her hands sped loosely in front of her. "You believe power is all that matters. That force alone will bend the universe to your design." She paused, her gaze piercing. "But you misunderstand the nature of true strength."

    Thanos''s smile faded, reced by a look of mild irritation. "Spare me your philosophies, sorcerer. I''ve torn gods from their thrones and ripped worlds asunder. What can you hope to do?"

    The Ancient One tilted her head, her expression softening. "Perhaps nothing. Or perhaps, everything."

    She extended her hand, and the Sling Ring on her finger red to life. A circle of golden light formed in front of her, its edges crackling with raw energy. The Ancient One twisted her fingers, and the portal expanded, revealing a vast, shifting realm of kaleidoscopic colors and shapes��the Mirror Dimension.

    Thanos took a step forward, unfazed. "A pocket dimension. Clever, but futile. No barrier can contain me."

    The Ancient One''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "Oh, it''s not a barrier."

    With a flick of her wrist, the portal snapped shut, only to reopen beneath Thanos''s feet. The Mad Titan didn''t flinch as he fell through, the golden light swallowing him whole. The Ancient One followed, her yellow robes billowing as she stepped gracefully into the Mirror Dimension.

    Thanosnded on a floating shard of fractured stone, the surrealndscape around him shifting and contorting. Towers of crystalline ss twisted into impossible shapes, while rivers of liquid light flowed upward into an endless void. The air was alive with a hum of mystical energy, and the ground beneath his feet shifted with every step.

    The Ancient One materialized a few paces away, her feet hovering just above the fractured ground. She regarded Thanos with the calm authority of a teacher addressing a particrly stubborn student.

    "In this realm," she said, her voice carrying a slight echo, "your stones are powerful, yes. But thews of reality are... malleable."

    Thanos raised the gauntlet, the <strong>Mind Stone</strong>glowing as he attempted to seize control of her mind. But the Ancient One moved faster, tracing a sigil in the air. The spell deflected his attack, the golden light dissolving the psychic tendrils before they could reach her.

    "Impressive," Thanos admitted. "But this is a waste of time."

    He mmed the gauntlet into the ground, releasing a shockwave of purple energy from the <strong>Power Stone</strong>. The fractured ground around him disintegrated, sending shards of stone hurtling toward the Ancient One. She raised her hands, the air around her rippling as the shards froze mid-flight, then dissolved into nothingness.

    The Ancient One''s gaze remained steady. "Time," she said, her tone deliberate, "is something you do not fullyprehend."

    She extended her hand toward the Eye of Agamotto. The amulet opened, revealing the green glow of the <strong>Time Stone</strong>within. Its light filled the dimension, weaving through the shifting reality like threads of silk.

    Thanos''s eyes narrowed as the Ancient One began to manipte the flow of time itself, the shards of the Mirror Dimension freezing, reversing, and colliding in a dizzying disy of temporal mastery.

    "Let''s see," she said, her voice calm yet resolute, "if you''re as inevitable as you believe."

    The fractured realm twisted and turned, the once-shifting shards of reality now caught in an endless cycle of destruction and reformation. The <strong>Time Stone</strong>''s emerald glow pulsed rhythmically, echoing through the air as the Ancient One wove intricate patterns of light with her hands. Time bent to her will, creating ripples in the already surrealndscape.

    Thanos, standing at the eye of this storm, watched the spectacle with cold calction. His gauntlet red to life, the <strong>Space Stone</strong>and <strong>Power Stone</strong>radiating energy as he sought to counter the Ancient One''s maniption.

    "You toy with forces you barely control," Thanos growled, mming his fist into the air. The <strong>Space Stone</strong>opened multiple rifts in the fabric of the Mirror Dimension, pulling fragments of its reality into swirling voids.

    The Ancient One''s expression remained serene. She moved her hands in fluid, deliberate motions, creating shields of golden light that deflected the rifts'' pull. "Control is an illusion, Thanos," she replied. "Even for someone like you."

    With a wave of her hand, she directed the flow of time toward Thanos. The very ground beneath him began to age and erode, turning to dust. For a brief moment, the energy in his gauntlet flickered as the ancient enchantments binding it were disrupted by the temporal maniption.

    But Thanos did not falter. He clenched his fist, and the <strong>Power Stone</strong>erupted in a wave of raw energy, sting through the decaying ground and dispersing the temporal attack. The shockwave sent ripples across the dimension, shattering nearby floating structures into glittering fragments.

    "You dy the inevitable," Thanos said, his voice low and ominous. "You''ve bought Earth minutes. Perhaps seconds. But nothing more."

    The Ancient One hovered higher, her hands moving faster now, her face reflecting a mix of focus and faint amusement. "Oh, I''m not dying anything. I''m preparing you."

    With those words, she gestured sharply, and the fabric of the Mirror Dimension responded. The floating shards of reality coalesced into massive, rotating rings around Thanos. The rings glowed with golden energy, each one etched with ancient runes.

    Thanos nced at the rings as they began to tighten, closing in on him like a celestial trap. He smirked. "You believe a cage will hold me?"

    "It''s not a cage," the Ancient One replied. "It''s a lesson."

    She twisted her hands, and the rings began to spin faster. Time itself fractured within the rings, splitting into countless streams that encased Thanos in ovepping versions of himself, each trapped in different moments. In one stream, he was mid-strike, the gauntlet raised. In another, he stood frozen, his expression one of frustration. In yet another, he was locked inbat with his own reflection.

    "This is the weight of your ambition," the Ancient One said, her voice calm but carrying an undeniable power. "Infinite timelines copsing under the burden of your hubris."

 Ch: 249 [Wanda snapped]

    Ch: 249 [Wanda snapped]

    Thanos''s brow furrowed as the temporal streams continued to encircle him, each moment a twisted reflection of his own arrogance and will. The vast rings of yellow magic and green infinity energy constricted, pulling him further into the endless cycle of fractured timelines.

    The Ancient One''s eyes were locked on him as she controlled the flow of time. But the more she twisted the threads of time, the more Thanos''s rage began to build. He would not be contained. Not by this, not by anyone. He clenched his fist, feeling the pressure of the intense power threatening his very existence. Time itself seemed to grind against him, the weight of infinite possibilities bearing down on his shoulders. He could see his own failures��his ns crumbling, his ambition faltering��but even then, something in him stirred.

    The will to win.

    With a growl, Thanos turned his attention to the Space Stone. His fingers twitched as he focused every ounce of his concentration on the swirling, chaotic energy that surrounded him. He moved his finger barely while controlling the stone with his mind, the familiar blue glow of the Space Stone erupting from the gauntlet, and with a thought, the fabric of the Mirror Dimension began to tremble. The endless spirals of time cracked as he opened a rift in space.

    He created a ck hole.

    The edges of the dimension groaned under immense pressure as the ck hole expanded, its pull starting to distort the very nature of the space around them. The streams of time bent and twisted, drawn inexorably toward the singrity''s center.

    The Ancient One''s eyes widened as she realized what was happening. She moved to close the rift, but it was already toote. That pull from the ck hole was strong enough to break her attention which created an opening in her control. Thanos used Omnipresence which allowed him to exist in multiple ces at once. In this case, multiple Thanos appeared around the Ancient One and they used the Power Stone to attack her from all directions, trying to push her into the ck hole.

    "This is the end!"

    sts of purple energy rushed toward her.

    The Ancient One couldn''t use the Time Stone and stop the rift at the same time while defending against the oing sts. However, she was the strongest when it came to magic and her knowledge was vast. She instantly used ancient magic. Multiple arms appeared behind her back, creating magic sigils in the air. Multiple golden magic shields appeared around her. The sts collided with her shields, shattering them one by one. But to Thanos''s surprise, she opened multiple portals that redirected the power of the Power Stone right back at him and his counterparts.

    The Primary Thanos grunted in surprise. His counterparts opened multiple rifts to absorb the sts, and then he stopped the Omnipresece, "Now, try to avoid this." He merged all the rifts together and concentrated the absorbed st into a single powerful attack. "ARGGG!!" He threw the st with all the strength of the Power Stone.

    The Ancient One was about to use her magic, but she found herself unable to move. Thanos has already used the Mind Stone''s power, telekinesis, to bind her in ce. He knew her magic was too strong to be broken by a simple binding spell, but it was enough to st her off with raw concentrated energy.

    Her shields shattered like fragile ss, and the force of the explosion sent shockwaves through the copsing realm. Golden magic crackled around her as she struggled against the bindings of the Mind Stone, but the sheer power of the st overwhelmed her.

    The Mirror Dimension fractured entirely, its broken pieces spiraling into nothingness as bothbatants were hurled back into the reality of Kamar-Taj.

    Thanos looked at the Ancient One, whoy on the ground, her form battered and bleeding.

    His eyes glinted with dark satisfaction as he extended his gauntleted hand toward her. The Eye of Agamotto glimmered faintly on her chest, its mystical protections repelling his grasp. A surge of green energy erupted from the artifact, forcing Thanos to step back with a growl.

    "Your trinkets won''t save you," he snarled. His massive hand reached down and seized her by the throat, lifting her effortlessly into the air. "Remove the spell, or I''ll make you suffer in ways even your wisdom cannot imagine."

    The Ancient One coughed, her voice weak but steady. "You�� underestimate the will of humanity�� and the forces you meddle with."

    Thanos''s patience snapped. The Mind Stone glowed fiercely, its golden light intensifying as he invaded her mind, tearing through her memories and consciousness in search of the spell''s key. The Ancient One gasped, her body convulsing as Thanos pushed deeper into her thoughts, unraveling her most closely guarded secrets.

    Suddenly, a distortion in the air rippled through the sanctum. A crimson energy red to life as Wanda Maximoff, exhausted and battered from her own battle against Knull, materialized in a sh of chaotic magic. Her gaze fell on the towering figure of Thanos holding the Ancient One aloft. The chaos magic around her red instinctively, swirling in chaotic tendrils that lit up the room. "Let her go," she said, her voice trembling with anger and exhaustion.

    "More bugs," Thanos said with a scowl. He controlled the Ancient One''s mind and made her unlock the Eye of Agamotto with her magic. It opened and the time gem rose into the air. He threw her toward Wanda. But as he tried to grab the Time Stone, Wanda quickly used herst bit of Chaos Magic to throw Thanos away from the Stone. She sted him off, at least a few km away.

    As the Titan was thrown away by the st of chaotic magic, the Ancient One regained consciousness. She gasped for air, struggling to breathe as she felt the pressure of the Mind Stone lift from her mind. Wanda rushed to help her, supporting her as she slowly rose to her feet. "Are you alright?" the girl asked. "Your arms!!" Wanda noticed her missing arms and the blood oozing out from her stomach. She was in critical condition, yet somehow maintaining her consciousness.

    "Wanda, I''m fine," the Ancient One said. "What about Peter?"

    "He''s still fighting Knull," Wanda replied. She nced worriedly toward the sky. "He teleported me here after Knull tried to kill me."

    "Don''t worry. He''s strong. Right now, you have to protect the Time Stone. If Thanos gets his hands on it, he will be unstoppable."

    "But what about you? You''re hurt. You need medical attention."

    "There''s no time to waste. He''sing back."

    As soon as the Ancient One spoke, a blue portal opened and Thanos walked out of it. Wanda rushed over and grabbed the Time Stone, but she wasn''t in any condition to fight. She has already pushed herself to destroy the symbiotes and sever their connection with Knull.

    "Surrender the Stone and I''ll let you live. Resist and die like all the others."

    Thanos stepped forward and extended his hand expectantly. His expression darkened when Wanda raised her fists in defiance, her crimson eyes glowing fiercely. "I''m not afraid of you," she said.

    The Titan snarled. The Power Stone lit up with a violet light as he prepared to unleash its full force upon his enemies. He would tear them apart with his bare hands. He would rend them limb from limb and hang them on hooks as a warning to all those who dared to oppose his will.

    Suddenly, Wanda raised her hands and unleashed a st of crimson energy, sending Thanos stumbling back with a roar of pain. He fell to his knees, clutching at his face as blood poured down his cheeks. "You insolent child!" he spat. "You''ll pay for that! I''ll rip apart everyone and everything you ever cherished. I''ll kill them slowly and you will watch them die, slowly while screaming in pain. That''s the lesson I''ll teach you for this insolence."

    Thanos''s words echoed into Wanda''s mind.

    Wanda''s breath hitched as Thanos''s cruel words wormed their way into her mind, each syble like venom. The air around her began to crackle with raw, chaotic energy, her emotions stirring a storm of magic that made even the Ancient One nce at her with a mix of awe and fear.

    Images shed in Wanda''s mind��Aunt May smiling as she ced freshly baked cookies on the table, Gwen''sughter echoing as she swung through the city, MJ''s confident smirk as she worked on hertest song, Sue gently holding her growing belly, Michelle yfully teasing Peter, and Maddie whispering sweet nothings. They were all glowing with life, their futures filled with hope�� and then, in her imagination, they were snuffed out. A crimson-streaked vision of Thanos standing over their broken, lifeless forms filled her vision.

    "No��" Wanda whispered, her voice trembling. Her hands began to tremble, and her eyes glowed brighter, a deep, fiery red. The chaotic tendrils of energy around her thickened, swirling like a storm barely contained. The crown of the Scarlet Witch appeared over her head.

    Thanos stood, brushing the blood from his face, his expression darkening. "Your resolve is admirable," he sneered, "but futile. They will all die. And their screams will be music to my ears."

    That was the final spark. Wanda''s rage erupted, obliterating what little control she had left over her powers. The ground beneath her cracked and buckled as crimson light surged outward, filling the air with raw, unbridled chaos. The Ancient One stumbled back. Without her arms, it was difficult for her to use magic, so she decided to use the power of the Dark Dimension to create a portal to go far away, leaving Thanos to Wanda.

    "You won''t touch them!" Wanda pointed her finger at the Titan, her voiceyered with raw emotion, the echoes of her fury reverberating through reality itself. Her magicshed out, creating a vortex that bent the very fabric of existence around them. Time and space warped, and for a moment, it felt as though all of reality trembled in response.

 Ch: 250 [Wanda & Peter vs Thanos]

    Ch: 250 [Wanda & Peter vs Thanos]

    AN: Fast-paced fight.

    ---

    The ground shattered beneath Wanda as she unleashed her fury. The Scarlet Witch stood at the center of a maelstrom of chaos magic, her crimson aura expanding in waves that distorted the very air. Her crown of glowing energy burned brighter, its jagged edges sharp with menace. Across from her, Thanos steadied himself, his gauntlet radiating power as the stones embedded within it pulsed with their own ominous glow.

    Thanos tilted his head, a smirk creeping across his face. "You''re powerful, child. But power without control�� is a weapon that turns against its wielder."

    Wanda''s eyes zed, and with a flick of her wrist, the world around them twisted. The environment shifted rapidly��a desert one moment, an ocean the next, then a forest consumed by mes. Each shift was violent, reality itself bending to her will. "You''ll regret every word," she snarled.

    Thanos raised the Power Stone, unleashing a beam of violet energy. Wanda countered with a surge of chaos magic, the two forces colliding in an explosion of light and sound that shook the ground. The raw power from the sh created shockwaves that ttened the surrounding area.

    Thanos pressed forward, the Space Stone glowing as he blinked out of existence and reappeared behind Wanda. His gauntlet swung toward her, but she spun, her magic wrapping around his arm like chains, stopping his strike mid-swing. "You think I can''t see you?" she growled, tightening her grip.

    The Mind Stone red, and Thanos sent a psychic wave crashing into her consciousness. Wanda staggered but retaliated, her chaos magic forming a barrier in her mind to repel the attack. "Get out of my head!" she screamed, sending a crimson surge through the chain-like tendrils still wrapped around Thanos''s arm.

    The force hurled him back, his massive form skidding across the ground. He snarled, mming his gauntlet into the earth, creating a fissure that raced toward Wanda. She leaped into the air, floating effortlessly as her magic propelled her upward.

    Wanda extended her hands, and the ground around Thanos transformed into a living nightmare. The fissure he created split open to reveal writhing tentacles of crimson energy that reached for him, pulling at his limbs and attempting to drag him down.

    "ARGGGG!!!" Thanos roared, the Space Stone glowing as he teleported out of the trap. Reappearing above Wanda, he used the Space Stone again to drag in a meteor from outer space mixed it with Power Stone''s energy, and hurled toward her. Wanda shattered it with a single st of magic, the debris disintegrating before it could touch her.

    Her counterattack was swift. She clenched her fists, and the air around Thanos thickened as reality itself turned against him. Gravity reversed, pulling him upward, while invisible forces crushed him inward, threatening to implode his body. The Titan fought back, the Mind Stone glowing as he resisted the distortion, creating a psychic shockwave that shattered Wanda''s hold.

    "You fight well," Thanos admitted, his voice calm butced with menace. "But I''ve faced gods and killed them. What makes you think you''re different?"

    Wanda descended, her feet barely touching the ground. Her voice was eerily calm, her power swelling to levels she hadn''t tapped into before. "Because I''m not a god. I''m something worse."

    With that, she unleashed her full strength. The world around them exploded into chaos. Crimson energy surged in all directions, creating a vortex that pulled Thanos toward its center. The Titan struggled against the force, the Space Stone glowing as he tried to teleport away, but Wanda anticipated him. She snapped her fingers, and the teleportation point he aimed for copsed into nothingness.

    "You don''t get to run," she said, her voiceyered with power.

    Thanos roared in frustration, channeling the Power Stone to increase his strength tenfold. He charged at her, his gauntleted fist glowing with violet energy. Wanda met his charge head-on, her magic forming a massive, crimson w that caught his strike.

    The two forces shed again, creating a shockwave that tore through the battlefield. The ground crumbled beneath them, and the sky above seemed to ripple as if reality itself couldn''t handle the intensity of their fight.

    Thanos, sensing that brute force wasn''t enough, activated the Mind Stone again. This time, he focused its power not on Wanda but on her memories, conjuring illusions of the people she loved being destroyed. Peter''s broken mask. MJ''s lifeless form. Sue''s cries of agony. Each image was a dagger to Wanda''s heart.

    She hesitated, her chaos magic faltering for a moment. Thanos seized the opportunity, mming her with a st from the Power Stone that sent her crashing into the ground.

    Wanda gasped, her body aching from the blow. She tried to stand, but Thanos was faster. The Titan appeared before her, his gauntlet glowing as he leveled it at her face.

    "Farewell, child," Thanos said, preparing to unleash the full force of the stones at her.

    [Bang!] A hard punch came out of nowhere, sending Thanos staggering backward. Wanda turned, shocked to see Peter standing there. He looked exhausted and she sighed in relief to see him. He stepped in front of her.

    Thanos looked amused at the new arrival. "And who might you be?"

    Peter''s gaze shifted between the gauntlet and its owner. He didn''t reply. He turned his back toward the Titan and looked at Wanda. She was far beyond exhausted, yet, she was holding Thanos back, almost killing herself in the process. She looked ready to fall any second. Her ribs were crushed from thest attack and blood was oozing out from her nose. Her chaos magic was barely keeping her alive.

    "You look like a mess," He smiled, cing his hands on her shoulders. He used his celestial power to heal her wounds. "Now... Go out. Leave that purple fuckface to me."

    "But Peter!" Wanda protested, but she stopped when Peter raised his hand.

    "I will handle this, you go and help outside, okay?"

    Wanda nodded, "Alright." She turned to Thanos and red. "Kill that fucker."

    "Oh, don''t worry. I got a n," Peter winked at her. "Just make sure everyone else is safe."

    Thanos watched them with interest, his eyes darting between the two. The boy looked familiar. The Titan then remembered. He saw Peter on his way to Earth. Peter was supposed to be fighting Knull ording to the reports.

    Wanda opened a portal and got out of that chaotic ce.

    "Don''t tell me you took down Knull," Thanos said, raising an eyebrow.

    Peter didn''t waste his time talking. He blinked behind the Titan and punched him. The blow sent Thanos staggering forward, and Peter pressed his advantage, following up with a series of swift punches and kicks that forced Thanos on the defensive.

    The Titan grunted in surprise as he blocked each strike, the blows shaking his entire frame. "Impressive," he growled, countering with a punch of his own. His fist glowed with violet energy as it rocketed toward Peter''s head, but Peter didn''t avoid the attack. He put his chi, magic, and celestial energy into his fist, and mmed into Thanos''s attack.

    [Booom!!] Purple and golden energy shed in a brilliant explosion of light and sound that rocked the battlefield. Peter grinned, feeling the energy coursing through his veins. He was ready to go full st against this fucker.

    Thanos narrowed his eyes, sensing Peter''s power. He raised his gauntlet, the stones glowing. "This is your chance to walk away, child. You have no idea what you''re up against."

    "Do you?" Peter fired back, his body shimmering with golden energy.

    Thanos tilted his head, intrigued by the boy''s confidence. "I know enough to realize you can''t defeat me."

    "That''s what you think."

    "Then let''s see what you''re capable of," Thanos said, raising the gauntlet.

    Peter didn''t wait for him to act, charging at Thanos with blinding speed. The Titan unleashed a barrage of energy sts from the gauntlet, but Peter simply waved his hand in the air, sending out a massive arc of golden energy that absorbed the iing attacks. Thanos''s eyes widened as his attacks were nullified, and he barely had time to dodge as Peter appeared before him, unleashing a flurry of punches that rained down on his body.

    Thanos grunted, the blows forcing him back as he struggled to defend against them. His armor was breaking apart and he was surprised to think that a human could have such power. He swung at Peter, but the boy dodged easily, mming his fist into Thanos''s stomach with enough force to create a shockwave that tore apart the ground.

    The Titan gasped, his body aching as he struggled to breathe. He felt his bones creaking, threatening to break under the pressure. "Enough!" he roared, unleashing a beam of energy, mixed with Power and Space Stones energy, from his gauntlet.

    Peter used reality maniption to break down the beam to its molecr level before it could touch him. He then used his chi and magic to recreate it into a de and hurled it at Thanos. Thanos teleported out of the way, reappearing above Peter with the gauntlet raised, but Peter was faster. He blinked out of existence, reappearing behind Thanos and mming his fist into his back.

    Thanos grunted in pain as his body fell into the murky red water of that dimension.

    Before he could get up, Peter appeared before him and mmed his feet on his right arm, crushing it before he could use the Stones.

    "ARGGG!!" The Titan screamed in pain. But he countered quickly using his left arm to grab the Power Stone... Well, he wanted to use it to punch Peter and kill in in a single blow, but his left arm flew up high in the air. Purple blood spewed out of his severed arm as he watched his arm fly up in the air.

    Peter webbed the Power Stone into his hand. He grabbed it and instantly felt the intense power, but with his celestial body, he could use it. Without thinking for a second, he acted instantly.

    His fist glowed purple as he felt his power increase. Thanos had just enough time to look at Peter before he smashed his head into the ground.

    [Stter!] Purple blood sttered across the ground as Peter''s fist impacted Thanos''s skull, shattering his armor and caving in his face. He continued to pound on the Titan over and over again until Thanos was nothing more than a bloody pulp.

    Peter stopped, panting heavily as he stood over Thanos''s broken form. His body was covered in purple blood. Then shifted his attention toward the gauntlet. After putting the Power Stone back into his space pocket, he took the gauntlet and the other two stones. He put the gauntlet and the Mind Stone into his space pocket and used the Space Stone to open a portal back to Earth.

    ----

 Ch: 251 [The resistance]

    Ch: 251 [The resistance]

    While Peter was facing Thanos... Other heroes are also fighting their battles.

    [NY Square]

    The battlefield was huge, covering many miles. Despite the best efforts, the enemies spread out in the city. It was a mess filled with the leftover parts of Thanos''s soldiers, shattered buildings, and burning cars and houses. Bright explosions lit the sky, and the air was full of energy sts, shouts, and the sounds of weapons hitting each other. Frank Castle stood at the front with the mutants, trying to keep the enemy back.

    "Jean, we need cover fire on the left nk!" Scott Summers, his visor glowing, barked orders amidst the chaos. His optic beams carved through a wave of Chitauri soldiers advancing toward their position.

    "I''m on it!" Jean replied. Her eyes burned with a fiery glow as she extended her arms, her telekic energy sweeping through the battlefield, creating a barrier around them. Then she used a wave of energy st to take down a group of outriders.

    Frank ignored the exchange, focusing on the leviathan charging from the right. "Scott," he growled, his voice low and gravelly, "keep yoursers pointed somewhere else. This one''s mine."

    With a sickening crack, Frank ripped a shard of bone from his own arm, shaping it into a serrated spear. He hurled it with lethal uracy, the weapon pierced through the eye of the leviathan. The massive creature roared, crashing to the ground as its body convulsed. Frank''s hands glowed faintly with purple energy as he gestured his finger up, summoning jagged spikes of bone from the ground that pierced the fallen beast''s hide, ensuring it wouldn''t rise again.

    "Damn, Castle," Bobby Drake muttered, encasing himself in a suit of ice as he froze a Chitauri gunship in mid-air. "You ever think about therapy?"

    "Each time I take out one of these creeps," Frank replied, his lips curling into a grim smile with no hint of humor.

    Storm loomed over the battle, her white hair flowing in the wind while lightning flickered around her fingers. With a p of her hands, she called forth a stormcloud that sent a barrage of lightning bolts crashing down, wiping out an entire squad of Thanos''s troops. "Stay sharp, everyone!" she ordered, her voice ringing out like a thunderp. "They''re regrouping. Pixie, teleport reinforcements to the eastern perimeter."

    "On it!" Pixie replied, her wings shimmering with iridescent light. She vanished in a puff of pink smoke, reappearing momentster with a squad of mutant reinforcements ready to fight.

    Frank scanned the battlefield, his eyes narrowing as he spotted a cluster of heavy artillery tforms being set up by the Chitauri in the distance. Their massive cannons glowed as they began to charge up, preparing to fire on the defensive line. "I''ll take those out," he yelled, running forward.

    "Wait��" Scott began, but Frank was already moving.

    With a guttural roar, Frank mmed his hands into the ground, and the earth beneath the artillery trembled. Bone spikes erupted from the ground like jagged teeth, impaling the cannons and their operators. He sprinted forward, ripping bones from fallen enemies and shaping them into weapons as he moved. A bone whip materialized in his hands, and with a sharp crack, he decapitated a group of outriders attempting to nk him.

    Jean''s voice echoed in his mind. ''Frank, watch your six!''

    Without hesitation, Frank ducked and spun, a bone dagger forming in his hand as he plunged it into the chest of a Chitauri soldier sneaking up behind him. He turned back to the artillery tforms, which were now in ruins.

    "Eastern side''s secure," he muttered into hism. "What''s next?"

    "Don''t get cocky, Castle," Scott replied, his tone clipped. "My kill count is three times yours. Stay focused. And try not to get killed before we win this thing."

    Frank snorted. "Keep dreaming, Summers," he shot back.

    [The Bronx]

    "Move, bub," Logan growled, slicing through an advancing outrider with his adamantium ws. The creature''s guttural snarl was cut short as Logan''s ws ripped through its chest. He didn''t stop to admire his work, pivoting to take down another that leaped at him from a nearby rooftop.

    "Logan, cover fire at 2 o''clock!" Jubilee''s voice crackled over thems.

    "I see it!" Logan snarled back, leaping onto a pile of debris for a better vantage point. His eyes locked onto a group of Chitauri soldiers setting up heavy sma rifles in a nearby alley. With a feral roar, he lunged forward, tearing through them like paper. Energy sts zipped past him, one scorching his jacket. "Watch it, Jubes!" he barked.

    "Sorry!" Jubilee called out, perched on a nearby building. Her fingers sparked with her signature pyrotechnic energy. She unleashed a barrage of dazzling explosions, scattering a cluster of outriders attempting to nk Logan. "Better?"

    "Good enough," Logan grunted.

    A gust of wind blurred past him, followed by a string of shoutedmands. "That''s thest family on this block!" Pietro Maximoff��better known as Quicksilver��skidded to a stop next to Logan, his silver hair windswept and his face streaked with soot. "Shield''s got them. I''m heading for the next block."

    Logan grabbed his arm before he could zip off. "Slow down, kid. You''re no good to anyone if you run yourself into the ground."

    Pietro shook him off with a smirk. "You''re no good to anyone standing still, old man." With a sh, he was gone, leaving a trail of disced air and scattered papers in his wake.

    Across the street, Psylocke was a deadly blur of motion, her psychic katana slicing through enemies with precision. Her violet energy de shimmered as she ducked under an energy st and drove the weapon into the chest of a Chitaurimander. With a flick of her wrist, she turned to deflect a strike from another assant, her de cutting cleanly through its arm.

    "Psylocke, we''ve got more civilians pinned down near the subway station!" a SHIELD agent shouted, dodging a stray sma bolt.

    "I''m on it," she replied calmly even in that situation. She extended her free hand, sending a telekic wave that sent three outriders crashing into a nearby wall. "Logan, can you clear a path?"

    "Already ahead of ya," Logan growled, barreling through a group of Chitauri with his ws shing. "Get those people moving!"

    Psylocke nodded, darting forward to meet a small group of SHIELD agents who were leading a cluster of terrified civilians. "Stay close to me," she instructed, her tonemanding yet reassuring. She raised her katana, cutting down an outrider that lunged at a young boy in the group.

    On the outskirts of the chaos, Jubilee hovered near a makeshift evacuation point set up by SHIELD. She got her hands on booster shoes from one of the Shield agents. She kept her focus on the sky, her fireworks intercepting iing Chitauri drones before they could get close. "We''ve got iing from the south!" she warned, spotting a fresh wave of enemies.

    "Great," Logan muttered, wiping alien blood off his face. "This day just keeps getting better."

    Pietro appeared beside Jubilee in a blur. "Southside? Got it. Be right back." He disappeared again, reappearing momentster in the thick of the new wave of enemies. Moving faster than the eye could follow, he disarmed Chitauri soldiers, smashed their weapons, and tripped them into one another in a dizzying flurry of motion.

    "Try to keep up!" he called over his shoulder, grinning as he darted through the battlefield.

    "Show-off," Jubilee muttered, but her lips twitched into a grin. She fired off another barrage of explosive energy, clearing a path for SHIELD agents to lead more civilians to safety.

    Back at the subway station, Logan and Psylocke worked in tandem to hold the line. A leviathan roared in the distance, its massive form blotting out what little light remained in the smoke-filled sky.

    "We''ve got trouble," Logan muttered, his keen senses picking up the vibrations from its massive footsteps. "Big one''s heading this way."

    "I see it," Psylocke replied, her eyes narrowing. She reached out with her mind, probing the creature''s thoughts. "Its mind is��primitive. Animalistic."

    "Good," Logan said, popping his ws. "Means it won''t see thisin''."

    Before they could act, a streak of silver shot past them, and Pietro appeared on the leviathan''s back. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this!" he shouted, running up its spine and nting small devices��explosives provided by SHIELD��along its body. He leaped off just as they detonated, the beast letting out an earth-shaking roar as it copsed.

    "Not bad, kid," Logan admitted grudgingly. "Still a show-off."

    The battle raged on, the mutants and SHIELD agents working tirelessly to evacuate thest of the civilians. Despite their best efforts, the enemy''s numbers seemed endless.

    "We''ve got to hold this line!" Psylocke called out, her voice cutting through the chaos. "The evacuation is almostplete!"

    "Tell that to them!" Jubilee shouted, pointing as another wave of Chitauri and outriders emerged from the smoke.

    Logan growled, his ws gleaming in the dim light. "Alright, team. One more push. Let''s make it count."

    The mutants charged into the fray, their powers lighting up the battlefield. Pietro zipped between enemies, disarming and disorienting them. Jubilee''s fireworks turned more destructive and colorful than before. Her power was slowly evolving. Psylocke''s psychic de cut through the enemy ranks, and Logan''s feral fury left a trail of devastation in his wake.

    As thest civilians were evacuated, a voice crackled over thems. "This is Maria Hill. The Bronx is clear. Fall back to the bridge��we''re regrouping there."

    Logan wiped blood from his face and nced at his teammates. "You heard her. Let''s move."

    With the battlefield behind them, the mutants and SHIELD agents retreated, ready to regroup and continue the fight.

 Ch: 252 [HULK SMASH!]

    Ch: 252 [HULK SMASH!]

    The scene on the bridge was no less chaotic. Johnny Storm flew through the sky, leaving a trail of fire behind. He flew straight into a group of Chitauri soldiers attempting to reinforce the enemy''s front lines, incinerating them with a fiery burst. "Hey, rockhead!" He shouted into hism. "How about you stop hugging the bridge and join me in the air for some real action?"

    On the ground, The Thing��Ben Grimm��mmed his massive rocky fists into the ground, sending a shockwave that toppled a line of outriders like bowling pins. "me brain," Ben growled, his gravelly voice dripping with sarcasm, "some of us don''t got wings, remember? Besides, someone''s gotta hold the fort down here while you''re busy roasting marshmallows."

    Johnnyughed,unching another fireball at a Chitauri gunship that had gotten too close. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t get squashed, okay?"

    Not far from Ben, Emma Frost stood at the center of a temporary SHIELD barricade. With her telepathic powers, she coordinated their movements, projecting calm into their minds despite the chaos around them.

    "Agent Max," Emma said, her voice cool andposed, "take your squad and secure the eastern side of the bridge. There''s a weak point in their line there. Push through, and we can split their forces."

    The agent nodded, rallying her team and moving out. Emma turned her attention back to the battlefield, her diamond skin shimmering as she deflected iing energy sts. Then she turned back to her normal form. With a flick of her hand, she sent a telepathicmand to a group of Chitauri soldiers, causing them to turn on one another in confusion.

    "Primitive minds," she muttered, a faint smirk ying on her lips. "Hardly a challenge."

    Ben lumbered up beside her, his rocky shoulders hunched. "You wanna let me in on the joke, Frosty?"

    Emma nced at him, her expression unreadable. "Just enjoying the simplicity of the enemy, darling. Now, do be a dear and smash that group over there, would you?"

    Ben cracked his knuckles. "With pleasure."

    He charged forward, barreling through a squad of outriders with the force of a freight train. His fists swung like wrecking balls, sending enemies flying in every direction.

    Above them, Johnny unleashed a concentrated st of me at a Chitauri cruiser that had been bombarding their position. The ship exploded in a brilliant disy of fire and debris, earning a cheer from the SHIELD agents below.

    "Not bad, Torch," Ben called out, swatting an outrider aside. "For a lightweight."

    "Lightweight?" Johnny shot back, his mes ring brighter. "I''m carrying this whole fight up here!"

    Emma ignored their banter, her focus on a new threat approaching from the north. A massive Chitauri transport ship was descending, its cargo bay opening to release a fresh wave of troops.

    "We need to take that ship down," Emma said, her voice cutting through the noise. "Johnny, think you can handle it?"

    Johnny grinned. "Watch and learn, Frosty."

    He flew toward the transport, dodging its defensive fire with ease. mes engulfed his body as he smashed into the open cargo bay, unleashing an inferno that incinerated the soldiers inside. He shot out the other side as the ship exploded in a fiery explosion, plummeting into the river below.

    "Boom! How''s that for carrying the fight?" Johnny called out, hovering above the battlefield.

    Emma rolled her eyes but allowed herself a small smile. "Adequate."

    Ben grunted in amusement. "Don''t let it go to your head, Torch."

    As the fight raged on, Emma''s telepathic link connected her to the mutants and SHIELD forces across the battlefield. She coordinated strikes, identified weak points, and provided a steady stream of intel to the teams fighting to hold the line.

    "Emma, we''ve got civilians trapped under some rubble near the west side of the bridge," Jean''s voice echoed in her mind. "Can you send help?"

    Emma''s diamond form shimmered as she turned toward the area. "I''ll handle it. Grimm, with me."

    Ben followed without question while clearing a path through the chaos. They reached the copsed section of the bridge, where a group of civilians huddled under a pile of debris. Emma shifted back into her human form, her telepathic powers probing the rubble to assess the situation.

    "Hold still," she said to the civilians, her voice calm and steady. "We''re getting you out."

    Ben braced himself and began lifting therger pieces of debris, his strength making short work of the blockage. Emma used her telekinesis to shift smaller pieces, her precision ensuring the civilians remained unharmed.

    "You''re safe now," she told them as they emerged, her tone reassuring. "Move quickly to the evacuation point."

    As the civilians were escorted away by SHIELD agents, Emma and Ben turned back to the battlefield. The fight was far from over. The barrier around the Earth should have held, but Thanos'' army had teleporters that allowed them to directly beam down, not to mention the rifts he created using the Space Stone, allowing his army to get past.

    "Alright, Frosty," Ben said, cracking his knuckles again. "What''s next?"

    Emma''s lips curved into a faint smile. "We keep fighting, darling. Until the very end."

    All of a sudden, a loud noise filled the battlefield as the Hulk came crashing down from the sky, looking like a green shooting star. Hisnding was so powerful that it made a huge shockwave, knocking Chitauri soldiers everywhere. Bits of broken things and dust filled the air, but the big, green Hulk stood up, his skin almost shining with anger.

    "Now it''s a party!" Johnny quipped from above, though his mes dimmed slightly inparison to the sheer force of Hulk''s arrival.

    The Hulk stared at the huge creature far away, its giant body destroying everything in its way. Without thinking, the green giant growled deeply and jumped into the air, his legs pushing him forward like a rocket.

    "Uh, did anyone tell Banner to aim?" Ben grumbled, watching the Hulk soar toward the leviathan.

    "I don''t think he needs directions," Emma replied dryly, her diamond form gleaming as she deflected another energy st.

    Hulk crashed into the leviathan''s side, his fists pounding into its thick armor-like skin with thunderous blows. The creature roared, twisting its massive neck to try and shake him off, but Hulk clung on, his fingers digging into its flesh.

    "YOU THINK YOU''RE BIG?" Hulk''s voice boomed. "HULK IS BIGGER!"

    The leviathan whipped its body around, smashing into buildings and scattering Chitauri soldiers in its path, but the Hulk held firm. He climbed up to its head. Then, he leaned back and hit the creature''s skull with both fists. The force of the blow broke the giant''s tough skin and made its whole body shake.

    On the ground, Ben shaded his eyes with one hand, watching the spectacle. "That guy''s got a real gift for property damage."

    "You''re one to talk," Johnny shot back, hurling a fireball at a group of outriders trying to regroup.

    The leviathan roared once more, but its movements slowed down as Hulk kept attacking. Hulk grabbed one of the creature''s big armor pieces, pulled it off with a loud shout, and started using it as a weapon. He hit the creature''s head with it like a giant club.

    "HULK IS STRONGER!" Hulk roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "HULK SMASH!"

    Emma tapped into her telepathic link, broadcasting to the teams below. "Focus your fire on the leviathan. Hulk''s creating an opening��we need to bring it down before it can recover."

    Energy sts, fireballs, and ice spears converged on the leviathan, theirbined force striking its exposed wounds. The creature staggered, its massive body swaying as it struggled to stay upright.

    From above, Johnny dove toward the leviathan, encasing himself in a swirling inferno. "Time to turn up the heat!" he shouted, mming into the creature''s side and setting its armor aze.

    On the ground, Ben charged forward, his massive fists pounding into the leviathan, further destabilizing it. "You''re goin'' down, ugly!" he roared.

    The leviathan let out one final, ear-splitting roar before copsing to the ground, its massive body creating a shockwave that shook the entire battlefield. Hulk leaped clear at thest moment,nding with a thud beside Ben and Johnny.

    "Nice work, big guy," Ben said, pping Hulk on the shoulder.

    Hulk turned to him, his chest heaving as he slowly began to calm down. "Hulk��always smash."

    "Yeah, we noticed," Johnny muttered, though there was a note of admiration in his voice.

    Emma approached, her diamond form gleaming in the fading light. "Well done, everyone. But don''t rx just yet. There are still pockets of resistance, and we need to secure this area before they regroup."

    Hulk growled, cracking his knuckles. "Hulk not done smashing."

    "Good," Emma said with a faint smile. "There''s plenty left for you to smash."

 Ch: 253 [Epilogue]

    Ch: 253 [Epilogue]

    Peter looked up at the sky, where the remnants of the battle still raged, although the tide had clearly shifted. Spreading his celestial focus outward, he scanned the battlefield. A smile tugged at his lips as he sensed his family was safe and his allies returning to Earth. He took out a newms and put it on.

    Tony Stark''s voice echoed through thems system that Peter had tapped into: "Quantum Cannons fully charged. Let''s finish this fight."

    Far above, Stark''s fleet of satellite-based quantum cannons roared to life, unleashing beams of searing energy. Thergest of Thanos''s warships, a massive fortress of alien steel and energy shields, was struck by the sts. The ship''s energy barriers were destroyed in seconds under the continuous assault, and one well-aimed shot prated its core.

    A deafening explosion erupted, lighting up the sky as the ship disintegrated. The cybeically enhanced soldiers on the battlefield, powered and coordinated by the ship''s core systems, began to deactivate. Their glowing eyes flickered, and their movements grew sluggish.

    As the remaining forces crumbled, Earth''s heroes attacked together, taking full advantage of the weakened opposition. Captain Marvel, ck Panther, Thor, and the others coordinated the final pushes against Thanos''s fragmented army. Wanda, though exhausted, was helping out with whatever little magic she could muster. They obliterated the few remaining stragglers.

    "Tony, good to see you alive," Peter said, activating hismunicator. "Thanos and Knull, both dead. But there are too many injured. What''s the status on evac for the wounded?"

    Tony''s voice came through with a hint of exhaustion, "Already on it. Rescue and Pepper are leading the med-evac. Also, you''re wee for the fireworks."

    Peter smirked. "Well, we won. So, thanks for the fireworks."

    Before Tony could retort, Thor''s booming voice cut through them chatter as he descended from the sky, his axe Stormbreaker crackling with lightning. "The tide has turned! What say you, Spiderling? Shall we finish this properly?"

    Peter chuckled. "Nah! I''m done for today." He sat down on the ground and looked at the icy mountain. "I''ve had enough fighting for the day." He took a little rest till the heroes cleared out the remaining enemies.

    ...

    The heroes regrouped as thest of Thanos''s army was subdued. Wakandan forces, supported by their advanced tech and Dora Mje warriors, began clearing the battlefield. Mutants were also there lending a hand. Portals shimmered open across the area, allowing reinforcements and medics to step through. The Ancient One was also there. She regained her lost arms.

    Wanda approached Peter, her steps steady despite the exhaustion etched into her features. She hugged him tightly. "You really did it," she said softly, her voice carrying both awe and relief.

    Peter hugged her tightly and kissed her head. "We did it," he corrected.

    Above them, the sky slowly cleared, the dark oppressive clouds that had apanied Thanos''s invasion dissipating as sunlight poured through. The battlefield was quiet now, save for the murmurs of victory and relief among the heroes.

    Then the cleanup began. But Peter and Wanda were done for the day and exhausted. They went home where their family was waiting for them. Peter didn''t have the energy to the portal, so he had one of the Kamar-Taj sorcerers open a portal directly to the Baxter Tower, where May, Gwen, and the others were.

    ...

    The golden light of the portal shimmered as Peter and Wanda stepped through, emerging into the living room of Baxter Tower. The room was abuzz with voices, but everything stilled the moment they appeared.

    May rushed forward, her arms outstretched. "Peter!" she cried, pulling him into a tight embrace. "Thank goodness you''re okay."

    Peter held her close, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten in the warmth of her hug. "I''m fine, May. Just tired."

    She turned toward Wanda, "Come here."

    Wanda smiled as she joined the embrace, resting her head on May''s shoulder.

    The others gathered around them, offering words of support and relief. Wanda felt something new in the air, something warm and weing that had never been there before. It was the feeling of being part of a family, of belonging. MJ, Michelle, Maddie, Sue, and Gwen were there, all looking relieved to see them safe. They wanted to fight, but since they were pregnant, Peter told them not to take any risks.

    "You did it!" MJ said with a smile. "Both of you."

    Peter nodded, unable to find the words to express the emotions swirling inside of him. He was simply too tired.

    "Is it over?" Sue asked.

    Peter nodded. "Yes. Thanos and Knull are dead. Now we''re just mopping up the rest of the army."

    "Good." Michelle sighed in relief.

    "Girls, let them take some rest," Gwen said to them. "They''re exhausted."

    And, so, Peter and Wanda just went to the bedroom andy down on the bed. Both of them were mentally exhausted from the day''s events. They fell asleep almost immediately, their bodies curling instinctively toward each other.

    ...

    [1 monthter...]

    The city skyline gleamed in the morning light, a stark contrast to the chaos that had engulfed the world a month earlier. New York had begun to rebuild, its streets bustling once again with life and energy. The scars of the invasion were still visible��damaged buildings, scorched streets��but the resilience of humanity shone brighter than ever. Peterter put the remaining Stones on the Gauntlet and did a snap, bringing back everyone who died in the battle. Then, he sealed the Gauntlet and the Stones in an isted dimension.

    At Baxter Tower, Peter Parker stood on the balcony, gazing out over the city. The wind tousled his hair, and he took a deep breath, savoring the crisp air. It felt good to simply exist without the weight of the world pressing down on him.

    Behind him, the sliding door opened, and Wanda stepped out, her presence warm andforting. She wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her cheek against his shoulder. "You''ve been out here for a while," she said softly.

    "Just thinking," Peter replied, cing his hand over hers. "About everything that happened... and everything we''ve got ahead of us."

    Wanda smiled, sensing the undercurrent of hope in his voice. "The world is healing, Peter. So are we."

    Inside the apartment, the air was filled with theforting hum of domesticity. Gwen and MJ were in the kitchen, debating over pancake recipes while Sue and Michelle set the table. Maddie sat nearby, reading a book aloud to May, who listened with a gentle smile.

    "Breakfast is almost ready!" Gwen called out. "And before you say anything, yes, I added chocte chips to the pancakes. Sue insisted."

    Sue chuckled. "Hey, it''s not a proper celebration breakfast without chocte chips."

    Peter and Wanda stepped back inside, the warmth of the scene washing over them. It was a far cry from the battlefield they had left behind, and Peter couldn''t help but feel a pang of gratitude for moments like this.

    As they sat down to eat, a knock at the door interrupted theughter. Maddie rose to answer it, and momentster, Emma, Chat, Frank, Rogue, and Felicia came through the door.

    The group settled into easy conversation over breakfast, the kind that came naturally among people who had faced the end of the world together. Stories were shared,ughter rang out, and for a while, the weight of their responsibilities seemed to fade.

    Peter stood up, raising a ss of orange juice in a toast. "To family," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "Without whom I wouldn''t be here today."

    Everyone clinked their sses together, murmuring words of agreement. It had been a long and difficult road for all of them, but the bonds they had formed were stronger than ever.

    ...

    [3 monthster...] [Location: Spidey''s Ind]

    Peter decided to follow through with his n. He took over an ind and built a mansion on it, plus other necessary buildings to keep the entire ce running. He used his magic constructs to keep the ce guarded and used them to manage everything. It was a secluded ce away from the city. Then, he married all the girls together in a grand ceremony.

    Well, he''s the strongest hero in that reality, so, no one dared to say anything to him.

    And as days passed, his pregnant wives bellies grew big. Rogue, Wanda, and Felicia are also pregnant, but they are still in the early stages.

    As for what our hero doing right now...

    Well...

    Felicia and Wanda were sucking on Peter''s cock, while May was sitting on his face and moaning, her pussy pressed against his mouth. Peter was licking her pussy, making her moan loudly and arch her back...

    ''Ah! This is heaven,'' he thought, enjoying the feeling of being surrounded by women. And, it didn''t take long for him to cum, shooting his load into Felicia and Wanda''s mouths.

    Wanda swallowed his cum with a satisfied smile. "Delicious!"

    "Are you ready for my ass, Spidey?" Felicia went on her fours as May got down from his face.

    "I''ve been waiting for that since we started this," he said, spanking her ass, which made her squeal in surprise.

    He pushed his cock into her asshole, stretching it out and making her moan. "Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    "Dang, you are so tight," he told her gently. "Your ass feels so good, it''s going to make me cum."

    But before he could speak any further, Gwen walked in and quickly kissed him...

    Sue and the rest also entered the room...

    Thus, Peter Parker''s life continues on, as he enjoys himself with his family, on his own little ind, far away from the rest of the world.

    After all, he earned it!

    ----

    AN:Spiderman 0X ends here.

    Thank you, everyone, readers here, and my patreons for all your support over the year. One more book waspleted.

    Hope you enjoyed it till the end. Leave a review if you haven''t yet. I will be releasing extras/after story filled with segs like pregnant, regr, BDSM with Rogue and Wanda, or even mistress Felicia in her suit, on Scribblehub. Next month. Here, I''m putting thepleted tag. I won''t be posting extras here.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!